《The Big Shot Tears Apart Her Villainess Script After Transmigrating》 Chapter 1 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In a luxurious bedroom that was more than 100 square meters, a woman was looking at herself in the mirror in front of a large full-length mirror. The woman in the mirror had red lips, white teeth, and beautiful features. She had a curvaceous figure and was truly the prettiest in the world. However, what the woman was doing seemed a little strange. She was tugging at her collar and swallowing her saliva as she looked at her body inside. Her voice trembled as she said excitedly, ¡°F*ck, this body is so good! Then, she pinched her delicate and bubbly face. Her eyes were filled with amazement. ¡°This face is as young as a baby¡¯s!¡± However, when she thought of the persona of this body, a complicated expression appeared on the woman¡¯s face. That¡¯s right, Tang Li entered a novel. She went to treat the head of a hermit clan, and it just so happened that an artifact spirit was fighting with a book spirit in the middle of the night. While watching the show, she was dragged into a novel someone left on the table. Other people entered novels to be the female protagonist, but she entered a novel to be a vicious female supporting character. This supporting actress was the daughter of a wealthy family and had graduated from a prestigious school. She was so brainless that, after marrying an executive, she cheated on him by sleeping with a gigolo. Her ambition was so great that she even wanted to kill the executive to live together with her gigolo. After the father of the executive died, she even got involved in helping his brothers fight with him over the inheritance. In the end, she got a divorce letter and was sent to a psychiatric hospital by him. After getting to know her role in the book, Tang Li only wanted to say, ¡°The author must be crazy!¡± As the 99th generation descendant of the Xuan family, Tang Li had been gifted since she was young. She started taking on business at the age of ten. Whether it was fortune-telling, exorcizing demons, or curing illnesses, nothing was impossible for her. Furthermore, she was a super scholar who had entered the top school at the age of 15. She had mastered science and theology and was a talent that all fields fought for. She was also a big shot that rich people fought to invite. Though she was incredibly capable, her life was unfortunate from the beginning. Her parents died when she was born, and at the age of 12, her master passed away, telling her on his deathbed that as soon as she got married (she could only marry one person in her life, but she could not get a divorce), she would be blessed with a fortunate life. It was just that she was never a man¡¯s lady, perhaps because they were put off by her capability. In fact, she had a pretty look, yet not a single man was willing to date her, let alone marry her. At this thought, Tang Li could not help but shed bitter tears. ¡°Hold on, I¡¯m already married in this book!¡± Struck by the thought, Tang Li quickly raised her wrist to look. There was indeed a faintly discernible marriage thread there. She widened her eyes in disbelief at first, then she cried tears of joy. ¡°Boohoo¡­ My Providence actually changes in this book!¡± Knock! Knock! Knock! ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± The sudden knocking on the door almost made Tang Li choke on her saliva. She rubbed her chest before walking over to open the door. A maid stood outside the door. The maid said respectfully, ¡°Madam, breakfast is ready.¡± ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll get changed and come down.¡± Tang Li adapted to the book quite well. Having closed the door, she walked into the cloakroom. In an instant, she was shocked by the closet that was comparable to a shopping mall. ¡°D*mn! As expected, the richest person is the executive.¡± The Host and the executive slept in separate rooms on the first day of their marriage. Tang Li¡¯s bedroom was only one of the guest rooms in his house. ¡°Could there really be a 300 square meter bed in my husband¡¯s bedroom?¡± Tang Li was extremely curious. As the 99th generation descendant of the Xuan family, she was not short of money. However, once she had money, she could not help but buy various rare herbs and famous artifacts. Hence, she, who only owned a 100-square-meter two-story house, became envious. She quickly scanned the cloakroom. The clothes inside were divided into two styles. One was conservative. The other one was more revealing. Conservative ones were worn for The Executive to see so that he would not lust after her. ¡ª Tang Li wanted to clarify this point. The Host and The Executive were betrothed by the older generation for business purposes. The Executive could only inherit the company if he married the Host. In fact, The Executive had never taken the Host seriously. And the revealing ones were worn for her gigolo to see. Her gigolo majored in acting. With the help of Tang Li, she was already doing very well in the entertainment industry. The face comparison between The Executive and her gigolo appeared in Tang Li¡¯s mind. The Executive was tall, powerful, handsome, elegant, extraordinary, noble, cold, ruthless, and extraordinary in all aspects. The gigolo was pretty and cute. He knew how to infatuate The Host with sweet words and flirtations. The Host fell for it and listened to everything he said. She was so obedient to him that she would give him her heart if he asked for it. Most importantly, the Host thought that she hid her gigolo well so no one knew. In fact, apart from the father of The Executive, everyone in the family knew that they could use her gigolo to bring her down one day. Tang Li: ¡°¡­¡± What an idiot! But even if the Host messed up the game, she was prepared to turn the situation around. Tang Li adjusted her mood, changed her clothes, and walked out of the bedroom. Unexpectedly, just as she reached the stairs, she saw a tall figure in a custom-made suit walking toward the entrance, escorted out respectfully by the butler and a group of servants. Tang Li swore to herself, ¡°I will treat this husband of mine well and not let him divorce me.¡± She had been standing there for too long, and the housekeeper who had returned after sending Qi Yihan to the door saw her and stopped to ask respectfully, ¡°Madam, breakfast has been prepared for you. Do you want to eat now?¡± Tang Li withdrew her gaze and looked at the butler. The housekeeper¡¯s surname was Yang and he was 36 years old. He graduated from Country E¡¯s Royal School with two master¡¯s degrees and had been with Qi Yihan for eight years. He was Qi Yihan¡¯s trusted aide. Although the butler was respectful to her, he looked at her as if she was a puppet. Tang Li thought for a second about her position in the family. The day before she moved in, Qi Yihan made her sign a thick stack of compliance agreements. The butler was present when she signed the agreement. Well, she admitted she was just a puppet. Sitting at the French dining table, she was served a table of sumptuous breakfast and waited on by a group of servants. Tang Li felt that she was the queen. The butler, who managed his expression very well, told her, ¡°There¡¯s a family banquet at the family mansion tomorrow night. Young Master asked Madam to spare some time tomorrow night to go with him.¡± Tang Li glanced at the butler and suddenly said to him seriously, ¡°Butler Yang, you will face a bloody calamity today. Be careful.¡± Butler Yang¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Madam. I will take note.¡± Inwardly he thought, ¡°That¡¯s funny!¡± Tang Li withdrew her eyes and continued eating her breakfast. After breakfast, everyone thought that she would go out. However, she went straight upstairs, planning how to change the way Qi Yihan looked at her. After some time, her phone rang. She picked up the call and immediately heard a panicked voice. ¡°Madam, something bad has happened! The garden shears pierced into the butler¡¯s thigh and he is bleeding a lot. As it happens, the family doctors are going for their in-service training today. The ambulance won¡¯t be arriving anytime soon. What should we do?¡± Tang Li said calmly, ¡°Bring the first aid kit over. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± When Tang Li rushed over, a large group of servants was gathered there, not knowing what to do. ¡°All of you, move aside.¡± Tang Li shouted in a low voice, and the servants subconsciously moved aside to make a path. At that moment, the butler was sitting on the floor with a pale face. The shears pierced into his thigh artery and the blood was flowing out. One had to know that if the femoral artery did not stop bleeding after being pierced, one would bleed to death in about fifteen minutes. The surrounding servants were terrified and did not know how to help him. The butler was surprisingly calm. When Tang Li arrived, he even said, ¡°Sorry for making Madam worry.¡± Tang Li gave a casual reply and squatted down before him. On instinct, the butler covered the wound with his hand. ¡°Madam, please leave. My wound will scare you. Tang Li ignored him and glanced at the first aid kit. First, she used a piece of gauze to wrap around his thigh. Then, she said to the butler who wanted to stop her, ¡°I¡¯ll take out the shears first and help you stop the bleeding. If not, you will bleed to death when the ambulance arrives.¡± With that said, she grabbed his pants with both hands and tore them. After exposing his thigh, she quickly disinfected a piece of cotton cloth with alcohol. Then, she pressed the cotton cloth next to the shears and held the handle of the shears while everyone gasped with their eyes wide open.. She pulled it out cleanly (using mystic techniques)¡­ Chapter 2 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations News of what happened in the villa quickly reached Qi Yihan¡¯s ears. The secretary said, ¡°The butler has been sent to the hospital and is undergoing emergency treatment.¡± The secretary added, ¡°Madam pulled the shears from the butler¡¯s leg and he fainted.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s expression darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°Send someone to take good care of the butler.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the secretary left, Qi Yihan¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up and said something. A cold aura emanated from his body and his voice deepened. ¡°Tell the Tang family that if this happens again, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± He hung up the phone and waited for a few seconds before dialing another number. When the other party picked up the call, he said, ¡°Draw up a divorce agreement for me.¡± The other party was clearly surprised. ¡°You plan to divorce Tang Li?¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t your marriage arranged by your father? If you divorce her now, your family will definitely have an excuse to deal with you.¡± Qi Yihan looked out the window with a cold expression. ¡°Only if they¡¯re capable of doing that.¡± Marrying Tang Li was a temporary measure to take over the Qi Corporation. Now that he had the entire Qi Corporation under his control, there was no need for him to face that woman anymore. If that woman and her family were more well-behaved, he would still be able to accept such a seemingly harmonious marriage. In any case, it was impossible for him to like anyone. However, she had been photographed by paparazzi every now and then and ruined the Qi family¡¯s reputation. He was fed up with dealing with all these media. ¡°As for those people from the Tang family, I¡¯ll get someone to collect the evidence and give it to you. If they use the Qi family¡¯s name to do whatever they want in business again, give them some lessons.¡± Ever since Mr. Tang passed away, the Tang family had been declining due to internal strife. Recently, they had been his name to borrow large amounts of money and break business rules. Qi Yihan had no intention of giving them another chance. ¡­ At the hospital. As Qi Yihan¡¯s butler, the moment he was sent to the hospital, the chief physician and his team of top-notch doctors personally operated on him. When the surgery ended, both the chief physician and the top doctor were extremely surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Qi family¡¯s family doctor team go for in-service training? Who has the ability to give Mr. Yang first aid?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that Mr. Yang received first-aid. Otherwise, his life would definitely be in danger.¡± ¡°The person¡¯s hemostatic technique is amazing. He was actually able to effectively stop a major arterial hemorrhage.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask Mr. Yang who gave him first aid?¡± Even they could not do this kind of hemostatic technique. They really wanted to know who was so capable. ¡­ Tang Li stayed in the villa for the whole day and did not go out at night. The servants in the villa were in disbelief. Not only were the servants in disbelief, Bai Qingyang¡¯s manager, Zhou Qian, was also in disbelief. She called out Bai Qingyang, who was accompanying the director and investor in the private room and said to him in a low voice, ¡°Qingyang, send Miss Tang a message. Ask her why she¡¯s not here yet. Director Wu is going to direct this movie, and it¡¯s very important to us. If we don¡¯t get the male lead, all our efforts during this period will be wasted.¡± Bai Qingyang, on the other hand, said proudly, ¡°Why should I send her a message? She promised to help me deal with Director Wu and the investor tonight. If she dares to break her promise, she won¡¯t see me for the next month.¡± Zhou Qian opened her mouth. Although she knew that Tang Li was super infatuated with Bai Qingyang, she was worried that Bai Qingyang would lose his favor one day, so she kindly reminded him, ¡°Maybe Miss Tang has something important to attend to tonight and won¡¯t be able to make it. Why don¡¯t you send a message to her? If she can¡¯t make it, you can bring up your meeting with Director Wu tonight. As long as Miss Tang calls, the male lead will still be yours.¡± Bai Qingyang was still unwilling. But when he thought that movies directed by Director Wu were all popular and that if he could get the male lead role, he would definitely be able to become an A-lister very soon, he took out his phone and sent a message to Tang Li. Ding! Tang Li, who was lying on the bed with a mask on her face, heard her phone ring. She reached out to take a look. Bai Qingyang: [You promised to meet Director Wu and the others with me tonight. Why did you go back on your word?] ¡°Tsk!¡± Tang Li was amused by the questioning tone. She tossed her phone to the side. Since she could not speak with her mouth wide open due to the facial mask, she muttered under her breath, ¡°Who the F*ck do you think you are? Get Lost!¡± The Host liked pretty boys but she didn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t be bothered by a guy who couldn¡¯t even see his own identity. ¡­ 10 p.m. A luxurious car was parked outside the villa. A group of servants stood by the door to welcome them. The car door was pulled open by the bodyguards. A handmade goat-skin shoe was the first to come out of the car, followed by a long leg wrapped in a suit. The man alighted from the car. He was nearly 1.9 meters tall, and his broad and tall body was wrapped in a tailored suit. He was composed and unapproachable, exuding the noble aura of a king. Coupled with his handsome face, he instantly made the hearts of the maids, who were standing in two rows, race wildly. Butler Yang was injured and hospitalized. The person who came to welcome him was the acting butler, Butler Zhang. ¡°Master, welcome home. I¡¯m the acting butler, Zhang Kui.¡± Butler Zhang followed Qi Yihan into the villa and took his jacket.¡¯ Qi Yihan attended a banquet tonight and drank some wine. He sat down on the sofa and took a sip of tea before asking, ¡°How¡¯s Butler Yang?¡± ¡°Butler Yang was transferred to a normal ward after the surgery. The chief physician, Mr. Chang, said that he was fine and would be fine after resting for a while.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Seeing that Qi Yihan had nothing else to ask, Butler Zhang hesitated before saying, ¡°Master, Madam has been staying at home all day.¡± Qi Yihan frowned, clearly not wanting to hear about Tang Li. Butler Zhang immediately shut his mouth, not daring to say another word. Qi Yihan waved at him. Butler Zhang understood the message and left immediately. Qi Yihan sat on the sofa for a while before walking towards the swimming pool. He was usually busy with work and the most relaxing time for him was the first half an hour in the pool after returning. Splash! When she heard the sound of water splashing, Tang Li rolled out of bed and walked to the window. Her guest room was facing the swimming pool at the back, and she was looking at a robust body swimming in the pool. Stroking her chin, Tang Li admired and praised, ¡°He¡¯s just how I expected him to be. Most office workers are either fat or skinny. Tsk tsk¡­ But look at this one¡ªthis butt, this waist, this healthy skin color, this well-proportioned muscles¡­ Hiss¡­ It¡¯s so tempting!¡± Perhaps it was because Tang Li¡¯s gaze was too palpable that Qi Yihan, who was swimming, suddenly looked over. His cold eyes seemed to be able to freeze people. Not only did Tang Li not feel embarrassed about being caught peeping, she even gave him a thumbs up and mouthed, ¡°Nice body!¡± After lip-reading what she said, his expression darkened. He squinted at her with a piercing stare. This woman was courting death! However, at that moment, Tang Li pulled the curtains and went back to sleep with satisfaction.. Chapter 3 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The next day, Tang Li deliberately went down to eat early. As expected, Qi Yihan was eating quietly at the dining table. The Qi family was a noble family, and Qi Yihan had received elite education from a young age, so his table manners were quite good. He ate very quietly. Only the acting butler stood beside him while the other servants stood outside the door. When Tang Li came down the stairs, the acting butler was shocked. Qi Yihan, on the other hand, had the cold and emotionless face of a domineering executive. He merely gave her a cold glance before continuing his meal. The butler peeked at Qi Yihan¡¯s facial expression and respectfully asked Tang Li, ¡°Madam, good morning. Would you like to eat now or later?¡± Tang Li always woke up one and a half hours later than Qi Yihan. They did not expect her to wake up so early today, so her breakfast was not ready yet. Tang Li did not answer him immediately. Instead, she sat opposite Qi Yihan and said, ¡°Now.¡± ¡°Alright, Madam, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll get the servants to inform the kitchen immediately.¡± ¡°I want you to inform them.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tang Li tilted her head to look at him with a smile on her lips. ¡°What, you don¡¯t understand?¡± The butler was stunned and quickly said, ¡°I do, Madam.¡± Then he left. Once the butler left, Tang Li looked at Qi Yihan with her chin in her hand. The man opposite her looked even more handsome up close. The contours of his perfect face were cold and unapproachable. He had thick black eyebrows, sharp eyes, a high nose bridge, and moderate lips. Because he did not like to smile, the wrinkles on his lips were tight, giving off an unapproachable feeling. The man didn¡¯t even bother to look at her from the corner of his eyes. He obviously treated her like air. Tang Li thought about how to ease her relationship with The Executive for the whole night, and as far as her memory of the story went, The Executive was a lover of black coffee, and nine out of ten people who were addicted to black coffee had stomach problems. Hence, she decided to start by caring about his stomach. ¡°Qi Yihan, is your stomach bad? If it¡¯s bad, you should drink less coffee.¡± Qi Yihan elegantly finished the food in his mouth. His cold eyes looked like he was looking at an idiot, and his voice was devoid of warmth. ¡°Tang Li, I don¡¯t have time to act with you. I don¡¯t care what you want to do, but don¡¯t go too far. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± After that, he stood up and walked toward the door without looking back. Tang Li clicked her tongue as she watched him leave. ¡°It seems like I have a long way to go to change The Executive¡¯s opinion of me.¡± ¡­ Tang Li did not plan to go out today either. This caused the servants in the villa to secretly discuss among themselves. ¡°Why do you think Madam hasn¡¯t left the house for the past two days? I have a feeling that something terrible is about to happen if she doesn¡¯t go out.¡± ¡°Could it be that something happened to the Tang Family again and she needs Young Master¡¯s help, so she hasn¡¯t been out for two days?¡± ¡°That must be it. The last time she didn¡¯t go out for a day was to ask Young Master to give the Tang Family a big project.¡± ¡°Master is so unlucky to have married her. If it weren¡¯t for his dad, Young Master wouldn¡¯t even look at her.¡± ¡°Tonight, she and Master will return to the Qi Mansion, but his father is currently hospitalized. I bet when she goes back, she won¡¯t be on Master¡¯s side, and something bad will definitely happen then.¡± ¡°Young Master is so unlucky to have married her.¡± The servants left after sighing. Tang Li didn¡¯t expect to hear these words just by walking around the villa. She glanced at the Butler who was following behind her. On the surface, he said he was accompanying her, but in reality, he was wary of her making troubles. Thus, Tang Li had an idea of acting in front of Qi Yihan. ¡°Butler Zhang.¡± ¡°Madam, what can I do for you?¡± Butler Zhang tensed up as he hurriedly asked. He wasn¡¯t Butler Yang and didn¡¯t have much experience dealing with Madam. He was afraid that he would do something that would make Master angry. Tang Li glanced at Butler Zhang, who had a nervous expression on his face. She didn¡¯t care and said, ¡°Get someone to prepare a small gift for everyone in the Qi Mansion. I¡¯ll bring it over tonight.¡± She planned to be polite to the people in the Qi Mansion before resorting to force. When the butler heard this, his heart trembled. He subconsciously felt that Madam was up to no good again. He wanted to call Butler Yang for help. Tang Li seemed to have seen through his thoughts, but she did not mind. She waved at him and said, ¡°Go and get ready.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Butler Zhang quickly left. For the entire day, Tang Li was busy dealing with the Qi family. Unknowingly, it was already past four in the afternoon. Butler Zhang entered and reminded her, ¡°Madam, you should set out for the Qi Mansion.¡± Tang Li was wearing a bright yellow cheongsam with peonies on it. Worn by Tang Li, the cheongsam looked elegant and sexy. Coupled with her gorgeous beauty, she was charming but not bewitching. She was so beautiful that even Butler Zhang could not help but take a few more glances at her. When she walked out of the house, the car was already waiting outside the villa. Before getting into the car, Tang Li asked, ¡°Where is the present I asked you to prepare?¡± Butler Zhang quickly pointed to a car behind. ¡°It¡¯s all in that car.¡± Satisfied, Tang Li got into the car. Qi Yihan¡¯s villa was about an hour away from the Qi Mansion. When Tang Li arrived, Qi Yihan was not there yet. She asked the chauffeur to park the car outside the courtyard of the Qi Mansion and wait. After waiting for nearly 40 minutes, Qi Yihan¡¯s car finally arrived. A few cars drove into the house. In the mansion. Grandpa and seniors of the family all sat there with cold faces. Holding her grandson in her arms, Lady Wang said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°I wonder how long we¡¯ll have to wait for Yihan today. He¡¯s so different after taking over the company. He¡¯s so busy every day that it¡¯s hard for him to even come back for a meal.¡± ¡°That depends on the person. When Second Master was the general manager of the company, he didn¡¯t make everyone wait so long.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why Yihan replaced Second Master¡¯s position. My guess is that Second Master got off work too early.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Third Master and Junqi are so busy in the company that they¡¯re like bees. They¡¯re working for someone who barely knows anything. Even if they were being shouted at, they wouldn¡¯t dare to shout back.¡± Other than the seniors, the juniors were also whispering. When the sound of ¡°Forth Master, Fourth Madam, you¡¯re back¡± came from outside the door, everyone stopped and looked towards the door.. Chapter 4 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Tang Li, who was wearing a bright yellow cheongsam, walked in with Qi Yihan, who was wearing a black suit, the young men of the Qi family stared at her so intensely that their eyes could not move. ¡°Ah, Yihan and Xiao Li are back.¡± First Madam scanned Tang Li from head to toe and snorted inwardly: Dressed like a sexy bunny at the family banquet. Who is she trying to seduce? Tang Li first swept her gaze over everyone. When she saw that everyone¡¯s expressions were extremely interesting, her eyes shifted and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. She gestured to the bodyguards behind her. ¡°Bring in the gifts that Yihan and I have prepared for everyone.¡± Not only were the others surprised, even Qi Yihan turned to look at her. Everyone had the same thought: What is this woman up to? The bodyguards quickly brought in two boxes of gifts. Tang Li took out a few gifts and walked towards her three brothers. ¡°Recently, Yihan has been busy, so we rarely return to the Qi Mansion. I think everyone must be missing us. Actually, we also miss you guys a lot, so I specially got someone to prepare a gift for everyone today.¡± At this point, she had already delivered the gifts to her three brothers. The three of them did not intend to reached out their hands and take it. This made the others feel awkward for her, but at the same time, they felt that it was really fun to watch. Only Qi Yihan, who stood by the door without moving, frowned. What was this woman doing! ¡°First Master, Second Master, Third Master, why aren¡¯t you accepting the gifts? Are you still angry at Yihan and think that he stole your position?¡± ¡­ Other than Qi Yihan, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. The living room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. ¡°Sugar¡­ sugar¡­ want¡­¡± Seeing the box in the bodyguard¡¯s hands, the grandson in First Madam¡¯s arms suddenly reached out for the candy, breaking the silence. Some things were better left unsaid, because once it was said, everything would crumble. No one believed that Tang Li did not know about that. So this woman did it on purpose? First Master¡¯s face darkened. He suddenly shouted at First Madam, ¡°You¡¯re making a fool of yourself! Take Junjun away!¡± Zhang Xinya hurriedly carried Junjun and strode towards the door. Junjun didn¡¯t get the candy. He struggled in Zhang Xinya¡¯s arms and cried, ¡°Candy¡­ want¡­ wah wah¡­¡± When Zhang Xinya walked over to Qi Yihan, who was standing by the door, she hugged JunJun tightly and walked around Qi Yihan quickly as if she was avoiding a plague. After Junjun was carried out, First Master looked at Qi Yihan and snorted coldly. ¡°Since you guys aren¡¯t back just for dinner tonight, let¡¯s talk about father.¡± Tang Li stopped sending gifts and turned to look at Qi Yihan, who was still standing there. She suddenly felt a little unhappy. He was part of this family, so why was he standing by the door like an outsider? At that thought, Tang Li gestured at Qi Hao and Qi Ming, who were sitting there. ¡°First Nephew, Second Nephew. As a junior, you are not allowed to sit when the elders are here. Has no one taught you the table manners?¡± Being educated by a woman younger than them, the two of them immediately blushed. First Master and First Madam blushed as well. What was wrong with Tang Li tonight? Wasn¡¯t she always the quiet one before? First Master cast a cold glance at Tang Li before letting Qi Hao and Qi Ming have their seats. After giving up her seat, Tang Li waved at Qi Yihan in a gentle and virtuous manner. ¡°Hubby, come and sit.¡± Everyone instinctively looked at Qi Yihan. Everyone knew that Qi Yihan married Tang Li in order to take over the Qi Corporation. Tang Li also had a gigolo outside, so the two of them had no feelings for each other. This woman must have another motive for acting so abnormally. They suddenly recalled Qi Yihan¡¯s attitude towards Tang Corps. If everyone else thought that way, Qi Yihan would definitely think the same way. He glanced at Tang Li coldly before walking to the chair and sitting down. Tang Li also sat down. Qi Yihan was clearly twice the size of his brothers, but as he sat there, his aura made him seem like he was the host, like a king meeting his subjects. The three masters looked somewhat embarrassed. The younger ones did not even dare to breathe loudly. First Master said with a livid face, ¡°The hospital has already issued a notice of critical illness. Father will only have a month at most. The Qi Group is the empire that Father has built. Even if you are the CEO of the Qi Group now, after Father passes away, all of us will have the right to inherit. At that time, we will have the right to ask for shares.¡± As long as the shares were divided, they would have advantage over Qi Yihan. They didn¡¯t believe that their younger brother wouldn¡¯t take out what was rightfully theirs. As soon as First Master finished speaking, Second Master immediately continued, ¡°After father passes away, I want to take out all the shares that belong to me. When the time comes, I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s cash or shares transfer.¡± Third Master didn¡¯t went on, ¡°I¡¯m telling you now so that you can be prepared. Don¡¯t say that the three of us are ganging up on you.¡± Tang Li snorted, telling herself, ¡°Humph! Aren¡¯t you guys ganging up on him just now? Tang Li turned to look at Qi Yihan, wanting to see his reaction. Qi Yihan didn¡¯t react at all, still looking as cold as ever. ¡°Are you done?¡± Qi Yihan asked coldly. ¡°Father isn¡¯t dead yet. Isn¡¯t it a little too early for you to be in such a hurry to split the inheritance?¡± ¡°The doctor has already issued a notice of critical illness.¡± ¡°The doctor said that Father only has a month left!¡± The three of them replied at the same time. Qi Yihan pursed his lips tightly, his body emanating an intimidating aura that frightened them all. He glanced at his three brothers and said in a domineering tone, ¡°As long as father is alive, I will be the leader of the Qi Group. If you guys try me, I¡¯ll take away all yours shares!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°What do you want to do!¡± ¡°Qi Yihan, don¡¯t go overboard!¡± Smack! The living room suddenly became chaotic. The three masters smacked the table, smashed the cups, and pointed at Qi Yihan¡¯s nose, threatening and cursing him. They thought this could scare Qi Yihan. Tang Li looked at Qi Yihan¡¯s slightly clenched fists and did not believe that he could still be able to tolerate it. As Tang Li expected, a group of well-trained bodyguards rushed in. The bodyguards were all strong and aggressive. They immediately calmed the three angry masters. ¡°Qi Yihan, what are you trying to do?¡± First Master gritted his teeth in anger. Qi Yihan brushed off his shoulder before looking at them. ¡°I¡¯m here to attend the family banquet tonight, not to fight for the inheritance. Before my father passes away, you¡¯d better behave yourselves, or else¡­¡± At this point, he stood up and said in a harsh voice, ¡°I will make sure you get nothing.¡± After saying that, he walked toward the door. It was obvious that he did not want to stay here any longer.. Chapter 5 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li stood up when she saw Qi Yihan leaving. However, she didn¡¯t follow up immediately. Instead, she looked at the few people who were so angry that their faces were red and their necks were swollen, saying, ¡°First Master, Second Master, Third Master, don¡¯t blame Yihan for being heartless. You asked for it.¡± ¡°Tang Li, say it again if you dare!¡± These words obviously incurred the wrath of the crowd. The three brothers were about to stand up and beat her up. Tang Li looked at the three people who were stopped by the bodyguards and sneered. She walked out of the door, her bright yellow cheongsam wrapped around her hot body. As she walked, she said, ¡°No matter how many times I say it, it¡¯s the same. As long as you have a conscience, you won¡¯t suggest splitting the family assets before your father passes away.¡± After saying that, she quickened her pace and walked towards Qi Yihan, who was about to enter the car. When she reached the car, Qi Yihan had already gotten in and closed the door. Before Tang Li could say anything, he ordered the driver, ¡°Drive.¡± The car drove off, leaving behind a trail of smoke that blew directly at Tang Li¡¯s face. Tang Li: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ After Qi Yixuan got into the car, he tugged at his tie in frustration. Just then, his phone rang and he took a look. It was a call from a friend of his from university. His name was Xu Shize, and he was also the Third Master of Xu Group Airlines. ¡°Boss Qi, Shangguan Mo came back from overseas today. I asked him out for a drink at [Genesis]. Do you want to join us?¡± Qi Yihan agreed. He then got the driver to drive to the largest clubhouse in Imperial Capital. ¡­ Tang Li¡¯s car had been following Qi Yihan¡¯s car, but halfway there, the car in front suddenly turned. Tang Li frowned. According to the storyline, Qi Yihan would go to a bar or clubhouse to drink after having an argument with his brothers. At that time, Qi Yihan¡¯s brothers would send someone to drug Qi Yihan, wanting to take a video of him to show their father who was critically ill. Their father would be disappointed in him, and It was the female lead who saved him. This way, once Qi Yihan had a good impression of the female lead, he would want to divorce her. Tang Li¡¯s heart sank and she immediately told the driver, ¡°Follow him.¡± She wanted to see how powerful the book spirit of this book was. When the car stopped at the entrance of the clubhouse, Tang Li saw Qi Yihan, who had gotten out of the car first, glance over coldly before saying something to one of the bodyguards. He then walked towards the entrance of the clubhouse while the bodyguard walked towards her. The bodyguard walked over and said to her, ¡°Madam, Master said that you can enter the club, but you¡¯re not allowed to follow him. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to go back immediately.¡± The boss behind this club had a powerful background, and the security and privacy of the club were exceptionally good. Of course, the average person wouldn¡¯t dare to enter, so there was no need to worry about paparazzi taking photos inside. Qi Yihan simply didn¡¯t want Tang Li to follow him. Tang Li understood what he meant and nodded nonchalantly. ¡°Got it.¡± As long as she entered, it would be easy for her to do anything. The clubhouse had a total of five floors, and there was a huge spiral staircase in the hall. One could go up directly from the stairs or take the elevator. Normally, Tang Li liked to go to the fourth floor to help the pretty boy get in touch with famous people, and she came so often so that later she rented a private room on the floor. The pretty boy and his manager had never been polite to her. Whenever they wanted to treat famous people, they would take them here, and all the money they spent would go to the Host. The Host didn¡¯t care at all, because the money she spent was directly registered under Qi Yihan¡¯s name. This caused Qi Yihan to restrict her spending. Having no money to spend, the pretty boy was pissed off and humiliated the Host, so she wanted to kill The Executive and snatched away all his money. At this thought, Tang Li ignored the stunned gazes that had gathered on her ever since she entered the room and walked straight to the front desk. When she arrived, the receptionist greeted her respectfully, ¡°Good evening, Miss Tang.¡± Tang Li had told her before that she was only allowed to call her Miss Tang here. Tang Li did not waste any time and said straight away, ¡°Cancel the private room that I booked. In the future, no one can book a private room in my name. Cancel it right now.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The receptionist was very surprised. She was stunned for two seconds before she came back to her senses.¡± Mr. Bai and Miss Zhou invited a few guests to the private room tonight. ¡± Tang Li: ¡°¡­¡± Was this pretty boy planning to stay in this clubhouse? If she remembered correctly, he was here last night, too. To confirm her guess, she asked, ¡°How much did he spend during this period?¡± The receptionist quickly checked and told her, ¡°6.67 million.¡± Tang Li: ¡°¡­¡± No wonder Qi Yihan had warned her. This pretty boy really thought it wouldn¡¯t hurt to spend someone else¡¯s money? Tang Li took a deep breath and said with an ashen face, ¡°Go and tell Bai Qingyang that he will bear the cost himself.¡± The receptionist was even more surprised. There were many big shots here, and many of them had their own unique hobbies. As one of the staff here, the first thing they had to do was to keep their clients¡¯ secrets a secret. However, Tang Li¡¯s scandalous news was quite special, and she was a stunning beauty herself. Everyone had been fantasizing about her for a long time, and they were so envious of the pretty boy. Seeing the look on her face, the receptionist felt sorry for the pretty boy and quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Miss Tang.¡± Tang Li was satisfied and asked, ¡°Which floor did Qi Yihan go to?¡± After saying that, she knocked on the table twice. The receptionist was stunned and subconsciously replied, ¡°Fifth floor, Moon Embracing Hall.¡± When the receptionist returned to her senses, Tang Li was already walking toward the elevator. The receptionist scratched her head and mumbled, ¡°What did Miss Tang ask me just now? How could I forget?¡± However, thinking about how the pretty boy would react to the news, the receptionist got excited again. She thought to herself, ¡°Is Miss Tang tired of this pretty boy now and planning to dump him? But Fourth Master is here tonight too, hope nothing bad is gonna happen..¡± Chapter 6 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li walked around the fifth floor and found Qi Yihan¡¯s private room. She left something inconspicuous by the door and went to another floor. She planned to find the people sent by Qi Yihan¡¯s brothers first. On the other side. When the manager delivered Tang Li¡¯s message personally, a look of disbelief appeared on Bai Qing¡¯s face. ¡°How is that possible?! Tang Li would never do that to me!¡± Tang Li had said that she could not survive without him. Bai Qingyang did not believe that she would do that! However, the manager was determined and even showed him the list of tonight¡¯s expenses. ¡°This is the list for tonight. When the time comes, Mr. Bai must pay the bill before leaving.¡± Bai Qingyang looked at the list and finally panicked. For the past two nights, he had been venting his anger because Tang Li did not help him that night, so he spent the money like mad. Every bottle of wine cost more than 100,000 yuan. Tonight, he even called some people over and ordered five or six bottles of wine that cost more than 100,000 yuan per bottle. Together with the rest, he had already spent more than a million yuan. Even though whatever he used was of the best quality, it was all prepared by Tang Li. The total amount of money he earned was only a few million. If he had to pay for the expenses tonight, he wouldn¡¯t be so wasteful? Thinking of that, Bai Qingyang panicked even more. Zhou Qian panicked too, but she was calmer than Bai Qingyang. ¡°Qingyang, call Miss Tang and ask her.¡± Bai Qingyang immediately came back to his senses and called Tang Li. At that moment, Tang Li found the people sent by the brothers and found a bottle of medicine on them. She took the medicine and sniffed it. Then, she glanced at the people who were trembling by the wall and snorted. ¡°Speak. How do you plan to deal with Qi Yihan?¡± The people squatting in the corner trembled even more violently. Even now, they were still stunned. They had no idea how their whereabouts were exposed, nor did they know when this woman appeared, nor did they know how she attacked them. In any case, their bodies were spasming from the pain. ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell me?¡± Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up, and she tossed the medicine bottle in her hand. Her tone was light, but it carried a chilling killing intent. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll feed you all these drugs and let the few of you settle it on your own. How about it? It must be exciting to see a bunch of men¡­¡± The men: ¡°¡­¡± The beauty in front of him must be a devil! So sinister! ¡°I¡¯ll tell you¡­ I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡± At this moment, they gave in and told her. If they did not tell her what she wanted to know, the drug would be forced down their throat. ¡°We¡¯ve already bribed the manager on the fifth floor. When the time comes, she¡¯ll think of a way to send the drugged wine to Forth Master.¡± ¡°The boss will think of a way to lure his friends who were drinking with Forth Master away. As soon as Forth Master gets drunk, we will send the woman that the boss has prepared in and take the video.¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± Tang Li tutted. The few of them shivered again. She looked at them and was about to say something when her phone suddenly rang. she took out her phone and saw that it was from the pretty boy. She hung up immediately and asked the men, ¡°Who¡¯s the boss?¡± ¡°It¡¯s First Master.¡± Tang Li decided to hand these people over to Qi Yihan¡¯s bodyguards to deal with, so she quickly sent a message. When the bodyguards arrived, Tang Li received another call from Bai Qingyang. She thought for a moment before picking up the call. ¡°Our relationship ends here. Don¡¯t call me again.¡± ¡°Why?¡± The other party sounded very aggrieved. Tang Li could not take it anymore. ¡°I¡¯m already married. My man can only be my husband.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Can we meet?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± After saying that, Tang Li hung up the phone and blacklisted Bai Qingyang. At that moment, quick footsteps could be heard coming from nearby. Qi Yihan¡¯s bodyguards quickly walked over. When they saw Tang Li, they were stunned for a moment. Subconsciously, they felt that this madam was up to no good. Tang Li pointed at the people squatting there. ¡°I¡¯ll leave these people to you. I¡¯m leaving.¡± With that, she left. The bodyguard quickly reported this to Qi Yihan. Before Qi Yihan could say anything, Xu Shize, who was sitting beside him, clicked his tongue and swirled his wine glass in disbelief. ¡°Those people in your family really don¡¯t give up. Their methods are getting more and more despicable. Also¡­ will your wife be so kind? Why do I feel like she did it on purpose?¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s already cold expression darkened even more as he said coldly to the bodyguards, ¡°Chop off their arms and send them back to the Qi Mansion. Tell them that if there was a next time, their arms would be in danger¡­ Then get the manager here to deal with the other people.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the bodyguard left, Shangguan Mo, who had just returned from abroad, asked in confusion, ¡°I only went out for a year or two. What exactly happened?¡± Qi Yihan didn¡¯t want to talk about Tang Li all, so he started drinking. Xu Shize, however, was in the mood for gossip, so he told him, ¡°You know that if Qi Yihan wants to take over the Qi Group, he must marry that girl from the Tang family, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard that Qi Yihan¡¯s dad likes her a lot.¡± ¡°Yes, she did whatever she wanted after marrying Qi Yihan because his dad liked her. Not only did she treat Qi Yihan like an ATM, but she was also selfish. She even made things worse when Qi Yihan was bullied at the Qi Mansion, and¡­¡±¡± Xu Shize wanted to tell him that Tang Li had a gigolo outside, but seeing Qi Yihan¡¯s gloomy expression, he decided not to. In the end, he concluded, ¡°If not for his dad, Qi Yihan would have divorced her a long time ago.¡± Shangguan Mo looked at Qi Yihan and kindly reminded him, ¡°If such a woman stays by your side, she¡¯ll be a scourge sooner or later. You¡¯d better get rid of her as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Qi Yihan already had a plan. He didn¡¯t want to mention Tang Li, so he started chatting with them about something else. The manager quickly came over to apologize to Qi Yihan and said, ¡°The boss is here today as well. He said he would handle this personally.¡± ¡°Situ Jin is here too? Isn¡¯t he recuperating?¡± Xu Shize was very surprised. Situ Jin was also very familiar with them, but his health had always been poor, so they didn¡¯t meet often. The manager explained, ¡°The boss comes over once a month to check the accounts. Today is the time to check the accounts.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Situ Jin in a long time. I¡¯ll go see him.¡± Xu Shize stood up and asked the other two, ¡°Are you guys going?¡± ¡°No.¡± After Xu Shize and the manager left, Shangguan Mo clinked glasses with Qi Yihan and drank. Shangguan Mo asked, ¡°Is Uncle Qi¡¯s illness really incurable?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± In the past two years, Qi Yihan had sought out all the famous doctors in the country and abroad. The Old Master¡¯s illness had reached a point where no one could cure him. Shangguan Mo patted him on the shoulder. Knowing that Qi Yihan only cared about his father, he advised, ¡°Life and death are up to fate. You¡¯ve already tried your best. Don¡¯t be sad.¡± With that, he continued drinking with him. After a while, his phone rang. Shangguan Mo answered the call while Qi Yihan drank alone. After the call, Shangguan Mo apologized to him. ¡°Something happened at home. I have to go. Let¡¯s meet again another day.¡± After saying that, he clinked glasses with Qi Yihan and finished the wine in his glass before leaving. Qi Yihan was the only one left in the room. He leaned back on the sofa and closed his eyes. Although he concealed his expression, he exuded a sense of helplessness and exhaustion. Because his dad had him at an old age, his brothers were already adults when he was born, so there was no kinship between them. Because of his talent in business and their father¡¯s favor in him, he was regarded as a stumbling block and a pain in the ass by them. In private, they did a lot of things to deliberately damage him. Thinking of what happened tonight, he sneered. ¡°Father, is this what you mean by peace and harmony at home?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already given them many chances, but they didn¡¯t cherish it. If you¡¯re gone, I¡¯ll show no mercy to them anymore..¡± Chapter 7 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations On the other side. As soon as Tang Li walked out of the line of sight of the bodyguards, she sensed an unusual presence entering the building, so she followed the presence down. When she reached the second floor, Tang Li walked in to take a look. The entire floor was filled with casinos and gamblers. There were shouts, wild laughter, curses, and wailing¡­ It was extremely lively. Tang Li swept her gaze across the entire hall, and her gaze fell on the group of people who were shaking the dice. What others saw was the liveliness and excitement, but she saw that bad luck was about to descend on a middle-aged man. ¡°With such bad luck, he actually dared to gamble. How foolish is he?¡± Tang Li withdrew her gaze and was about to leave when she suddenly felt a powerful aura coming from outside the door. She quickly turned around and saw a young and pretty girl dressed in the uniform of the clubhouse rushing in angrily. This girl didn¡¯t look old. She should be in her first year of college. The moment she entered, many people exclaimed in amazement. Tang Li narrowed her eyes slightly. She actually saw a halo around the girl and the book spirit that pulled her into the book. This person¡­ Is she the female lead? The girl rushed over and shouted at the middle-aged man angrily, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re here gambling again? Do you think our family is not miserable enough!¡± ¡°Go back home.¡± she was about to pull the middle-aged man away when she was stopped. The banker didn¡¯t care if the girl was his colleague or not. He said in a business-like manner, ¡°You can leave if you want, but you have to return the money he borrowed from the clubhouse first. Otherwise, according to the clubhouse¡¯s rules, you have to leave one hand behind and sign the IOU.¡± Xiang Wanwan was so angry that her eyes turned red. She tilted her head and gritted her teeth as she asked her dad, ¡°How much did you borrow tonight?¡± Xiang Guangqiang replied like it wasn¡¯t a big deal. ¡°Only a few hundred thousand.¡± ¡°Only a few hundred thousand yuan?¡± Xiang Wan was so angry that she laughed. She shouted at him, ¡°Do you know how long I have to work without eating or drinking for a few hundred thousand yuan? We haven¡¯t paid back all the money you owe people yet, and now you borrowed another few hundred thousand yuan!¡± The father and daughter were about to start a fight. The onlookers were watching the commotion, and some even fanned the flames. ¡°Xiang Guangqiang, what a coward you are. You¡¯re even getting disciplined by your daughter.¡± ¡°Dad getting disciplined by his daughter? What a joke.¡± Seeing that Xiang Guangqiang was about to lose his temper, Tang Li narrowed her eyes and looked at the book spirit hiding inside the female lead¡¯s body. Normally, she would not use mystic techniques in front of normal people, but now that she had nothing on her, she could only make an exception. With a snap of her fingers, time stopped. ¡°Come out. Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see you just because you¡¯re hiding.¡± Next, a book spirit with two short legs and two arms as wide as a palm floated out from Xiang Wan¡¯s body. The book spirit was obviously very afraid of Tang Li, and its voice was trembling. ¡°B¡­ boss.¡± Tang Li looked at him. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re fighting with the artifact spirit. But tell me, why did you drag me into the book?¡± ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it like that. The artifact spirit was too arrogant then, and I was too angry. I was going to drag him into the book and finish him off, but I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d pull everything in the area into it.¡± ¡°Things?¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­ I didn¡¯t mean you¡¯re a thing. Boss, it¡¯s my bad. Please give me a chance. I¡¯ll send you out immediately.¡± ¡°Who said I was going out?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay in this book, but I want you to change someone¡¯s fate.¡± ¡°Well¡­ Boss, if you want to change the fate of the male and female leads, I don¡¯t have the ability to do so. There is a book spirit in this book. After the artifact spirit and I entered, the artifact spirit went into the male lead¡¯s body. Then¡­ the artifact spirit ate the book spirit of this book so I took over this book. However, I can¡¯t change the main plot anymore. Unless you destroy the entire book, their fate can¡¯t be changed.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the male lead Qi Yihan?¡± She didn¡¯t sense the presence of the artifact spirit on Qi Yihan. ¡°No, Qi Yihan is a devoted male supporting role, the female lead¡¯s greatest benefactor, and the final Boss. He will die alone in the future.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Boss¡­ Boss, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± The book spirit was a little afraid. If she wanted him to die, he would die immediately. But he did not want to die now. Tang Li was silent for two seconds before she suddenly said, ¡°Remove his role as a loving supporting lead. From now on, he can only be my husband.¡± What did the story have to do with her? ¡°But¡­ but¡­ Qi Yihan is the female lead¡¯s greatest benefactor. Without him, the story wouldn¡¯t be able to continue.¡± ¡°Cut it off.¡± When Tang Li¡¯s face darkened, a glowing pen appeared before the book spirit. Then, the pen started writing on his body. However, he couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°I¡¯ve removed all the development related to him and the female lead. How he develops now depends on his mood.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°However¡­¡± The spirit¡¯s pen suddenly stopped moving. He looked at Tang Li cautiously.¡± At this time, your man has already drafted the divorce agreement¡­ I am not in charge of relationships. Boss, you¡¯ll have to find a way yourself. ¡± Tang Li felt a headache coming on. ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Then, she looked at the female lead and suddenly had an idea. ¡°What do you think about me becoming the female lead¡¯s benefactor?¡± The female lead was lucky. She might be able to find many good things. By then, as long as she had the female lead, the good things would automatically come to her. ¡°Find, find, find!¡± Tang Li glanced at the agitated book spirit and, as she waved her hand, the time began rolling again. She walked up to Xiang Wanwan and leaned towards her, saying, ¡°If you want to wake up a stubborn gambler, you¡¯ll have to kill him.¡± Xiang Wanwan looked at Tang Li fiercely. Pain flashed across her eyes. She knew Tang Li was right. A smile appeared in Tang Li¡¯s eyes. She was as beautiful as a fox. ¡°I have a way to make your father stop gambling. Do you want to hear it?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Xiang Wan asked instinctively. ¡°Brainwash your father. Brainwash him so much that he¡¯s afraid of gambling.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tang Li stood up straight and glanced at everyone before saying to Xiang Wanwan, ¡°You can leave with your dad now.¡± The security guard standing at the side heard this and immediately said loudly, ¡°They can¡¯t leave. They have to return the money.¡± ¡°Call the manager of this floor over.¡± The manager rushed over and greeted her, ¡°Miss Tang.¡± ¡°Call me Fourth Madam.¡± The manager immediately changed his tone. ¡°Fourth Madam, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay back what he owes.¡± Xiang Wanwan had a look of disbelief on her face. Then she said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll return this money to you.¡± ¡°Of course, you have to return it. I¡¯m lending it to you, not giving it to you.¡± As a ¡®businesswoman¡¯, Tang Li never helped people for free. The manager, who was standing at the side, had a troubled expression on his face. However, he still whispered to Tang Li, ¡°Fourth Madam, Fourth Master said that you are to pay for all your expenses tonight. He will not pay a penny for you.¡± Tang Li: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 8 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Although the manager¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, many people still heard it. The scene was inexplicably awkward. Tang Li pondered for a moment. The original owner of the body had a lot of dowry, but after she married Qi Yihan, she didn¡¯t bring the dowry with her. Instead, she asked her family to invest her dowry in stocks. In other words, she really couldn¡¯t afford it now. Xiang Wanwan felt a little apologetic when she saw how awkward the atmosphere was. ¡°Madam, thank you for your kind intentions. I¡¯ll think of a way to get the money myself.¡± ¡°How will you get the money yourself?¡± Xiang Guangqiang was furious when he heard that. His daughter was a fool because she didn¡¯t want to take advantage of Tang Li. Did she really want her father¡¯s arms and legs to get chopped off? ¡°Shut up. Since she said that she will help us pay it back, let her figure out how.¡± Xiang Wanwan was furious. ¡°Daddy, are those words supposed to come out of a human?¡± ¡°Do you want them to chop my hand off? Let me tell you, Xiang Wanwan, I won¡¯t let them chop my hand off. When the time comes¡­ I¡¯ll sell you off.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you in court!¡± ¡°You wicked witch!¡± Tang Li felt that this female lead was not stupid and had a sense of right and wrong. She did not hate her at all, so she said to the manager, ¡°How about this? Lend me 100,000 yuan first, and I¡¯ll try a few rounds. When the time comes, I¡¯ll pay you back double.¡± The manager considered it for a moment. Although Fourth Master had said that he would not let Fourth Madam spend his money tonight, Fourth Madam must have money as well. What was more, Fourth Madam¡¯s family was definitely not poor by any means. He would only need to lend 100,000 yuan to get 200,000 yuan, so why not? ¡°Sure, sure. Fourth Madam, is 100,000 enough? If it¡¯s not enough, I can lend you more.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite enough.¡± ¡­ Qi Yihan sat alone in the private room with a wine glass in his hand. He lowered his head and was thinking about something. After some time, the door was suddenly pushed open and Xu Shize and Situ Jin walked in. Situ Jin was handsome, but he had been sick since he was young. His skin was abnormally pale, and his lips were dark green. When one took a look at him, one could immediately tell that he was sickly. After he entered, as soon as he called out ¡°Yihan¡±, he covered his mouth and started coughing. Seeing him like this, Xu Shize said for him, ¡°Qi Yihan, hurry up! Go and rein in your woman. She is going crazy¡­¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s sharp eyes fired up instantly. Perhaps it was because of the alcohol, but his eyes were much gloomier than usual, like a freezing winter that sent shudder down everyone¡¯s spine. Xu Shize felt goosebumps after being stared at like that and stopped speaking. Situ Jin paused for a moment before lowering his hand. With a hint of helplessness, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Tang Li¡¯s gambling skills to be so good. She only used one hour to make my men lose close to 100 million. Can you go down and ask her to show some mercy?¡± Qi Yihan froze. He had thought of many possibilities, but he had never expected such a situation. As long as that woman didn¡¯t cause trouble, he didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with her. However, after Situ Jin said that, he decided to take a look. He put down his wine glass and followed the two of them to the second floor. ¡­ After Tang Li hung up the phone, Bai Qingyang could no longer call her. He grabbed the phone tightly and asked Zhou Qian, ¡°Zhou Qian, what should I do now?¡± Zhou Qian panicked as well, but she still tried her best to stay calm. She first called the front desk to ask, and when she found out that Tang Li had come to the clubhouse, she said to Bai Qingyang, ¡°Let¡¯s split up and look for Miss Tang now. If we find her, you can beg her. She will definitely forgive you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them split up to look for her. ¡­ On the second floor. The news that Tang Li had won close to 100 million within an hour spread quickly, and many people rushed over to watch. At once, the second floor was crowded with people. Xiang Guangqiang, who was standing behind Tang Li, rubbed his hands and blushed. At the same time, he said to Xiang Wanwan, ¡°Wanwan, we really met a benefactor today. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone so good at gambling. This madam is even better than the God of Gambling.¡± Xiang Wanwan had mixed feelings. She didn¡¯t expect things to develop in this direction. Xiang Guangqiang already had other ideas in mind. He even said confidently, ¡°Since this madam is gambling because she wants to help us, she has already won so much money. Later on, you can beg her to not let us pay back the money. Also, you can ask her to help us pay back the money we owed previously.¡± ¡°Daddy, why do you have such thoughts!¡± Xiang Wanwan frowned. ¡°Even if she wins a lot, it¡¯s still hers. We have to pay back what we owe.¡± ¡°Are you stupid? She has already won so much. She won¡¯t mind us not paying it back!¡± Xiang Wanwan was about to speak again when she and Xiang Guangqiang were pushed aside forcefully by someone behind them. Then, a person walked up behind Tang Li and called her, ¡°Tang Li.¡± The way he called her ¡°Tang Li¡± gave Xiang Wanwan and Xiang Guangqiang goosebumps. Tang Li tilted her head and looked at Bai Qingyang, who was standing behind her with an aggrieved look on his face. He looked like he was about to cry but was trying to hold it in. She said with a cold and distant gaze, ¡°Step back.¡± Bai Qingyang obediently took two steps backward. Tang Li then turned to look at him. The crowd started discussing. ¡°Do you want to go on playing or not? We¡¯re all waiting.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that celebrity Bai Qingyang?¡± ¡°What¡¯s their relationship?¡± In the past, Bai Qingyang did not want others to know that he was Tang Li¡¯s man. He always felt that it was a humiliation to him, but now, he did not care at all. Instead, he was glad that there were many people here. He felt that he knew Tang Li very well. As long as he was willing to get close to her, she would immediately soften her heart. ¡°Tang¡­ Li, it was my bad. Can you forgive me this time?¡± Tang Li looked at Bai Qingyang coldly, and she couldn¡¯t understand why the Host was into him. Although she had never been in a relationship before, she knew that there was something wrong in the relationship between the Host and Bai Qingyang. If the Host felt lonely, she wouldn¡¯t find someone who would always take anger out on her. Wasn¡¯t that insane to spend money to get someone to take anger out on you? At this thought, Tang Li¡¯s expression turned colder. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Bai Qingyang¡¯s body trembled. Tang Li¡¯s tone was so cold that it sounded as if they were not close at all. Bai Qingyang could not bring himself to say what he had planned. A strong sense of humiliation overwhelmed Bai Qingyang. He clenched his fists and resisted the urge to turn around and leave. He felt that Tang Li was trying to embarrass him in public because she was angry at him. For the sake of the one million yuan spent tonight, he put on his usual act. ¡°Tang¡­ Li, can we talk?¡± A cold smile appeared on Tang Li¡¯s face. This person was probably unable to fork out the money he had spent tonight, which was why he was acting so weak in front of her. She turned around and said, ¡°How about this? Bet me one million. If you win, the money will be yours, and I will talk to you again. If you lose, we will follow the rules of the casino.¡± Bai Qingyang goggled at her in disbelief. Tang Li¡¯s voice turned forceful. ¡°If you want to bet, go over and sit down..¡± Chapter 9 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Bai Qingyang wanted to go over but was stopped by Zhou Qian. She was sure that Tang Li really didn¡¯t like Bai Qingyang, or else she wouldn¡¯t have said such things in front of so many people. At this moment, the smartest choice was to apologize and leave. ¡°Miss Tang, I¡¯m sorry. Qingyang is in the wrong. I¡¯ll take him away immediately.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Bai Qingyang got angry. He pushed Zhou Qian¡¯s hand away and walked over to sit opposite Tang Li. He looked at her and said stubbornly, ¡°As long as I win, you¡¯ll promise me anything, right?¡± He wanted Tang Li to divorce Fourth Master! And he still believed that Tang Li must be doing it deliberately just to get him to show his attitude toward her. In the past, she had often asked him if he loved her! ¡°Only if you can win!¡± Tang Li glanced at Bai Qingyang indifferently and signaled the floor manager who was standing beside her. ¡°Draw up an agreement! If the man on the other side loses, he must pay me within three days. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ask the club to help me get the money.¡± Hearing that, everyone was shocked. Bai Qingyang stared at Tang Li in disbelief. This clubhouse was too famous in the city. The boss had a powerful background and was ruthless. As long as the party that won asked the clubhouse to retrieve the money, they would get it even if it meant selling the debtor off. Of course, the commission was half the amount that they won, so ordinary people would not ask the clubhouse. Tang Li was obviously not an ordinary person. Bai Qingyang was finally scared. The crowd started discussing fervently. In the surveillance room on the second floor, Xu Shize and Situ Jin looked at Qi Yihan with complicated expressions. Xu Shize opened his mouth and asked after a few seconds, ¡°Yihan, what is happening to your wife today? How could she be so cruel to that gigolo?¡± Qi Yihan had gotten someone to conceal the news of Tang Li having a gigolo. The outside world did not know, but Xu Shize and Situ Jin, who were close to him, did. Situ Jin looked at Qi Yihan, wanting to see something from his face, but Qi Yihan¡¯s expression did not change. At this moment, he withdrew his gaze from the surveillance camera and turned to walk towards the door. ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± With that, he walked out. Xu Shize and Situ Jin looked at each other. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Xu Shize said, ¡°Yihan obviously doesn¡¯t want to meddle in Tang Li¡¯s affairs.¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Situ Jin coughed several times before taking out a handkerchief from his pocket to wipe the corner of his mouth.¡± I¡¯ll go meet Tang Li. ¡± ¡­ At the casino. Ever since Tang Li brought out the agreement, Bai Qingyang, who was sitting there, had turned pale. Zhou Qian broke out in cold sweat. While waiting for someone to get the agreement, Tang Li sensed the room Qi Yihan was in. After sensing, she realized that he was no longer in the private room, so she was a little anxious and asked the manager, ¡°How long more until the agreement is delivered?¡± ¡°Right away.¡± After the manager said that, he suddenly saw Situ Jin walking over under the protection of several bodyguards from the corner of his eye. He quickly lowered his head and whispered into Tang Li¡¯s ear, ¡°Miss Tang, my boss is here.¡± Tang Li turned her head to look at the man who was walking over and clicked her tongue. At this moment, Situ Jin had already walked to the side and personally handed Tang Li the agreement. ¡°Miss Tang, this is the agreement you wanted.¡± He placed the agreement in front of her. A bodyguard brought him a chair. He sat on the other side and asked, ¡°Do you mind if I watch you gamble?¡± When Situ Jin came over, the crowd started discussing in low voices. Now that they saw him sitting there, the discussion became even more intense. ¡°The Second Master of the Situ family is actually here.¡± ¡°I heard that Situ family¡¯s Second Master is sickly. How could he be here?¡± ¡­ Xiang Guang Qiang, who was standing next to Xiang Wanwan, got even more excited. ¡°Wanwan, we met a benefactor tonight. You must grasp this opportunity well.¡± Xiang Wanwan pursed her lips tightly as she looked at Tang Li and Situ Jin who were sitting there. She silently swore that she would work hard and become someone like them. ¡­ Tang Li knew Situ Jin. After he asked this question, she nodded her head. Then, she picked up the agreement and quickly flipped through it. After signing the agreement, she gestured to the manager standing between her and Situ Jin. ¡°Give the agreement to Mr. Bai to take a look.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll start the game after signing the agreement. Hurry up.¡± Her man had already left and she was no longer in the mood to stay here. The manager passed the agreement to Bai Qingyang, who sat there motionless like a block of wood. After waiting for nearly a minute, Tang Li said impatiently, ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to bet, pay the money you spent tonight and leave immediately.¡± Hearing that, Bai Qingyang shivered and looked at the agreement, his face turning paler and paler. However, he knew that it was impossible for him to back down now. He might be able to turn things around if he took a gamble. He did not finish reading the agreement. Instead, he flipped to the last page and signed his name while staring at Tang Li. The manager took the agreement and stepped aside. The distributor began to shuffle the cards. Five cards for each person. Whoever had more points would win. After the cards were dealt, Tang Li did not even bother waiting. She flipped open the five cards. Amid the gasps, Tang Li looked at the ashen Bai Qingyang and said, ¡°Turn the card.¡± Bai Qingyang was trembling uncontrollably. He couldn¡¯t even lift his arm. At the next moment, he laid on the gambling table and started crying. Tang Li snorted and looked at Situ Jin. Situ Jin signaled to the manager, who immediately understood and got someone to pull Bai Qingyang away. Tang Li stood up and said, ¡°Thanks.¡± She was about to leave. ¡°Hold on a second.¡± After Situ Jin called out to her, he suddenly started coughing loudly. He took out a handkerchief to cover his mouth and coughed for quite a while before stopping to look at Tang Li. He said, ¡°Miss Tang, how about I make a bet with you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time!¡± Tang Li said kindly, ¡°Instead of betting with me, I advise you not to come to such crowded places. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even be able to get past the age of thirty.¡± Situ Jin stopped coughing as he looked at her in surprise. ¡°You¡­¡± Tang Li suddenly smiled. She leaned forward and whispered mysteriously into his ear, ¡°I can help you cure your illness, but the price will be high. You can come to me when you¡¯ve thought it through.¡± Then she stood up straight and looked at Xiang Wanwan. Xiang Wanwan quickly bowed to her. ¡°Miss Tang, thank you for tonight. I¡¯ll return the money to you bit by bit.¡± Tang Li nodded and walked toward the door. Xiang Wanwan quickly asked, ¡°Miss Tang, how should I contact you?¡± Tang Li waved at her and said, ¡°We will meet again.¡± Wherever she went, everyone quickly made way. Situ Jin narrowed his eyes as he watched her figure disappear in the crowd. Xiang Wanwan pursed her lips tightly. Just as her dad was about to say something, she pulled him away. ¡­ Tang Li quickly walked out of the club, but she was still a step too late. When the car drove back to the villa, Butler Zhang happened to be standing outside the gate. Looking at the villa, he said to Butler Yang anxiously. When Tang Li got out of the car, Butler Zhang happened to be saying, ¡°Mr. Yang, Master comes back drunk tonight. When he comes back, he forbids everyone from entering the villa. What do we do now?¡± Tang Li couldn¡¯t hear what Butler Yang replied to that, but when she got closer to Butler Zhang, he hastened to greet her, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re back.¡± Tang Li nodded and walked in straight away.. Chapter 10 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Tang Li walked in, she went back. At this point, Butler Zhang was asking Butler Yang in a low voice, ¡°Madam has already gone in. Do I really not need to remind her not to disturb Master?¡± Because it was very quiet nearby, Butler Yang¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Madam will go straight to her bedroom and not to the pool.¡± Butler Zhang was just about to heave a sigh of relief when he saw Tang Li walk out again. He tensed up and stood up straight, asking, ¡°Madam, what can I do for you?¡± Tang Li glanced at his phone and asked, ¡°How is Butler Yang now?¡± Butler Yang got Butler Zhang to turn on the loudspeaker. After Butler Zhang turned on the loudspeaker, Butler Yang said respectfully and politely, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Madam. At the same time, thank you for the emergency treatment that day. My injuries are recovering well. I can be discharged from the hospital in a few days.¡± Tang Li nodded and said to Butler Zhang, ¡°Get the kitchen to prepare some food for me.¡± After saying that, she thought for a while and added, ¡°Yi Han probably didn¡¯t eat anything tonight. Prepare some for him too.¡± ¡°But¡­ Master said not to let anyone disturb him.¡± ¡°Just get the food ready and leave it in the living room. I¡¯ll go up and take a shower.¡± When Butler Zhang was put in a dilemma, not knowing what to do, Butler Yang said over the phone, ¡°Madam, Zhang Kui will get someone to prepare it immediately.¡± Satisfied, Tang Li turned around and walked into the villa. When she entered, she heard Butler Zhang¡¯s muffled voice. ¡°Why do I feel so uneasy when Madam suddenly cares about Master?¡± The corner of Tang Li¡¯s lips twitched. Was she so unworthy of these people¡¯s trust? After showering and changing into pajamas, dinner was already on the dining table. Tang Li glanced at the walkway leading to the swimming pool at the back and walked toward it. When she reached the back door, there was no sound of swimming outside. When she was walking out, Tang Li grumbled, ¡°Why is this man going to the pool when he is drunk? How much does he like to swim? Isn¡¯t he afraid that he might accidentally fall into the pool because he¡¯s too drunk?¡± At the back, there was a particularly large garden. The back door to the pool was connected by a winding cobblestone road that was more than ten meters long. There were various famous flowers planted on both sides of the road. The Host had never been to the backyard before. Every time she came back, she would go straight to her bedroom. Tang Li was wearing a pair of cotton slippers then, and because the night was too quiet, the sound of her slippers clicking was particularly loud. Smelling the fragrance of the flowers, Tang Li sighed as she walked. ¡°What a pity that such a big garden is used to grow useless flowers and plants? It would be great if I could use them to grow herbs.¡± Soon, she arrived near the pool. She looked over and saw a man in only a pair of swimming trunks floating in the pool. He was motionless like a floating corpse. Tang Li was shocked. She did not jump down immediately to save him. Instead, she raised her wrist to look at the Red Thread of Fate. Realizing that the Red Thread of Fate was still there, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s not gone.¡± She then walked to the pool and called out, ¡°Qi Yihan.¡± The man didn¡¯t respond. Tang Li looked at the man with the perfect body and mumbled, ¡°Did he fall asleep in the water?¡± Just as she was wondering if she should get the man up, the man in the water suddenly moved. He plunged right into the water. Just as Tang Li craned her neck to look, the man had already swum to the shore. He pushed himself up with both hands and nimbly jumped out to stand before Tang Li, looking at her with a solemn gaze. The man¡¯s hair was not particularly long. After getting wet, it stuck to his forehead, making his facial features colder and sharper. At this moment, the water on his body kept flowing down his bronze chest and into his dark-colored swimming trunks. Finally, it flowed down his long legs and onto the ground. At this moment, his entire body was emitting an intimidating aura and an alluring aura. Tang Li covered her nose and gulped excitedly before saying, ¡°You probably didn¡¯t eat dinner tonight. I asked the butler to prepare some. Do you want some?¡± The man still did not speak. He looked at her with his cold eyes, as if he was going to destroy her in the next second. After a long while, he finally spoke. His voice had become low and hoarse from drinking, and at the same time, it was filled with palpable killing intent. ¡°Who told you to come here?¡± Tang Li blinked in confusion. ¡°I can¡¯t come?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± Qi Yihan walked towards her after he finished speaking. Without any clothes on, his aura was still strong. Even though he was barefoot, every step he took was powerful. Tang Li, who had been single for more than twenty years, could not resist the temptation of a handsome man. Her heart started racing. ¡°I told you before, you¡¯d better not come to places you shouldn¡¯t. Otherwise¡­¡± At this point, Qi Yihan suddenly made a move. Just as he was about to grab Tang Li¡¯s neck, Tang Li bent backward, and all her thoughts were shattered by the handsome man¡¯s viciousness. As she dodged, she quickly retreated to the side and shouted, ¡°You¡¯d better not fight with me. Otherwise, I might hurt you!¡± ¡°Humph! Let¡¯s see if you have the ability.¡± With that, Qi Yihan charged toward Tang Li at lightning speed. Tang Li charged at him, too. And then the two of them started fighting right beside the pool. Tang Li had learned martial arts in real life, so she was pretty good at fighting. However, because she had a lot of heavenly treasures, she would use them every time she fought. There was basically no chance for her to fight someone barehanded like this, especially with someone like Qi Yihan whose moves were precise and fierce. The two of them had only exchanged a dozen moves, but she was already starting to lose. When Tang Li prepared to cast an illusion, Qi Yihan suddenly paused, and then he fell backward as his body started to sway. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Tang Li cried out in shock and instinctively raised her hand to grab hold of him. However, because Qi Yihan was tall and sturdy, a skinny girl like her was not able to counter his weight, so she lost her balance and fell down with him. Bang! Qi Yihan fell to the ground and Tang Li fell on top of him. Tang Li got dizzy when she hit on Qi Yihan¡¯s hard chest. She laid on Qi Yihan¡¯s body for a long while before she finally came back to her senses and quickly moved away from him. She then squatted beside him and pushed him, shouting, ¡°Qi Yihan.¡± But there was no response. Tang Li quickly checked him. After a while, she said with a complicated tone, ¡°Did he actually fall asleep because of being too tired and drunk?¡± Tang Li remembered that his head was on the ground when he fell, so she raised his head and touched the back of his head. As she expected, she found a big bump there. ¡°You poor boy!¡± But she wasn¡¯t going to let her husband get hurt at all. She put her hand directly on the back of his head, and that big bump quickly faded. Then, she stood up and found her slippers. After putting them on, she went out to let the butler bring some people in to send him back to the bedroom.. Chapter 11 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations At the Qi Mansion. Because of Qi Yihan¡¯s threatening words, the other family members were so furious that they couldn¡¯t even eat their dinner. First Master slammed the table and said angrily, ¡°He really thinks that the Qi Corporation belongs to him alone!¡± Second Master sneered, ¡°He is just being arrogant because Father likes him? After father passes away, I¡¯ll see if he can remain so arrogant.¡± ¡°We have to guard against him at this time.¡± Third Master was especially worried about something. ¡°We still don¡¯t know what the contents of Father¡¯s will are. What if he is really biased to the point of giving half of the assets to Yihan?¡± ¡°How is that possible! We should all have our shares of the inheritance!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We should split it by head.¡± At this point, the three brothers all had wicked thoughts of their own. However, no one showed it. The most important thing now was to deal with Qi Yihan. ¡°Grandpa likes Tang Li. Should we start with her?¡± Everyone in the Qi family knew what kind of person Tang Li was. Since she was younger than several of the younger members of the Qi family, no one treated her as an elder. After Qi Hao said that, Qi Yaolong, the Fifth Son, immediately added, ¡°At the time, Grandfather insisted that Fourth Uncle married Tang Li before handing the company over to him. This proves that Grandfather wants them to be together. Why don¡¯t we tell Grandfather about Tang Li having a gigolo outside, something that Fourth Uncle doesn¡¯t care about?¡± ¡°I think,¡± Qi Ming, the Second Son, continued, ¡°we can make Fourth Uncle have sex with other women, then we¡¯ll video call Grandfather and tell Grandfather about Tang Li¡¯s gigolo. If we do that, Grandfather will be disappointed in them.¡± ¡°As long as grandpa is disappointed in them, he won¡¯t give them more inheritance. When that time comes, everyone will get a fair share, then we can outnumber them and take back the Qi Cooperation.¡± Everyone agreed with this idea, so Qi Hao called someone to tail and drug Qi Yihan and make him sleep with a woman when he was unconscious. The three brothers felt that the matter was settled and returned to their own courtyards. When First Madam got back, she counted how many people she had in her family. ¡°There are only seven people in our family, including Haohao. Third Master is not a threat because they only have four. But Second Master¡¯s family also has seven people. If we really have to split Father¡¯s inheritance, ours and Second Master¡¯s will be the same.¡± Although everyone wanted to deal with Qi Yihan together, they secretly hoped that their family would occupy the most shares. That way, they would have the most shares and the right to speak. ¡°We knew this day would come. Second Brother should have gotten married earlier,¡± Qi Bailing, the Fourth Son who was 21 years old, said. First Madam and Qi Ming were a bit regretful as well. First Master suddenly thought of someone. ¡°Who said that our family has as many people as Second Master¡¯s family?¡± They all looked at him. First Master looked at them and said, ¡°I have another son called Ling Xuan. He¡¯s the same age as Bailing.¡± Hearing that, they were all shocked, surprised, and confused. Lady Wang then screamed at the top of her lungs. ¡°Qi Yaohui, what do you mean?¡± After saying that, she covered her chest and took two steps back as if she couldn¡¯t take the blow. Then, she pounced on First Master crazily. ¡°How dare you cheat on me behind my back? The bastard of a mistress is the same age as my BaiLing. Qi Yaohui, I¡¯m gonna kill you.¡± At once, cries and angry roars resounded, which were heard by the other two families. This also let the other two families know that there was one more person who could compete with them for the family assets. ¡­ The next morning, when Tang Li found out that First Master had brought his bastard son to his father, Qi Yihan had already gone to the hospital. Tang Li hurriedly ate a few mouthfuls of rice and also went to the hospital. The hospital that their father was in was a private hospital. No matter whether it was the medical conditions or the hospital environment, it was one of the best in the country. Those who could come here to seek treatment had more than millions of assets. The car stopped outside the main entrance of the Inpatient Department. When Tang Li got out of the car, she suddenly felt the presence of the artifact spirit. She paused and then smiled. ¡°Looks like the male lead has shown up.¡± Then, she walked towards the inpatient department. The inpatient department was a large cluster of villas, with each villa occupied by one patient. When Tang Li walked into the villa, other than the few masters and Qi Lingxuan, everyone else was gathered in the courtyard outside the living room. First Madam was crying and her children looked sad, too. The people from the other two families looked sad as well. It was obvious that they were also very angry with First Master who suddenly brought back a bastard son to take a share of the inheritance. When Tang Li saw this scene, she couldn¡¯t sympathize with them at all. Instead, she crossed her arms and stood there as if she was watching a good show. She said to herself sarcastically, ¡°Previously, everyone was wary of Yihan and wanted him to work for the family for free. Now, First Master brought back a bastard son out of the thin air to take a bite out of the inheritance.¡± The expressions of Second and Third Madams were extremely distorted. First Madam and her children were even more aggrieved. They didn¡¯t want to have another one to share the family fortune with. ¡°Humph!¡± First Madam wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief and said fiercely, ¡°I¡¯m not going to acknowledge him.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t acknowledge him, because Father will acknowledge him.¡± ¡°Tang Li, you¡­¡± Lady Wang was so angry that she wanted to take the anger out on Tang Li as she could not find anyone else. Tang Li said disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t yell at me. I¡¯m not your punching bag. If you¡¯re pissed off, then go ask Father not to acknowledge him.¡± These words almost made First Madam suffocate. Tang Li was not a junior and was not terrified by her status as an elder. No matter how angry First Madam was, she could not do anything to Tang Li. However, because she was so aggrieved that If she didn¡¯t take her anger out on someone, she would definitely go crazy. She couldn¡¯t use her status as an elder to suppress Tang Li. but she could use Tang Li¡¯s secret to do so. ¡°Ha! What right does a person who has a gigolo outside have to say such things? You and Qi Yaohui are the same kind of people. Don¡¯t make me tell Father what you did because you won¡¯t get a penny then.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Tang Li squinted. After cursing the original owner in her head, she snorted and said, ¡°He and I are just friends, unlike your husband who brought back a son who is as old as Qi Bailing. Isn¡¯t that ironic?¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± First Madam rolled her eyes and looked like she was about to faint from anger. Qi Bailing quickly supported her and glared at Tang Li. ¡°Tang¡­¡± Tang Li looked at her coldly and spoke first. ¡°When an elder is speaking, you should keep your mouth shut!¡± Qi Bailing¡¯s chest heaved with anger. The other two families watched on the side without interrupting. At that moment, First Master, Second Master, and Third Master walked out, but Qi Yihan and Qi Lingxuan did not. The three masters had different expressions, but no one said anything. Seeing First Master, First Madam glared at him, boiling with anger. Second Madam and Third Madam asked anxiously, ¡°Yi Cheng, what did father say?¡± ¡°Zhenhe, what¡¯s the message from father?¡± Chapter 12 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li looked at the anxious group of people. Their father was not dead yet, but these people wanted to split the assets immediately. It was ridiculous. Second and Third Masters were obviously angry and did not speak after being asked. Second Madam became anxious and said sarcastically, ¡°Second Master, you¡¯re such an honest person. You should just bring back any Tom, Dick, and Harry at this time and split the family assets.¡± First Madam flared up at those words. ¡°I¡¯m not gonna take that little bastard into our family.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the little bastard? Zhang Huilan, watch your mouth!¡± First Master was furious. First Madam smirked. ¡°Is he not a bastard? He¡¯s just the son of a mistress. If he¡¯s not a bastard, then what is he? He doesn¡¯t deserve to go by Qi.¡± Just when First Master and First Madam were about to start arguing again, Qi Yihan and Qi Lingxuan walked in from the living room. Qi Yihan was expressionless as usual. Tang Li was fixing on Qi Lingxuan. Qi Lingxuan was the male lead of this book, and he actually looked a little similar to Qi Yihan. However, he didn¡¯t have the apathy that Qi Yihan had towards the world. Instead, he gave people an impression of someone who had fought his way up from the bottom. He lowered his head, and his long bangs were covering his eyes as he stood there silently. Clearly, he heard what First Madam said, but he didn¡¯t respond at all. The moment First Madam saw him, she pointed at his nose and scolded, ¡°Bastard! You¡¯re not worthy of taking my children¡¯s property!¡± ¡°Zhang Huilan, watch your mouth.¡± First Master was livid and was about to hit First Madam. ¡°Qi Yaohui, do you want to hit me? Hit me if you dare. Just kill me.¡± Seeing that the two were about to fight, Qi Yihan shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡± His aura was so intimidating that it made First Master and First Madam shut up immediately. Qi Yihan said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Father isn¡¯t dead yet. If you want to split the inheritance, wait until he¡¯s gone. Now, leave!. Father needs to rest. If you disturb him, don¡¯t blame me for being heartless.¡± Actually, while First Master and First Madam were quarreling, their father¡¯s doctors arrived too, but before they could speak, Qi Yihan came out. Their father had a total of three doctors. One of them was the chief physician of the hospital, Xiang Heping, who was also the attending physician. One of them was Augustine, a medical doctor who was invited from overseas. The other was Yun He, an old Chinese doctor with white hair and a white beard, who was wearing a navy blue riding coat. After Qi Yihan finished speaking, three doctors walked in. Xiang Heping said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, you¡¯re disturbing the patient. Please leave.¡± Then, the three of them walked towards the patient¡¯s ward. When they were passing Qi Yihan, he told them, ¡°Father was a little emotionally unstable just now. You guys go in and take a look.¡± The three of them nodded and went in. Then Qi Yihan delivered the message from their father. ¡°Father said that since he is part of the family, then he is welcome at home.¡± ¡°Why?!¡± First Madam was going to kick up a fuss again. But as Qi Yihan gave her a piercing stare, she shut up immediately. Qi Yihan said, ¡°Go back, all of you. You¡¯d better pray that nothing happens to Father because of this.¡± He was obviously talking to First Master and his family. First Master snorted and called Qi Lingxuan, saying, ¡°Come with me.¡± Qi Lingxuan didn¡¯t say anything. He walked out from behind Qi Yihan and followed First Master. When Qi Lingxuan was near Tang Li, Tang Li looked at the Weapon Spirit in his body. She did not pull him out to ask. Instead, she squinted at it and could feel that the Weapon Spirit in the male lead¡¯s body was much stronger than before. Once First Master left, the rest of the family followed suit. After First Madam left, Second and Third Madams also left with grim expressions. Soon, Tang Li and Qi Yihan were the only two left. Qi Yihan treated Tang Li as an invisible person and walked to the sofa in the living room. He sat down and took out his phone to reply to the emails, and his body was giving out a vibe that he was not to be disturbed at this moment. Tang Li walked up to him and asked, ¡°If I cured father¡¯s illness, would you still divorce me?¡± Qi Yihan stopped typing and looked up at her with a pensive gaze. Tang Li repeated confidently, ¡°I can cure father¡¯s illness. But the condition is that you don¡¯t divorce me.¡± Qi Yihan remained expressionless. After a few seconds, he sneered and said in a low voice, ¡°Tang Li, if it wasn¡¯t for father, I wouldn¡¯t have married you. I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re planning. The time father passes away will be the time we divorce.¡± He no longer wanted to tolerate this woman. Tang Li frowned in displeasure. ¡°I said that I can cure father¡¯s illness. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Qi Yihan gave her the side-eye and went back to his phone, totally ignoring her. Tang Li took a deep breath and said to herself, ¡°I¡¯m not gonna get mad at you this time because you¡¯re my husband.¡± After comforting herself, Tang Li turned around and walked toward his father¡¯s ward. Qi Yihan looked at her as she went in but did not stop her. He knew that his father liked her and he didn¡¯t mind his father being around someone who could put him at ease. The father was 75 years old this year and was fragile and frail. When he was young, he started from scratch. In that era, he had to go through a hail of bullets to make a name for himself, so when he got older, he had many illnesses. The fact that he was able to live until now was a huge credit to Qi Yihan. When Tang Li walked into the room, she saw that the old man was in the midst of an oxygen transfusion. Xiang Pingan was still talking to him. ¡°We¡¯ve already said that it¡¯s best not to get angry. Your body is already in such a state, why are you risking your life even more?¡± The old man stared at the ceiling and did not respond. At that moment, Tang Li called out, ¡°Father.¡± The moment Tang Li called, everyone turned to look at her. When the father saw her, he was lit up with pleasure and even waved at her. Tang Li walked over and looked at the sick old man lying on the bed. The old man lifted his hand and removed the oxygen mask away, saying, ¡°If only you and Yihan could get pregnant earlier.¡± For some reason, Tang Li felt a little awkward. Based on their current relationship, it would already be good if they did not get a divorce. However, she still replied, ¡°It is up to God whether we will have children or not¡± The old man sighed and said no more. He put the oxygen mask back on and closed his eyes to rest. Tang Li observed his physical condition and already had an idea. She said to the three doctors, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and talk about father¡¯s condition..¡± Chapter 13 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Tang Li and the three doctors walked out, Qi Yihan put his phone away. The four of them went over and sat down. Xiang Heping first told them about the old man¡¯s situation today. ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is relatively stable, but¡­ it¡¯s best not to make such a ruckus again. After all, making a ruckus will affect the patient¡¯s mood.¡± In fact, the old man had already come to terms with it. If the younger ones wanted to mess around, there was nothing he could do to stop them. He did not mind having one more person in his family, and he couldn¡¯t possibly let his descendants become homeless, so he was rather calm when he saw Qi Lingxuan. But his health was really deteriorating. ¡°Now, he has developed resistance to all drugs. In order to reduce his pain, we can only inject oxygen, but this will cause his body to fail faster.¡± Tang Li looked at Qi Yihan. After hearing this, Qi Yihan lowered his head to conceal his emotions. Tang Li asked, ¡°Are you saying that drugs will no longer work?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Tang Li was silent for a few seconds. Then, she suddenly said, ¡°Father¡¯s illness is caused by an invisible illness left behind when he was young. Plus, he didn¡¯t take good care of his health afterward, which caused various functions of his body to die. Dr. Augustine is an excellent researcher in the study of cell rebirth. You should know that¡­ And Dr. Xiang and Mr. Yun, you two are renowned doctors¡­¡± Tang Li did not immediately say that she could cure Father¡¯s illness. Instead, she started talking about medical matters and pointed out the mistakes she found in the treatments the three doctors used to cure the old man. Her words left the three doctors in shock and disbelief. Eventually, they all got serious. ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯ve made some progress in terms of recombination and cell regeneration. I can say with certainty that even God can¡¯t cure this patient¡¯s neurosis.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you can¡¯t find powerful extracts in nature to repair the organs and restructure the cells. There are too many things in nature¡­¡± Qi Yihan looked at Tang Li, who was speaking confidently and logically, and felt a little dazed. He knew very well what kind of person Tang Li was. She was selfish, evil, and wicked. She thought she could control everyone. But he was surprised to find that she knew about medicine. The conversation between Tang Li and the three doctors lasted for more than half a day. She actually won against the three outstanding doctors in the medical world. In the end, the three of them did not let her go. ¡°Since Miss Tang thinks that there¡¯s something wrong with our treatment plan, you have to give us some evidence.¡± ¡°Treating patients is not just talk. Though what you said makes sense, if you can¡¯t cure the patient, then it is useless.¡± However, Tang Li was in no hurry to express her opinion. She turned to Qi Yihan and smiled. ¡°Qi Yihan, are you willing to believe me for once?¡± Qi Yihan sat at the side and listened to the four of them debate. Tang Li had excited the three of them several times, and Qi Yihan knew that she was onto something. Now, looking at Tang Li¡¯s eyes that were glowing with confidence, he actually wanted to believe her for once. In any case, he didn¡¯t want to miss a chance of saving his father. ¡°You¡­¡± He opened his mouth, wanting to say something threatening, but suddenly stopped. After two seconds, he continued with an unusually serious expression, ¡°If you think you are capable.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li was instantly lit up with pleasure, thinking to herself, ¡°Well, it looks like this Executive is not really that conceited to think he is above everyone and knows everything! Good!¡± ¡°In the Qi family, only your father likes me. Don¡¯t worry, other than you, I am the only one who wants him to get better. However¡­ I have another condition.¡± At the mention of condition, Qi Yihan¡¯s expression suddenly turned solemn. His expression was like the weather, fickle and unpredictable. Tang Li quickly added, ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t be angry. My condition is¡­ as long as I cure father, you won¡¯t divorce me. That¡¯s not too much, right?¡± Qi Yihan narrowed his eyes in confusion at her request. He thought that Tang Li would ask him to not restrict her spending or help the Tang Corps unconditionally. He even thought that she would ask him to agree to her relationship with the man she liked. He never expected her to make such a request. ¡°If you really have the ability to cure him.¡± Tang Li was relieved and prepared to move in tomorrow. Then, the two of them left the hospital. Once the two of them left, the three doctors started talking. Augustine looked like he was in total disbelief. He shrugged and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been researching cell rebirth for more than ten years, and it only started to take effect in the last two years. She was actually able to articulate a lot of knowledge about it with ease, and many of the things she said are unknown to my research team. I think she¡¯s an angel sent by God.¡± Xiang Heping thought deeply for a moment before saying, ¡°Madam¡¯s knowledge of medicine is indeed not inferior to the three of us. I just hope that she isn¡¯t just making things up.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Yun He stroked his beard and fell into deep thought. ¡°What she said is quite logical and reasonable. Based on her medical theory, even without her help, we will still be able to achieve unexpected results.¡± Suddenly, an idea struck Augustine. If Tang Li could cooperate with him to overcome the few difficulties of cell rebirth, not only would he gain fame and fortune, but he would also be able to leave his name in history! ¡­ Upon leaving the hospital, Tang Li and Qi Yihan got into the car. This time, Tang Li was Qi Yihan¡¯s car. In the car, Tang Li looked at Qi Yihan and tried to guess what he would say. At this moment, Qi Yihan said, ¡°What is your motive? You can just tell me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tang Li thought, ¡°You just won¡¯t believe me, no matter what!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to give me anything, and I don¡¯t need you to help the Tang Family. I want you to not divorce me.¡± ¡°Here you go again!¡± Qi Yihan frowned and looked at her sharply, as though he was about to see through her thoughts. Tang Li looked into his eyes and decided to say something to make him let down his guard, ¡°You know my situation. My mother passed away early, and my father went into the monastery to pray for his beloved wife. I was brought up by my grandfather when I was young, and the only person who likes me after I got married is your father. I crave love and kinship.¡± ¡°There is nothing between me and Bai Qingyang. When my grandfather just passed away, he used to be by my side and we chatted quite a lot, but that was it. In return, I helped him get famous in the entertainment circle. It¡¯s nothing like what you thought.¡± Tang Li suddenly felt very grateful to the pretty boy for not letting the Host touch him. Qi Yihan looked deep into Tang Li¡¯s eyes. Although he did not believe her words, he did not say anything else. As long as this woman could cure his father¡¯s illness, he did not care who she was with.. Chapter 14 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li and Qi Yihan did not speak again. Qi Yihan looked ahead, his expression unreadable. He seemed to be thinking about something. Tang Li took out her phone. She had turned it to silent mode on the way to the hospital. Now that she switched it on, she realized that there were several missed calls and messages. She took a look at the missed calls. They were from the other three madams of the Qi family. She had more or less guessed what these people wanted to do. She then went on to check messages. The messages were all from the younger generation of the Qi family. Qi Hao, ¡°Do something for us. I guarantee that the person you like will be chosen by the best director.¡± Qi Yaolong, ¡°Fourth Uncle has been secretly dealing with Tang Corps recently. As long as you cooperate with us, my father will help the Tang Family.¡± Qi Manli, the sixth daughter of Third Master, ¡°Someone wants to bring down Bai Qingyang, but I took care of it for you. My father said if you cooperate with us, we can get him to play the male lead in the most popular movies.¡± After reading the three messages, Tang Li clicked her tongue. It seemed that the three families planned to use Bai Qingyang and the Tang family to control her. If she was still the Host, she would be happy to cooperate with them. But now, she was no longer the Host. If these people dared to take advantage of her, she would make them regret it. Tang Li suddenly turned to look at the man beside her. The man sitting upright exuded a cold aura, noble and unapproachable. Tang Li thought to herself, ¡°The book says that although he was into the female lead, he managed to hold back from showing any affections. What will he look like if he takes the initiative to show his affection one day?¡± ¡°Qi Yihan.¡± Qi Yihan turned to look at her. Tang Li waved her phone at him and said, ¡°Today, I received calls and messages from your brothers. All of them want me to work together with them to deal with you, so be careful.¡± Qi Yihan pursed his lips and looked at her. A trace of hostility flashed across his eyes, but he asked in a low voice, ¡°What is your motive?¡± ¡°I just wanted to remind you.¡± Tang Li put away her phone and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since I don¡¯t want to divorce you, I won¡¯t be so stupid as to cooperate with them to deal with you.¡± As Qi Yihan thought about what this woman had done in the past, a mocking look flashed across his eyes. He then withdrew his gaze and started playing with his phone. He was using his actions to tell her that he didn¡¯t believe her words at all. Tang Li thought to herself, ¡°Fine, forget it if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Back at the villa, Qi Yihan returned to his bedroom. Tang Li looked at the back of the man who was walking up the stairs and rubbed her chin as she thought to herself, ¡°This man won¡¯t just put up with his brothers, will he?¡± At this moment, footsteps suddenly came from outside the door. Tang Li turned around and saw Butler Zhang standing by the door, looking at her warily. He asked, ¡°Madam, would you like to have some supper later?¡± Tang Li suddenly recalled what happened last night and waved her hand. ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± She then returned to her bedroom. To her surprise, she received a call from the Tang Family as soon as she came out of the shower. Tang Li¡¯s grandfather had four kids. His father was the third one. He was so obsessed with his wife that when she passed away, he became a monk. At that time, the Host was only eight years old. The Host was brought up by her grandfather when she was young. However, her grandfather passed away when Tang Li was 16 years old. The shares that she and her father inherited were managed by her First Uncle and Second Uncle. The two uncles had always treated the Host well, so the Host trusted them very much. When she got married, she didn¡¯t take back her shares but instead, she left them in her uncles¡¯ charge. In a word, the Host loved and trusted her family. Hence, after the Host married Qi Yihan, she often thought of ways to get Qi Yihan to help the Tang family. According to the original storyline, the Tang family and the Host were all gotten rid of by Qi Yihan at the end. Although the book didn¡¯t go into detail about how, it could be inferred that their endings were miserable. The call was from Tang Li¡¯s First Uncle. First Uncle obviously heard the news because he asked right after the phone was answered, ¡°Tang Li, I heard that Qi Yihan¡¯s father is dying. Have you been to the hospital to visit him recently?¡± Instead of answering, Tang Li asked, ¡°How does uncle know about that?¡± ¡°Everyone knows the news now,¡± First Uncle said. ¡°I¡¯m sure that the other masters of the Qi family will be making big moves in the near future. You have to plan for yourself¡­ The best way now is to spend more time with their father. When he is happy, you will definitely get a share of the inheritance.¡± When Tang Li heard this, she did not say anything. Instead, she took her phone and walked to the window. She pulled open the curtains and looked out at the sparkling swimming pool. Qi Yihan did not go swimming tonight, and that space seemed especially lonely. Seeing that Tang Li didn¡¯t say anything, First Uncle continued, ¡°Keep your distance from that pretty boy for this period of time. If the Qi family wants to deal with Qi Yihan, you will definitely get targeted as well. The relationship between the three masters isn¡¯t as harmonious as it seems. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t get involved. Otherwise, if you stand on the wrong side, it will be very disadvantageous for our Tang family.¡± Tang Li¡¯s parents and relatives died early, so she didn¡¯t know how to properly interact with the relatives of the Host. She didn¡¯t know if the Tang family was sincere towards the Host, so she said, ¡°Uncle is right, so I decided to move to the hospital during this period of time to spend more time with him. Also¡­ Uncle, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t stand on anyone¡¯s side. They can fight however they want.¡± First Uncle obviously did not expect Tang Li to say that. After a long silence, he said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re spending time with their father. Take good care of him, so when he passes away, you¡¯ll definitely get a share of the Qi family¡¯s assets. When you get the money, bring it to me and your Second Uncle, and we¡¯ll help you manage it.¡± Suddenly, Tang Li thought of something. She curled her lips and said deliberately, ¡°Uncle, I remember you and Second Uncle told me before I got married that as long as I asked, you would give back to me what belongs to me and my father. I want it now.¡± ¡­ The other end of the line fell into silence again, and it was a long silence. Only when Tang Li was about to hang up because of the long silence did First Uncle say, ¡°You can take the assets back now, but there are many things that you don¡¯t understand about managing assets. When you come back next time, I¡¯ll ask Second Uncle to teach you how to manage the assets. As long as you get a hang of it, we will give the assets all back to you.¡± After saying a few more things, he hung up. Tang Li looked at the phone and fell into deep thought. On the other end of the line. After First Uncle hung up, his expression turned serious. His eldest son, Tang Ze, asked, ¡°Father, what did cousin say?¡± First Uncle told him what Tang Li said. Tang Ze frowned. ¡°She can¡¯t possibly know how to manage the assets. If she took it back, she would lose it in no time! I bet someone is making her say that..¡± Chapter 15 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li had no time to care about whether or not the Tang family was sincere to her. After hanging up, she went to pack her luggage. On the other side. After Qi Yihan returned to the bedroom, he didn¡¯t immediately go to rest. Instead, he stood in front of the French windows and looked out at the night sky. His gaze was deep and his expression cold. After a while, he took out his phone and pressed a button. ¡°Follow the plan.¡± Then, he made another call. ¡°Take control of the Tang family. I want to know everything that Tang Li has done over the years. Also, send two security guards to keep an eye on her. If she dares to do anything to harm my father, report it to me immediately.¡± He did not believe in Tang Li¡¯s character. This woman had changed so much in the past few days that he felt like she was up to no good. Once she caused trouble, he would make her regret it. After hanging up, Qi Yihan turned around and walked to the sofa. He picked up the notebook laptop beside him and then started working. ¡­ The next day was a sunny day. When Tang Li came downstairs, Qi Yihan was already waiting for her at the dining table. The man just sat there, tall and imposing, giving off a kingly vibe and making it hard to approach him. Tang Li could not help but complain, ¡®Why is the second male lead in this novel even more domineering and good-looking than the male lead? Isn¡¯t this putting the cart before the horse?¡¯ Tang Li sat down opposite him and greeted him with a smile, ¡°Good morning, Qi Yihan.¡± Qi Yihan raised his head to look at her. The light shining in from the large floor-to-ceiling windows shone right on her face, making her already incomparably beautiful face even more radiant. Her eyes were especially bright and dazzling. Qi Yihan narrowed his eyes. It was undeniable that the woman opposite him was really pretty, but¡­ ¡°Eat. I¡¯ll send you there after you¡¯re done eating.¡± Qi Yihan picked up his chopsticks and started eating quietly. Tang Li watched him eat and found that he was very pleasing to the eye, so she took a few more glances at him. Qi Yihan obviously didn¡¯t like being stared at like that. He put down his chopsticks and sat upright with a serious expression. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, then let¡¯s talk about your treatment plan.¡± Tang Li was stunned for two seconds before she picked up her chopsticks. ¡°Who said I don¡¯t want to eat? When I eat, I don¡¯t talk about my job.¡± After saying that, she started eating. Qi Yihan stared at her face for two seconds and then picked up his chopsticks to continue eating. After the meal, Tang Li¡¯s luggage was brought down by the maid and placed in the car parked outside. She and Qi Yihan walked out of the door together. Qi Yihan said, ¡°I¡¯ll send a few servants to take care of you, and Butler Zhang will follow along. If you need anything, you can tell him.¡± Tang Li tilted her head to look at him. She knew that he was still suspicious of her, so he purposely sent Butler Zhang to keep an eye on her. She nodded nonchalantly. ¡°Whatever. But if Butler Zhang goes over, won¡¯t there be no butler at home?¡± Qi Yihan kept his mouth shut, not wanting to answer her question. Butler Zhang, who was waiting for them outside, quickly replied, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. Butler Yang will be discharged today.¡± Tang Li nodded and did not say anything else. When Tang Li was about to go to the other car, Qi Yihan, who had already reached the door, suddenly stopped and turned to look at her. ¡°Come over to my car.¡± Tang Li turned around and walked toward him. When the car drove out, Qi Yihan suddenly handed her a document. ¡°What is this?¡± Without waiting for a reply, Tang Li started flipping through it. After reading it, she narrowed her eyes and looked at him. Qi Yihan looked calm. ¡°If you can cure my father¡¯s illness, everything written on the document will be yours, and I won¡¯t bring up divorce ever again. But if you can¡¯t cure my father, this document will be our divorce agreement. If there¡¯s no problem, sign it on the last page.¡± Tang Li looked at his signature on the last page, and, without hesitation, she extended her hand toward him. ¡°Pen.¡± Qi Yihan passed her a pen. Tang Li took it from him and signed her name on it. At the same time, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t like those jewelry, and I don¡¯t need yachts or airplanes. How about this? Change these into cash and help me buy an isolated island. I want an island with a climate suitable for growing plants.¡± Since her executive husband was so rich, it would be a waste if Tang Li didn¡¯t want it. Tang Li had long wanted an island that belonged to her. In reality, she had already set her sights on an island and was prepared to buy it after she treated the head of the mysterious clan. Unexpectedly, before she could even meet the head of the clan, she was pulled into this book by two spirits. Qi Yihan did not expect Tang Li to want an island. Recently, he purchased an island in his name to open a research lab. If not for the fact that no one else knew about this, he would have suspected that Tang Li was watching him. If the island happened to be what she wanted, then he would definitely satisfy her. ¡°Sure.¡± Tang Li looked at Qi Yihan and muttered, ¡°How powerful he actually is in this book?¡± In reality, she could get the rights to purchase the island because she had a client from the high-up. But the fact that Qi Yihan agreed without hesitation made her think that he was even more powerful than those in the high-up. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Tang Li passed the signed document to him. Qi Yihan took it and said, ¡°After father recovers, I¡¯ll get someone to put the island under your name.¡± In a word, the condition was that she had to cure his father before she could get Chapter 16 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The news of Tang Li moving into the hospital soon reached the three brothers. Yesterday, they called her, but she refused to answer. When they heard this news, they each had their own thoughts. After First Madam returned, she quarreled with First Master again. However, after a long night of talking with First Master and getting promises from him, the next day, she finally stopped being angry and treated Qi Lingxuan like air. ¡°What is Tang Li trying to do? Yesterday, she refused to answer my calls and reply to my messages. Today, she moved to the hospital!¡± ¡°I bet we¡¯re not the only one who called Tang Li yesterday. Second Uncle and Third Uncle must have called her as well.¡± ¡°They definitely did. She¡¯s in the hospital now and is staying right beside Grandpa. If she says anything or asks for anything during this period of time, Grandpa will definitely listen and agree to her request.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t pick up our calls. Is it because she is already working with Second Uncle or Third Uncle?¡± ¡°Humph! They¡¯re surprisingly quick to react.¡± ¡°This woman really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. Since she likes that gigolo a lot, we can bribe him to manipulate her.¡± ¡­ The whole family was discussing how to make Tang Li listen to them obediently. Qi Lingxuan, who was standing at the side, gave an almost imperceptible smirk. He was waiting for these people to compete and then reap the benefits in the end. After discussion, they started taking action. Eventually, only First Madam and Qi Yueling were left in the living room. Even though First Madam had promised First Master that she wouldn¡¯t kick up a fuss, she wasn¡¯t going to let Qi Lingxuan off easy. ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t think that just because your grandfather agreed to let you return to the Qi family, you can be on equal footing with Xiaohao and the rest. A b*tch¡¯s child is a b*stard. You better know your place in this family. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± Qi Lingxuan clenched his fists tightly. He could tolerate anything else, but if she dared to talk about his mother, he would immediately become fierce. ¡°I dare you to say that again!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t your mother the mistress who seduced a married man?¡± Qi Yueling saw that her mother was furious, so she said mockingly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror and see what kind of a b*stard you are?¡± ¡°You motherf*cker¡­¡± ¡°Ah! He is gonna hit me!¡± Qi Yueling screamed the moment Qi Lingxuan made a move to hit her. First Madam didn¡¯t expect that a bastard would dare to hit her daughter. Flustered and exasperated, she stomped her feet and shouted, ¡°Butler! Servants, arrest him now!¡± The butler immediately brought a group of servants to restrain Qi Lingxuan. First Madam walked up to him and gave him two slaps on the face. She then scolded him with a twisted face, ¡°You¡¯re a filthy son of a b*tch. How dare you lay a hand on her in front of me? Butler, take him away and lock him up in the northern courtyard. He¡¯s not allowed to eat today. Let him reflect on his actions.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The butler looked at Qi Lingxuan, who was struggling under the servant¡¯s hands, and gestured to the servant expressionlessly. ¡°Take him away.¡± Qi Lingxuan was so angry that he wanted to kill all of them. However, he did not have the ability to fight with them now. He could only allow the servants to pull him out and beat him up. First Madam still wasn¡¯t satisfied with the beating. ¡°How dare you hit her, you little ungrateful f*cker!¡± Qi Yueling didn¡¯t look satisfied, either. She came up with an idea. ¡°Mother, if that bastard stays, he will definitely be a threat one day. Why don¡¯t we think of a way to get rid of him secretly?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± She had promised First Master not to touch the baster. She would definitely not do so before Father passed away. Qi Yueling did not want a bastard to share the family assets with them at all. There was a trace of viciousness on her face as she thought of something and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we capture the person he cares about? That way, we can control him.¡± First Madam thought that was a good idea and said, ¡°Call your uncle and tell him to do it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ The Northern Courtyard was an abandoned courtyard that had not been renovated for many years. It was overgrown with weeds, a dilapidated courtyard, and there were bugs everywhere. Even if it was broad daylight, the Courtyard gave people an especially gloomy and cold feeling. ¡°Go in and stay there.¡± After the butler got the servants to throw him down, he locked the courtyard door. Hearing the sound of footsteps walking away, Qi Lingxuan, who was lying on the ground, endured the pain and raised his head. His expression was dark and his eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Come out.¡± Then, a glowing sword appeared in front of him. His tone was cold. ¡°What do I have to do to send them all to hell as soon as possible?¡± ¡°You need help.¡± ¡°From whom?¡± ¡°Qi Yihan.¡± ¡°Him?¡± ¡°Yes, this person is the hidden boss of this world. Only with his help will you be able to achieve your wish faster¡­ However, you have to be careful of Tang Li. For now, we best avoid this woman.¡± Qi Lingxuan narrowed his eyes and said firmly, ¡°Are you afraid of her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not her match for the time being. If you have the ability, find me some Heavenly Spiritual Treasures to absorb so that I can suppress her.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡­ Tang Li did not reply to any of them. Not only did First Dadam guess that Tang Li was collaborating with one of the other two madams, the other two madams thought the same. The three of them started taking action at the same time. First Madam and Third Madam went to find Bai Qingyang together, while Second Madam planned to work on the Tang family. Bai Qingyang didn¡¯t expect that the Qi family would find him the next day after he was humiliated by Tang Li. When he heard that the people looking for him were the Qi family, he was so scared that he thought he was done for. Unexpectedly, the Qi family told him the moment they met, ¡°As long as you cooperate, we will make you an A-lister.¡± Hearing that, Bai Qingyang¡¯s heart was pounding. Without thinking, he asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°I want you to¡­¡± Bai Qingyang thought that¡¯d be it. However, when one left, the other one came to him with the same request. After the incident at the clubhouse, he realized that Tang Li had changed. Without Tang Li, he would have no place in the entertainment industry. This made him so anxious that he could not sleep well at night. He did not expect that two people from the Qi family would suddenly come to find him one after another. They even said that as long as he did as they said, they would make him an A-lister. He was not gonna let such a good opportunity slip. Moreover, their request didn¡¯t sound so hard to him. He thought that Tang Li must have gotten tired of him because of his sudden change in attitude toward her, and that as long as he changed the way he treated her, she would forgive him. So this time, he didn¡¯t tell Zhou Qian, but directly agreed to the two people who came to find him. Tang Li did not know about these things. In the hospital, the powerful medical knowledge Tang Li used to treat the old man blew the three doctors¡¯ minds. The three of them had a meeting in the morning. In the afternoon, Tang Li followed Augustine to his laboratory. ¡°To nurture active cells, we need to use the components of xx and yy. These two drugs must be extracted from¡­ these animals and plants. It¡¯s not cell failure that causes the old man¡¯s body to stop functioning. We need to use carriers that stimulate the recovery of bodily functions¡­¡± Tang Li, who was wearing a lab coat, was standing next to an experiment instrument. She talked as she worked. Augustine was first listening, then he found a notebook and started taking notes. The two of them all looked solemn. The day ended quickly. Tang Li had just finished her meal when the butler¡¯s respectful voice came from outside the villa. ¡°Master, you¡¯re here..¡± Chapter 17 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li looked up and saw Qi Yihan, who was wearing a custom-made black suit, walking in. Tang Li sized him up from head to toe and said with a frown, ¡°You¡¯ll meet plenty of girls these two days¡± Tang Li did not allow anyone to covet her position, so she said domineeringly, ¡°No matter who they are, you can¡¯t divorce me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s cold eyes swept across the room. He walked over to the sofa and sat down, saying sternly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± Tang Li walked over and sat opposite him. ¡°Talk about what?¡± ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll come over every day to check on my father¡¯s health. I hope you can tell me what you¡¯ve done to him every day.¡± Even though Butler Zhang and the guards were watching her, he was still worried. Tang Li tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re my husband, I won¡¯t hold it against you for doubting my ability time and time again¡­ I can tell you whatever you want to hear, but I can¡¯t guarantee that you can understand.¡± After saying this, she looked at him as if she was an expert looking down on an outsider. Qi Yihan¡¯s fingers jerked. In the next second, his expression became even tenser. ¡°Even if I might not understand it, I still want to know.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Li smiled at him and started to talk about what she did today. She purposely threw all the medical terms at him and didn¡¯t explain. As she spoke, she looked at Qi Yihan, who was listening attentively. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his brows were furrowed tighter and tighter, she would have thought he really understood. After talking non-stop for half an hour, Tang Li took a sip of her tea and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m done. If you have any questions, you can ask me.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s handsome face was tense as he looked at her. This woman was obviously waiting to see him make a fool of himself. She wanted him to say that he didn¡¯t understand a single word. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Under Qi Yihan¡¯s deep gaze, Tang Li took another sip of tea before saying, ¡°You can ask the other three doctors directly about what I¡¯ve done. They should be very willing to talk to you. Also, since you¡¯re making a bet, you can rest assured and put all your chips in. I¡¯ve said before that in order not to get a divorce, I¡¯ll make sure Father recovers.¡± Qi Yihan fell silent. After a long while, he finally asked, ¡°Our marriage has ceased to exist from the start. Since you have someone you like, why do you insist on being my wife?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have anyone I like.¡± Tang Li raised her voice to deny. At this moment, she nestled herself on the sofa. Squinting at Qi Yihan¡¯s eyes, she looked like an angry kitten. Qi Yihan looked at her and pursed his lips. He placed his hands on his knees and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to explain your private matters to me.¡± ¡°Fine¡­¡± Tang Li did not bother to explain and asked, ¡°What else do you want to know? I¡¯ll tell you all at once.¡± After a busy day, she decided to take a walk later. The people staying in this hospital were all big shots. She planned to develop a few clients to earn some pocket money. Qi Yihan could tell that Tang Li was chasing him away, and he felt a little unhappy for some reason, saying, ¡°If you have something to do, you can do it.¡± When Tang Li heard this, she immediately stood up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go for a walk to digest my food.¡± With that, she left. After Tang Li left, Butler Zhang walked in. He was intending to report what Tang Li did today to Qi Yihan. However, the moment he walked over, he could tell that his master was in a fit of anger, so he didn¡¯t dare to speak. Qi Yihan asked, ¡°Did anyone call her today?¡± Butler Zhang shuddered and quickly replied, ¡°Madam didn¡¯t bring her phone with her when she went to the ward. After she came back, she had her dinner. She didn¡¯t even have time to look at her phone after eating.¡± Qi Yihan was satisfied and stood up to leave. Butler Zhang looked at Qi Yihan as he left and was a little confused, thinking to himself, ¡°Why did master ask me about that only?¡± After Tang Li walked out of the villa, she walked along the main road. At the same time, she sensed that someone was following her. Without looking, she knew who it was. Tang Li did not mind and continued walking, pretending not to know. The villas here were built according to a horizontal layout. However, each villa was at least two hundred meters away. There were not only roads in the middle, but also many green plants. If not for the occasional doctor or nurse passing by, Tang Li would have thought that she was in a wealthy suburb. ¡°The boss of this hospital sure knows how to make money. No wonder only the big shots can come here for treatment.¡± After walking for a while, she stood on the main road and sensed it. Suddenly, she sensed a trace of unusual spiritual fluctuation and was delighted. ¡°There¡¯s actually good stuff here!¡± ¡­ There was a group of bodyguards standing guard outside a villa in the southernmost area. Although these bodyguards were dressed in black suits, all of them had an imposing aura that was like a steel blade that had just been unsheathed. It made people shudder just by looking at them, and no one dared to approach them. Tang Li did not move closer. She sat on a chair about a hundred meters away from the villa and watched. Shortly, a few doctors walked out. Two men in windbreakers walked beside the doctors. These people did not look happy. It was obvious that the patient inside had reached a point where his death could not be reversed anymore. The group of people started chatting at the entrance of the villa. The two men in windbreakers were obviously very agitated. They were shouting. ¡°What do you mean there¡¯s no other way? Isn¡¯t your hospital said to be able to treat the world¡¯s most deadly illness? Why can¡¯t you help our boss when he comes?¡± ¡°I know he¡¯s poisoned, but you should be able to detox his body. As long as his body is detoxed, we¡¯ll try to find the antidote.¡± ¡°I beg you, our boss must not die!¡± As the two of them spoke, their voices became choked up. When Tang Li heard this, she snapped her fingers to cast an illusion to make the people following her think that she was still sitting there. At the same time, she slipped on a doctor¡¯s gown and walked over. As it happened, the spot she was sitting was blocked by an ornamental tree, so no one noticed her. When she walked over, the bodyguards suddenly pointed their guns at her. ¡°Who are you?¡± One of the men in the dark windbreaker glared at Tang Li. His other hand was on his waist, obviously ready to take out his gun at any moment. As soon as the doctors saw her, they were immediately mind-controlled to recognize Tang Li as a specialist hired by the hospital, who was very good at detoxification. ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Guys, don¡¯t be rash, don¡¯t be rash! She¡¯s one of the doctors here, and she¡¯s very good at detoxification,¡± one of the doctors hurriedly said. The other doctors immediately agreed. Tang Li put on the air of an expert and said, ¡°I heard that the patients are poisoned by something mysterious, so I came here to take a look. Bring me in to take a look.¡± Since the doctors said that the woman who just arrived was a doctor, the two men in windbreakers immediately let down their guard and said anxiously, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a doctor. Please come in..¡± Chapter 18 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li followed a group of people into the room. When she reached the room, she saw a tall and sturdy man with strong facial features lying there. At that moment, the man looked extremely scary. The skin on his face was purplish brown, and even the blood flowing out of his wounds was purplish brown. Tang Li walked over and did a quick check. She turned around and said to the few of them, ¡°He has been poisoned by the Purple Night Bell Flower. The smell of this poison is slightly contagious. You guys go out and apply these herbs on the body and then eat these¡­ I¡¯ll stay here and help him detoxify.¡± When they heard that, both the doctors and the men in windbreakers had a drastic change in expression. Clearly, they were frightened by Tang Li¡¯s words. ¡°Hurry up and get out. Although the scent of this flower isn¡¯t directly in contact with you guys, I believe that you have definitely touched his blood. I don¡¯t have the energy to save all of you later!¡± Tang Li¡¯s expression turned serious. Terrified by what she said, the group of people ran out at once. When the door was closed, Tang Li looked at the poisoned man and raised her hand to stroke his head. When the man regained consciousness, she said, ¡°I saved your life, but you have to give me something in return. I¡¯ve taken a fancy to the copper bell on your body. If you¡¯re willing to exchange the copper bell for your life, I¡¯ll save you. If you agree, move your eyeballs.¡± The man lying on the bed moved his eyeballs to indicate that he agreed. Tang Li was elated. ¡°Deal. You don¡¯t mind me getting the copper bell first before I give you the antidote, do you?¡± Tang Li reached out her hand to his neck without waiting for his reply. The copper bell looked archaic. It was only the size of a dumpling. There was no bell inside yet, and the man was hanging it around his neck with a piece of string. Tang Li untied the string around his neck and removed the copper bell. She then looked at the man and placed her hand on his wound. Under the fluorescent light, the man¡¯s skin and blood quickly returned to their original color. Within ten minutes, the poison in the man¡¯s body was completely removed. Tang Li retracted her hand and looked at the copper bell in her other hand. She announced happily, ¡°Alright, the poison is gone.¡± Fu Junye knew that he was going to die soon, but he wasn¡¯t ready for death. There were still many things he hadn¡¯t done. He still hadn¡¯t found his long-lost sister. If he really died just like that, he would not rest in peace. In order to survive, he slashed many times on his body with a knife after being poisoned, so that he would not die from the poison on the way. But he didn¡¯t expect the poison to be so deadly. Just when he thought he was going to die, he heard a heavenly voice. The copper bell was his family heirloom, but he was more than willing to give her in exchange for his life. If she could save him, he was even ready to become her life-long servant. So when she asked him, he agreed without hesitation. He thought that detoxification would be very troublesome, but very soon, he felt the changes in his body. Just when he was still trying to get used to the changes, he heard the woman¡¯s heavenly voice again. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re safe now.¡± Fu Junye was excited, and slowly he started to open his eyes. His vision was blurry at first, then gradually became clear. A peerlessly beautiful face appeared in front of him. The smile on her face was so contagious that it made people want to smile at her. In a daze, Fu Junye thought to himself, ¡°Is she a fairy?¡± When Tang Li saw that the patient had opened his eyes, she waved the copper bell in front of him and said, ¡°This copper bell is now mine. I don¡¯t care what meaning it has to you, but you can forget about taking it back from me. Otherwise, you will know the consequences of breaking your promise.¡± When Fu Junye heard this, he immediately snapped out of his trance. He opened his mouth, only to realize that his throat was dry and uncomfortable. His voice was hoarse and rough. ¡°I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± Tang Li nodded in satisfaction. Fu Junye looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you a fairy? Otherwise, how could you have removed the poison so fast?¡± Tang Li was amused when she heard that and nodded. ¡°Yes, I am a fairy.¡± She continued, ¡°However, I¡¯m a fairy who has descended to the mortal world to train. If you still have anything you want to know, I can help you answer it. But, you¡¯ll have to pay.¡± Fu Junye suddenly felt that the woman in front of him was just a mortal. However, although a mortal, she gave off an impression that she was in possession of some mystic powers. ¡°You know witchcraft?¡± ¡°Is that actually a thing?¡± ¡°It is.¡± ¡°Well then, whatever.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tang Li suddenly asked, ¡°Do you have a watch or phone?¡± Fu Junye stretched out his wrist to take a look. There was no watch on it, so he turned his head to the side and saw the watch on the medicine cabinet. Tang Li also saw it, so she grabbed it and took a look. When she saw that she had been out for an hour, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going back. If there is anything you want me to do, you can find me at any time. Of course, the commission fee will be very high, so be mentally prepared.¡± Fu Junye looked at her, pursed his lips, and asked, ¡°How do I contact you?¡± Tang Li gave him her phone number. ¡°You can send me a message. I¡¯ll reply when I see it.¡± She was about to leave when Fu Junye asked again, ¡°What can you do?¡± ¡°I can read fortunes and do matchmaking. I can also treat all kinds of illnesses. As long as it¡¯s related to these, you can look for me.¡± Tang Li left after saying that. The man did not stop her. After Tang Li swaggered out of the villa, she returned to the villa where the old man was staying. Not long after Tang Li left, two men in windbreakers walked in. At that moment, Fu Junye was already leaning against the headboard. When they saw him sitting up, their eyes widened in shock. ¡°Boss, when is the poison removed?¡± ¡°Boss, you actually recovered!¡± Fu Junye was also surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t she the doctor you found for me?¡± He felt that Tang Li was a doctor. The two men quickly told him what had happened, and Fu Junye fell silent. He asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my phone?¡± The man in the light-colored windbreaker hurriedly passed the phone to him. Fu Junye recalled the phone number the woman had given him earlier and sent a message, ¡°I still don¡¯t know your surname.¡± When he finished editing and was about to send it out, he felt that it was too impolite. After deleting it, he typed again, ¡°I¡¯m Fu Junye, the person you saved today. I still don¡¯t know your surname.¡± But she didn¡¯t reply. Fu Junye was silent. The two men in windbreakers looked at each other. At that moment, Tang Li went straight to the old man¡¯s room. She pushed open the door and saw Qi Yihan sitting by the bed talking to his father. He was talking about the company. ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been negotiating a huge project with a financial magnate from the M Nation. If nothing goes wrong, I¡¯ll be staying overseas for the next half of the year.¡± His father frowned, clearly disagreeing with him. Qi Yihan seemed to have read his mind and added, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the company in brothers¡¯ charge. As long as they don¡¯t cause trouble, the company will be fine..¡± Chapter 19 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The old man was still frowning when he saw Tang Li standing by the door. He waved at her. Tang Li walked up to him and called out, ¡°Father.¡± As his furrowed brows relaxed, he said, ¡°If you want to go to Nation M, bring Tang Li with you.¡± Tang Li thought to herself, ¡°No, I¡¯m not going.¡± Qi Yihan, ¡°Father, I¡¯m going there for work. She¡¯ll be bored if she goes over.¡± Tang Li looked at Qi Yihan¡¯s side face and saw that his face tensed up again. In her mind, she said, ¡°I won¡¯t go even if you beg me to.¡± She quickly nodded in agreement, saying, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t like going overseas. I don¡¯t feel at home.¡± Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to stay in this country to earn some money and build the island that was about to belong to her into a spiritual plant base? Why would she go overseas with a man who didn¡¯t want to see her at all times? Qi Yihan glanced at Tang Li, his face tight. The old man got tired after a few words. Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked out of the ward together. Qi Yihan asked, ¡°What else do you need to treat my father¡¯s illness?¡± Tang Li tilted her head to look at him. Instead of answering, she asked, ¡°You can get me anything I want?¡± ¡°As long as there is one in this world.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She loved such a domineering executive! Tang Li thought that since he said so, she might ask him for something good. ¡°I need¡­ these medicinal herbs?¡± Qi Yihan suddenly stopped and turned to look at her. He didn¡¯t know that Tang Li was right behind him. The moment he stopped and turned around, she bumped into his chest. ¡°Ouch!¡± Startled, Tang Li took a step back and was about to fall as she lost her balance. A large hand quickly wrapped around her waist and brought her back. When their eyes met, they tensed up. Suddenly, Qi Yihan let go of her. Tang Li quickly took a step back and said, covering her slightly blushed face, ¡°Why did you suddenly stop?¡± Qi Yihan lowered his gaze and looked at her. His eyes flickered and he instinctively said, ¡°Sorry.¡± Tang Li did not expect him to admit his mistake so quickly. Suddenly, she felt like she was being unreasonable. She lowered her hand and asked embarrassedly, ¡°Why did you stop?¡± ¡°What kind of environment do these herbs grow in?¡± ¡°Are you gonna send people to go and get them?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Tang Li¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. She tugged on his shirt excitedly. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to the living room and sit down to talk. These herbs are not easy to find. I¡¯ll describe the environment in which they live and their characteristics.¡± Qi Yihan looked down at the hand that was holding onto his shirt. Her joints were fair and slender. He could feel her excitement and guessed that she was acting subconsciously, so he didn¡¯t remind her. Indeed, Tang Li was only doing it out of excitement. She then let go of his shirt and walked toward the villa next door. Butler Zhang was a little surprised when he saw them walking into the villa. Qi Yihan looked at him. Butler Zhang immediately stood at attention and asked respectfully, ¡°Master, what can I do for you?¡± Tang Li answered him, ¡°Go make a pot of tea.¡± Butler Zhang was stunned for a second and then went to make tea at once. After Tang Li and Qi Yihan sat down in the living room, Tang Li told him about the environment and characteristics of these herbs. Worried that he might not understand, Tang Li asked Butler Zhang to find a pen and a notebook for her. She sat beside him and drew as she spoke. ¡°This medicinal herb is in this shape, but there are many other plants of the same shape. If you aren¡¯t careful, you¡¯ll find the wrong one. However, its greatest characteristic is that there is an extremely rare purple ant near it. This ant is extremely poisonous. If you see it, you can also bring a few back¡­¡± Qi Yihan looked at the drawing in his notebook and found that Tang Li¡¯s drawing was very vivid. He instinctively looked up at her. They were so close that he could see the fine hairs on her cheeks. Her skin was fair and soft, with a hint of pink. At the moment, her eyelids were lowered, and her eyelashes fluttered like two small fans. She had a high nose bridge. Though she did not wear lipstick today, her pink cherry lips still looked quite juicy. Even without makeup, she was so dazzling that people could not take their eyes off her. Qi Yihan was a little confused, not knowing why she was so different from the one he used to remember Seeing that Qi Yihan did not respond, Tang Li looked up at him. ¡°You¡­ Do you understand?¡± She was suddenly taken aback because they were too close. Tang Li was wondering how they got so close. ¡°What?¡± Qi Yihan suddenly asked, his voice deep. Tang Li returned to her senses and pointed at the notebook. ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s gaze returned to the book and he took it. ¡°I¡¯ll immediately send someone to look for these herbs.¡± With that said, he stood up. Tang Li glanced at the untouched tea on the coffee table and said, ¡°Have some tea first. Red tea is good for your stomach. You should drink more of it.¡± Hearing that, Qi Yihan stared right at her suspiciously. Tang Li thought that he was suspecting her motive again, so she quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have any evil motives. Since you¡¯re my husband, I have to be concerned about your health.¡± Qi Yihan gripped his notebook tightly and turned to leave. Tang Li leaned on the sofa and said to him, ¡°When you find these herbs, if you¡¯re not sure, call me anytime.¡± The man¡¯s voice came from the doorway. ¡°Alright..¡± Chapter 20 - He Has No Interest in Women Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Not long after Qi Yihan drove out of the hospital, he received a file containing everything about Tang Li. He knew pretty much everything the file said, but there was one thing that got his attention especially. It mentioned that Tang Li¡¯s personality changed drastically after her grandfather passed away. After reading the file, he thought about it for a while before taking out his phone to dial a number. When the other party picked up, he said, ¡°Go and find out how Tang Li met that man. I want as much detail as possible.¡± He did not believe that a person could change so much in such a short period of time. If Tang Li was acting again, it would not make sense, because no matter how hard she tried to act, it was impossible for her to suddenly know medical knowledge. She was so knowledgeable in medicine that even the most renowned doctors were looking up to her. At this moment, the car suddenly stopped. A bodyguard reported from the front passenger seat, ¡°Master, there¡¯s an accident ahead. The road is blocked.¡± Qi Yihan looked ahead and saw cars lining up on the road. He nodded in response and went back to read Tang Li¡¯s file. After waiting for nearly half an hour, Qi Yihan asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation up ahead?¡± ¡°A car loaded with lubricant was knocked over in the accident. That part of the road is still being cleared.¡± Qi Yihan frowned. He still had an international meeting to host at ten pm tonight, so he couldn¡¯t wait here forever. He said, ¡°Send a car to wait on the other street immediately. I¡¯ll go over.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The bodyguard quickly sent a car over. Qi Yihan pushed open the door and got out of the car. The bodyguard in the front passenger seat and the bodyguard in the car behind followed suit. As Qi Yihan was escorted by a few bodyguards down the street, everyone in the nearby cars looked over. Many people started discussing. ¡°Look, that man must be very powerful. He brought several bodyguards with him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s definitely the Executive of a large corporation. He must be running out of patience and decided to walk.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite normal for people like him. Time for executives is counted in seconds. He might have lost a few hundred million during this period of traffic jam.¡± ¡°He has a good figure and an imposing aura. Even if you can¡¯t see his face clearly, you can still tell that he¡¯s very charming. I wonder if he still needs someone to be his wife.¡± Qi Yihan and his bodyguards walked very quickly. There were quite a few people on this street, but when he walked over with his bodyguards, his powerful aura made everyone automatically make way for him. When he walked over, the women were so smitten that they started screaming. ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s so handsome!¡± After walking for a while, he heard an excited shout coming from the traffic. ¡°Brother Yihan.¡± Qi Yihan looked over and saw two familiar people sitting in a car. It was Xu Shize and his sister, Xu Yaran. Seeing him, Xu Yaran got all excited. She pushed open the door and walked towards him. Xu Shize got out of the car, too, and followed suit. The two of them walked up to Qi Yihan. Xu Yaran looked up at him with a sweet smile. ¡°Brother Yihan, long time no see.¡± At the same time, Xu Shize asked, ¡°Yihan, did you just return from the hospital?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Are you going back on foot?¡± ¡°I called a car to wait on the next street.¡± Xu Shize nodded. He wanted to say that he wouldn¡¯t delay him anymore, but Xu Yaran spoke first. ¡°Brother Yihan, can we go with you? I heard that we still have to wait for a long time. I feel like I¡¯m going to vomit if I keep sitting in the car.¡± Xu Shize knew exactly what his little sister was planning. Although he disapproved of it, he didn¡¯t expose her. Instead, he smiled and said to Qi Yihan, ¡°That¡¯s right. Yaran keeps complaining about sitting in the car for so long. Let us go with you.¡± Qi Yihan didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Sure.¡± The three of them walked on together. They also brought two bodyguards with them. As they walked, Xu Yaran kept looking at Qi Yihan with undisguised adoration in her eyes. She wanted to get closer to Qi Yihan. However, just as she was quietly moving closer to Qi Yihan, he threw a look at her. Qi Yihan didn¡¯t say anything, but his cold look stopped Xu Yaran from moving closer. Xu Shize also noticed Qi Yihan¡¯s gaze. He pulled Xu Yaran closer to him and purposely said, ¡°Little sister, did you forget all about the traffic rules after coming back from abroad? You have to look at the road when you walk.¡± Xu Yaran grimaced at him. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a child?¡± ¡°Of course. You¡¯re just a kid to Yihan and me. Don¡¯t you think so, Yihan?¡± Qi Yihan agreed. Xu Yaran was a little unhappy. ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore.¡± After saying that, she struggled out of his arms. Xu Shize smiled and changed the topic. ¡°Yihan, how¡¯s your father now?¡± Xu Yaran continued. ¡°Brother Yihan, my brother and I have always wanted to visit your father¡­ Can we visit him tomorrow?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but my father needs a lot of rest for the time being.¡± Xu Yaran felt even more unhappy after being rejected again. She tugged at Xu Shize¡¯s shirt and asked him to speak up for her. Xu Shize asked, ¡°I heard that Tang Li went to the hospital to accompany your father. Are you really ok with her staying there?¡± Qi Yihan didn¡¯t plan on answering this question and answered the first question. ¡°Father is still the same.¡± Xu Shize remembered the rumor that Yihan¡¯s father only had a month to live, so he advised, ¡°Spend some time with your father during this last period of time. But don¡¯t blame yourself if anything happens.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± After that, Qi Yihan stopped talking and Xu Shize didn¡¯t ask further. The three of them quickly arrived at another street. There were indeed a few cars parked there. Qi Yihan said to the two of them, ¡°You can take one of the cars. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll have to go first.¡± After saying that, he walked to a car in front without looking back. After he got in, the car drove away. Looking at the car that left just like that, Xu Yaran pinched Xu Shize¡¯s arm unhappily. ¡°Third Brother, it¡¯s not easy for me to meet Brother Yihan. Why don¡¯t you help me create a chance?¡± Xu Shize said, ¡°You know what kind of a man he is, don¡¯t you? He has no interest in women.¡± ¡°Nonsense. Are you suggesting that he is into men because he is not into women? He¡¯s just mature and doesn¡¯t fall in love easily. If he falls in love with someone, his girl will definitely be the happiest girl in the world.¡± As Xu Yaran spoke, she held her face and started fantasizing. After fantasizing for a while, she looked at Xu Shize and hugged his arm. ¡°Third Brother, help me. I really like Brother Yihan. Can you help me create a chance to stay alone with him?¡± ¡°He has a wife.¡± ¡°There is no love between them. Brother Yihan doesn¡¯t like Tang Li, and they will divorce sooner or later.¡± Xu Shize thought about it for a while. Actually, he also hoped that his sister would marry Qi Yihan. He said, ¡°Our family is about to work with the Qi Corporation on a project. I¡¯ll go to the Qi Corporation tomorrow to discuss it. You can come with me.¡± Xu Yaran was delighted and hurriedly nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely dress up beautifully and go with you tomorrow..¡± Chapter 21 - Does He Eat People? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The next morning, as soon as Tang Li woke up, she received a call from her Second Uncle. Second Uncle¡¯s voice was especially amiable. ¡°Tang Li, I already know what you said to your First Uncle yesterday. When do you have time? Come back for a chat.¡± Tang Li looked at herself in the mirror and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already moved to the hospital to take care of Yihan¡¯s father. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have time anytime soon.¡± Upon hearing this, Second Uncle agreed. ¡°You can spend time with him. He likes you a lot. Take good care of him so when he passes away, he will definitely leave you something.¡± At this point, he sighed and said earnestly, ¡°Tang Li, I had a discussion with your First Uncle last night and felt that I have to tell you something.¡± Tang Li said while combing her hair, ¡°Second Uncle, you can just tell me.¡± Second Uncle said, ¡°You know that after your grandfather passed away, our family has been on a decline. In the past two years, we¡¯ve been making losses from investments. If not for Qi Yihan¡¯s help, our family would have suffered even more.¡± Tang Li stopped combing her hair and said directly, ¡°Second Uncle, you can get to the point.¡± The other party was probably not used to the tone she spoke with. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Recently, we¡¯re running out of funds. Can we use your and your father¡¯s money for the time being?¡± Tang Li was a little surprised. She thought that the Host and her father¡¯s money was already incorporated into the Tang family a long time ago, but it turned out that the Tang family had no access to the money. Tang Li felt she was not supposed to spend the money as it belonged to the Host and that giving it to her family was actually not a bad thing, so she said, ¡°Sure.¡± Second Uncle heaved a sigh of relief and said again, ¡°Take good care of Yihan¡¯s father in the hospital. Don¡¯t worry about anything else. Also, you better ask that guy, who goes by Bai, to keep a low profile. Otherwise, he might be your stumbling block.¡± Tang Li had already forgotten about Bai Qingyang. Hearing that, she asked, ¡°What did Bai Qingyang do?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Second Uncle was surprised. ¡°I heard from Xiaolin just now that Bai Qingyang posted on Weibo last night. His tone was very arrogant. He said that he received an offer to be the male lead of a hit movie. The role was originally given to a Best Actor.¡± Second Uncle thought that if not for Tang Li¡¯s help, how could a newcomer who had only been in the entertainment industry for half a year get the male lead role of a hit movie? Tang Li definitely did not know. ¡°I¡¯ve already cut off all ties with him, and I¡¯ve lost contact with him. How could I know about this?¡± At this point, she seemed to have guessed something. She added, ¡°It must be the work of the other members of the Qi family.¡± Second Master was taken aback and immediately reminded, ¡°Looks like the internal strife between the Qi brothers has started. Be careful and don¡¯t get involved. It¡¯s best if you stay by their father¡¯s side and talk to him. If Qi Yihan starts to blame you, push all the blame away.¡± Tang Li nodded. The two of them exchanged a few more words before hanging up. When Tang Li went downstairs, she happened to see Butler Zhang walk in from the main door after putting away his phone. When Butler Zhang saw Tang Li, he quickly stopped and asked, ¡°Madam, breakfast is ready. Do you want to eat now or later?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going for a walk.¡± She¡¯d only found one client last night, so she wanted to see if she could find more clients. After saying that, Tang Li walked out of the door. To her surprise, Butler Zhang followed behind her. Butler Zhang was instructed by Butler Yang to follow and keep a close watch on Tang Li when she was not in the room with Yihan¡¯s father. After Tang Li looked at him, he quickly said with a serious face, ¡°I heard that a very powerful person has come to the hospital. His identity is a little special. The subordinates that he brought are all very fierce. If we accidentally offend them, they might shoot us.¡± Tang Li raised her eyebrows. ¡°That sounds a little scary.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯m accompanying Madam. That way, I can tell Madam where we¡¯re not supposed to go.¡± Tang Li fell silent for two seconds before looking at Butler Zhang. When Butler Zhang was feeling tense, she asked, ¡°Butler Zhang seems to be very familiar with the patients in the hospital.¡± Butler Zhang said humbly, ¡°I asked around yesterday. After all, all the people living here are big shots. It¡¯s not a bad thing to know more.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Then tell me, what kind of big shots are staying in this hospital?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I actually didn¡¯t manage to find out much.¡± The identities of many important figures were so confidential that he couldn¡¯t find out anything about them. ¡°Then tell me what you found out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Li listened to Butler Zhang as she walked. At the same time, she was quietly sensing for any spiritual energy fluctuations nearby. After they walked for quite a while, a man suddenly came out from the corner. The man¡¯s aura was especially strong, giving people a feeling that he came with ill intentions. Butler Zhang subconsciously whispered to Tang Li, ¡°Madam, let¡¯s go back. This place is very close to the patient I just told you about, and the man in front of us might be related to that patient.¡± Tang Li looked at the man who was striding toward them. She narrowed her eyes while asking Butler Zhang, ¡°Does this man eat people?¡± Butler Zhang, ¡°Eating is too strong a word¡­¡± However, when the man stopped in front of them, Butler Zhang freaked out. What was this person trying to do? Why did he stop in front of us? Butler Zhang subconsciously stepped forward to shield Tang Li and asked the man, ¡°Sir, how may I help you?¡± The man did not even look at him. Instead, he looked directly at Tang Li. ¡°Miss Tang.¡± Yesterday, Fu Junye saw Tang Li¡¯s face. He wanted his men to look for her last night, but his men said that they had not seen such a person at all. This morning, he came out to try his luck, and he really did run into her. Butler Zhang was dumbfounded. Did Madam know this man? What was their relationship then? It couldn¡¯t be that Madam cheated on Master after only a day at the hospital, right? Or was this person that pretty boy? The more Butler Zhang thought about it, the more stunned he became. He heard about Tang Li¡¯s affairs, but he did not expect the pretty boy to come to the hospital to look for her. What should I do? Butler Zhang¡¯s mind was buzzing. At that moment, Tang Li glanced at Butler Zhang, who looked obviously confused. She nodded at Fu Junye calmly and asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Fu Junye stared at Tang Li and asked seriously, ¡°Miss Tang, can you really read fortunes?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Butler, ¡°What?¡± Fu Junye asked, ¡°Then¡­ Miss Tang, can you tell me if someone is still alive?¡± Actually, Tang Li did not really want to read fortunes for him right now, because she did not bring fortune-telling tools with her. She felt like without fancy tools, she would not look professional. However, there was no reason for her to reject some easy cash. She asked, ¡°Whose fortune do you want me to read?¡± ¡°My sister.¡± ¡°Name.¡± ¡°Fu Qingya.¡± ¡°That will be five hundred thousand.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Do you have anything she once used?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Junye took out a doll that was slightly bigger than his palm from his pocket.. Chapter 22 - Someone Is Trying to Drug Qi Yihan Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li took the doll and placed her finger on the doll¡¯s head. The image of a little girl quickly appeared in her mind, along with everything that the little girl had experienced after she possessed the doll. The surroundings became very quiet. There seemed to be an invisible aura that was fluctuating. The butler looked at Fu Junye and then at Tang Li, swallowing his saliva unconsciously. After a while, Tang Li suddenly looked at Fu Junye and asked, ¡°Your sister was taken away when she was five, right?¡± Fu Junye¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He did not expect Tang Li to be able to provide such important information with just her name and doll. Not many people knew about what happened to his sister. ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Your sister is still alive, but she¡¯s in deep water.¡± Fu Junye asked anxiously, ¡°How can I find her?¡± Tang Li frowned. She did not expect the female lead to be Fu Junye¡¯s sister. According to the book, there was no such setting in this book. She planned to ask the book spirit in the female lead¡¯s body when she saw her one day. ¡°You¡¯ll meet her soon, but you have to be careful.¡± ¡°Be careful of what?¡± ¡°That is a secret.¡± Fu Junye didn¡¯t care. He only wanted to ask if his sister was still alive. Now that he knew more than what he wanted, he was already very satisfied. He took out a bank card from his pocket and handed it to Tang Li. ¡°There is one million inside, and the password is xxxxxx. Thank you for telling me so much. If I can really find my sister, I will reward you heavily.¡± After saying that, he turned around and strode away. Tang Li looked at the card in her hand and flicked it lightly with her finger. Immediately, her eyes smiled, and she was no longer worried about finding clients. ¡°Not bad, good start.¡± After saying that, she put the bank card into her pocket and turned to look at Butler Zhang, who was standing there in a daze. She waved her hand in front of him. ¡°Butler Zhang, come back to your senses.¡± Butler Zhang snapped out of his daze and swallowed his saliva. His voice was shaky as he asked, ¡°Madam, what did you do just now?¡± ¡°You mean fortune-telling?¡± Tang Li asked straightforwardly. ¡°Do you want to try? I¡¯ll give you a 20% discount since you¡¯re Yihan¡¯s butler.¡± Butler Zhang, ¡°No, that is not necessary, thank you, Madam.¡± So the relationship between Madam and that man was what he thought? However, how did Madam manage to convince that man, who was obviously a big shot, to come for her for fortune-telling and give her a million dollars without batting an eye? Butler Zhang looked at Tang Li as if she was a fraud. After they returned, Butler Zhang immediately reported this matter to Butler Yang. After a moment of silence, Butler Yang asked, ¡°What¡¯s that man¡¯s surname?¡± Butler Zhang replied, ¡°His surname is Fu.¡± Butler Yang was silent for a moment before saying to Butler Zhang, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Master about this. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Just take good care of Madam.¡± Butler Yang hung up and told Qi Yihan about this. Qi Yihan happened to be eating breakfast. After hearing this, he paused and didn¡¯t say anything. After he got into the car, he called someone to check if there was a patient surnamed Fu in the hospital. The other side quickly reported, ¡°Yes, he was poisoned and sent to the hospital. I heard that someone helped him detoxify last night.¡± Qi Yihan fell into deep thought. He had a feeling that Tang Li was the one who removed the poison. Where did Tang Li get all these abilities from? ¡­ Tang Li didn¡¯t care if Qi Yihan knew about this. After breakfast, she went to the old man¡¯s villa. Although she had not started treating the old man, Tang Li prepared some liquid food for him. The old man took a bite and found that it was salty. He grinned and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t had salty food in a long time. The food from the hospital is always plain and boring.¡± ¡°When you recover, you can eat whatever you want. By then, no one will restrain you.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Yes.¡± The old man looked at Tang Li. The more he looked at her, the more he liked her. However, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°If only you and Yihan could have a baby earlier.¡± Tang Li felt awkward again. She had never even held Yihan¡¯s hand, let alone getting pregnant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. We¡¯re still young.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best that you get pregnant when you are still young. That way, people will respect you at home.¡± Tang Li was younger than his grandchildren, so he was worried that she would get treated unfairly at home. Tang Li did not know what the old man was thinking. She fed him another spoonful of porridge and said, ¡°After you finish your meal, you should sleep first. The three doctors and I will study your illness carefully. When the time comes, I promise that you will recover easily.¡± He smiled and suddenly asked, ¡°When did you learn medicine? Wasn¡¯t your major foreign language?¡± Tang Li had already thought of an excuse. ¡°I learned it from my father.¡± Her father became a monk when Tang Li was a few years old. However, before she reached adulthood, he would come back to visit the Host once a year. The Host would also visit him in the temple occasionally. The old man actually found her explanation reasonable. ¡°Your father is very capable. He knows everything. Unfortunately, he put too much value on love. Don¡¯t learn from him in the future.¡± Tang Li nodded with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not as stupid as my father.¡± Her only wish was to have a husband. With a husband, she wouldn¡¯t bring bad luck to people around her, and she believed that one should maintain love rather than sacrifice for love. In the morning, Tang Li and the three doctors continued to prepare for the old man¡¯s treatment. During lunch, the four of them sat in the living room and ate while discussing various difficult diseases. Xiang Heping said, ¡°A few months ago, a patient came to the hospital. This patient¡¯s condition is very strange. He can¡¯t wear new or good clothes, but he can wear old cotton clothes. And his body is afraid of the cold during the day and the heat at night. After trying all the methods, we still couldn¡¯t find out the cause of his illness. What is weird, looking at the diagnosis of his checkup, he seemed to be perfectly healthy. ¡°That¡¯s such a weird disease?¡± Augustine was surprised. ¡°Is this considered skin disease?¡± ¡°No, his skin is normal.¡± Dr. Yun turned to Tang Li and asked, ¡°What do you think, Miss Tang?¡± The other two immediately turned to look at Tang Li. Tang Li thought for a moment before saying, ¡°It should be related to mental illness, but we can¡¯t rule out the possibility of it being a genetic disease.¡± Actually, there was another possibility. It was an illness that could not be explained by science. But Tang Li did not say that. The four of them discussed whether it was a mental illness or a genetic disease. After the meal, Tang Li was going to take a nap. She laid on the bed and glanced at her phone. When she saw that there was a message, she opened it. Huang Tao, ¡°Miss Tang, Third Master and Sixth Miss of the Xu Family came to the company today. Miss Xu acted quite flirtatiously towards Master.. Do you want me to film it?¡± Chapter 23 - Im Married, Please Dont Cause Misunderstandings Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Seeing the message, Tang Li immediately sat up. Huang Tao was someone sent by the Host to spy on the Qi family (As a vicious female supporting character, placing someone next to her husband was the standard). The Host used this person to know everything Qi Yihan was doing. After Tang Li read the message, her first reaction was confusion, thinking to herself, ¡°It¡¯s weird that Qi Yihan doesn¡¯t know that the Host has sent someone to spy on him. It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Then Tang Li started to worry about her marriage. She quickly replied, ¡°What did she do?¡± After a while, a message came, ¡°She¡¯s wearing a low-cut dress today, leaning towards Mr. Qi from time to time.¡± Tang Li scoffed and continued asking, ¡°How did Qi Yihan react?¡± Huang Tao, ¡°Mr. Qi didn¡¯t even look at her, but¡­¡± Tang Li lost her patience waiting for his replies, so she called him. The phone rang a few times before the other party picked it up. He lowered his voice as if he was afraid of being overheard. ¡°Miss Tang.¡± Tang Li asked directly, ¡°But what?¡± Huang Tao, ¡°Just now, Mr. Qi went to the company cafe with them for coffee. I heard that Miss Xu accidentally spilled the coffee on Mr. Qi¡¯s thigh, and Miss Xu wanted to wipe the coffee stains for Mr. Qi. That scene, tsk tsk¡­ it was extremely lovey-dovey.¡± Tang Li was able to imagine that scene. Her grip on her phone tightened as she asked with a straight face, ¡°What¡¯s Qi Yihan¡¯s reaction?¡± Huang Tao, ¡°Mr. Qi didn¡¯t let her wipe. Instead, he went to his office to change.¡± Tang Li was satisfied. This meant that her position as Fourth Madam was still stable. Huang Tao continued, ¡°I think Miss Xu did it on purpose. Miss Tang, do you want me to give Miss Xu a hand?¡± Tang Li suddenly became curious and asked, ¡°How?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll put something in Mr. Qi¡¯s coffee secretly and lure Miss Xu to his office.¡± ¡°You can do that?¡± Tang Li became even more curious, wondering why the person the Host sent was so capable. Huang Tao smiled playfully on the other end of the phone. ¡°I¡¯ve already bribed Secretary Yang from the Secretariat. Secretary Yang is in charge of making coffee for Mr. Qi.¡± Tang Li was blown away by his tactics. Just when she was about to ask something, Huang Tao said to someone, ¡°No, I¡¯m on the phone with my family.¡± Another voice sounded. ¡°Minister Jin wants you to go to his office.¡± Huang Tao responded and hung up. Tang Li looked at the phone for a few seconds. Then she threw the phone aside and went to take a nap. What she didn¡¯t know was that after Huang Tao was brought to Minister Jin¡¯s office, he realized Qi Yihan was there as well. Qi Yihan just sat there, his entire body emitting a domineering aura that made Huang Tao¡¯s heart palpitate. He stuttered, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Qi.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s gaze was fierce. He shut his mouth tight and did not speak. It was Minister Jin who said, standing beside him, ¡°Did you just say you¡¯ll secretly put something in Mr. Qi¡¯s coffee and lure Miss Xu to his office?¡±< ¡°Now speak! Who told you to do that?¡± Huang Tao trembled and denied subconsciously, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t.¡± Minister Jin shouted, ¡°Do you want me to play the recording?¡± Huang Tao¡¯s body trembled even more violently. Secretary Jin couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for him. Although Qi Yihan knew that this person was sent by someone to spy on him, he didn¡¯t bother to kick him out. But this time what he was planning to do really pissed Qi Yihan off. Qi Yihan and Minister Jin didn¡¯t speak, but the atmosphere was so oppressive that Huang Tao couldn¡¯t breathe. Huang Tao could not stand the atmosphere anymore. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°It was¡­ It was Mrs. Qi who made me do that.¡± Minister Jin stole a glance at Qi Yihan and found that the cold aura around him had grown stronger. He was wondering if Mrs. Qi could live to see the sun tomorrow morning because the expression on Qi Yihan¡¯s face told him that he was not gonna let his wife off the hook easily this time. Just as Minister Jin was thinking to himself, Qi Yihan suddenly said, ¡°Take him and Secretary Yang to Yang Cheng.¡± After saying that, he stood up and walked out of the office. The moment Qi Yihan walked out of Minister Jin¡¯s office, Huang Tao¡¯s legs went weak and he fell to the ground. His face was ashen. ¡­ After Qi Yihan left Minister Jin¡¯s office, he went straight to the company cafe. Seeing him walk over, Xu Shize smiled and said, ¡°Yihan, why did you take so long to change your clothes?¡± Qi Yihan stopped next to them and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone else to discuss the project with you. I have something to deal with this afternoon and need to leave.¡± With that, he was about to leave. Xu Yaran immediately stood up and stopped him. ¡°Brother Yihan.¡± Qi Yihan stopped suddenly and turned to look at her. His expression was cold and his gaze sharp. ¡°I¡¯m already married. Please don¡¯t do anything that will cause misunderstandings in the future.¡± After saying that, he turned around and left without caring about how Xu Yaran would take his words. Once Qi Yihan left, Xu Yaran covered her face and started crying. She felt terribly humiliated. Xu Shize looked at the sobbing Xu Yaran and felt a little upset that Qi Yihan humiliated his sister in front of so many people. However, he tried to comfort her by saying, ¡°Yaran, his father likes Tang Li. To keep his position in the company, he won¡¯t cross the line at this point.¡±When Xu Yaran heard this, she stopped crying and looked up at him. ¡°You mean that as long as his father¡­ leaves, Brother Yihan will fall in love with me.¡± ¡°One thing for certain is that he will divorce Tang Li.¡± Xu Yaran wiped her tears away and said happily, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait until his father passes away and chase after him when he is divorced.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡­ Tang Li took a nap. When she woke up, she headed to Augustine¡¯s laboratory. There were all kinds of equipment and drugs in the laboratory, as well as many experimental subjects. Today, Tang Li did not do any experiments but watched Augustine do them. ¡°Miss Tang, I¡¯ve reached a bottleneck in this experiment where nothing works. Help me find what I¡¯ve done wrong, will you?¡± Tang Li looked at it for a while before pointing at one of the steps. ¡°Here¡­¡± Qi Yihan stood by the laboratory door and looked at the woman who was doing an experiment. All his anger suddenly dissipated. He did not go in and just stood there watching. The two people in the lab did the experiment for almost two hours before it ended. Augustine was greatly inspired. Tang Li wanted to visit the old man, so she left him alone to continue the experiment. She went to the old man¡¯s ward. When she pushed open the door, she found Qi Yihan sitting by the bedside reading the news to his father. Tang Li was extremely surprised. Qi Yihan turned around when Tang Li pushed open the door. His gaze was heavy, giving off an impression that something bad was gonna happen. Tang Li did not mind and asked, ¡°Why are you here so early?¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s expression was extremely serious. ¡°I have something to discuss with you in person..¡± Chapter 24 - Ask Yourself Why Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Yeah?¡± Tang Li looked at him in surprise, wondering what could bring such a busy person over. She had a bad feeling about what was gonna happen. The old man was apparently pleased, saying to them, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll take a rest.¡± Qi Yihan stood up and walked toward Tang Li. Without a moment of hesitation, she turned around and walked out first. The two of them went to the villa next door. Butler Zhang, who was watering the plants in the courtyard, was surprised to see them come in at this point in time. He stood goggling at them and didn¡¯t even notice that his clothes were all drenched by the water. Qi Yihan suddenly looked at him and said, ¡°Get out.¡± Butler Zhang trembled at the order and left at once after turning off the water. The two of them walked into the living room. Tang Li looked at the serious man sitting opposite her and asked first, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Qi Yihan looked at her and said in a low voice, ¡°In the future, if you dare do that kind of despicable thing to me again, we¡¯ll divorce.¡± Tang Li didn¡¯t know what to say to that. She felt like the book was always trying to make her a character everyone hated. Looking at the man who was obviously angry and was about to burst with anger, for some reason, she felt irritated. She stood up and walked over to stand in front of him. Qi Yihan was really tall. As he sat there, he raised his head slightly to look at her. Though Tang Li stood in front of him, she was still not strong enough to suppress his violent and fierce aura. If it were anyone else, they would have been suppressed by his aura. As the successor of Taoism, Tang Li was already a master in her teens, respected by everyone. She had seen all kinds of people and was not afraid of his aura at all. Instead, she leaned forward and looked into his eyes. With one hand on the sofa beside him, she said in an especially domineering manner, ¡°Huang Hao is indeed the person I sent to spy on you, but back then, I didn¡¯t want to spend the rest of my life with you¡­ But now, I want! We¡¯re going to spend the rest of our lives together, so I won¡¯t do anything to harm you and make you divorce me.¡± The two of them were so close that they could see the subtle expressions on each other¡¯s faces. A faint fragrance mixed with the smell of the laboratory wafted into his nose. Looking at the woman in front of him, Qi Yihan didn¡¯t expect her to talk back when she should¡¯ve been ridden with guilt. But for some reason, he started to believe in everything she said. He looked right into her eyes without saying anything. Tang Li had almond-shaped eyes. There was a glint in her eyes, and when she narrowed her eyes, there was an indescribable sharpness. At this moment, she was staring at him angrily. Seeing that Qi Yihan was silent, Tang Li thought that he did not believe her words. She pressed her other hand on his shoulder unhappily and said, ¡°Anyway, I didn¡¯t ask him to do what he did today. Yesterday, I told you that you would meet a lot of girls these two days¡­ And you should also ask yourself why these women are throwing themselves at your feet.¡± Qi Yihan was speechless, thinking to himself, ¡°So in the end, it is my fault?¡± After saying that, Tang Li retracted her hand and straightened her body. ¡°I¡¯ll make some antidotes for you. You can bring them with you, so you won¡¯t get killed by poisons. This way, I won¡¯t have to worry about you getting killed by wicked people.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qi Yihan was finally certain that this woman really did not want to divorce him So, why didn¡¯t she want to divorce him? Looking at her in the eyes, he did not see a single bit of love. ¡°I can give you whatever you want as long as¡­¡± Qi Yihan did not say the last few words, but Tang Li understood. She said seriously, ¡°I want to be your wife!¡± With that said, she crossed her arms and lifted her chin slightly. She looked like a queen. ¡°Anyway, you promised me that as long as I treat your father, we won¡¯t get a divorce. If something like this happens again in the future, just remember that I don¡¯t mean it, and I will try to be a better wife!¡± Although the Host had caused so much trouble, since she was in this body now, she would have to clean the mess. Qi Yihan looked at her, his fingers twitching and his expression complicated. This woman was too different from what he remembered. Could it be that she had always been acting in the past, and this was her true nature now? Qi Yihan fell into deep thought because of the drastic change in his attitude towards her. Seeing that he was still silent, Tang Li became even more frustrated and was about to ask him to say something. Suddenly, Qi Yihan¡¯s phone rang. He took out his phone. What the other party said to him was inaudible, but he suddenly froze and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Then, he put away his phone and looked at Tang Li seriously. ¡°I hope this will not happen again.¡± With that said, he stood up and left. Tang Li watched him leave. She sat on the sofa and rested her chin on her hand, thinking about what else the Host had done that would make him divorce her. After thinking for a while, she covered her forehead and muttered, ¡°I wonder if she did anything good.¡± In fact, the Host was not evil by nature. However, many people around her were making her do stupid things to piss off Qi Yihan, so Tang Li was not sure what kind of surprises were in store for her. She walked out of the villa and was taking a stroll in the neighborhood. At that moment, the neighborhood was packed with cars everywhere. Tang Li suddenly recalled that not a single person from the Qi family had come to visit the old man so far, and she was certain that Qi Yihan must have done something to stop them from coming. After she walked for a while, a car suddenly drove past her and then pulled off the road. The car window rolled down where a man with a short-sleeved black t-shirt and big eyes looked out. Seeing her, the man was surprised. ¡°Tang Li, why are you here?¡± Tang Li looked at the man in the car, and the information about this person automatically appeared in her mind. His name was Ouyang Yi, and he went to the same high school with the Host. He had been pursuing the Host from the first year of high school to the third year of high school. However, this person was not the type that the Host liked, so he was rejected every time. But this person was not someone who gave up easily. He went on trying and trying. According to the original storyline, it was this benefactor who helped the Host get back on her feet after being suppressed by Qi Yihan. However, Because Ouyang Yi was from a military family, the author did not dare to write much about him and only mentioned him casually. As for how Qi Yihan dealt with this person, it was not written in the book at all. ¡°Ouyang Yi.¡± ¡°What? It¡¯s been only a few years since we last met, and you don¡¯t recognize me anymore?¡± After saying that, he opened the door, got out of the car, and strode to her. Because he went to a military school, the two of them had indeed not seen each other for a few years. He liked her exactly because of the fact that she always ignored him. ¡°What do you want?¡± Tang Li did not intend to catch up with him. However, seeing the righteousness in him, she kindly reminded him, ¡°You will face a bloody calamity soon. Be careful.¡± Ouyang Yi, who was just thinking about catching up with his crush, was rendered speechless.. Chapter 25 - Is It My Fault to Have a Pretty Face Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After a moment of silence, Ouyang Yi asked, ¡°How have you been these few years?¡± Tang Li looked at his excited face, and she felt the need to make it clear. ¡°I¡¯ve been good. By the way, I¡¯m already married, and I love my husband deeply. You should be here to visit a patient, so I won¡¯t keep you any longer¡­ Oh, wait, if you know any patients who can¡¯t be treated, you can look for me. I specialize in treating all kinds of complicated diseases.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ouyang Yi felt that Tang Li was hinting at something. He opened his mouth and was about to speak. Tang Li didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. She quickly emphasized again, ¡°I¡¯m already married, and I love my husband. I don¡¯t think you, as military personnel, would do something so immoral as to ruin someone¡¯s family, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tang Li was very satisfied as she watched the young man leave with a sad expression. She hated ambiguity, especially when it came to relationships between men and women. As she continued walking for a while, a large park appeared in front of her. When Tang Li walked over, she saw a familiar face. It was Situ Jin. Situ Jin was dressed in a hospital gown as he sat in the pavilion that was surrounded by blooming flowers. He held a handkerchief in his hand and coughed from time to time, looking just like a prince. Three young nurses were standing beside him. ¡°Mr. Situ, why don¡¯t we go back? You¡¯re coughing so badly. Doctor Tan said you have to keep yourself warm.¡± ¡°Mr. Situ, would you like some water?¡± ¡°Mr. Situ, let me massage your back.¡± ¡­ Tang Li looked at the four people in the pavilion and suddenly had a feeling that she was not in a hospital but in an ancient brothel. She crossed her arms and observed Situ Jin. He was a rich guy and probably had something good to offer, so Tang Li wanted to get to know more about him. At that moment, Situ Jin, who was still coughing, suddenly raised his head and looked towards her. Their eyes met. Tang Li smirked and walked toward him. When she got closer, she purposely imitated the way the nurses addressed him. ¡°Mr. Situ, looks like you¡¯ve been leading a comfortable life ever since you came to the hospital.¡± Situ Jin coughed again and said to the three nurses,¡± I¡¯ll sit here for a while. You guys can go back. ¡° The three nurses reluctantly left. When they walked past Tang Li, they sized her up and thought to themselves, ¡°What a pretty chick. What¡¯s the relationship between her and Mr. Situ?¡± Tang Li sized them up, too. Then with a broad smile, she walked up to Situ Jin. ¡°Situ Jin, are you here in the hospital because you¡¯re too bored?¡± Even though Situ Jin was coughing non-stop, Tang Li could tell that his condition was the same as before. She knew that his illness was innate and that staying here in the hospital wouldn¡¯t help him much. All he needed to do was stay at home and rest. When Situ Jin heard Tang Li¡¯s question, he covered his mouth and coughed twice. After concealing all the emotions in his eyes, he asked instead of answering, ¡°Isn¡¯t Madam supposed to be taking care of Yihan¡¯s father now? Why do have time to walk around?¡± He was obviously saying that Tang Li was not doing her job properly. After all, it was only natural to think ill of somebody, who was roaming about in a hospital full of big shots, instead of taking care of the patient. Tang Li scoffed and sat opposite him. ¡°There is such a rule in this hospital that says you can¡¯t walk around. Mr. Situ, you don¡¯t have to beat about the bush.¡± Then, Situ Jin narrowed his eyes and continued, ¡°I remember that as long as the patient says that he or she doesn¡¯t wish to be disturbed, then the hospital will make sure they¡¯re not disturbed at all costs. So I guess you are here because you are trying to avoid someone, right?¡± After saying that, he lowered his eyes and started coughing again. When Tang Li saw him like this, she smiled and said, ¡°Your family believes that a marriage can help you recover, and it so happened that you have an arranged marriage. You are trying to hide from your fiancee, aren¡¯t you?¡± Situ Jin finally stopped coughing and looked sharply at Tang Li. At the same time, a mocking smile appeared on his lips. ¡°I used to think that Miss Tang was a very lovable person, but now I know that Miss Tang likes to pry into other people¡¯s privacy. Tell me, what do you want?¡± Tang Li looked at Situ Jin. To people who ridiculed her, she usually liked to retort immediately. ¡°Do you think that a sickly person like you, who is about to die, will have anything that I want? Money? Do you have as much money as my husband? Stamina? With your body, I can crush you to death with one finger.¡± When Situ Jin heard these words, a flash of ruthlessness flashed across his eyes. Then, he coughed twice. When he looked up, his expression became very calm. ¡°So what does Miss Tang want?¡± Tang Li placed her hands on her knees and glanced at him. ¡°I thought about treating you for free because you¡¯re Yihan¡¯s friend, but I¡¯ve changed my mind now. If you ask me to treat you again, you¡¯ll have to pay double.¡± With that, she stood up and left. After taking two steps, she stopped and reminded him kindly without turning her head, ¡°You¡¯d better be more careful these two nights because you might die. After all, it¡¯s difficult to treat your illness without touching women.¡± Situ Jun, who was about to cough, suddenly shuddered. He looked up at Tang Li, who was already far away, and a gloominess flashed across his eyes. How did she know? When Tang Li returned, Butler Zhang was waiting for her outside the villa. Upon seeing her, Butler Zhang heaved a sigh of relief and hurried over to her. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Tang Li looked at him in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Apparently, Butler Zhang was trying to find a proper way to put his words. After a few seconds, he said, ¡°Madam, you didn¡¯t look at your phone, right?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± In reality, Tang Li did not have many relatives, and she did not like to bring her phone with her. This habit could not be changed anytime soon. ¡°Just tell me what it is.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ There¡¯s a lot of news about Mr. Bai on the Internet all of a sudden, and It was said that he has a sugar mommy. Someone suspected that you are the sugar mommy.¡± ¡°What else did they say?¡± ¡°They also said that the reason why Mr. Bai became so popular in such a short period of time is that he has a sugar mommy. Then, an insider revealed that Mr. Bai¡¯s sugar mommy is a madam from upper-class society who is especially good-looking. From this information, many people infer that his sugar mommy is you.¡± Tang Li was silent for a while. Suddenly, she sighed while touching her face. ¡°Apparently, a pretty face is not all that good.¡± Butler Zhang thought to himself, ¡°Madam, aren¡¯t you focusing on the wrong thing?¡± Chapter 26 - Tang Li Made a Complaint Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Explain what?¡± Qi Yihan already knew about this. What difference did it make whether she explained it or not? However, it was obvious that someone exposed this on purpose. Without even thinking, Tang Li knew for a fact that Yihan¡¯s brothers did it. She decided to punish the three brothers and then give Bai Qingyang a lesson later that night. Tang Li said to Butler Zhang, ¡°Just leave this matter to me.¡± With that, she walked into the villa. Butler Zhang looked at Tang Li, who was walking into the villa, and was dumbfounded, thinking to himself, ¡°Madam, do you really know what to do?¡± Tang Li walked into the old man¡¯s ward. At that moment, Mr. Yun was talking to him. When Mr. Yun saw Tang Li, he smiled and said, ¡°I thought Miss Tang went to Mr. Augustine¡¯s laboratory. Apparently, you didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°No, I went out for a walk.¡± Mr. Yun nodded. He stood up and said, ¡°Then come with me. I¡¯ll show you some of the good medicinal herbs that we purchased over the past two days.¡± Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Yun, wait for me outside. I need to talk to him.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Mr. Yun agreed and left. Tang Li walked to the old man¡¯s bedside and sat down. Without beating about the bush, she said to him, ¡°Father, three brothers are slandering me on the internet and trying to ruin my relationship with Yihan.¡± Suddenly, his good mood was gone and his face darkened. ¡°Call Wang Hui in.¡± Wang Hui was the Butler of the Qi Mansion. After the old man was hospitalized, he came over to take care of him. Tang Li nodded, stood up, and walked out. When she reached the door, the corners of her lips curled up slightly. She couldn¡¯t even be bothered to personally deal with the three brothers. If they dared to scheme against her, someone would help her take care of them. ¡­ When Butler Wang called the Qi Mansion, the kids of First and Second Masters were still waiting for Tang Li to call them. Butler Wang made a call to each family and said the same thing. ¡°Old Master said that if you dare to slander Fourth Madam again on the internet again and ruin her relationship with Fourth Master, you won¡¯t get a penny from me.¡± These words quickly reached the ears of the three masters. They couldn¡¯t contain their anger and immediately stormed into the CEO¡¯s office to question Qi Yihan. First Master asked, ¡°Fourth brother, what does Tang Li mean?¡± Second Master said, ¡°You want our shares? You can do so In your dreams! Do you think she can do whatever she wants just because she¡¯s with our father?¡± Third Master said, ¡°Fourth brother, you better tell her to shut up. Otherwise, if our father finds out the truth, he will be furious and die from a heart attack. By then, she won¡¯t be the only one to blame.¡± First Master added, ¡°I knew that Tang Li had bad intentions when she went to take care of our father. No, I can¡¯t let her stay in the hospital alone with our father. I¡¯ll send Yueling over.¡± Second Master added, ¡°I¡¯ll send Yunyao over too.¡± Third Master added, ¡°Manli has nothing to do recently. She can also spend time with our father.¡± Qi Yihan looked at his three brothers, who were speaking to him in a determined tone. He waited for them to finish before asking casually, ¡°Are you done?¡± The three of them glared at him. ¡°You dare to object?¡± Qi Yihan sat there without a change in expression and said with his usual cold and domineering attitude, ¡°Whether they can go or not, it¡¯s not up to me. You should ask Father and see if he wants them to go.¡± The faces of the three instantly turned twisted. Their father had told them to not go visit him after he was hospitalized. Qi Yihan glanced at the three of them coldly before returning his gaze to his computer. As he typed on his keyboard, he said, ¡°If you guys came to question me, you¡¯ve found the wrong person. If you guys want to talk about work, I was actually gonna call you guys and talk about the project you¡¯ve taken over recently. Tell me, why haven¡¯t you made any progress with the project? Don¡¯t you remember what you promised me back then? If you really don¡¯t have the ability, leave it to the capable.¡± The questions Qi Yihan threw at them made the three masters look even more twisted. They were the ones who came to question him, but they ended up being questioned. Qi Yihan glanced at the three of them and said unreservedly, ¡°I have a meeting to attend. If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Qi Yihan made it clear that he would not interfere in this matter. No matter how angry the three of them were, they could only leave first. After they went out, the three of them went back to their own offices. First Master and Third Master called their kids at the same time, reproaching them for screwing up the plan. The kids of First Master were also angry after being reproached, so they vented their anger on Qi Lingxuan. Qi Lingxuan endured it all and tried his best to be invisible in the Qi family. Meanwhile, he was secretly gathering information about what each member was up to. Just then, he heard First Madam and Qi Yueling were talking about a batch of jade raw materials that the Qi family had just purchased. ¡°This time, Father and Second Brother are in charge of purchasing jade raw materials. I heard that they bought several pieces of top-grade raw stones. As long as they can make them into jades, they will get the credit.¡± ¡°Your father and second brother are the best. Even if your fourth uncle tries to stop them, they are still able to accomplish great things.¡± First Madam said proudly. The Artifact Spirit in Qi Lingxuan¡¯s body said to him, ¡°There is a large amount of Spirit in the jade, especially top-grade jade. You can go to the Qi family¡¯s raw stone warehouse to take a look.¡± Qi Lingxuan thought the same. ¡­ At the hospital. After Tang Li made her complaint, she followed Mr. Yun to the Chinese medicine storehouse. The hospital¡¯s Chinese medicine storehouse was especially large. It covered a few thousand square meters and was divided into a basement and a floor. There were dozens of rooms where various herbs were stored. The two of them headed straight to the basement. Even Mr. Yun couldn¡¯t help but sigh in admiration. ¡°I¡¯ve been to many large hospitals and medical schools in the past few years, but this hospital has the most variety of herbs. Some of the herbs are rarely seen nowadays. I didn¡¯t expect this hospital to be able to find them. The boss of this hospital is really amazing.¡± ¡°Mr. Yun, who is the boss of this hospital?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. No one knows.¡± At this moment, Mr. Yun sighed again. ¡°I¡¯ve been a doctor for decades, and I have taught countless students. Some of them managed to get into the leadership of the Central Medical Academy, while others managed to get into the position of a top professor at the Central University Medical Academy. However, none of them are as capable as Miss Tang.¡± The corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly. She was not humble at all. ¡°I¡¯m different from them.¡± She was a mystic doctor. How could ordinary doctors compare to her? After interacting with her for the past few days, Mr. Yun did not feel that she was arrogant. Instead, he smiled and nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. Your understanding of medicine is even more thorough than mine. If not for the fact that I¡¯m already old enough to be your grandfather, I really want to acknowledge you as my master.¡± Tang Li smiled as well. ¡°I don¡¯t accept disciples.¡± Tang Li was the most orthodox successor of Taoism (there were many sects of Taoism in the world). She was born with mystic abilities. Even if she took in a disciple, she would only take in one who was equally gifted. Mr. Yun thought that Tang Li was being respectful to him by saying so, so he continued, laughing, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t take me in. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll call my students from Imperial Capital City to get to know you. If you need anything, you can look for them directly.¡± Tang Li nodded with a smile. ¡°Sure..¡± Chapter 27 - Tang Li and Members of the Xu family Meet Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Tang Li and Mr. Yun came out of the storeroom, it was already past five in the afternoon. Mr. Yun brought Tang Li to the hospital¡¯s senior doctor¡¯s restaurant. As soon as she walked in, she was greeted by noisy conversations. Tang Li almost thought she had entered the market. Mr. Yun¡¯s status in this hospital was obviously very high. Once he entered, many people greeted him. Of course, after greeting him, everyone turned to look at Tang Li. Then, people started discussing in low voices. ¡°Who is she? Why did Mr. Yun bring her here?¡± ¡°Is she Mr. Yun¡¯s family or student?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know Mr. Yun has a student or family member with him here at the hospital.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that he came alone to treat Mr. Qi.¡± ¡°The Qi family is indeed powerful. Our hospital asked Mr. Yun to work for us before, but he turned down the offer.¡± ¡°Not only that, the Fourth Master of the Qi family also invited Dr. Augustine, a renowned researcher in cell rebirth overseas.¡± ¡°Awesome. If these two were to give lectures at our hospital, I would definitely be the first to attend.¡± ¡°Me too. Mr. Yun is really an expert in traditional Chinese medicine¡­¡± Hearing everyone¡¯s discussion, Mr. Yun, who had already sat down at one of the tables, smiled and said to Tang Li, ¡°The doctors here usually look very serious, but every time they eat, they communicate with each other. It¡¯s good to come here and listen to the gossip every now and then.¡± Tang Li was amused by his words. ¡°So you also like to listen to gossip?¡± ¡°The gossip in this hospital is different from other places.¡± After Mr. Yun said that, he suddenly signaled for Tang Li to stop talking and listen to the conversation at the table next to them. ¡°The patients our hospital received recently are getting weirder and weirder. I heard that today we received another weird patient. He has to eat a lot of food every day. If he doesn¡¯t eat, he¡¯ll feel pain. That person is an academician from a research institute. I heard that after he suddenly contracted this illness, he even stopped his research.¡± ¡°He ate that much? Can he digest it all?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the weird thing! His stomach seems to be a bottomless pit. No matter how much he eats, he feels like he hasn¡¯t eaten anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange. What about the result of his checkup?¡± ¡°The result shows that his digestive system is normal.¡± ¡°This¡­ is too strange!¡± Tang Li and Mr. Yun looked at each other. Mr. Yun asked Tang Li, ¡°Miss Tang, what do you think of this illness?¡± Tang Li was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡± She would not spout nonsense before seeing the patient in person. After dinner, they walked back to the villa. Shortly, a car drove over. The two of them stood at the roadside, preparing to make way. Unexpectedly, the car stopped beside them. The car window rolled down, and at the same time, a voice came from inside the car, greeting her, ¡°Tang Li, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± Tang Li looked at the two people sitting at the back of the car. She was sure that the Host had no impression of them, especially the woman who greeted her. The woman was overly friendly, making people feel like she was up to no good. Then the two of them opened the car door, got out of the car, and walked up to her. The woman smiled in a friendly manner. ¡°Tang Li, I¡¯m Xu Yaran. Our Xu family and the Qi family are long-time friends. I¡¯ve known Brother Yihan since we were young, but I¡¯ve been studying abroad since junior high. I only come back once a year after that, so it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know me. However¡­ when I met Brother Yihan yesterday, he mentioned you.¡± Tang Li immediately knew who this person was. Xu Yaran was obviously setting up a trap, but Tang Li didn¡¯t fall into it. ¡°Really?¡± Xu Yaran was speechless, as she didn¡¯t expect such a reply from her. Tang Li then turned her gaze to Xu Shize. Xu Shize smiled widely at her. ¡°My name is Xu Shize. I attended your wedding when you and Yihan got married. You probably don¡¯t have much of an impression of me, but I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± Tang Li did not go into it. Instead, she nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you guys came all the way over just to get to know me, are you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± After a while, Xu Yaran said, her voice clearly higher, ¡°We¡¯re here to visit a patient! You definitely don¡¯t know the patient we¡¯re visiting. He¡¯s also Brother Yihan¡¯s friend. His name is Situ Jin.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°I indeed don¡¯t know him, but I thought you were here to see Yihan¡¯s father¡­ Since you¡¯re not, I won¡¯t hold you back from visiting the patient. Goodbye.¡± After saying that, she continued walking forward with Mr. Yun. Looking at Tang Li as she went away, Xu Yaran was so angry that she snorted and said unhappily, ¡°Humph, you can definitely tell she is a party girl. I don¡¯t really understand why Uncle Qi likes her and asked Brother Yihan to marry her. I really feel bad for Brother Yihan.¡± Xu Shize withdrew his gaze and said to Xu Yaran, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see Situ Jin first.¡± ¡°Brother, I want to see Uncle Qi.¡± Xu Yaran felt that as long as she showed up in front of Yihan¡¯s father, she would be able to compare herself with Tang Li side by side. In comparison, she believed that everyone could tell that she was more suitable for Brother Yihan. Xu Shize knew exactly what his sister was thinking, so he disagreed. ¡°Not now. His father said before that he doesn¡¯t wish to be disturbed by anyone because he needs a lot of rest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going there to make trouble.¡± Xu Yaran felt aggrieved, and her tone became harsher. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll tell Uncle Qi about the gigolo Tang Li is keeping?¡± ¡°Shh¡­ keep your voice down.¡± Xu Shize didn¡¯t tell Xu Yaran about this, but after Bai Qingyang¡¯s scandal was exposed last night, Xu Yaran saw it and instantly guessed that it was Tang Li. After she guessed it, she questioned Xu Shize. Xu Shize could not stand her nagging and eventually told her everything. ¡°Third Brother, what are you worried about? I¡¯m not the only one who knows about this. I¡¯m just telling you that when I find the evidence, I¡¯ll go directly to Uncle Qi and tell him so that he can see what kind of person Tang Li is.¡± She had this thought last night, and she also secretly hired a private investigator. As long as the private investigator found evidence that Tang Li had a gigolo, the first thing she would do was bring the evidence to Brother Yihan. Xu Shize, however, did not know about her plan. He dragged her back inside the car and drove away. ¡­ Tang Li and Mr. Yun walked back to the villa together. They didn¡¯t expect Qi Yihan to not come tonight, but he called Butler Wang and told him that he had something on tonight and couldn¡¯t come. After Tang Li heard what Butler Wang said, she did not mind at all and went straight to Augustine¡¯s laboratory. After making a small bottle of antidote, it was already past ten pm. After returning to the villa, Tang Li avoided Butler Zhang and the two people who were watching her. She was now preparing to deal with Bai Qingyang.. Chapter 28 - Tang Li Made Bai Qingyang Speak His Mind Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Bai Qingyang joined the production team today, and the production team was at the film studio in the north of the city. Although the scandal about Bai Qingyang caused a huge stir on the internet, in the following day, people quickly forgot all about it. However, after this scandal, he became well-known and received a lot of acting opportunities. Bai Qingyang did not expect such an effect. His initial uneasiness completely disappeared. He felt that he had made the right bet this time. As soon as he entered the production team, he would put on an arrogant attitude whenever he saw anyone. This made many people dislike him. ¡°He¡¯s just a pretty boy who depends on a woman, what¡¯s there to be proud of? I feel that letting Miss Fei act with him is an insult to Miss Fei¡¯s status as an A-lister.¡± ¡°Well, what can you do about it? After all, his sugar mommy is rich and powerful.¡± ¡°Ha! I was looking forward to this drama before. I thought that if the Best Actor and Best Actress worked together, it would definitely be a big hit. I would be happy even if I played a minor role in it, but now¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to act, you can leave the production team now.¡± The sudden voice made the two men who were hiding in the corner shudder at the same time. Looking at Bai Qingyang, they knew that if Bai Qingyang said anything to the director, they would have to leave. The two of them quickly lowered their heads and apologized to him. ¡°Mr. Bai, my apology. We won¡¯t gossip about you behind your back anymore. Please forgive us this time.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t tell the director. He will definitely kick us out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too late!¡± Bai Qingyang glared at them coldly. He was ready to make an example out of them, and he had no intention of showing them any mercy. ¡°Just wait and see. I¡¯ll show you the consequences of talking behind my back.¡± With that said, he turned and left. ¡­ When Tang Li arrived, Bai Qingyang had just come out of the director¡¯s room. Zhou Qian followed beside him and said with a frown, ¡°There¡¯s actually no need to make such a big fuss over this matter. If it gets exposed, it won¡¯t be good for your image.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so bad about that?¡± Bai Qingyang stopped and sneered. ¡°Being notorious is the same as being famous. Besides, even if I¡¯m notorious, I can still do better than many people in the entertainment industry.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zhou Qian could not believe that Bai Qingyang would have such a thought. ¡°Qingyang, do you know how dangerous your current thinking is? The entertainment industry is different from other industries. If what you just said gets out, you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± The Qi family was cooperating with him now, so he thought he could do whatever he wanted. Suddenly, a sound resembling that of a bell was heard. Then, Bai Qingyang added, ¡°The Qi family said that as long as I do what they say, I can do whatever I want in the entertainment industry.¡± Zhou Qian was no longer as worried as before. Her voice was filled with excitement. ¡°Qingyang, you¡¯re amazing. You actually managed to team up with the Qi family. The fans and netizens are all idiots to think that they can make you disappear with just some mean words. As long as the Qi family wants, you¡¯ll become the Best Actor in no time.¡± ¡°Best Actor is just a start. As long as I please them, I¡¯ll become an international Best Actor very soon. The fans are all brainless idiots. When the time comes, I¡¯ll make those people who slandered me eat sh*t, and I¡¯ll make all the fans get on their knees and beg.¡± At this point, both of them burst out laughing. The faint sound of a bell could be heard again in the air, and both of their bodies shook at the same time. They suddenly came back to their senses, and a terrified look crept upon their faces. ¡°What did I just say?¡± ¡°What did I just say?¡± The words they had just said replayed in their minds, and both of them panicked. Bai Qingyang¡¯s face was pale, and his lips were trembling. ¡°Sister Zhou, I didn¡¯t mean to say those things just now.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Zhou Qian calmed herself down and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not panic first. There¡¯s no one here. We¡¯ll just keep those words to ourselves. As long as you don¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t say it. No one will know.¡± ¡°Right, right, right. If we don¡¯t tell anyone, no one will know.¡± ¡°Qingyang, it¡¯s okay. Now we go back and rest. When we wake up tomorrow, we¡¯ll forget about it.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± With that, the two of them returned to their rooms. After Tang Li walked out of the hotel where the production team was staying, she looked at the recording on her phone. She was not in a hurry to go back, so she found a quiet place and sat down. Then she edited the recording and sent it to First Master and Third Master. At the same time, she sent a message, ¡°Do you think I should put this recording online or let your father listen to it?¡± As expected, they soon called her. Looking at the caller ID, Tang Li sneered and hung them up. She then left the hotel. There were a bunch of hotels on this side of the film studio. Most of the hotels were built in traditional Chinese style and were quite expensive. As the streets and hotels were lit up by lanterns decorated everywhere, the scene looked straight out of a movie. It was already past 11 pm and there were not many people on the streets. Tang Li had only taken a few steps when she heard someone sobbing. She suddenly stopped and turned to look at the dark alley between the two hotels. There was no light in the dark alley, but Tang Li smiled. Tang Li walked to the entrance of the alley. With a wave of her hand, the entire alley lit up. A woman with disheveled hair, who looked like she had just been raped, cowered in the corner, crying. Tang Li¡¯s gaze was fixed on the bracelet on the woman¡¯s fair wrist. A glint flashed across her eyes. ¡°Do you want to return the humiliation you suffered tonight?¡± The sudden voice caused the body of the woman to shudder. Then she abruptly raised her head to look, and she was stunned by what she saw. The dark alley lit up magically. The woman standing in front of her was so beautiful that when she looked at her, she felt inferior. The aura on her body was so powerful that she thought the woman was an angel. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m someone who can help you.¡± Tang Li looked at her face and said slowly, ¡°You graduated from a famous art school and were one of the top students. You have countless suitors. In the four years of your university life, you shot many commercials and TV shows, and you were very popular in your school.¡± ¡°However, the reality is that after you stepped into society, the good scripts were taken away by people who are worse than you. Be it the capitalist, director, or screenwriter, the first thing they want to do is sleep with you. You don¡¯t want to climb up the social ladder by selling your body, so you become poorer and poorer.¡± ¡°On the contrary, your competitor is doing better and better and was even nominated for several awards not long ago, but you are still nothing.¡± After saying that, Tang Li walked toward her. As she walked, she said, ¡°You are meant to become an international movie star, but someone stole your luck. If you don¡¯t get your luck back, you won¡¯t be able to make a comeback for the rest of your life.¡± The woman stared at Tang Li as she approached her, and there was a voice in her head that told her, ¡°Trust her, she can help you.¡± ¡°What can I do to get my luck back?¡± Chapter 29 - Give Me The Video, Ill Solve This Matter Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Yang Xuelan looked at the woman in front of her and felt that she was her savior. Looking at her, Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°I can help you, but you¡¯ll have to give me something¡­ Is that alright?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Tang Li pointed at her wrist. ¡°I want your bracelet.¡± Yang Xuelan subconsciously shook her head, saying, ¡°No¡­ no, this bracelet is the only thing my granny left for me. I can¡¯t give it to you.¡± Tang Li sighed. ¡°Well then, you can keep it. Since you don¡¯t wanna trade this bracelet, I can¡¯t help you.¡± With that, she turned around and left. Looking at Tang Li, who was leaving, Yang Xuelan panicked and hastened to say, ¡°Other than the bracelet, I can give you anything else.¡± Tang Li sneered when she heard that, and she said to her, almost mockingly, ¡°I¡¯m helping you change your fate, not negotiating with you. Do you think I¡¯ll be interested in anything else?¡± With that, Tang Li continued to walk. With every step she took, the alley grew dimmer, making Yang Xuelan panic even more. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll trade this bracelet!¡± She believed that even if grandma was still around, she would not object to her using this bracelet to trade for her own fate. Tang Li stopped and turned around to look at her before extending her hand toward her. Yang Xuelan touched the bracelet one last time before reluctantly taking it off. Tang Li took the bracelet and then cast a spell in the air. The spell then entered Yang Xuelan¡¯s body. Yang Xuelan slowly closed her eyes. Tang Li looked at her and said, ¡°Go back and change your place of residence. Other than the personal items you bought, leave everything else behind. Go for the audition for Director Zhang¡¯s movie. Remember, don¡¯t tell anyone before you receive the notice, including your family, friends, and manager.¡± After saying that, she strode out of the alley. A moment later, Yang Xuelan opened her eyes and the alley returned to darkness. She touched her wrist. The bracelet was no longer there, but she felt a sense of relief. Without lingering, she stood up and left the alley. ¡­ On the other side. In the northern part of the city, there was a cluster of warehouses. Most of the warehouses were occupied by large corporations, taking up a thousand acres of land. The Qi family¡¯s warehouse was the largest one with a mountain behind it. It was already past 11 pm when a group of bodyguards came out of the warehouse, followed by Qi Yihan, Qi Ming, and First Master. First Master looked confident and proud. He was saying, ¡°When I first saw it, I knew that you can get a top-grade jade out of that raw stone. I even found five jade masters to take a look at it, and they all said it is going to be an extremely rare jade.¡± Qi Yihan shut his mouth tight and remained silent. When they were outside the warehouse, he said to the warehouse supervisor who was with them, ¡°Start carving the raw stone tomorrow, and tell me what kind of jade it turns out to be.¡± ¡°Is it necessary to bother Manager Li? I think Qi Ming is perfectly up to the task.¡± First Master was a little displeased. He felt that Qi Yihan wanted to take the credit for his work, so he said to Qi Ming, ¡°Ming, you can stay here tonight and keep an eye on the stone.¡± The profits from buying raw stones were huge. As long as First Master could get a few top-grade jades this time, he would definitely be in charge of this job in the future. Qi Ming was obedient to his father. He said immediately, ¡°Yes, father.¡± Qi Yihan threw a look at the two of them and then went straight to his car without objecting. As soon as the car left, Manager Li asked Qi Ming, trying to kiss his ass, ¡°Mr. Qi, I got some good wine. Do you wanna come and give it a try?¡± Qi Ming thought that since there was nothing to do now at the warehouse, why not. The two of them then went to the office next to the warehouse. What they didn¡¯t know was that a figure silently came down from the back mountain and entered the raw stone warehouse while they were drinking. All the surveillance cameras failed at the same time. The moment Qi Lingxuan entered the warehouse, the Artifact Spirit came out of his body and floated towards the raw stones. Qi Lingxuan smiled, looking at the high-quality raw stone that had turned into ordinary stones, and thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯ll see what kind of top-grade jades you guys can get tomorrow.¡± The Artifact Spirit absorbed it very quickly. When he returned to Qi Lingxuan¡¯s body, Qi Lingxuan could feel that he was much stronger than before. The Artifact Spirit said, ¡°Other than jade, the best are still antiques. Many antiques gather heaven and earth spiritual energy. As long as I absorb a little more of them, I can become one with you. Also, you¡¯d better nourish your body with medical herbs. Otherwise, your body might not be able to withstand my power and might explode.¡± Qi Lingxuan clenched his fists and asked, ¡°What are the best herbs?¡± The Artifact Spirit told him what were the best herbs and where to get them. Qi Lingxuan nodded and left quietly. ¡­ When Tang Li went downstairs the next morning, she found Qi Yihan there talking with Butler Zhang. The two of them stood outside the door. Suddenly, Qi Yihan stopped talking and turned to look at her. Butler Zhang stopped too and asked Tang Li respectfully with arms crossed in front of him, ¡°Madam, do you want to eat breakfast now or later?¡± Tang Li did not answer him immediately. Instead, she walked up to Qi Yihan and asked, ¡°Why are you here so early?¡± Qi Yihan said to her, ¡°I found one of the herbs you wanted. Take a look at it to see if it¡¯s the right one.¡± After saying that, he took out his phone and swiped across the screen before handing it to Tang Li. Tang Li took it and saw a video on it. The video showed the herb in close-up. Tang Li looked at it for a while before raising her head to look at him. She smiled and said, ¡°Not bad. Your people are really good at finding herbs. They actually managed to find one of them so quickly.¡± Qi Yihan saw the smile on her face and nodded. He took the phone from her and was about to leave. ¡°Wait.¡± Tang Li stopped him. ¡°I have a video to show you too. Wait for me.¡± She didn¡¯t bring her phone when she came down. After stopping Qi Yihan, she turned and ran into her room. Qi Yihan asked Butler Zhang abruptly, ¡°What was she doing last night?¡± Butler Zhang quickly replied, ¡°Madam stayed in the laboratory until ten o¡¯clock last night. She went to rest after she came back.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and remained silent. Tang Li quickly came back with her phone and medicine bottle. She handed the medicine bottle to him, saying, ¡°Here, the medicine in here can cure many types of poison. Of course, the best cure is medicine C. If you get drugged or poisoned by bad guys ever again, just take one.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her with a straight face. He didn¡¯t reply and didn¡¯t say anything. Butler Zhang looked at Tang Li and thought, ¡°Madam, are you concerned about Master, or are you doing this on purpose? Can¡¯t you see that Master doesn¡¯t look happy now?¡± Tang Li couldn¡¯t tell whether Qi Yihan was in a good mood or not. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t taking it, she stuffed it into his pocket. Then she took out her phone and searched for a while before playing the video she recorded last night. After the video was finished, she asked Qi Yihan, ¡°Do you think I should just show it to your father or put it online?¡± The butler was shocked, asking, ¡°Madam, when did you get this recording?¡± Qi Yihan said, looking solemn, ¡°Give me the video. I¡¯ll solve this matter..¡± Chapter 30 - Madam, Did You Just Say A Pick-Up Line To Master? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Hearing that, Tang Li sent the recording to his phone. Qi Yihan looked at her and frowned. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± According to what he knew about her, if she got this recording, she would probably go to his two brothers. If they had something on him, wouldn¡¯t it be easier for them to deal with him? Seeing Qi Yihan¡¯s reaction, Tang Li knew what he was thinking. She snorted and thought to herself, ¡°If I don¡¯t let you know about this matter, the next time people snitch on me, I¡¯ll have to explain myself again to you. I¡¯m not that stupid.¡± Tang Li said seriously, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that you¡¯ll be my husband for the rest of my life? If I don¡¯t tell you this, who else should I tell?¡± Qi Yihan did not have much of a reaction when he heard that. But Butler Zhang was extremely surprised. He thought to himself, ¡°Madam, did you just say a pick-up line to Master? And you said it so naturally. Are you planning something again?¡± ¡°To what extent do you want me to handle this matter for you?¡± Qi Yihan suddenly asked. ¡°To the extent that no one will have the chance to threaten me with this again.¡± Qi Yihan: ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, he turned and left. Tang Li stood there with her hands behind her back as she watched him enter the car. After the car left, she went out for a walk. Butler Zhang followed her again. Tang Li gave him a piercing stare. Butler Zhang said with a serious expression, ¡°I heard that a particularly violent person was sent to the hospital yesterday. Many doctors and nurses are injured by that patient. I¡¯m worried that Madam will get hurt if you run into this person.¡± Tang Li said, ¡°Isn¡¯t such a dangerous person guarded by security guards?¡± Butler Zhang lied blatantly, ¡°The bodyguards and security guards were all thrown out by him.¡± Tang Li thought to herself, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not easy for Butler Zhang either. I¡¯ll just let him come along.¡±. Tang Li stopped asking and Butler Zhang heaved a sigh of relief. Every morning, he would find an excuse to follow Madam. Luckily, Madam believed the excuses he made up. This time, Tang Li went directly to the park. In the morning, there were patients or doctors training in the park. When Tang Li arrived, there were already many people there. Coincidentally, Situ Jin was also there. Situ Jin was still leaning against the railing in the pavilion like a sick man. The three nurses were still following him. Tang Li glanced at him and noticed that the air of death around his head had become heavier. She clicked her tongue and walked to the other side. Doctor Xiang was also in the park, having his morning exercise with a few other doctors while discussing diseases. When he saw Tang Li, he quickly waved at her. ¡°Miss Tang, this way.¡± When Tang Li walked over, she heard a doctor asking Doctor Xiang, ¡°Mr. Xiang, why did you tell the patient¡¯s family to come over?¡± Only the three people who treated the old man knew what Tang Li was capable of. The others did not. Xiang Ping replied, ¡°Miss Tang also knows about medicine. It¡¯s alright to let her listen.¡± Tang Li and Butler Zhang quickly walked over. Xiang Ping told her about the topic of their discussion. ¡°We were discussing a patient earlier. This patient eats a lot, probably a few hundred kilograms of food a day. However, his stomach is always empty. No matter how much he eats, he is always hungry, so hungry that he has to keep eating.¡± Tang Li and Mr. Yun heard about this patient in the restaurant yesterday, so she asked, ¡°Have you done a full-body check-up on him? Other than his stomach, is there anything wrong with his digestive system?¡± ¡°Do you think that woman really knows about medicine? Look at how arrogantly she puts it. Doesn¡¯t she know that our hospital has the most renowned doctors in the world? Do we need an outsider like her to analyze the illness?¡± said a nurse standing beside Situ Jin. The other two nurses immediately added. ¡°Exactly. Why do I feel like that woman is deliberately showing off?¡± ¡°She is just pretending and making a fool of herself.¡± ¡°Mr. Situ, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Situ Jin looked over with his eyes squinted. He was a little surprised that Tang Li would be called over to discuss diseases with a group of doctors. At this moment, she was exuding powerful confidence that made her look especially charming. The only things Situ Jin knew about this woman were that she was Qi Yihan¡¯s wife and that she had a gigolo. However, this had nothing to do with him, so he wouldn¡¯t comment. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with us whether or not she¡¯s making a fool of herself.¡± After Situ Jin finished speaking, he started coughing. When he finished coughing, his phone suddenly rang. He took out his phone and looked at the caller ID. Surprised by who it was, he picked up the call and said hello. Xu Yaran¡¯s sweet voice was heard. ¡°Brother Situ, I accidentally dropped an earring at the hospital yesterday. This pair of earrings is my favorite. I want to come over and look for it. Can you help me inform the security guard of my coming over to the hospital?¡± Situ Jin coughed and wiped the corner of his mouth with a handkerchief before saying, ¡°Send me a picture of your earrings. I¡¯ll get someone from the hospital to help you find them. I¡¯ll send them to you when I find them.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m already at the hospital gate.¡± Situ Jin frowned. It was only seven o¡¯clock. Did she actually come so early? Xu Yaran added, ¡°This earring was given to me by a very important friend of mine. If I can¡¯t find it, I¡¯ll be very sad.¡± Situ Jin¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, and he insisted, ¡°Where did you lose your earring? I¡¯ll get someone to help you look for it. I¡¯ll send it to you when I find it.¡± He was not familiar with Xu Yaran and did not want her to come in. ¡°No, I¡¯m already at the entrance of the hospital. Just give the security guard a call and let me in. I¡¯ll leave once I find it. I promise I won¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡± Situ Jin suddenly glanced at Tang Li, who was surrounded by a group of doctors. He had a feeling that Xu Yaran had something else in her mind. At that moment, he suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m in the park. Tang Li happened to be here as well.¡± Xu Yaran suddenly raised her voice. ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll come to the park to look for you later.¡± When Situ Jin confirmed her true motive, a smile appeared on his face. He suddenly became curious as to what this woman opposite him would do if she was put on the spot by Xu Yaran. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to inform the security guard.¡± After hanging up the phone, Situ Jin got one of the nurses to call the security guard to let Xu Yaran in. Xu Yaran arrived very quickly. When she arrived, Tang Li was still discussing the patient¡¯s condition with a group of doctors. Xu Yaran first called Situ Jin sweetly and asked, ¡°Brother Situ, did my coming so early disturb your rest?¡± ¡°Ahem¡­ no.¡± Xu Yaran pretended to look around casually. When she saw Tang Li surrounded by several doctors, she was shocked. ¡°Why is she with a group of doctors?¡± Instead of answering the question, Situ Jin remained quiet, deliberately leaving her to take wild guesses. Xu Yaran watched for a while and said meaningfully, ¡°Being pretty does have its advantages..¡± Chapter 31 - She Hated Bitches The Most Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Situ Jin didn¡¯t say anything, but one of the nurses behind him spoke. ¡°That lady was called over by Doctor Xiang. The one with all his hair combed upwards and glasses is Doctor Xiang.¡± Xu Yaran looked at the stern-looking middle-aged man standing behind Tang Li and said, ¡°That doctor is very handsome.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Doctor Xiang is one of the most handsome doctors in our hospital. Moreover, he¡¯s the director. There are many people who like him.¡± Xu Yaran seemed interested and asked, ¡°Is Doctor Xiang married?¡± ¡°He¡¯s married, but his wife and son are both out of town. He rarely goes back.¡± ¡°Is that so? For this doctor to be able to become a chief physician in this hospital, he must be very hardworking and skilled.¡± While saying that, Xu Yaran sneered, thinking to herself, ¡°I guess that doctor is so happy here surrounded by all these beautiful nurses and patients that he doesn¡¯t wanna go back at all.¡± She felt that there must be something going on between Tang Li and Doctor Xiang. Tang Li was not a medical student. Other than her good looks, she was useless in the hospital. At the thought of this, Xu Yaran could not help but smile meaningfully. She really wanted to take out her phone and take a picture of the scene over there so that she could show it to Qi Yihan. ¡°Yaran.¡± When she was lost in thought, Situ Jin called her suddenly. Xu Yaran came back to her senses and asked, ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for earrings? I¡¯ll get them to go with you.¡± Then, he said to the three nurses standing by the side, ¡°Take her to my villa. Other than the second floor, you guys can look anywhere.¡± Xu Yaran was reluctant to leave because she was planning to confront Tang Li. However, judging from the situation over there, the discussion wouldn¡¯t end anytime soon, so she thought she¡¯d go through the motions of looking for the earring. Then she stood up and left with the nurses. When they walked out of the park, Xu Yaran asked casually, ¡°Do you know anything about that woman with Doctor Xiang?¡± The three nurses looked at each other and shook their heads. One of them said, ¡°I¡¯m not very sure. Our hospital doesn¡¯t allow us to gossip about patients¡¯ families.¡± Xu Yaran knew that they would not tell her easily, so she tried a different tack. ¡°The doctors in this hospital are really approachable. In my impression, doctors and the patient¡¯s family members would not be so close.¡± ¡°She is different from the other family members.¡± ¡°How is she different?¡± The three nurses fell silent. There were some things that they did not dare to say. But Xu Yaran didn¡¯t mind and didn¡¯t ask further. Shortly after they set out, they arrived at Situ Jin¡¯s villa. There were bodyguards staying inside the villa. Xu Yaran was actually not familiar with Situ Jin. She called him on the off chance that Situ Jin would not turn her request down because he was her brother¡¯s high schoolmate and friend. After entering the villa, Xu Yaran showed everyone the picture of the earrings that she had taken earlier and told them where she must have left the earrings, and then everyone split up to look for them. Actually, the earrings were not lost, but Xu Yaran joined the search nonetheless just to not appear suspicious. After searching for a while, her phone rang. It was her good friend, Qin Sang Sangsang, who had returned two months earlier than her from abroad. ¡°Yaran, let¡¯s go shopping today.¡± After going to the corner, she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t today. I¡¯m at Hospital X.¡± ¡°Hospital X!¡± A raised voice came from the other end of the line. Then Qin Sangsang continued, ¡°How did you get in? I thought they wouldn¡¯t let anyone in without the patient¡¯s permission.¡± ¡°I told you that one of my brother¡¯s friends is seeking treatments in this hospital, didn¡¯t I? I wanted to meet Tang Li today, so I lied to him, saying that I left my earrings here when we came to visit him yesterday. That¡¯s how I got in.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t come out just yet. I want to get in too.¡± ¡°What are you coming here for?¡± ¡°I told you that my fianc¨¦ is hiding from me in that hospital. I must make him acknowledge me this time.¡± ¡°You mean the one who got engaged to you when you were young and you only found out about his existence this year? The one you fell in love with at first sight when you first met him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. You must ask your friend to let me in later.¡± Without waiting for a reply, she hung up. Xu Yaran had no clue who her friend¡¯s fianc¨¦ was. When she came back from abroad, she met up with her friend who told her about how handsome her fianc¨¦ was. However, in Xu Yaran¡¯s opinion, no one could be more handsome than Qi Yihan. After the nurses and bodyguards searched around the villa for a while, they told Xu Yaran that they couldn¡¯t find her earrings. Xu Yaran pretended to be sad and disappointed, saying, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just forget about it. It probably means I¡¯ll have to go shopping and buy a new pair, although I like it very much.¡± With that, she went back to the park. Seeing her, Situ Jin was surprised. ¡°You found the earring really quickly.¡± ¡°No, we searched everywhere but couldn¡¯t find it. Probably, the cleaner mistook it as rubbish and threw it away. If it¡¯s already in the garbage dump, there¡¯s no need for me to take it back anymore.¡± After saying that, Xu Yaran looked towards the group of people who were still talking. She asked Situ Jin, ¡°What are they talking about? Why hasn¡¯t the conversation ended yet?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Situ Jin lowered his eyes and started coughing again. After coughing, he stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going for a walk. You can leave when you want.¡± Xu Yaran didn¡¯t intend to leave so soon. Looking at Situ Jin, she replied, ¡°Okay, Brother Situ.¡± Situ Jin looked at her face for a few seconds and warned all of a sudden, ¡°No matter what you do, you have to know when to stop.¡± Stunned for a moment, she then smiled and nodded at him. ¡°Got it.¡± After Situ Jin left, Xu Yaran strode towards Tang Li. When Tang Li spotted Xu Yaran, she was already pretty close. Looking at her coming closer, Tang Li wondered if she came so early just to look for her. At this moment, Xu Yaran, who was still in the distance, suddenly shouted ¡°Sister Tang, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡± The moment Xu Yaran spoke, everyone stopped and looked at her. Doctor Xiang also asked, ¡°Mrs. Qi, is she your friend?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t know her that well.¡± Tang Li¡¯s reply was so straightforward that the smile on Xu Yaran¡¯s face almost disappeared. Her expression changed several times before she finally asked with her watery eyes, ¡°Sister Tang, why did you say we¡¯re not familiar. The Qi family is very close to my family.¡± Looking at her, Tang Li crossed her arms. In her life, she hated bitches the most. ¡°The Qi family is close to a lot of families. Do I have to know every one of them? But thanks to your reminder, I suddenly recalled something. Yesterday, someone told me that a woman named Xu Yaran went to my husband¡¯s company to seduce him. Was it you?¡± Xu Yaran went black for a second, and then she shouted at her angrily, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± ¡°Why are you getting so worked out?¡± Tang Li asked calmly.. She turned to Butler Zhang and asked, ¡°Butler Zhang, is this Miss Xu?¡± Chapter 32 - You Are Courting Death Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Butler Zhang did not expect Tang Li to throw this question at him. Being stared at by Xu Yaran, Butler Zhang broke out in a cold sweat, thinking to himself, ¡°Madam, can you not involve me in your drama?¡± What Tang Li said not only made Butler Zhang feel awkward but also the people around her. Judging from the expression on Xu Yaran¡¯s face, the answer was clear to everyone. For a moment, no one spoke. The surroundings were enveloped by dead silence where you could hear a pin drop. However, at this moment, Tang Li suddenly laughed. She shrugged and said, ¡°Oh, people who like my husband can pack up an entire house. I don¡¯t really have a clue who you are, and I doubt if your family is really close to the Qi family. By ¡°close¡±, do you mean meeting once or twice in a lifetime?¡± What Tang Li added not only did not alleviate the awkwardness, it made it even worse. Everyone looked at Xu Yaran and thought that she was just here to be humiliated. Xu Yaran had never interacted with Tang Li before. She heard one thing or two about Tang Li from other people, but she did not expect her to be so good at humiliating people. She was so angry that she felt a sharp pain attacking her body, and she was determined that she would not go back home without returning the humiliation today. ¡°Miss Tang, I think there must be some misunderstandings. Brother Yihan and I have known each other since we were young. When we were young, we were very close. But I went overseas to study after junior high school and only came back recently. After staying abroad for a few years, I am greatly influenced by liberalism, so I don¡¯t think there is anything wrong with the way I greeted Brother Yihan, and I certainly don¡¯t understand why Miss Tang threw all that nasty accusation at me.¡± As she spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. Those who did not know would think that Tang Li was bullying her. The corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up, and she said magnanimously,. ¡°You don¡¯t have to explain to me. Only those who are guilty will explain. Anyway, I don¡¯t know you. If you don¡¯t show up in front of me, I won¡¯t even know who you are.¡± Hearing that, tears welled up even more in her eyes. She bit her lips tightly, not knowing how to talk back now. In her mind, she wanted to pounce on Tang Li and bite her. Tang Li threw a look at her before turning to the group of doctors who were watching the show. ¡°The early stages of the Azlink disease are mental, but the later stages will result in split personality¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. The patient is exactly the way Miss Tang said, but¡­¡± With Tang Li taking the lead, the few doctors started discussing enthusiastically again, deliberately forgetting about Xu Yaran. Completely ignored by the group of people, Xu Yaran was embarrassed and angry. She was so angry that she was struggling to breathe and contain the boiling anger. Butler Zhang, who did not understand what Tang Li and the doctors were talking about, kindly advised her, ¡°Miss Xu, it¡¯s almost time for dinner. If you haven¡¯t eaten, you can go to the hospital¡¯s restaurant. The food there is delicious.¡± When Xu Yaran heard him, she turned around and glared at him fiercely before turning to leave. Butler Zhang thought to himself with a straight face, ¡°If I knew you were so ungrateful, I¡¯d just leave you standing there in embarrassment.¡± Tang Li exchanged a few more words with the doctors and was about to head back with Butler Zhang for breakfast. Doctor Xiang followed along and asked as they walked, ¡°Madam, you said before that if we want to cure Mr. Qi, we need a few more herbs. How many of the herbs have been found?¡± ¡°Just one by now, but in the next few days, we can experiment on the drug for cell rebirth.¡± ¡°Have you and Dr. Augustine developed this drug?¡± ¡°In no time.¡± Doctor Xiang was excited. ¡°That¡¯s great. As long as this drug is proven safe, it will be a blessing for all mankind.¡± Tang Li nodded. Just as she was about to speak, she suddenly heard a loud commotion from the corner not far away. Then, she heard the doctor say anxiously, ¡°Mrs. Qi, let¡¯s hurry up and take the other path. Otherwise, we might get hurt by accident.¡± Tang Li stopped moving and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on over there?¡± ¡°Recently, a patient was sent to the hospital. His brain is injured which makes him treat everyone as an enemy.¡± ¡°Mental illness? Why wasn¡¯t he sent to a mental hospital?¡± ¡°No, sometimes he¡¯s fine, sometimes he¡¯s not. And because of his special identity, he can¡¯t be sent to a mental hospital.¡± As the two of them were talking, they saw two people flying out from the corner. These two people were wearing ordinary clothes, but their aura was different from ordinary people. Not only was the doctor anxious, but Butler Zhang was also anxious. ¡°Madam, let¡¯s leave this place quickly.¡± Tang Li still did not move. She only said, ¡°You guys leave first. I¡¯ll take a look.¡± ¡°Mrs. Qi now is not the time to watch the show.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Just when Tang Li finished speaking, another group of people came out from the other side and surrounded the patient. Two of them had their arms around the patient¡¯s neck while the other had his arms around his waist. However, they could not stop him from going crazy. ¡°Ah¡­ I will kill you all and avenge my brothers!¡± ¡°Hou Yong, look closely. We¡¯re not your enemies. Don¡¯t go crazy!¡± ¡°Quick! Stop him!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him!¡± With a bang, the two people who were grabbing his body were flung away, and the other person was thrown out. Doctor Xiang and Butler Zhang were terrified. ¡°Mrs. Qi, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Madam, it¡¯ll be too late if we don¡¯t leave now!¡± At that moment, one of the people who were constraining the patient looked over. When he saw who it was, he was shocked and immediately shouted, ¡°Tang Li, run!¡± Tang Li glanced at Ouyang Yi, who was so anxious that his face had turned red and then looked at the man who was obviously mad. The man looked to be in his thirties. He was tall and sturdy with a crew cut. His facial features were tough and his eyes were red. There was a scar on his face that went from his right eye to his ear, making him look especially scary. Even so, one could tell right away that this man was a righteous person. Probably because Ouyang Yi was too loud, the man attacked him with all his might. With a bang, a punch landed on Ouyang Yi¡¯s face and he spat out a mouthful of blood. At that moment, Tang Li suddenly asked the doctor, ¡°Doctor Xiang, do you have any silver needles or other sharp objects?¡± Doctor Xiang was terrified then. When he heard Tang Li¡¯s question, he subconsciously said, ¡°There¡¯s a syringe.¡± ¡°Give it to me.¡± Doctor Xiang passed the syringe to Tang Li. Just when he was about to ask her what she wanted to do, he saw Tang Li walking toward the man. Tang Li¡¯s actions not only startled Doctor Xiang and Butler Zhang, but also Ouyang Yi and the others. Everyone shouted at her in unison, ¡°Don¡¯t go over!¡± ¡°Go away!¡± Very quickly, the mad man managed to knock down several more people. He then looked at Tang Li with his bloodshot eyes. Tang Li flipped her wrist and the copper bell appeared. The ringing sound instantly created an invisible wall around them. Tang Li walked toward him while ringing the bell. ¡°Look carefully. The people around you are your comrades, not your enemies..¡± Chapter 33 - What Did You Do To Him? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations By then, Tang Li had already walked up to the man. A pained expression appeared on the man¡¯s face. Soon, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and hugged his head, letting out a beast-like wail. Tang Li walked up to him and gently placed her hand on his head. Images appeared in her mind. The man and his companions were members of the Imperial Secret Service. They discovered a laboratory that was harmful to humans. While trying to get the evidence, everyone in his team got killed except him. Not only did the bad guys kill all of his teammates, but they also took the bodies for experiments. Although He managed to choke down the anger and hurried back to his country, after handing over the evidence to the higher-ups, he collapsed and became mad. Tang Li withdrew her hand and sighed. She took out the bracelet that she had gotten last night from her pocket and said with a complicated expression, ¡°This can help you control your inner demons. Please get well¡­ The people who sacrificed themselves need you to avenge them, and you have to personally bring them back.¡± After saying that, the bracelet turned into a wisp of green smoke and floated into the man¡¯s body. Then, she rang the bell, and the space disappeared. The only thing people saw was Tang Li stabbing the man¡¯s head with a syringe. Then, the man closed his eyes and fainted. ¡°What did you do to him?¡± After a deafening roar, someone pushed Tang Li away. Before Tang Li could react, she staggered and fell backward. Seeing that she was about to hit the flower pot, Ouyang Yi was shocked and was about to leap over to hold her, only to find someone coming out of nowhere and holding Tang Li in his arms. The impact of hitting on the hard and broad chest caused Tang Li to see stars. After some time, she raised her head and met the familiar cold gaze. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s asked, looking cold as usual. Originally, He planned to leave the hospital directly, but when he heard that Situ Jin was hospitalized here as well, he dropped in on him. Only a while into their walk around the park, they ran into this scene. When he saw that she almost hit the flowerpot, he skipped a beat for some reason. At the same time, he was very angry, thinking to himself, ¡°Since when did this woman become so fearless?¡± Tang Li said innocently and matter-of-factly, ¡°Stop him from going crazy. Otherwise, what do you think I am doing here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± He felt like this woman would die from the trouble she made before he could send her the divorce agreement. Ouyang Yi, who came over one step slower, looked at Qi Yihan and got instantly aggressive. He shouted, ¡°How can you say that about Tang Li?¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan looked at him at the same time. Qi Yihan glanced at him and let go of Tang Li. He then said to the stunned Doctor Xiang, ¡°Doctor Xiang, can I trouble you to check on the patient?¡± Actually, the man had a doctor with him too. However, everyone was stunned by what Tang Li did at that moment. When Qi Yihan said that, all the doctors returned to their senses. Doctor Xiang and the other doctors walked over to check on the patient at the same time. Ouyang Yi was still glaring at Qi Yihan. Although he already had an answer, he still asked, ¡°Tang Li, who is this person?¡± ¡°My husband.¡± Tang Li answered so quickly that even Situ Jin couldn¡¯t help but glance at her. Then he looked at the other two. Their expressions formed a sharp contrast. Qi Yihan looked cold as usual, unmoved by how Tang Li introduced him. Ouyang Yi, on the contrary, had a complicated expression. The atmosphere became strange all of a sudden. In the nick of time, Doctor Xiang interrupted, ¡°He¡¯s fine. He just fainted.¡± Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Tang Li turned to look at the man lying on the ground and said to Ouyang Yi, ¡°Carry your friend back. He should wake up at night. When he wakes up, tell him to come to me tomorrow if he has any questions. I¡¯ll read his fortune for free.¡± Everyone was dumbfounded and thought that Tang Li was some kind of witch. Soon, a group of people carried the patient away. Tang Li looked at Qi Yihan, who seemed to have something to say, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to eat. Goodbye.¡± After that, she called Butler Zhang and Doctor Xiang to come along with her. Looking at Qi Yihan who looked solemn and unapproachable, Butler Zhang decided not to ask anything and left with Tang Li. Doctor Xiang told Qi Yihan, ¡°Madam Qi just tapped on the patient¡¯s meridians and acupoints, also known as the Anmian acupoints. She is very skilled and won¡¯t bring any side effects to the patient.¡± With that, he left. After they left, Qi Yihan and Situ Jin were the only two who remained. At that moment, Situ Jin asked curiously, ¡°Has Tang Li studied medicine before?¡± Qi Yihan frowned and said, ¡°Her father knows medicine.¡± Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Take care of yourself.¡± With that, he left. Situ Jin fell into deep thought as he watched the departing figure of Qi Yihan. For some reason, he felt like the relationship between Qi Yihan and Tang Li wasn¡¯t all that bad. ¡­ When Qi Yihan reached the office, he called his three brothers to his office. The three of them thought that he was looking for them because of work matters. When they came in, First Master was saying to the other two in an especially arrogant manner, ¡°After this batch of raw stones is carved, we will be able to focus on the luxury market for the next season, and we will definitely make a fortune.¡± Second Master and Third Master also heard that he had bought a batch of good quality raw stones. Although they felt jealous, they managed to act indifferent and said, ¡°You are quite lucky.¡± The three of them came in and looked at their little brother sitting on the office chair. First Master pulled a chair over and sat down. He asked in the tone of a big brother, ¡°What did you call us over for¡± Second Master and Third Master also went to pull a chair over and sat down. A three versus one situation immediately formed. Qi Yihan looked at them and didn¡¯t beat around the bush. He said, ¡°Tang Li gave me a recording this morning. She asked me if I should let Father hear it or make it public immediately.¡± When they heard this, their expressions changed. Qi Yihan looked at their expressions and a cold smile appeared on his face. ¡°You guys are really capable of coming up with all sorts of ideas just to deal with me. Say, if I bring this recording to my father and say something in front of him, will you guys suffer a great loss or will Tang Li suffer a great loss?¡± Upon hearing this, the three of them were shocked. Second Master immediately shouted, ¡°It has nothing to do with me!¡± At a time like this, who would still consider each other as allies? Their father only wanted to see Qi Yihan and Tang Li. As long as the two of them told the old man about this, he would get really angry and give their shares to Tang Li. First Master and Third Master¡¯s faces turned pale. Gritting his teeth, First Master asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what I want but more like what you want.¡± Qi Yihan looked cold as usual. ¡°Tang Li said that she no longer has anything to do with that person¡­ I¡¯ll give you guys one day to deal with this matter. If we¡¯re not satisfied with the result, the recording might reach Father¡¯s ears tonight..¡± Chapter 34 - You Can Ask Tang Li About That Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°You¡­¡± The blatant threat made First Master and Second Master want to eat Qi Yihan alive, but they had no choice but to comply. First Master suddenly stood up from his chair and said in a deep voice, ¡°I will immediately get someone to handle this matter.¡± After saying that, he kicked the chair angrily before striding out. Third Master stood up as well. ¡°I will send someone to settle this matter as well.¡± With that said, he left. Only Second Master lingered a bit longer and said, ¡°Fourth brother, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to tell Father about the petty things that happen between us kids.¡± Qi Yihan looked at him coldly and replied, ¡°You can ask Tang Li about that.¡± No matter how angry First Master and Third Master were, they could only get someone to handle this matter immediately after they left. Just like Zhou Qian had said before, Bai Qingyang was just a small celebrity whose career depended entirely on what the capitalist said. If the capitalist wanted to get rid of him, he would be gone for good. When the higher-ups of the company said that they were going to ban Bai Qingyang, Zhou Qian knew that this person was done for. That was not all. Ever since Bai Qingyang entered the entertainment industry, everyone he had offended now came out and accused him of all sorts of wrongdoings. Additionally, more dirt on him was dug out and put online. Within a few days, Bai Qingyang became a person everyone hated. Of course, all this happened in the future. At around ten am, Qi Yihan and First Master received a phone call at the same time. The top-grade raw stones that First Master and Qi Ming bought turned out to be plain stones. Qi Yihan and First Master immediately rushed over to the warehouse. Looking at the stone chippings, First Master was shocked, unable to believe it at all. ¡°How is that possible? It was obvious that there were rare jades inside these stones, even experts said so. Besides, we drilled a small hole into it and saw jade with our own eyes!¡± Qi Ming immediately added, ¡°Yes, we drilled a small hole and saw jade.¡± ¡°Did someone change this raw stone?¡± First Master asked as he suddenly looked at Manager Li fiercely. ¡°Manager Li, is it you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me!¡± Manager Li was so scared that his face turned pale. He did not dare to take the blame for this because he would not be able to afford this stone even if he worked for eight lifetimes. At this moment, Qi Ming only wanted to push the blame away. When his father questioned Manager Li, he followed suit. ¡°I was wondering why you invited me to drink after they left last night. You must have planned this beforehand.¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­ It¡¯s not like that. I didn¡¯t do anything! It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Manager Li was filled with regret now. If he had known that such an incident would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have invited Qi Ming to drink just to kiss his ass. Manager Li quickly looked at Qi Yihan. Knowing that he was the one in charge of the Qi family, he immediately swore to him, ¡°Fourth Master, if I do anything to this raw stone, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning. You have to believe me. Last night, Second Master and I only drank a bottle of wine before we went to sleep.¡± ¡°You must have put something in that bottle!¡± ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still trying to quibble.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± The moment Qi Yihan spoke, his powerful aura made them shut up. ¡°Have you checked the surveillance?¡± Manager Li quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve checked. According to the footage, no one else entered the warehouse after we left.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the surveillance room? Lead the way.¡± Qi Yihan planned to take a look personally. ¡°Alright, Fourth Master, please follow me.¡± Qi Yihan went into the surveillance room to check the warehouse surveillance footage from last night. There was indeed nothing strange. Then, he checked the surveillance cameras in the entire warehouse area and the surveillance cameras on the other side of the wall. There was still nothing unusual. ¡°How is that possible? Someone must have changed the surveillance. That raw stone might still be hidden in the warehouse!¡± Qi Ming shouted. Qi Yihan took out his phone and made a call. When the phone was answered, he said, ¡°I wanna file a case¡­ Our warehouse has lost a top-grade raw stone worth over 60 million. We need to check the entire warehouse district.¡± Half an hour later, several police cars and several fully armed vehicles arrived, quickly surrounding the entire warehouse area. In a matter of seconds, the entire warehouse district was under control, and people started discussing. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did something happen? Why are there so many police officers? I heard that there are armed men outside.¡± ¡°I guess some warehouses are robbed, and the items lost must be worth more than ten million.¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Soon, every warehouse received a search warrant which made people panic. However, no one dared to not cooperate. Even if they did not know what exactly happened, everyone knew that something must have been lost in the Qi family¡¯s warehouse. A few hours passed. The police chief said to Qi Yihan, ¡°We¡¯ve searched the entire warehouse area, but we still haven¡¯t found the raw stone that was lost. Are you sure it¡¯s gone?¡± ¡°Very sure!¡± ¡°Definitely lost!¡± First Master and Qi Ming spoke at the same time. Qi Ming said, ¡°My father and I personally went to take a look at the raw stones we bought this time, especially some of the expensive ones. We drilled a small hole into them on our way back and saw rare jades in them with our own eyes.¡± The police chief fell into deep thought. ¡°That¡¯s strange. The raw stone you mentioned is at least seventy to eighty kilograms. It should not be hard to find it.¡± He turned to Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan was also deep in thought. After a while, he said to Manager Li, ¡°Immediately get someone to open the other few pieces.¡± Hearing that, everyone was stunned. Then, everyone went to the area where raw stones were carved. This time, First Master and Qi Ming went to the raw stone production site and bought more than ten tons of raw stones, as well as some rare raw stones, which cost them nearly two billion. According to their plan, as long as they turned these rare raw stones into high-end jewelry, they would be able to profit. When the second piece of rare raw stones turned out to be just stone, First Master shuddered violently and almost fainted. Qi Ming hurriedly supported him. Both of their faces were ashen. Qi Yihan¡¯s expression was frighteningly dark. The police chief had been accompanying them all this while. When he saw the situation, he asked, ¡°Was it like this when you bought it?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± First Master retorted loudly. ¡°These aren¡¯t the raw stones we bought. Someone must have exchanged it.¡± Then, he looked at Manager Li. ¡°You are the manager of this warehouse. It must be you, Officer. I want to arrest him and interrogate him.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Manager Li was so anxious that he was about to cry. He quickly looked at Qi Yihan. ¡°Fourth Master, I¡¯ve been looking after the warehouse for six to seven years. You should know what kind of person I am. I didn¡¯t exchange these raw stones. Please believe me.¡± ¡°Why should we believe you?¡± Now, as long as they could push the blame away, First Master and Qi Ming didn¡¯t care if there was any evidence. ¡°You are the one who looks after the warehouse. Only you have the ability to steal it. Who else could it be but you!¡± ¡°It must be you. Besides you, everyone in the warehouse could be your accomplice!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t! It wasn¡¯t me!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Qi Yihan growled. After they shut up, he said to the gemcutter, ¡°Cut the other pieces as well..¡± Chapter 35 - This Is Your Familys Internal Conflict, Not an imprisonment Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The result of this incident could be imagined. First Master and Qi Ming especially spent a large sum of money to buy a few pieces of top-grade raw stones, which turned out to be plain stones. This directly caused the Qi family to lose almost one billion yuan (these few pieces were all half-gambling raw stones and were especially expensive). This time, even if First Master and Qi Ming wanted to push the blame to Manager Li, they couldn¡¯t. After all, a few pieces of raw stones added up to several tons. Unless Manager Li was Hercules, it was impossible for him to move such a heavy item. Qi Yihan looked at them sharply and gave them two choices. ¡°Take out this money from your own pockets to make up for the loss. Or I¡¯ll use my status as CEO to fire you.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± First Master was now like an angry beast without a sense of reason. He wanted nothing more than to tear the man in front of him apart. ¡°You must have arranged all of this. I personally went to buy the best raw stones, so it¡¯s impossible for every piece to be plain stone. Qi Yihan, in order to obtain all of my father¡¯s inheritance, did you not even care about the fact that I am your brother?¡± Upon hearing this, Qi Yihan¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. He didn¡¯t plan on talking to him at all and told the bodyguards beside him, ¡°Send them back to the Qi Mansion. Before taking out this sum of money, you¡¯re grounded at home.¡± ¡°Qi Yihan, what right do you have to ground us? Do you believe I will sue you for imprisonment?¡± ¡°Sure, Chief Chen is right here. You can sue me right now.¡± Chief Chen was definitely on Qi Yihan¡¯s side, and his expression immediately turned serious. ¡°This is an internal conflict in your family. It can¡¯t be considered imprisonment.¡± First Master glared at him as though he wanted to eat him alive and was about to curse Qi Yihan. Qi Yi said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m going to visit Father now. If you say one more word, everything that happened today will reach Father¡¯s ears.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± First Master was so furious that he actually fainted. ¡°Father! Father!¡± Qi Ming was terrified. He called his father at the peak of his voice and then carried him away. When Qi Yihan and Chief Chen were the only two left in the warehouse, Chief Chen asked Qi Yihan, ¡°How do you plan to handle this matter?¡± First Master and Qi Ming were not fools. It was impossible for them to spend so much just for some plain stones. Something must have happened. Qi Yihan pondered for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Something might have happened on their way back.¡± Otherwise, it would not make sense at all. Chief Chen thought so. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the Qi family will suffer a huge loss this time.¡± ¡°Since they¡¯re the ones responsible, I¡¯ll let them fill up the losses.¡± Since it was their fault, the Qi family would not bear the loss for them. Looking at Qi Yihan who looked cold and expressionless, Chief Chen shook his head and made no further comments. Chief Chen glanced at his watch and said, ¡°It¡¯s already past ten. Since we haven¡¯t found anything, I¡¯ll leave first. You should go back and rest too.¡± ¡°Yeah. Thanks for today.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to thank? As a public servant, it¡¯s our duty to serve the people.¡± Chief Chen left after saying that. After Chief Chen left with his men, Qi Yihan gathered all the warehouse staff and said a few words before leaving. ¡°Fourth Master, wait.¡± Manager Li chased after him and stopped him. ¡°Fourth Master, thank you for believing me. There were some things that I couldn¡¯t say previously, but I thought I needed to tell you.¡± Qi Yihan looked at him and said, ¡°You can speak your mind.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ there are some things you might not believe if I tell you, but I think it¡¯s real.¡± Intimidated by Qi Yihan¡¯s powerful aura, Manager Li stuttered. ¡°It¡¯s that¡­ I think the raw stones that First Master brought back are fine, and they weren¡¯t swapped.¡± ¡°After the raw stones arrived, I especially took a closer look. Through the small hole, I indeed saw top-grade jades.¡± ¡°I heard people from my hometown say that jades have spiritual energy and can attract¡­ I think it might have been stolen by something invisible.¡± As Qi Yihan listened to him, he frowned but did not deny it. For some reason, the first person that came across his mind was Tang Li. ¡°Fourth¡­ Fourth Master.¡± Qi Yihan returned to his senses and looked at him. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to take a look. Take care of the warehouse.¡± After saying that, he turned around and got into the car. After the car drove out of the warehouse district, Qi Yihan massaged his throbbing temples and suddenly said to the driver, ¡°Go to the hospital.¡± ¡­ Tang Li had been staying in Dr. Augustine¡¯s laboratory with the three doctors since the afternoon. She only came out at around midnight. They all looked tired and excited after coming out of the laboratory. Augustine was so excited that he waved his arms and said, ¡°The experiment is in progress. I will stay in the laboratory for the next few days. As long as the cells are alive, we can call it a success.¡± Dr. Xiang was also very excited. He adjusted his glasses and said, ¡°As long as this experiment succeeds, Dr. Augustine and Mrs. Qi will be the leaders of cell rebirth. When the time comes, you guys will be remembered by generations to come.¡± ¡°Haha, as long as it can bring benefits to humanity.¡± The four of them walked for a while and arrived at the passageway. Augustine said, ¡°Miss Tang, let me walk you there.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Tang Li refused. ¡°The villa I¡¯m staying in is right over there. You don¡¯t have to go out of your way.¡± With that, she left. Augustine said, looking at Tang Li as she went away, ¡°If only Miss Tang could join my laboratory.¡± Doctor Xiang and Mr. Yun looked at each other but did not say anything. Tang Li soon arrived at the door of the villa. Normally, Butler Zhang would stand by the door to wait for her, but she did not see him tonight. Tang Li was still confused when she heard footsteps coming from behind. Tang Li turned around and saw Butler Zhang walking over from the old man¡¯s villa. When he saw Tang Li, he quickly walked over and said to her, ¡°Madam, Master is here, but he¡¯s sitting on a nearby chair. He told me not to disturb you.¡± Tang Li was surprised. ¡°When did he arrive?¡± ¡°Half an hour ago.¡± ¡°Why is he here at this time?¡± Tang Li asked. Without waiting for Butler Zhang¡¯s reply, she walked over. Butler Zhang wanted to stop her but gave up eventually. Although Master said that he wouldn¡¯t disturb Madam, she just left the laboratory and found it out herself. Tang Li soon saw Qi Yihan sitting there. It was the middle of April and the wind was blowing. The man was wearing a suit and leaning against the chair, his eyes closed and his head slightly raised. The light from the street lamps mixed with the moonlight shone on his extraordinarily handsome face. At this moment, he gave off an unapproachable feeling. His noble aura made him seem like a god. Tang Li watched for a while before walking over.. Chapter 36 - Tang Li Tells Qi Yihan to Believe in Science Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Tang Li walked over, Qi Yihan opened his eyes and looked at her. His eyes were deep and sharp. When he looked at someone, he gave off an indescribable sense of oppression. Tang Li, on the other hand, did not feel oppressed at all. She walked up to him and stood in front of him. After studying his face for a while, she said, ¡°You ran into trouble today, and you still haven¡¯t solved it, have you?¡± Qi Yihan looked at her without saying anything. Tang Li did not mind and continued, ¡°Let me guess what kind of trouble you encountered.¡± She rested her chin on her hand and fell into deep thought. Qi Yihan just looked at her like that. He found that Tang Li liked to stand in front of him recently. This was the second time she talked to him standing while he was sitting. In the past, he had never thought that he would pay close attention to her. Now, he found that she always carried a confidence and calmness that could not be ignored. It was as if there was nothing that she did not know and could not solve. Qi Yihan suddenly asked her a question. ¡°Do you believe that there are things in this world that we cannot see?¡± ¡°No!¡± Tang Li answered too quickly, making Qi Yihan feel that she was lying. Tang Li smiled at him and said, ¡°We need to believe in science.¡± Qi Yihan was speechless. What she said now was so much different from what she said this morning. For some reason, Tang Li felt a great urge to explain. She walked to his side and sat down, then started to tell him why he should believe in science. ¡°Look, there are many things that can be explained by science. For example, the ghost fire older generations are so afraid of is just phosphorescence? Also, the ghost wall that everyone thinks is related to Earth¡¯s magnetic field, and¡­¡± Qi Yihan tilted his head and looked at Tang Li, who was sitting beside him. His gaze unconsciously landed on her talking mouth. He didn¡¯t realize before that this woman was such a good talker. But as he listened to her speak, he actually felt very relaxed. ¡°Also, before the natural disaster comes, people will see many animals fleeing. They will think that it is a sign from the mountain god. In fact, it is just the crustal movement. The animals will sense it faster than humans.¡± After talking for a while, Tang Li stopped and licked her lips. She suddenly felt thirsty. Qi Yihan asked, ¡°You seem to know a lot about science?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m¡­¡± Tang Li suddenly shut up as she remembered that this was not reality. The Host did not know much about science. ¡°You are what?¡± Qi Yihan narrowed his eyes and deliberately lowered his voice, sounding a little magnetic and husky. Tang Li could not take it anymore. She raised her hand to cover her ears and tilted her head to look at him. She said, ¡°How can you use such a voice to talk to me? This is irresistible!¡± Qi Yihan did not understand what she meant. Noticing that he was acting too close to her, he put on his usual cold expression again. Tang Li continued, ¡°I finally understand what it¡¯s like to have a voice that makes your ears pregnant. Ah, Qi Yihan, how about saying a few more words with that voice? I like it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He turned his head away and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Tang Li, do you talk so much in front of everyone?¡± Tang Li looked at Qi Yihan, who was looking ahead and frowned. ¡°No way. I¡¯m usually too lazy to talk to others.¡± As a master, she always acted cool and talked little. ¡°Aren¡¯t you my husband? As your wife, I have to be concerned about your mental health.¡± Tang Li spoke it so naturally that Qi Yihan¡¯s heart skipped a beat again. He tilted his head to look into her eyes and found that they were sparkling like the brightest star in the night sky. Tang Li actually felt a little embarrassed from being stared at. She asked awkwardly, ¡°Why? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Qi Yihan withdrew his gaze and looked at the moon in the sky. His tone was solemn as he said, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Go back and rest.¡± Tang Li looked at his side face and frowned. She reminded him, ¡°Recently, you¡¯ll be having a lot of trouble. Be careful.¡± She stood up and walked towards the villa. ¡­ The next morning, as soon as Tang Li got up and went downstairs, she heard voices coming from outside the door. She walked to the door and saw Butler Zhang standing in the courtyard, talking to the two people standing outside. One of them was Ouyang Yi, and the other was the man who went crazy yesterday. ¡°Madam hasn¡¯t woken up yet. If the two of you want to look for her, you can come over later.¡± Tang Li did not go over. She stood by the door and said to Butler Zhang, ¡°Butler Zhang, they can come in.¡± The moment Tang Li spoke, the two people outside the door looked over at the same time. Ouyang Yi waved at her and smiled brightly. ¡°Morning, Tang Li.¡± Tang Li nodded and turned around to walk into the living room. Butler Zhang looked at the young man, who was unusually enthusiastic about Madam and felt instantly alarmed, wondering if he was into Madam. He was ready to protect the marriage between his master and madam. Butler Zhang took them to the living room. Tang Li was already sitting on the sofa. She tilted her head to look at the two people who were walking over. She raised her chin and gestured for them to come over and sit. Ouyang Yi should be 1.85 meters tall. The man was even taller than him. When he was not crazy, his eyes were especially firm, and every step he took carried a powerful iron-blooded aura. The two of them sat opposite Tang Li. The man placed his hands on his knees and sat upright. He spoke first, ¡°Hello, my name is Hou Yong.¡± Probably because his throat had been injured before, his voice sounded especially hoarse and a little harsh. Tang Li did not mind and nodded at him. Hou Yong added, ¡°Thank you for stopping me from going crazy yesterday.¡± These words stunned Ouyang Yi, who was sitting beside him, and Butler Zhang, who had just returned after getting the servants to make tea. At the next moment, Ouyang Yi asked in disbelief and shock, ¡°Hou Yong, have you recovered from your mania?¡± ¡°Right. I am.¡± Ouyang Yi still did not believe it. ¡°How are you sure that you are fine?¡± Hou Yong pointed at his head. ¡°I can feel it.¡± Ouyang Yi then looked at Tang Li, and the light in his eyes grew brighter. ¡°Tang Li, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful to be able to cure Hou Yong¡¯s illness. But¡­ When did you learn medicine?¡± Tang Li, ¡°When you don¡¯t know.¡± Ouyang Yi was speechless. Tang Li then looked at Hou Yong. Seeing that Tang Li was looking at him, Hou Yong said seriously, ¡°I remember what Miss Tang said to me yesterday. You¡¯re right. I want to avenge my comrades and bring them back.¡± Ouyang Yi was dumbfounded. ¡°When did Tang Li say that to you?¡± Hou Yong didn¡¯t answer him but continued, ¡°I want to ask Miss Tang if I can bring them all back.¡± At this moment, his eyes were filled with pain and confusion. The power behind that laboratory was too strong. He did not want another group of his comrades to die. ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°As long as you want to bring them back, you can definitely bring them back.. However¡­¡± Chapter 37 - That Is A Secret Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°However what?¡± Tang Li did not answer him. Instead, she told Butler Zhang. ¡°Butler Zhang, get a pen and a piece of paper.¡± Butler Zhang quickly brought the two items over. Tang Li split the piece of paper into two and quickly wrote down two lines of words on it. Then, she folded the paper and handed it to him. ¡°When you¡¯re in trouble, open one of the papers. When you return to your country, open the other one. Remember, the trouble I¡¯m talking about is when you¡¯re about to die.¡± Hou Yong¡¯s body trembled. He quickly stood up and walked to her, took the paper with both hands, and put it away. He bowed deeply to her and actually trusted her words. ¡°After I bring all of them back, my life will belong to Miss Tang!¡± After saying that, he strode away. Ouyang Yi, who came back to his senses after a while, asked, ¡°Hou Yong left just like that?¡± Then, he turned to Tang Li and asked curiously, ¡°Tang Li, what did you write on the paper?¡± Tang Li glanced at him and said, ¡°That is a secret. Are your teeth okay now?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Hearing that, Ouyang Yi subconsciously covered his mouth. The punch he received yesterday had indeed knocked out one of his teeth. He was planning to fix it up. However, his teeth were beside the point. He only wanted to know why Tang Li had become a fortune-teller. ¡°Tang Li, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to be a diplomat when you were in high school? Why didn¡¯t you become a diplomat? Instead, you studied medicine and became a fortune-teller?¡± When Ouyang Yi asked this question, his emotions became even more complicated. He felt that Tang Li had changed a lot after not seeing her for a few years. She had become someone he did not know. However, Tang Li let out a chuckle. She now looked especially like that of a great teacher. She leaned her back against the chair and did not answer. Instead, she asked, ¡°How about I read your fortune? If I get it right, you pay me.¡± Ouyang Yi asked in a daze, ¡°What can you read?¡± ¡°I can read your future, your fate, or your marriage.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already married. Who else can I marry?¡± Tang Li was speechless. Butler Zhang was speechless, too. Butler Zhang could not stand it anymore, so he purposely said to Tang Li, ¡°Madam, breakfast is ready.¡± Tang Li glanced at him before returning her gaze to Ouyang Yi¡¯s face. She planned to make this young man, who still had some fantasies about the Host, give up completely. ¡°Ouyang Yi, you really like me, right?¡± Butler Zhang was shocked. At this moment, he heard footsteps approaching from the courtyard. Upon turning around, he saw Qi Yihan, and then he broke out in cold sweat. Qi Yihan¡¯s expression was calm and his eyes were cold. When Tang Li asked Ouyang Yi this question, he stopped and gave Butler Zhang a look to shut up. Butler Zhang turned around with difficulty and looked at Tang Li anxiously. He screamed internally, ¡°Madam, stop asking. Master is here!¡± Tang Li did not even notice how anxious Butler Zhang was. Her gaze was fixed on Ouyang Yi, who was sitting opposite her. Ouyang Yi felt uncomfortable being stared at. He turned his head away and said with a hint of disappointment, ¡°What¡¯s the use of liking you? You¡¯re already married.¡± Tang Li hummed in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m already married. Besides¡­ even if I¡¯m not married, it¡¯s impossible for me to like you.¡± Ouyang Yi suddenly turned around and looked at her. He raised his voice subconsciously. ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Tang Li clicked her tongue, thinking that the Host was only into pretty boys. You¡¯re a tough man, it would be weird if she took a fancy to you! However, she still had to make things clear. After all, it was not easy to do business in a time like this. She still wanted to develop Ouyang Yi as a client. ¡°Whether I like him or not doesn¡¯t matter. You are not my type, so I don¡¯t like you.¡± Ouyang Yi looked like he had suffered a huge blow. Tang Li was the crush of his youth and the bride that he had tried so hard to marry after all these years. But she was now telling him that she was married and had never liked him. Ouyang Yi touched his face and said, ¡°I know. I will disappear in your life forever.¡± With that, he stood up to leave. ¡°Wait.¡± Tang Li stopped him. When he turned to look at her with excitement, she asked, ¡°Are you really not going to ask me to read your fortune? I can read anything¡­ Of course, as long as you can afford it.¡± Hearing that, Ouyang Yi, who had some hope for her, became hopeless. However, when he saw Tang Li¡¯s expectant gaze, he could not reject her. He said casually, ¡°Then if I can join the organization I want.¡± He wanted to join Mo Xiao, the organization where Hou Yong was also a member. Tang Li shook her head and said, ¡°That organization is not suitable for you. You can join another organization that you have thought about. That one is where you shine.¡± Ouyang Yi¡¯s body trembled. He widened his eyes and looked at her in disbelief. ¡°How do you know I have two choices?¡± ¡°Because I am a fortune-teller.¡± Tang Li extended her hand toward him. ¡°Five hundred thousand.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The starting price for my fortune-telling is five hundred thousand. Since we¡¯re acquaintances, I¡¯ll charge you the starting price.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Butler Zhang, who was standing next to her, thought to himself, ¡°Madam, why don¡¯t you just rob him? Do you think this person in front of you is so foolish as to give you that much money?¡± Ouyang Yi suddenly felt that he and Tang Li were not the same kinds of people. She asked for five hundred thousand, but he could not bring himself to fork out that much money. Finally, he thought about it and pulled out a jade pendant from his neck. He handed it to her, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t have that much money on me. Can I use this jade pendant to pay for it?¡± Butler Zhang was saying internally, ¡°Young man, stop being so silly!¡± Tang Li looked at the jade pendant in front of her but did not accept it. She said, ¡°This jade pendant will save your life, so I won¡¯t accept it. You can pay in installments.¡± Then, she added, ¡°If there¡¯s a chance in the future, introduce me to a few clients.¡± Ouyang Yi said with a tense voice, ¡°¡­Okay, goodbye.¡± With that, he strode out of the door at a fast pace as if he was chased by a beast. Ouyang Yi walked out of the living room and met Qi Yihan, who was standing in the courtyard. He suddenly stopped. The man opposite him was wearing a black suit. He just stood there and looked at him calmly. For some reason, Ouyang Yi felt a strong pressure, the kind of which he would feel in front of his father. However, at the thought that this man was Tang Li¡¯s husband, he felt indignant. He strode toward him and said to him in a domineering tone, ¡°Treat Tang Li well. If I find out that you bully her, I¡¯ll bring my men to punish you.¡± With that said, he lifted his chin and walked towards the door. Hearing Ouyang Yi¡¯s voice, Tang Li knew that Qi Yihan had arrived. She rushed to the door and saw Qi Yihan. Tang Li asked in surprise, ¡°You didn¡¯t go back last night?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Qi Yihan walked towards her with a calm expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear about Father¡¯s condition yesterday. You can tell me now..¡± Chapter 38 - Isnt She Aware That She Is Revealing A Lot? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Last night, Qi Yihan came over and intended to stay for just a while, but after chatting with Tang Li, he changed his mind and decided to stay in the guest room of the old man¡¯s villa. After hearing what he said, Tang Li smiled and narrowed her eyes. ¡°I was going to take a walk first. If you want to hear about Father¡¯s condition, we can talk in the living room. We can have breakfast then.¡± Qi Yihan had no intention of interrupting her plan. ¡°You can go for a walk now. I¡¯ll go with you. After you tell me about Father¡¯s condition, I¡¯ll go to the office.¡± Tang Li studied his face carefully and suddenly walked up to him. She raised her hand and placed it on his forehead. When she felt that his forehead was a little hot, she said disapprovingly, ¡°You need to rest well. You¡¯re having a slight fever. It must be from overwork.¡± Qi Yihan did not expect Tang Li to suddenly do this. When she placed her cool hand on his forehead, his body trembled. A faint fragrance wafted into his nose, making him feel dizzy. Tang Li quickly withdrew her hand and pulled on his shirt, leading him into the villa. ¡°This hospital has a kind of medicine that¡¯s very good for reducing fever. Take one first, or else you¡¯ll feel very uncomfortable today.¡± Qi Yihan looked down at the hand that was holding onto his shirt. A complicated expression flashed across his eyes, but he moved inside with her. Butler Zhang, who was standing at the side, was not able to believe what he saw. How could Madam be so good! Could it be that she wanted Master to do something again, so she treated him well? No, no, no. In the past, when she needed Master¡¯s help, she never treated Master well. Could it be that she had started to realize that Master was much better than that gigolo and changed her mind? But was she sincere this time? When Butler Zhang was trying to figure out her true motive, Tang Li called out to him, ¡°Butler Zhang, go get the medicine.¡± Butler Zhang was shocked and quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Tang Li made Qi Yihan sit on the sofa. When she saw that he was sitting upright, she purposely pressed his shoulders against the back of the chair. ¡°Don¡¯t stiffen your body. Relax and lean against me.¡± Qi Yihan looked at the woman standing in front of him. She hadn¡¯t had time to comb her hair just yet. As Tang Li leaned towards him, a few strands of hair fell down and landed on his shoulders. In addition, she was wearing a V-neck sweater inside and a loose sweater outside. As she leaned forward, the V-neck revealed most of her body. There was an inexplicable tension in the air. Qi Yihan thought that he had great self-control and could resist all women. But at a time like this, he felt his heart beating faster than usual, so he looked away, thinking to himself, ¡°Isn¡¯t she aware that she is revealing a lot?¡± Tang Li indeed was not aware of it. However, after Qi Yihan leaned back in his chair, she stood up straight and said, ¡°People like you are always like this. They don¡¯t care about their health when they work. If they die, what¡¯s the point of earning so much money?¡± Qi Yihan looked at her with his deep eyes and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you want money?¡± Tang Li smiled at him and said honestly, ¡°Of course I do, but money is not everything to me.¡± These words immediately reminded Qi Yihan of what she had done previously. All his calmness was shattered, and his lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°Money is definitely not everything to you.¡± ¡°Because you get money from me!¡± Qi Yihan thought to himself. He then closed his eyes and remained quiet. Tang Li looked at his face for a few seconds before walking over to sit opposite him. She told him seriously, ¡°I won¡¯t use your money anymore. I can earn my own money.¡± Qi Yihan did not open his eyes. At that moment, Butler Zhang brought in the medicine Tang Li requested. Tang Li took the medicine and said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Take it.¡± Only then did Qi Yihan open his eyes. He looked at the traditional Chinese medicine that smelt awful in front of him and frowned. Seeing his reaction, Tang Li asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you like Chinese medicine?¡± Qi Yihan picked up the medicine and said, ¡°No one likes it.¡± Then, he swallowed the medicine in one go. Only then did Tang Li start talking about his father. ¡°We haven¡¯t started treating your father yet, but I¡¯ve arranged some food for him these past two days. His body has been dying from various organ failures, so¡­¡± As soon as Tang Li mentioned his father¡¯s illness, Qi Yihan started to listen attentively. When Tang Li was almost done, Butler Zhang brought them breakfast. The two of them finished their breakfast in silence. Tang Li suddenly said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Supernatural things do exist, but we have a rule that states that we should coexist peacefully with them. If something is lost at home, most likely it is stolen by men.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her, his brows furrowed. He seemed to be pondering over her words and also suspecting her. But in the end, he left without saying anything. Tang Li looked at the departing figure and lowered her eyes as she mumbled, ¡°I have to let the male and female leads continue their plot.¡± So she wouldn¡¯t tell him anything directly. At around ten am, two cars suddenly parked outside Tang Li¡¯s villa. Butler Zhang did not know who it was and quickly went over to take a look. Two middle-aged men in suits got out of the first car and then quickly walked to the car behind them. Two people who looked like guards alighted from the second car, followed by a person who looked muscular and well-built. Butler Zhang knew instantly that these people weren¡¯t coming over for no reason. At this moment, a group of people had already walked to the door. One of the middle-aged men in a suit asked politely, ¡°Is Miss Tang here?¡± Butler Zhang calmed himself down and asked, ¡°Why are you looking for Madam?¡± Seeing Butler Zhang¡¯s vigilant expression, the middle-aged man comforted him, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be nervous. We came here to thank Miss Tang for treating a patient¡¯s mania.¡± Butler Zhang heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that the two people in the morning were obviously from the same department with this man, as they all wore the same windbreakers. Knowing that his identity was not simple, Butler Zhang quickly said, ¡°Madam has gone to the laboratory. Why don¡¯t you all come in and sit in the living room for a while, I¡¯ll go get her immediately.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Butler Zhang found Tang Li and secretly told her about it. Hearing that, Tang Li thought they might be clients Ouyang Yi introduced to her, so she said to the other three doctors, ¡°Someone is looking for me. I need to go back first. You guys continue with the experiment.¡± The three of them did not object. When Tang Li and Butler Zhang walked into the living room of the villa, the three people sitting there looked over at the same time, and surprise flashed across their eyes. One of them asked in surprise, ¡°Are you Miss Tang?¡± Chapter 39 - Brother Yang, I Feel Like Madams Soul Has Been Possessed By Someone! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li walked over with a powerful aura and sat down. She asked directly, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± The two men in suits were initially surprised at Tang Li¡¯s young age, but after she walked in, their expressions turned serious. The woman opposite him was not to be underestimated. At this moment, one of the middle-aged men in a suit spoke first. ¡°Miss Tang, hello. I¡¯m the general manager of this hospital, Li Zepeng.¡± The other person introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m the assistant manager of this hospital, Chang Jili.¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± Li Zepeng and Chang Jili looked at each other before saying,¡± This is Mr. Meng. ¡° ¡°Mr. Meng came to ask you a few questions. You¡­ don¡¯t need to be afraid.¡± Li Zepeng felt that the last four words he said were superfluous. Tang Li nodded and looked at Mr. Meng. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Mr. Meng glanced at the men in a suit beside him. The two men in suits immediately stood up. ¡°We won¡¯t disturb your conversation then. Mr. Meng, if you need anything, you can send someone to call us.¡± It was obvious that the two of them were just here to show the way. After Li Zepeng finished speaking, the two of them left immediately. After they left, Tang Li asked Butler Zhang to leave as well. After everyone had left, Mr. Meng said, ¡°I¡¯m Hou Yong¡¯s superior. Ever since he came back, there was something wrong with him psychologically. He¡¯s not mentally ill. He just couldn¡¯t get over his comrades¡¯ deaths and had a mental breakdown.¡± Tang Li looked at Mr. Meng but did not reply. Mr. Meng continued, ¡°Before we sent him to this hospital, we found many doctors to treat him. There are all kinds of doctors, including doctors who treat mental illnesses and¡­ people who study supernatural things.¡± At this point, Mr. Meng suddenly stopped. He sized Tang Li up with his sharp gaze as if he wanted to see through her heart. Tang Li met his gaze without fear. Mr. Meng was a little surprised but did not show it. He continued to ask, ¡°We tried everything we could but to no avail. I heard Miss Tang only spoke a few words to Hou Yong and he recovered?¡± ¡°There were a lot of people watching yesterday.¡± Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and her face was calm. ¡°Mr. Meng, what exactly do you want to say? You can just say it, but before you say anything, let me say something first.¡± Under Mr. Meng¡¯s even harsher gaze, the smile on Tang Li¡¯s lips deepened. ¡°I¡¯m a fortune-teller, so you¡¯ll have to pay for it. If you want me to read your fortune, you¡¯ll have to give me what I want.¡± Mr. Meng was taken aback. He seemed to be in disbelief at Tang Li¡¯s words. After a few seconds of silence, he suddenly smiled. This smile was not as stern as before, but rather, more amiable. He went straight to the point. ¡°The main reason I came today was to confirm that you really treated Hou Yong. After all, having that illness, he isn¡¯t suitable to go on a mission. But early this morning, I received a call from him saying that he wants to go on a mission again. To be honest, I was really shocked at that time.¡± ¡°People in our department were all the best of the best, although we don¡¯t have many people. Those who went on the mission with him didn¡¯t come back. I don¡¯t want him to end up the same.¡± At this point, Mr. Meng sighed. There was an unconcealable sadness in his voice. ¡°But I can¡¯t stop him, and we can¡¯t leave the bodies of teammates in that place forever.¡± Tang Li pursed her lips slightly as she listened to him, but she did not comment. Mr. Meng looked at Tang Li and suddenly asked, ¡°Other than fortune-telling, what else can Miss Tang do?¡± Tang Li explained the scope of her business. ¡°I know how to read fortunes, practice geomancy, treat illnesses¡­¡± Mr. Meng nodded and asked, ¡°Does that mean Miss Tang believes that there are ghosts in this world?¡± Tang Li stared into Mr. Meng¡¯s eyes for a few seconds. Instead of answering, she asked, ¡°Mr. Meng, do you believe in unnatural science?¡± She thought that higher-ups like him only believed in science. Mr. Meng seemed to have noticed Tang Li¡¯s confusion and replied, ¡°Our department is different from other departments. We not only believe in science, but we also believe in unnatural science.¡± Tang Li smiled and nodded. ¡°What a coincidence. I have the same idea as you.¡± These words amused Mr. Meng. The atmosphere between the two suddenly became relaxed. The two of them were chatting happily in the living room. Butler Zhang, who was standing in the corner of the courtyard, was burning with anxiety. He decided to give Butler Yang a call. However, he was afraid that Mr. Meng¡¯s subordinates would hear him, so he covered his mouth and lowered his voice. ¡°I can confirm that that person must be someone important. Why would such a person suddenly come to look for Madam? Why do I feel so uneasy?¡± After hearing him, Butler Yang asked him, ¡°During the time Madam was chatting with that person, did you hear any loud scolding or raised voices from inside?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Then just wait. Waiting is the best strategy for now. If anything really happens, call me immediately.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± In the living room. Tang Li and Mr. Meng talked for nearly half an hour before the conversation ended. In the end, Mr. Meng asked for Tang Li¡¯s phone number. ¡°I think I might look for Miss Tang to do business in the future. Why don¡¯t you give me your phone number so that I can contact you?¡± Tang Li told him her number without hesitation and added, ¡°I have a wide range of business. As long as Mr. Meng can afford it, feel free to contact me at any time.¡± Mr. Meng smiled and nodded. After jotting down her number, he stood up and said, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb Miss Tang then.¡± Tang Li stood up and walked him out. After the car drove away, Butler Zhang was even more confused. If he wasn¡¯t wrong, Dadam and that middle-aged man just walked out, chatting and laughing. So, it wasn¡¯t that Madam got into trouble and the higher-ups came to arrest her? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he didn¡¯t believe in demons and monsters, he would have thought that Madam had been possessed. Tang Li glanced at Butler Zhang, who was standing there in a daze and then headed toward the laboratory. Butler Zhang was really curious about why that person was looking for her, so he asked, ¡°Madam, why was that person looking for you just now¡­¡± At this point, he suddenly realized that he had overstepped his boundaries and quickly stopped. Of course, Tang Li could guess what he wanted to ask. She smiled and said, ¡°I think I have another big client.¡± Then, she looked up at Butler Zhang and asked, ¡°Butler Zhang, are you really not going to look for me to read your fortune? The price is quite cheap now but when I get famous, it¡¯s gonna be unaffordable for you.¡± Hearing that, he said with a straight face, ¡°No need, I believe in science.¡± Tang Li narrowed her eyes and nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s right to believe in science.¡± With that, she left. Butler Zhang was left standing there in confusion. After Tang Li walked out of his sight, Butler Zhang gave Butler Yang a call and said in fear, ¡°Brother Yang, I feel like Madam¡¯s soul has been possessed by someone!¡± Chapter 40 - The Incense Burner of the Qi Family Ancestral Hall Has Been Lost Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The doctors in the hospital soon found out that Tang Li had cured Hou Yong. Throughout the day, Doctor Xiang had been receiving several calls from his colleagues. When he answered the call, he would smile and say to Tang Li, ¡°Mrs. Qi, this is the fifth person who called me to find you. They invited you to lunch at the medical staff cafeteria.¡± ¡°I think they¡¯re aiming at something different from having a lunch with Miss tang.¡± Augustine joked, ¡°Miss Tang if you treat two more patients, the Boss of this hospital will beg you to stay.¡± Tang Li was calm. She looked at the data that Augustine recorded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a doctor. I don¡¯t even have time for my personal life if I become one.¡± She only wanted to keep an eye on Qi Yihan and prevent him from having any thoughts of divorcing her. As for the rest, as long as she wanted to, she could easily do it by helping a rich person, so she wouldn¡¯t bother to become a doctor. Tang Li¡¯s words made the three of them fall silent for a while. Augustine said, ¡°Miss Tang, why don¡¯t you join my laboratory? All you need to do is come over once in a while, and you can do whatever you want with the rest of your time.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Tang Li refused directly. ¡°I don¡¯t like staying in the lab either.¡± Augustine was extremely disappointed. ¡°With Miss Tang¡¯s capabilities, as long as we work together to develop treatments for the terminal illnesses in the world, we will be able to obtain the highest honor in the medical field. By then, we will have both fame and fortune.¡± ¡°No need.¡± She would have her island in half a month. When that time came, she would build a herbal garden and a pharmaceutical lab. Not to mention all kinds of terminal illnesses, she could even create elixirs. When Doctor Xiang and Mr. Yun saw Tang Li¡¯s straightforward rejection, they both abandoned the thought of asking her to join their labs. ¡­ Due to what happened yesterday, Tang Li became a celebrity in the hospital. Many doctors wanted to see her and discuss medicine with her. On Qi Yihan¡¯s side. As soon as he left the hospital, he made a call and sent someone to secretly look for a master to go to the warehouse. At the same time, he also sent people to look for clues everywhere. After a day, there was actually no progress at all. But at this moment, news of the missing incense burner came from the Qi Mansion. Qi Yihan rushed back to the Qi Mansion. When he got back, the family of First Master was present, as well as Second Madam and Third Madam were also present. The others were either working or had yet to rush back from school. Qi Yihan asked, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± As soon as First Master and First Madam saw Qi Yihan, they were so angry that they wanted to rip him apart and eat him alive. The juniors were also angry and didn¡¯t want to talk to him. It was Second Madam who said, ¡°Today is the fifteenth. When First Madam, Third Madam, and I went to the ancestral hall to offer incense, we found that the Song Dynasty incense burner was missing. We searched the entire mansion but still couldn¡¯t find it.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s sharp gaze turned to First Master. First Master¡¯s face turned red as he roared at him, ¡°Qi Yihan, what¡¯s with that look in your eyes? Do you think I took the incense burner? Let me tell you, if you really suspect us, you have to show us the evidence today. Otherwise, we¡¯ll go to our father and tell him. We¡¯re both our father¡¯s sons. Do you really think you¡¯re the only one who can visit him but I can¡¯t?¡± It was their father who said First Master mustn¡¯t go to the hospital, but if he insisted on going, then the hospital wouldn¡¯t dare to stop him. Qi Yihan¡¯s gaze turned even sharper. He asked the Second Madam, ¡°When did you find the incense burner missing?¡± The Qi family had a lot of antiques, and the incense burner was only one of them. However, rich families valued the things in the ancestral hall very much. If the incense burner was lost, there would always be an ominous feeling. That was why everyone reacted so strongly. Second Madam replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ve checked the surveillance camera footage at the ancestral hall for the past few days. Other than the servants who went in to clean, no one else went in.¡± ¡°Have you interrogated the servants who cleaned the ancestral hall?¡± ¡°Yes, but nothing came out of them.¡± Qi Yihan frowned and walked towards the ancestral hall. The Qi family was an aristocratic family that could be traced back to hundreds of years ago. There were hundreds of Spirit tablets in the ancestral hall, and the various ornaments inside were all priceless antiques that had been blessed by eminent monks. Especially the incense burner, which was taken back from a temple by their ancestor. Third Madam, who was following behind Qi Yihan, was so frightened that she started crying. ¡°Does the loss of the incense burner mean that something bad is about to happen¡­ When I think of Father in the hospital, I get worried and scared. If he really leaves just like that, will our Qi family disappear like this incense burner?¡± ¡°Third Madam, what nonsense are you spouting!¡± First Madam and Second Madam¡¯s hearts skipped a beat when they heard that. At the point where people were already anxious over the loss of the incense burner, Third Madam said something that further worsened their anxiety. Everyone was panicking except for Qi Yihan. He looked around the ancestral hall and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to bring an incense burner back immediately. I¡¯ll also invite Master Huiqing from Qingyuan Temple over to recite the scriptures. Father is doing very well now. If anyone dares to spout nonsense, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± Then, he walked out. They hurried after him. Outside, Qi Yihan took out his phone and dialed a number. When the other party picked up, he said, ¡°Search the entire mansion. If you find anyone suspicious, arrest them immediately.¡± When he hung up, First Master quickly walked up to his side and warned him with a fierce face, ¡°You can¡¯t tell father about this.¡± Qi Yihan looked ahead. ¡°I know.¡± First Master was not happy with his attitude. He snorted and rebuked him directly. ¡°You were the one who picked all the guards in the Qi Mansion. Aren¡¯t those guards you sent very capable? Why can¡¯t they even guard an incense burner?¡± Qi Yihan finally turned to look at him with a piercing gaze. First Master was even more displeased. He glared at him. ¡°Did I say something wrong? If you don¡¯t have the ability, then let me handle it. Otherwise, when the word goes out that our family loses the incense burner, we will become the laughing stock of the entire upper class.¡± Qi Yihan replied casually, ¡°If you want to take over my place, you have to make up for that one billion first.¡± ¡°Nearly a billion!¡± The moment First Master heard that he shouted, stomping his feet, and he wanted nothing more than pouncing on Qi Yihan and biting him to death. ¡°What difference does it make?¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s expression turned even colder. ¡°Do you think there is no due date? You have only a month. If you can¡¯t make up for it, then you¡¯ll have to use your shares.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± This time, First Master finally lost control and threw a punch at him. As Second Madam and Third Madam screamed in fear, Qi Yihan caught his fist with one hand, turned it around, and exerted force. With the sound of bones dislocating, Uncle Qi¡¯s face contorted in pain as he screamed like a pig being slaughtered. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Chapter 41 - Ill Back You Guys Up Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The three women were dumbfounded by what took place. After a few seconds, First Madam¡¯s expression changed drastically. Her eyes were bloodshot as she shouted, ¡°Qi Yihan, how dare you hit Yaohui! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± With that, she charged at him. When First Madam charged at him, Qi Yihan let go of First Master whose face had turned purple and quickly retreated a few steps. At the same time, he shouted, ¡°Bodyguard!¡± Then, several bodyguards rushed over to stop her. First Madam, who was stopped by a bunch of men, shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°You little b*stard! No wonder no one likes you. You¡¯re such a b*stard who hits his own brother!¡± Qi Yihan looked coldly at First Madam who was acting like a shrew. If this person wasn¡¯t his sister-in-law, he would make her leave the Qi family immediately. ¡°Gag her.¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± First Madam was gagged and she couldn¡¯t go on cursing. She kept twisting her body, trying to break free, but the two bodyguards easily pinned her arms down. First Master was also stopped by two bodyguards. His hand was obviously dislocated and his face was covered in a cold sweat due to the pain. Gritting his teeth, he glared at Qi Yihan with a murderous gaze and shouted, ¡°Qi Yihan, just you wait. When father passes away, it will be time for us to settle the score.¡± ¡°Be my guest.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s expression turned even colder. He walked away and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get the finance team to calculate the total amount of shares you guys hold, and I¡¯ll also get them to calculate the losses from the raw stones this time. After they calculate it, we¡¯ll settle the score properly.¡± The second generation of the Qi family had ten percent shares from the moment they were born, while the third generation only had one percent each. The majority of the shares were still in their father¡¯s hands. When First Master heard this, he was furious. ¡°Qi Yihan, if you dare to touch my shares, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Be my guest.¡± Qi Yihan left after saying that. He heard First Master and First Madam cursing as he was leaving. Qi Yihan turned a deaf ear to it and strode out towards his house. When he walked into the courtyard, there was already a person wearing a black shirt and a mask waiting for him. Seeing him come in, the man immediately greeted him respectfully, ¡°My Master.¡± Qi Yihan, ¡°Follow the plan.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ It was past one in the morning and the night was enveloped in dead silence. The Qi family¡¯s Mansion had a history of more than a hundred years. Every brick, tile, wall, and piece of wood inside was considered an antique. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Qi family to have so much good stuff. I couldn¡¯t feel their existence before I absorbed those jade stones. Now, I feel like I¡¯m surrounded by countless spiritual powers.¡± The Artifact Spirit¡¯s voice kept appearing in Qi Lingxuan¡¯s mind. Qi Lingxuan asked, ¡°Is the spiritual energy you absorbed from the incense burner very strong yesterday? I feel that my body has become especially light today. Can we become one now?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± the Artifact Spirit said. ¡°Let¡¯s absorb more antiques with powerful spiritual energy.¡± ¡°Where are we going tonight?¡± Qi Yihan dealt with his father and stepmother today, so he felt extremely satisfied. But somehow he felt that it wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just absorb all of the antiques belonging to First Master?¡± Artifact Spirits did not mind as long as there was something he could absorb. After discussing, they went straight to First Master¡¯s study. There was a large bookshelf in the study with many books on it as well as all kinds of calligraphy and paintings. However, the Artifact Spirit directly instructed Qi Lingxuan to find the switch to the secret passageway and enter it to absorb some of the antiques that were already filled with spiritual energy. As soon as the antiques were absorbed by the Artifact Spirit, they turned into green smoke and disappeared. Half an hour later, Qi Lingxuan walked out of the study, satisfied. He thought that no one would notice. However, shortly after he walked out of the study, several people in black suits and masks suddenly came out and surrounded him. These people each had a gun in their hands, and all the guns were pointed at him. Qi Lingxuan¡¯s panicked slightly, and his heart skipped a beat. He quickly asked the Artifact Spirit, ¡°What do we do now?¡± The Artifact Spirit did not take these people seriously at all. ¡°Just about time. let¡¯s try becoming one.¡± Qi Lingxuan immediately became confident and charged towards those people. As the guns were fired at him, the fight started. The masked man asked the cold-looking Qi Yihan, ¡°Master, do we need to get rid of this person?¡± Qi Yihan lowered his eyes, thinking about something. At this moment, the men in black were already thrown to the ground by Qi Lingxuan. Qi Yihan said to the people beside him, ¡°Wound him and let him go.¡± The man in black didn¡¯t ask why he made such a decision. He took out a gun and pointed it at Qi Lingxuan¡¯s left shoulder, firing a few shots quickly. Qi Lingxuan dodged left and right. He thought that he dodged them all, but suddenly a bullet flew at him at a much greater speed and shot through his left shoulder. The bodyguards then started to approach from all directions. Qi Lingxuan, who had been shot, covered his right shoulder and staggered as he ran away. After he ran away, Qi Yihan left and returned to his courtyard. After Qi Lingxuan ran out of the Qi Mansion with the Artifact Spirit¡¯s help, his body became weak and he was about to faint because his body could not handle all the spiritual energy the Artifact Spirit absorbed today. At this moment, a dilapidated car drove over. Seeing that there was only one woman in the car, he rushed out to stop it without thinking. Xiang Wanwan was terrified. When the man rushed out, she suddenly braked. She thought she bumped into someone and quickly got out of the car to check the situation. However, she was threatened by Qi Lingxuan. Qi Lingxuan¡¯s murderous voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Get me out of here immediately, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Xiang Wanwan had never encountered such a situation before. Moreover, she didn¡¯t want to die, so she could only help Qi Lingxuan into the car and bring him away. By the time the bodyguards came out, there was already no trace of him. For First Master¡¯s family, it was a restless night filled with wails and curses. ¡­ Tang Li, who was in the hospital, had no idea what happened to the Qi family. After dinner, Tang Li talked to the old man. The old man was still wearing the inhaler, but he could feel that he had become much better after Tang Li arrived. This made him happy and worried. ¡°When one knows he is about to die, he realizes how terrifying death is.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li continued, ¡°Father, you won¡¯t die.¡± The old man nodded with a smile. He looked at Tang Li and said, ¡°Thank you for going out of your way to take care of me. If my sons really cared about me, not just their inheritance, I would let them come and visit me.¡± Tang Li replied. ¡°Father, things at home have been going haywire because you are sick. When you recover, you can teach them a good lesson.¡± The old man nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. These people must have caused a lot of trouble for Yihan recently. When I recover, I¡¯ll back you guys up..¡± Chapter 42 - How Expensive Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After the busy day ended, Tang Li returned to the bedroom. After showering, she lay on the bed and suddenly recalled something. ¡°Qi Yihan wasn¡¯t here tonight, was he?¡± After saying that, she closed her eyes and pondered for a moment before muttering, ¡°It seems like he is quite busy at home, but whatever.¡± After saying that, she opened her eyes. Feeling that she had nothing to do, she took out her phone and opened it. Much to her surprise, today, two of her uncles called again. Other than calls, there were also messages. The message was from her Second Uncle, who wanted her to call him back. Tang Li thought that since she had nothing to do, she would call him back. When Second Uncle picked up the call, he asked, ¡°Li, your First Uncle and I called you a few times today. Why didn¡¯t you answer?¡± He sounded like he was complaining. Tang Li looked at the ceiling and said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring my phone with me this morning.¡± When Second Uncle heard this excuse, he was silent for a few seconds. He didn¡¯t fuss over it but started talking about serious matters. ¡°Recently, your First Uncle and I have our eyes on a piece of land. We received insider news that that piece of land will be planned as an international airport soon. We want to stock it up directly. When the time comes, we will definitely make a fortune.¡± Tang Li was a little surprised that he would tell her this. She said, ¡°First Uncle and Second Uncle can decide on this matter. Why are you telling me?¡± She was sure that these two uncles had never talked to her about work before. Second Uncle immediately dispelled her confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before that we don¡¯t have much capital at our disposal lately and will need to use yours and your father¡¯s shares? So if we were going to buy this piece of land, we would need to use your and father¡¯s shares.¡± Tang Li thought to herself, ¡°I see.¡± Although the way she earned money was different from the way they earned money, she still asked, ¡°How much does that piece of land cost?¡± ¡°200 million.¡± Tang Li took out the Copper Bell and played with it while thinking about how much land she could buy with 200 million. The island that she coveted was 17 to 18 square kilometers (1 square kilometer was equal to 1500 acres), but it only cost 200 million. The land that her First Uncle and Second Uncle wanted might not even be 1500 acres, but it actually cost 200 million. ¡°How expensive.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not expensive. That piece of land is at the border between Province L and Province Y. The location is very good. When the time comes, the two provinces will jointly build an international large airport. According to the estimates of professionals, we will earn at least three or four times that amount.¡± Second Uncle started telling Tang Li about how good the geographical location of that piece of land was and how much they would profit from it. He also said that that piece of land was the Tang family¡¯s chance to make a comeback. As long as they could seal the deal, the Tang family would definitely return to its former glory when Tang Li¡¯s grandfather was still alive. When the Tang family became powerful, Tang Li would have more confidence in her in-laws. While Second Uncle was talking, Tang Li took the time to foresee whether that piece of land was good or not. Only then did she know that that piece of land was the land of the extreme yin. Whoever touched it would be unlucky. She decided to remind him since he was the Host¡¯s uncle, ¡°Second Uncle, since that piece of land is so good, there will definitely be many corporations competing for it. Do you think Tang Corps has the ability to compete with them? Say we eventually get that piece of land, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a scheme?¡± Second Uncle was certain that Tang Li was unwilling to take out the money. After a few seconds of silence, he sighed and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll discuss it with your First Uncle.¡± With that, the two of them hung up. Second Uncle hung up the phone and shook his head at First Uncle, who was sitting beside him, with a complicated expression. ¡°As you said, Xiao Li is indeed wary of us now.¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s not wary of us but wants to squander her father¡¯s money.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do if she doesn¡¯t agree or sign.¡± ¡°Who said there¡¯s no other way? We can borrow their shares for the time being. That piece of land will definitely earn several times more by then. After we earn money, we¡¯ll just make up for it. That way, even if we don¡¯t tell her, she won¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What if she asks us to give her money back one day?¡± ¡°We can make up some excuses to put it off. She doesn¡¯t even know how to manage the assets after all. As her uncles, we need to help her manage the money.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go and talk about the land agreement with them tomorrow .¡± ¡­ Tang Li fell asleep after hanging up. The next morning, when she went downstairs, she saw Qi Yihan standing in the courtyard again. ¡°Morning, Yihan.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s back was facing her, but when he heard her greeting, he turned to look at her. This morning, Tang Li was wearing blue and white sportswear. Her hair was combed into a bun, and her style of dressing was different from before. She was simply beautiful, dazzling, and youthful. Qi Yihan suddenly narrowed his eyes, looking at her. At that moment, Tang Li had already walked up to him. She raised her head to look at him and asked, ¡°You came over so early today. Did you find another herb?¡± ¡°No.¡± Qi Yihan stared at Tang Li and frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t come over last night. I happened to have time this morning, so I wanted to hear about Father¡¯s condition yesterday.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her clothes. ¡°Apparently, you were planning to go for a walk. I want to walk too, so let¡¯s talk as we walk.¡± Tang Li did not object. The two of them walked out of the gate. Looking at the two of them walking out together, Butler Zhang, who had not appeared all this while, walked out from the side. He had mixed feelings, but at the same time, he felt indescribably gratified. ¡­ After Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked out, she told him about the old man¡¯s condition yesterday and the laboratory. Qi Yihan listened attentively. After Tang Li finished speaking, he asked, ¡°Can you really cure father¡¯s illness after I find all the herbs?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t I promise you before?¡± Tang Li said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then get your men to get the herbs back. I¡¯ll be able to cure my father¡¯s illness as soon as possible.¡± Qi Yihan was silent for a few seconds before suddenly asking, ¡°Tang Li, you have special abilities, right?¡± Tang Li was stunned and tilted her head to look at him. Qi Yihan had his usual cold expression on his face. He didn¡¯t look at her but looked ahead. ¡°Father¡¯s illness can¡¯t be treated as quickly as you said unless you have special abilities.¡± At this point, he tilted his head to look at her with a deep and sharp gaze. ¡°Yesterday, you said that what the Qi family lost might not have been taken away by something invisible. The greatest possibility is that it was done by someone. Tell me, how did you know this?¡± Tang Li stopped and looked at him. Their eyes met. Tang Li smiled at him. ¡°I can read fortunes.¡± Qi Yihan frowned. That was not the answer he wanted to hear.. Chapter 43 - Tang Li, Youre Already Affecting Me Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li shrugged. ¡°You should have investigated me and my father. You know how capable he is. As his daughter, isn¡¯t it normal for me to learn something from him?¡± She was not worried about this at all. The old man had said before that the Host¡¯s father was a capable person, but he used to be a romanticist who didn¡¯t care about fame and money. ¡°In the past, I just liked having fun, but now I suddenly feel like I need to get myself a normal life ¡­ Besides, I¡¯m different from the past. How does that affect you?¡± ¡°It does.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s expression suddenly became unusually serious. ¡°Tang Li, you¡¯re affecting me.¡± Tang Li did not expect him to say that. Stunned, she asked, ¡°In what way?¡± Qi Yihan pursed his lips and looked into her eyes for a few seconds. Seeing that she really was clueless about what he meant, anger flashed across his heart, and he shut his mouth without saying anything. Tang Li did not mind not getting an answer from him. She turned to him and asked, ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± Tang Li continued, ¡°Do you have stomach problems?¡± Previously in her real life, she tamed a book spirit that especially liked to read novels. That spirit would nag at her ears about novels every now and then, so she knew that at least nine out of ten Executives had stomach problems. ¡°If you have stomach problems, you have to tell me. I¡¯ll treat you. As my husband, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± Qi Yihan suddenly stopped. Tang Li stopped as well, her face filled with confusion. Qi Yihan looked into her eyes and said angrily, ¡°Tang Li, stop playing tricks with me. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± Tang Li, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Qi Yihan looked into her bright eyes and felt a little angry. He suddenly leaned forward and pinched her chin. The two of them were so close that they could feel each other¡¯s breaths. Tang Li looked at him, dumbstruck. Qi Yihan suddenly couldn¡¯t stand her gaze and looked away. He said mockingly, ¡°I thought you had changed a lot. I didn¡¯t expect you to be the same as before. Do you think every man will fall for the little tricks that you are playing?¡± Tang Li was speechless. ¡°Mrs. Qi, we finally found you.¡± The sudden voice made Qi Yihan let go of her immediately and take a big step back. Tang Li subconsciously turned to look at Doctor Xiang and the other two doctors who were striding over from the other side. The three of them were embarrassed. From their angle, they saw that the two of them were about to kiss. However, thinking of their motive for coming, they still interrupted them and walked over quickly. ¡°Fourth Master.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s expression turned cold the moment the three of them appeared. He nodded at them without saying anything. The three of them were even more embarrassed. Tang Li asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Doctor Xiang quickly put away his awkwardness and said to Tang Li, ¡°Mrs. Qi, a patient here is dying. You know that person too. He¡¯s Situ Jin. Can you take a look?¡± ¡°What happened to Situ Jin?¡± Qi Yihan asked. The three doctors looked at each other, and their faces showed that they were at a loss for words. The other doctor said, ¡°Last night, someone drugged him and made him lose his Yang energy. There¡¯s nothing we can do now. Mr. Situ asked us to look for Mrs. Qi.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li scoffed. She wanted to say no, but she remembered that this person was Qi Yihan¡¯s friend, so she turned to him and said, ¡°I told Situ Jin before that he would be done for in the next few days. I asked him to pay me to help him tide over this crisis. He was not only unwilling to pay me but even looked down on me. Now that when he¡¯s about to die, he remembered me.¡± Normally, Qi Yihan would have said, ¡°Of course people would take you as a fraud.¡± However, hearing Tang Li¡¯s complaint, he actually felt that Situ Jin deserved it, so he asked the doctor, ¡°In your hospital, who could¡¯ve drugged him?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The other two doctors looked at each other. One of the doctors said, ¡°I heard that it was his fianc¨¦e who drugged him. She popped out all of a sudden without anyone noticing. ¡°How did she manage to do that? Without the patient¡¯s permission, people are not allowed in here.¡± He was sure that Situ Jin would not let that woman in. ¡°No, she was brought in by another lady. She got permission to enter from the patient.¡± Doctor Xiang added, ¡°Mrs. Qi knows who she is, too.¡± Tang Li immediately knew who it was. ¡°Xu Yaran.¡± At the mention of her, Tang Li glanced at Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan frowned even more tightly. ¡°Why did Situ Jin let Xu Yaran in?¡± ¡°Well¡­ we don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Mrs. Qi, the patient is dying. Why don¡¯t you go and take a look?¡± When the three doctors saw that the two of them were only asking questions and did not say that they were going over, they panicked. Tang Li was not anxious at all. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry about? I have to know how he got drugged first. Also, since Situ Jin asked you to find me, did he say how to pay me?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he mention the pay?¡± Tang Li was still holding a grudge against Situ jin. She stood there without moving. ¡°Go and tell him that if he wants me to treat him, the pay will be fifty million yuan plus one of his family¡¯s most valuable antiques. If he agrees, I¡¯ll save him.¡± ¡°Well¡­ why don¡¯t you go over first?¡± The two doctors could not make up their minds about Tang Li¡¯s exorbitant demand. Moreover, the patient was really dying. They were worried that if Tang Li did not go now, he would die. The other two doctors looked at Doctor Xiang, hoping that he could try to persuade her. Doctor Xiang then looked at Qi Yihan, hoping that he could persuade Tang Li. Qi Yihan lowered his eyes and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Situ Jin has a pair of Kylin jades. I heard he obtained them from an imperial tomb.¡± The three doctors were struck dumb, thinking to themselves, ¡°Fourth Master, are you helping your wife rip off Mr. Situ?¡± When Tang Li heard this, her eyes lit up. ¡°Alright, I want the Kylin jades in his hand. If he agrees, I¡¯ll save him.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Mrs. Qi, why don¡¯t you tell him yourself? Mr. Situ probably can¡¯t take the stimulation now. We¡¯re worried that if we tell him, he will¡­ die.¡± Tang Li was a little hesitant. Qi Yihan suggested, ¡°You have to go over later anyway. If he dies during this period, you won¡¯t get anything.¡± Tang Li thought about it and agreed. She then walked toward the villa where Situ Jin was staying with the three doctors. Qi Yihan followed suit. When the five of them walked near the villa, they saw a few people standing by the door. Among these people, there was a nurse and a mother and daughter. The Xu siblings were also there. At this moment, Xu Yaran was holding a lady who was crying and saying something. The mother and daughter standing beside them pointed at the lady angrily and shouted. ¡°Aunt Situ, stop it. Sangsang doesn¡¯t know that Brother Situ will be like this. She is Brother Situ¡¯s fianc¨¦e. There is nothing wrong with wanting to be intimate with him.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li turned to Qi Yihan and said, ¡°Miss Xu seems to like you a lot.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s expression turned cold.. ¡°What has this got to do with me?¡± Chapter 44 - Mrs. Situ, Do You Think The People Of The Qi Family Are Pushovers? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Soon, the people there saw Tang Li and the others. The mother and daughter quickly walked over. The middle-aged woman asked anxiously, ¡°Doctor Tan, Doctor Meng, didn¡¯t you say that you were going to find someone who could save my son? Where is the person you¡¯re looking for?¡± When the middle-aged woman asked this question, Xu Yaran looked at Tang Li and Qi Yihan at the same time. When she looked at Qi Yihan, she was charming, but when she looked at Tang Li, she looked like she wanted to eat her alive. Tang Li smiled at her. For some reason, Xu Yaran felt that Tang Li was provoking her, making her so angry that she felt a sharp pain in her heart. Doctor Tan answered the middle-aged woman, ¡°Mrs. Qi can cure the patient.¡± ¡°Her? What kind of joke is that!¡± The middle-aged woman finally turned to look at Tang Li. There was an unconcealed look of amusement, disdain, disbelief, and anger on her face. In the end, she raised her voice and questioned loudly, ¡°Doctor Tan, do you think we will let another woman in when my son is so sick? Especially a woman who doesn¡¯t know medicine?¡± After saying that, the middle-aged woman looked at Tang Li. She had heard from her daughter a few days ago that Tang Li and Qi Yihan were not on good terms and that she had a gigolo outside. Since she had nothing to do with either of them, the news didn¡¯t concern her in the slightest. But now, hearing her son¡¯s doctor say that she could cure her son, the middle-aged woman was unable to accept it just yet. ¡°Doctor Tan, I highly doubt if you are a qualified doctor or not!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How could you call a person like her over!¡± After saying that, the middle-aged woman and the young woman looked at Tang Li warily. She looked like she was going to tear Tang Li apart if she dared to go in. Doctor Tan and Doctor Meng were anxious. Doctor Tan tried to explain to them, ¡°Mrs. Situ, Miss Situ, the patient¡¯s condition is very critical now. We¡¯ve already tried our best. Mrs. Qi¡¯s medical skills are really excellent. Please don¡¯t delay her treatment of the patient.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? You are saying we¡¯re delaying her treatment of my son?¡± Mrs. Situ was so angry that she laughed. ¡°If I let her in today, I¡¯ll be harming my son. Even if my son really can¡¯t be saved, I won¡¯t let her in to taint him again.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk¡­¡± Tang Li, who was too lazy to speak, finally could not stand it anymore. She said to the two doctors,¡± As you can see, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to save him, but the patient¡¯s family members won¡¯t let me. In that case, I¡¯ll go back and eat breakfast. ¡° After saying that, she didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, she looked at Mrs. Situ, who was looking at her unhappily and sneered, ¡°I can accept you suspecting my ability, but that is just too much when you say if I go in, I will taint your son. As a mother, I think you are perfectly aware of your son¡¯s condition. but you insisted on getting him a fianc¨¦e. I think you guys are deliberately making Situ Jin die early. Tsk¡­ you¡¯re indeed a stepmother.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re lying!¡± Mrs. Situ was furious. She raised her hand and was about to give Tang Li a massive slap. Before Tang Li could make a move, a hand caught her wrist. Qi Yihan¡¯s frighteningly deep voice was heard. ¡°You dare to hit my wife in front of me? Mrs. Situ, do you think the Qi family are pushovers?¡± Mrs. Situ felt like her wrist was going to break. It was so painful that her expression twisted as she screamed, ¡°Let go of me! She was the one who¡­¡± Tang Li glanced at Qi Yihan, and her heart skipped a beat. For some reason, she felt like she was being protected by someone. Feeling emboldened, she continued impolitely, ¡°Am I wrong? Situ Jin¡¯s health has always been poor, and he would easily collapse if he had sex with a woman. Since even an outsider like me knows about this, you must know. Since you know, aren¡¯t you trying to kill him by finding him a woman?¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re bullshitting!¡± Tang Li¡¯s words made Mrs. Situ wail. She only wanted Situ Jin to have offspring, and she thought that a marriage might be able to cure his illness. Why did Tang Li say that she was the one who harmed him? Although she was a stepmother, she didn¡¯t have a son, so she had long treated Situ Jin as her own son. Seeing how sad her mother was, Miss Situ thought that it was because Qi Yihan hurt her hand. She was angry and shouted, ¡°Qi Yihan, let go of my mother! Let go of her!¡± Qi Yihan let go of Mrs. Situ. Miss Situ quickly held her mother and glared at Tang Li. She was obviously blaming Tang Li. Tang Li scoffed. ¡°Ignorance is scary.¡± After saying that, she looked at the woman who was still sobbing while being held by Xu Yaran. Qin Sangsang sensed Tang Li¡¯s gaze and suddenly looked at her. Her eyes were swollen from crying. As weird as it might sound, Tang Li stared at her forehead for a while and knew that this woman would die very soon. Tang Li withdrew her gaze and said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Yihan, we¡¯re going back for breakfast.¡± With that, she left. Qi Yihan looked inside the villa and left without saying anything. The two doctors panicked. ¡°Mrs. Qi, don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°If you leave, the patient will really be done for.¡± Tang Li continued walking as if she did not hear him. The two doctors looked at Doctor Xiang pleadingly. Doctor Xiang said to them, ¡°It¡¯s the patient¡¯s family who doesn¡¯t want us to go in. What can you do? You¡¯d better go in and tell Mr. Situ now, or it¡¯ll be too late.¡± The two doctors then understood and quickly walked into the villa. Mrs. Situ and Miss Situ wanted to stop them, but Doctor Tan was furious this time. ¡°If Mrs. Situ wants to stop us from entering, then please transfer the patient to another hospital. I¡¯m the patient¡¯s attending physician, and I¡¯ve been researching the patient¡¯s condition for many years. If you can find another good doctor, then stop me.¡± These words terrified Mrs. Situ and Miss Situ. The two of them stood there, not daring to do anything else. The moment the doctor entered, Mrs. Situ shot a murderous look at Qin Sangsang. She no longer treated her kindly, and she wanted nothing more than to tear her apart. Qin Sangsang was terrified. ¡°Auntie¡­ Auntie.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Auntie. Qin Sangsang, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be such a shameless woman. Even knowing that my son is in the hospital, you still tried to sneak in¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The unbearable words were quickly heard by the middle-aged man who walked out of the door. His expression darkened as he shouted and stopped abruptly. Situ Huang and the doctor strode out. Without throwing the crowd a look, they quickly ran after Tang Li and the others. ¡­ After Tang Li and Qi Yihan left the villa, Tang Li turned to look at Qi Yihan and smiled. ¡°Yihan, you were so handsome just now.¡± When Qi Yihan heard this, he felt a little complicated and asked, ¡°Were you angry when Mrs. Situ said that to you?¡± ¡°I was,¡± Tang Li said to him seriously. ¡°So I will make my treatment more expensive for them.¡± Qi Yihan was speechless.. Chapter 45 - Tang Li Showing No Mercy Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Shortly after they left, they heard someone shouting behind them. ¡°Fourth Madam, Fourth Madam.¡± When the two of them stopped, the people who were after them ran up to block their way. Situ Huang looked at Tang Li. Although he was a little surprised that his son would ask her to go and save him, when he thought of his son¡¯s dangerous situation, he put away all his doubts and surprise and said to her apologetically, ¡°My wife and daughter have offended you just now. Fourth Madam, please be magnanimous and don¡¯t hold it against them.¡± After Situ Huang said that, he sized her up. He got to know Tang Li because of her marriage with Qi Yihan. As the successor of the Qi Corporation, their marriage naturally caused a massive stir in the business circle. However, at the time, Tang Li was wearing a wedding dress, so he did not see her clearly while sitting in the guest area. Only now did he realize that the woman in front of him was so young, so young that she should be younger than his daughter. Tang Li looked at Situ Huang and nodded slightly, but she did not accept his apology. ¡°If you want me to save your son, then let¡¯s see if your Situ family can afford it.¡± Situ Huang got serious. ¡°How much do you want?¡± ¡°50 million.¡± Situ Huang thought that although this woman was greedy, it was worth it to save his son¡¯s life, so he was about to agree. Tang Li continued, ¡°Also two of the Situ family¡¯s best antiques. The first is the pair of kirins in Situ Jin¡¯s hands, in addition to a top-grade Blood Jade.¡± Hearing that, Situ Huang narrowed his eyes and his stare became more piercing. However he tried to intimidate Tang Li, she didn¡¯t seem to be scared at all. The corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up, and her eyes were extremely sharp. Her aura was so strong that it made him feel suffocated. He thought to himself, ¡°This woman is definitely not to be underestimated.¡±. At that moment, Tang Li suddenly said, ¡°Your wife pissed me off earlier so you¡¯ll have to give me that Blood Jade as an apology.¡± Situ Huang almost fainted. At that moment, he wanted nothing more than to return and slap his wife a few times. His expression returned to its usual polite one. ¡°As long as Fourth Madam can save my son, I can promise you anything you want.¡± ¡°Fourth Madam, my son¡¯s condition is critical. Please go back and save him immediately.¡± As Situ Huang spoke, he gestured for Tang Li to come along with him. Tang Li did not move immediately. She turned to Qi Yihan and asked, ¡°Hubby, do you think I should save Situ Jin?¡± I will save your friend but you should treat me well in the future. Although Tang Li did not say that, from the way she looked at him, the message was clear. Qi Yihan lowered his head to look at her big eyes. His fingers trembled slightly as he looked at Situ Huang and said, ¡°Mrs. Situ and Yueqin have a lot of ill intentions towards my wife. I hope you can discipline them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ll definitely give them a lesson later.¡± Qi Yihan then looked at Tang Li. Satisfied, Tang Li walked back with everyone. When she was near the villa, Mrs. Situ¡¯s expression changed and she was about to say something. Situ Huang shouted with a furious face, ¡°Shut up, or get the hell out of here!¡± Mrs. Situ¡¯s lips trembled, and the words she wanted to say were stuck in her throat. Situ Huang gestured for Tang Li to come in. At the same time, he gave his wife and daughter a warning look. Tang Li followed the two doctors in, and Qi Yihan followed suit. Situ Huang paused for a moment. Recalling what Tang Li had just said, he said to them in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you two when I get back.¡± Situ Yueqin trembled in fear and did not dare to speak. However, Mrs. Situ gritted her teeth and said with a darkened expression, ¡°Have you forgotten how our son contracted the illness? Aren¡¯t you making his condition worse by letting a woman in?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± At the mention of this, Situ Huang got angry. ¡°How much worse do you think my son¡¯s condition can get? He is already on the verge of death.¡± These words caused Mrs. Situ¡¯s expression to change drastically. She staggered a few steps back as if she couldn¡¯t believe what he said. ¡°No¡­ impossible.¡± At this moment, Situ Huang cast a cold glance at Qin Sangsang and Xu Yaran. He snorted coldly and turned to walk in. As he walked, he said, ¡°The doctor said that if we can¡¯t save him this morning, we can start to prepare for his funeral this afternoon.¡± Situ Yueqin¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Mother¡­ Mother¡­ Father, Mother fainted.¡± Situ Huang didn¡¯t look back. When he entered Situ Jin¡¯s ward, Tang Li and Qi Yihan were standing by the bed, and the two doctors were standing by the side. Qi Yihan was asking Tang Li, ¡°How¡¯s Situ Jin now?¡± ¡°Like an oil lamp with all the oil gone.¡± Situ Huang strode over and said in a tense voice, ¡°Fourth Madam, you said you have the ability to save my son.¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan turned to look at Situ Huang at the same time. Situ Huang was around fifty years old. Usually, he looked quite young unlike his age, but at this moment, his face looked weary and pale like he had aged several years. It was obvious how important Situ Jin was to him. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I couldn¡¯t save him.¡± After Tang Li finished speaking, she asked the two doctors, ¡°Do you have any silver needles?¡± Doctor Tan quickly said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Give it to me.¡± Doctor Tan passed a box of silver needles to Tang Li. Tang Li opened the box and glanced at it before saying to the few of them, ¡°No matter what happens, don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Situ Huang¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°What do you want to do to him?¡± ¡°To save your son.¡± After saying that, Tang Li placed the box of silver needles by the bed. She lifted the blanket and gestured to Doctor Tan. ¡°Take off his shirt.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take it off.¡± Situ Huang was still a little worried about Tang Li, so he walked over, planning to bury her with his son if anything happened to him. Tang Li glanced at him but did not say anything. Situ Huang removed Situ Jin¡¯s clothes. Because Situ Jin had been sick for a long time, his skin was abnormally pale. Coupled with the fact that he was on the verge of death and a layer of purplish-green color appeared on his skin, he looked a little scary. Tang Li sat by the bed and pierced one of his acupoints with the silver needle in her hand. The two doctors were shocked and quickly widened their eyes to look. Unexpectedly, after Tang Li put in one silver needle, she quickly picked up two silver needles and put them into the other two acupoints. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could actually pierce these two acupoints at the same time!¡± Doctor Meng exclaimed. Tang Li picked up three more silver needles and pierced them into three acupoints at the same time. This time, Situ Jin¡¯s body started to spasm. Situ Huang was terrified. His voice changed as he asked, ¡°Tang Li, what happened to my son?¡± Without looking at him, Tang Li took out four silver needles. ¡°Stop! Stop! My son¡¯s body is spasming. You can¡¯t stab him anymore.¡± ¡°Shut up if you want him to live!¡± After Tang Li said that, she pierced the four silver needles at the same time. In the next moment, Situ Jin spat out a mouthful of black blood. Pfft¡­ Then, his body jerked heavily, and there was no response.. Chapter 46 - Im Threatening You, Cant You Tell? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Situ Huang¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. In the next second, he felt as if a knife was stabbing into his heart. His eyes were about to split open as he pounced on Tang Li. ¡°Did you kill my son? I¡¯m gonna make you die with him!¡± However, a hand pressed on his shoulder. Qi Yihan¡¯s cold voice sounded, ¡°Situ Huang, look carefully. Situ Jin is obviously recovering¡­ If you continue to be unreasonable, Tang Li won¡¯t be able to save him!¡± Tang Li took out another silver needle and turned to look at Situ Huang. This glance made Situ Huang¡¯s heart palpitate. However, Tang Li turned around and quickly pierced the silver needle into Situ Jin¡¯s head. After the silver needle was pierced, Situ Jin suddenly opened his eyes. Situ Huang was delighted. ¡°Jin, you¡¯re awake?¡± With a sweep of her hand, Tang Li removed all the silver needles from Situ Jin¡¯s body. Situ Jin suddenly sat up and gave Situ Huang a heavy punch on the left cheek. Bang! ¡°Ouch¡­!¡± Situ Huang was dumbfounded. The doctors standing at the side were also stunned. In the next second, Situ Jin fell back onto the bed and closed his eyes again. It was as if what had just happened was an illusion. At that moment, Tang Li snorted. ¡°Look. I¡¯m the only one who can save your son. If you give me crap like that again, I¡¯ll make him die immediately.¡± After saying that, she threw a bunch of silver needles at the acupoints on Situ Jin¡¯s body and they all fell in the right place. The doctors widened their eyes in shock, so shocked that they forgot to breathe. Situ Huang, who was about to flare up, was so shocked that he forgot to breathe. ¡°Miss Tang, how did you do that?¡± Doctor Tan suddenly asked in amazement. Qi Yihan, who was stunned by Tang Li as well, was fixing his eyes at her. Tang Li thought to herself proudly. ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing this trick for several years. It¡¯s not something you mortals can learn so don¡¯t even think about it.¡± She then said to them, ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple?¡± Immediately, the doctors looked at her with even more admiration. Tang Li finished piercing all the silver needles before turning to look at Situ Huang, who was no longer angry. When Tang Li looked at Situ Huang, he immediately straightened his back, asking humbly. ¡°Miss Tang, my son¡­¡± ¡°He won¡¯t die,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°Go and prepare the reward you promised me previously. I want it the moment Situ Jin wakes up.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not treating my son anymore?¡± ¡°Why should I treat him? I only agreed to save him, not treat him.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Situ Huang looked at her with his mouth agape. He really wanted to yell at Tang Li for going back on her word, but Tang Li did indeed only say that she would save his son, not cure him of his illness. Although he was furious, he could only choke it down. The silver needles were left in the body for nearly half an hour before Tang Li put them all away. After a while, Situ Jin opened his eyes. Surprise flashed across Situ Huang¡¯s eyes. ¡°Jin, you¡¯re awake.¡± Situ Jin still looked sick, but there was no longer any air of death on his face. He was no different from before. He nodded at Situ Huang and then turned to look at Tang Li. Tang Li said, ¡°Remember to give me your antique kirins, and I want a top-grade Blood Jade and 50 million. If you go back on your word, I¡¯ll make you die immediately.¡± ¡°Miss Tang, what do you mean?¡± Tang Li tilted her head to look at Situ Huang, who was glaring at her, and sneered, ¡°I¡¯m threatening you. Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Situ Huang was so angry that he was panting, but there was nothing he could do. Tang Li withdrew her gaze and looked at Situ Jin. Situ Jin said weakly, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to bring over the reward you want.¡± Satisfied, Tang Li walked up to Qi Yihan. Only then did Situ Jin realize that Qi Yihan was also there. The two of them looked at each other. Qi Yihan said, ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Situ Jin wanted to ask something, but he swallowed his words. Although Tang Li saved him, he knew that his body had been fundamentally damaged. It would take a long time for him to recover to his previous state, so he could only rely on Tang Li to cure his illness. Tang Li and Qi Yihan then left. Doctor Tan and Doctor Meng quickly ran after them. The two of them looked at Tang Li with sparkling eyes. ¡°Miss Tang, you must be tired from treating the patient just now. Why don¡¯t we treat you to coffee?¡± ¡°Right, right, right. Then you can tell us how you know that you can save the patient by putting silver needles into those acupoints.¡± Tang Li glanced at the two of them and was about to speak when the people standing in the courtyard quickly surrounded the two doctors. ¡°Doctor Tan, how¡¯s my son?¡± ¡°Doctor Meng, is my brother safe?¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked to the side and continued walking. The two doctors were anxious as they wanted to catch up with Tang Li, but they were held back by the anxious people and could not escape. After the two of them walked out of Situ Jin¡¯s villa, Tang Li suddenly recalled the topic they were discussing earlier. Qi Yihan misunderstood something terribly, and she planned to explain it to him. ¡°Qi Yihan.¡± After Tang Li called his name, she walked up to him and blocked his way. Qi Yihan stopped and looked down at her. He was still shocked by the way she treated Situ Jin just now. Then, he heard Tang Li say to him in a serious tone, ¡°Just now, you said that I used the same trick on other men. I feel that I need to make things clear because I¡¯ve never done that!¡± She had never been in a relationship before, so she couldn¡¯t possibly have done that. Qi Yihan looked at her solemnly and pursed his lips tightly. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, he, in fact, believed what she said. Tang Li continued in a serious tone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, not only will I not use any tricks on other men, I won¡¯t use any tricks on you either. As long as we don¡¯t get a divorce, you can just pretend I don¡¯t exist¡­¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± A deep voice interrupted her, and Qi Yihan¡¯s expression turned extremely cold. ¡°Um¡­ Not¡­ Yet.¡± Seeing Qi Yihan¡¯s expression suddenly darken, Tang Li fell in silence. She looked at him in confusion. Why did this man change his attitude so quickly? Why when she had already promised him so many times, he was still unhappy? Qi Yihan looked away, feeling irritated for some reason. His voice deepened. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to divorce me, don¡¯t let any scandals about you and other men get out. Otherwise, I¡¯ll break the agreement and divorce you.¡± With that, he walked around her and strode away. Tang Li quickly turned around and looked at the back of the man who was striding toward the entrance of the hospital. She was stunned.. ¡°Is this man on fire? Why is he suddenly so angry?¡± Chapter 47 - Since You Like Gossiping so Much, Take Your Time Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li watched as Qi Yihan left and then walked back alone. After taking a few steps, she remembered something and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°He hasn¡¯t eaten breakfast yet. If he will definitely have a stomach ache later on.¡± However, no matter how unreasonable her husband was, Tang Li felt that she could only pamper him. ¡°Ah¡­ Well, he¡¯s my husband after all.¡± ¡°Miss Tang, please wait.¡± The sudden voice behind her made Tang Li frown. It was Xu Shize¡¯s voice. Since Xu Shize had caught up with her, Xu Yaran must be with him as well. ¡°Hasn¡¯t she learned her lessons?¡± Tang Li thought to herself and then turned around to look at them. The people who chased up were the Xu siblings and Qin Sangsang. The three of them quickly walked up to her. The first to speak was Qin Sangsang. ¡°Miss Tang, how is Jin now?¡± Tang Li looked at the woman in front of her. She had bright eyes and white teeth, but she was like a puppet controlled by something. Coupled with the fact that her face was black, she exuded an aura of death, giving people a bad feeling. Seeing that Tang Li kept looking at Qin Sangsang without answering her, Xu Yaran was a little displeased. ¡°I mean, you¡­¡± Tang Li interrupted coldly, ¡°If you can¡¯t say anything nice, then shut up.¡± Xu Yaran was stunned at first, then she realized that Tang Li was scolding her. She was so angry that she was about to lose her temper. Xu Shize quickly stopped her. ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t be rash.¡± Xu Yaran then controlled her anger and glared at Tang Li. She thought angrily, ¡°You¡¯re just a mistress who¡¯s about to be divorced. I won¡¯t hold it against you. When I become the Fourth Madam, I¡¯ll show you what I can do.¡± After looking at Xu Yaran for a while, she turned her gaze back to Qin Sangsang and said, ¡°His life is no longer in danger. He should be able to recover after resting for a while.¡± Qin Sangsang¡¯s eyes lit up and she said in surprise, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Xu Yaran was also happy for her. ¡°I knew Brother Situ would be fine. Aunt Situ and Situ Yueqin were just making a mountain out of a molehill.¡± ¡°Making a mountain out of a molehill?¡± When Tang Li heard that, she laughed out loud. ¡°Do you think someone who has just escaped death is making a mountain out of a molehill?¡± ¡°Stop fear mongering!¡± ¡°Cut it out, little sister.¡± ¡°Did I say something wrong? Sangsang is not to blame for everything that happened. They were all scapegoating her.¡± Tang Li was stunned by Xu Yaran¡¯s words and was not interested in talking to them. She said, ¡°If you want to know anything, ask the Situ family. Don¡¯t ask me. My time is very precious.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so precious about your time? Are you going out to get a gigolo?¡± Tang Li¡¯s face darkened at Xu Yaran¡¯s words, and an intimidating aura emanated from her body. The three of them were shocked by Tang Li. Tang Li did not speak, and the three of them did not dare to speak. The surroundings were very quiet, so quiet that it made one shudder. Tang Li said after a while, ¡°Since you like to gossip so much, take your time.¡± With that said, she turned and left. The three of them did not dare to stop her. After Tang Li walked out of her line of sight, Xu Yaran suddenly said to Qin Sangsang at an extremely fast speed, ¡°Sangsang, what are you afraid of? Anyway, you¡¯ve already slept with Brother Situ. Even if Brother Situ dies, you¡¯ll still be the Young Madam of the Situ family. When you have Brother Situ¡¯s child, you¡¯ll get Brother Situ¡¯s¡­¡± Xu Shize and Qin Sangsang were shocked at the same time. Xu Shize quickly covered her mouth and shouted, ¡°Little Sister, what nonsense are you talking about? If the Situ family hears these words, our Xu family and the Situ family¡¯s friendly relationship will be over.¡± Xu Yaran¡¯s body trembled. She seemed to have just realized what she had said and quickly shook her head. Only then did Xu Shize let go of her. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why they came out of my mouth.¡± Qin Sangsang¡¯s eyes were still red and swollen. She said, ¡°You guys go back first. I want to go over to Situ Jin¡¯s place to take a look.¡± ¡°Aunt Situ already kicked you out. Why are you still going?¡± What Xu Yaran said made Qin Sangsang¡¯s eyes turn even redder. She lowered her eyes and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I need to apologize to them, and I need to marry Jin.¡± Xu Yaran knew that she loved Situ Jin dearly, so she said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go with you. This way, if they do anything to you again, we can help you.¡± Xu Shize, who was standing at the side, was anxious. ¡°Little sister, this is an internal matter between Sangsang and Situ family. It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t interfere.¡± ¡°How can I not care? Sangsang is my best friend. I have to care.¡± Xu Shize was convinced, and the three of them went to Situ Jin¡¯s villa. Mrs. Situ and Situ Yueqin were still standing in the courtyard. When they saw Qin Sangsang return, their expressions darkened. Situ Yueqin chased her away impolitely. ¡°Why did you come back? You almost made my brother die. What else do you want?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Sangsang doesn¡¯t know that Brother Situ will suddenly have a relapse.¡± Xu Yaran stood up straight away to speak for Qin Sangsang, and she spoke especially fast again. ¡°Besides, Sangsang and Brother Situ are already engaged. Why can¡¯t they sleep together? Why don¡¯t you guys try to find out why Brother Situ will relapse when he sleeps with Sang Sang? Otherwise, even if Sangsang is married to him, she will be a widow. I think you guys are deliberately hiding something from Sangsang, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Little sister, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Xu Yaran spoke so quickly that Xu Shize only reacted after she finished speaking. However, it was too late to react. Mrs. Situ and Situ Yueqin¡¯s expressions were extremely twisted. At this moment, Mrs. Situ glared and shouted, ¡°Let her continue.¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­ Aunt Situ, Yaran is insensible. I¡¯ll take her away immediately. Don¡¯t take her words seriously.¡± ¡°I said let her continue.¡± Mrs. Situ already hated her to the core because Qin Sangsang was secretly brought in by Xu Yaran to make her son suddenly fall ill and almost die. Hearing that, she wanted nothing more than to skin her alive. Xu Yaran was bold enough to go on, completely out of her mind, ¡°With how sick your son looks, I don¡¯t think he can live for more than a few years at most. Just be happy that Sangsang married him. If Sangsang can¡¯t have a child because of Brother Situ¡¯s health, you guys will have no successor.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­ bodyguard, arrest her!¡± As Mrs. Situ shouted, several bodyguards standing outside the door immediately rushed in. ¡°Ahhh¡­ Let go of me¡­¡± In the midst of the chaos, Xu Yaran was pressed down on the ground by two bodyguards. Mrs. Situ then walked over and gave her a few slaps. Xu Shize was also stopped by two bodyguards. Seeing that his sister was beaten up to the point of crying, he was hopelessly anxious. At this moment, Mrs. Situ looked at him with a fierce expression. ¡°From now on, the Situ family don¡¯t want to see you guys again. Get lost immediately.¡± ¡°Auntie Situ, let me explain.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Chapter 48 - Do You Mind If I Join The Talk? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xu Yaran¡¯s words and actions immediately angered the Situ family. The Xu family would definitely not want the relationship between the two families to go down the drain just because of Xu Yaran. After apologizing to the Situ family and punishing Xu Yaran severely, this matter was finally settled. Of course, Tang Li couldn¡¯t care less about this. Early the next morning, as soon as Tang Li went downstairs, she saw Butler Zhang walking in from the courtyard. When he saw Tang Li, he quickly said to her, ¡°Madam, Mr. Situ came to look for you just now.¡± Tang Li nodded in response. Without asking why Situ Huang was looking for her, she walked out, obviously not wanting to talk to the man. Butler Zhang quickly followed. To his surprise, Tang Li went straight to the villa where the old man was staying. It was still early. Tang Li went in to take a look at the old man¡¯s condition. Seeing that he was awake, she talked to him for a while. She didn¡¯t expect the old man to ask about what happened to the Situ family yesterday. ¡°I heard that Situ Huang¡¯s son almost died. Did you save him afterward?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Li nodded. She guessed that Butler Wang must have told him. The old man was actually very happy. ¡°I¡¯m surprised by your medical skills. I didn¡¯t know you are able to save people from dying. From now on, you will be Situ Jin¡¯s savior, and you can ask the Situ family for help if anyone dares to bully you.¡± Tang Li did not expect him to say this. For some reason, an indescribable emotion welled up in her heart. In the Qi family, the old man was the only one who truly cared about her. She smiled and said, ¡°Father, I just need your help when it¡¯s needed. I don¡¯t need any help from outsiders.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Yes, of course.¡± At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Tang Li and the old man looked over and saw Qi Yihan walking in. Other than him, Qi Lingxuan was also following behind him. Qi Lingxuan followed behind Qi Yihan, looking cautious and fearful. Qi Yihan called out first, ¡°Father.¡± Qi Lingxuan followed suit immediately, ¡°Grandpa.¡± The two of them were only a few years apart. Qi Yihan stood tall and straight, exuding a noble aura. Qi Lingxuan, on the other hand, was hunching his shoulders and lowering his head, looking like he was very uneasy about meeting the old man. The old man¡¯s gaze shifted from Qi Lingxuan to Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan said, ¡°Father, since Lingxuan is a member of the Qi family and has returned to the Qi family, I want to bring him along to discuss business.¡± Not only was the old man surprised by that, but even Tang Li was also surprised. Tang Li tilted her head to look at Qi Lingxuan¡¯s reaction, and she happened to see a faint smile on his face. As she saw that, her lips curled up into a smile, and then she looked away at the old man. The old man considered it for a moment before saying, ¡°You can decide for yourself regarding this matter. As long as he is talented in business, it¡¯s good that you can teach him.¡± Then, he added, ¡°I heard from Butler Wang that Tang Li has been staying here for a few days. Since your wife is here, you can stay here, too. That way, you won¡¯t have to spend all that time going back and forth.¡± Qi Yihan suddenly narrowed his eyes and looked at Tang Li. Tang Li looked back at him innocently. She didn¡¯t expect the old man to know everything. Unexpectedly, Qi Yihan replied after thinking for a few seconds, ¡°Father, I understand.¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯m tired now. It¡¯s about time I take a rest.¡± The old man closed his eyes after saying that. Tang Li stood up from the chair. Qi Yihan waited for her to walk over before the two of them went out together. Qi Lingxuan stood by the side for the two of them to leave first. Before he left the room, he took another look at the old man lying there, and a dark light flashed across his eyes. At this moment, Butler Zhang and Butler Wang were standing in the courtyard. The two of them were discussing the green plants planted in the courtyard. When they saw them come out, they walked over at the same time and called out respectfully, ¡°Fourth Master, Fourth Madam.¡± Qi Yihan said to Butler Zhang, ¡°Help me clean up one of the villas over there. I¡¯ll come over and stay tonight.¡± Butler Wang corrected him boldly, ¡°Fourth Master, your father said that you and Fourth Madam will be staying in the same bedroom.¡± Tang Li glanced at Qi Yihan, wanting to see his reaction. Unexpectedly, Qi Yihan did not reject. ¡°Sure.¡± Tang Li was surprised by his response, unable to believe that he would agree so quickly. Qi Yihan then said to Qi Lingxuan, who was following behind him, ¡°Come with me to the company later.¡± Qi Lingxuan replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, Fourth Uncle.¡± In his mind, he was asking the Artifact Spirit, ¡°Did Tang Li find you?¡± The Artifact Spirit said with uncertainty, ¡°Probably not. If she finds me, she¡¯ll definitely pull me out and settle the score with me.¡± As Qi Lingxuan heaved a sigh of relief, he asked again. ¡°Do you think the old man will die in the next few days?¡± ¡°Under normal circumstances, yes.¡± ¡°What do you mean under normal circumstances? Without Tang Li?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Qi Lingxuan glanced at Tang Li without batting an eyelid. No matter how he looked at her, he did not think she was that capable. But at this moment, another voice entered his mind. ¡°You guys are chatting very happily. Do you mind if I join you?¡± The voice made the Artifact Spirit shrink back immediately. At the same time, Qi Lingxuan¡¯s body trembled violently. Tang Li looked at Qi Lingxuan and asked with concern, ¡°Lingxuan, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re trembling. Are you cold?¡± Qi Yihan turned to look at him as well. Qi Lingxuan did not expect Tang Li to be so capable. He did not dare to neglect her and immediately acted like a servant. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Fourth Madam. I probably caught a cold because of the strong wind this morning.¡± Tang Li nodded and said with concern, ¡°Since you¡¯re back at the Qi family, you¡¯re one of the masters. If you don¡¯t have enough clothes, buy them. Don¡¯t be reluctant.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, Fourth Madam.¡± Tang Li was so concerned about Qi Lingxuan that Qi Yihan finally glanced at her and said to Qi Lingxuan, ¡°Wait for me in the car.¡± Qi Lingxuan nodded and walked out. After Qi Lingxuan left, Qi Yihan looked at Tang Li. Tang Li looked at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Qi Yihan pursed his lips and said, ¡°Tell me about Father¡¯s condition yesterday. I¡¯ll go over to your place.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them walked out of the villa. Butler Wang stopped him, ¡°Fourth Master, there¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡± Qi Yihan stopped. ¡°What is it?¡± Butler Wang first glanced at Tang Li before saying, ¡°This morning, First Master called to say that he wants to see his father. He also said that he has lost something important.¡± The news of First Master losing several priceless antiques had been going on for a day. He knew very well what First Master wanted to do when he saw his father. He wanted to accuse Qi Yihan and frame him. He said, ¡°Father is not in good health, so don¡¯t let these trivial things bother him.¡± Butler Wang nodded and knew what he should do. ¡°Yes, Fourth Master..¡± Chapter 49 - Are You Really Staying Here Tonight? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Qi Yihan and Tang Li continued walking out. Butler Zhang was about to follow when he was stopped by Butler Wang. ¡°Do you always have to be a third wheel? Just leave them alone so they can have some intimate time.¡± Butler Zhang seemed to have realized something and quickly patted his forehead, saying, ¡°Why in the world did I not realize this earlier?¡± Actually, he also hoped that Madam could get along with Master. Although Madam was a little strange sometimes, she was much better than before. Tang Li and Qi Yihan did not know what the two butlers were talking about. After they walked out of the villa, Tang Li first looked at Qi Lingxuan, who was sitting in the car, and then asked Qi Yihan, ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Qi Yihan looked at her and pursed his lips. Tang Li smiled at him. Qi Yihan suddenly looked away, thinking to himself, ¡°There you go again. That smile!.¡± He was a little irritated, saying with his usual cold attitude, ¡°No matter what you know, leave this matter to me.¡± ¡°Got it. I won¡¯t interfere.¡± When Qi Yihan heard her words, he found that his tone was too harsh, so he became even more irritated. The two of them quickly arrived at Tang Li¡¯s villa. After sitting down, Tang Li told him about the old man. Actually, before the old man received treatment, his condition was about the same every day. However, every time Tang Li spoke, she would add some special medical terms, which allowed Qi Yihan to understand a lot. After Tang Li finished, he said, ¡°If we¡¯re lucky, we should be able to find another herb this afternoon.¡± ¡°Really? Your people are really capable.¡± Qi Yihan nodded in response. After saying that, Tang Li recalled how easily he agreed to stay with her, so she asked, ¡°Are you really coming over tonight?¡± Qi Yihan had never thought of sleeping on the same bed with her. Hearing her question, he said with a straight face, ¡°Since it¡¯s Father¡¯s request, I¡¯ll definitely agree.¡± ¡°But¡­ the bed I¡¯m sleeping in is only 1.5 meters. It¡¯s too small for the two of us.¡± It was truly too small. For Tang Li, a 2.5-meter bed might be enough for her to sleep alone. These words made Qi Yihan¡¯s face tense up even more. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sleep with me, go and tell Father. Since I¡¯ve already promised him, I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± Tang Li looked at his tense face and thought to herself, ¡°Well, you asked for it, so don¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not gonna tell him.¡± Tang Li grumbled. ¡°What if he gets angry and doesn¡¯t support me anymore? Are you saying that intentionally just so when I lose his favor, you can divorce me?¡± Qi Yihan was speechless. At this moment, Butler Zhang¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Master, Madam, Mr. Situ is here.¡± ¡°Why is he here again?¡± Tang Li did not want to see him, so she sat there without moving. Qi Yihan guessed Situ Huang¡¯s motive for coming over. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to treat Situ Jin, you have to at least get the reward for saving him yesterday.¡± Tang Li thought that made sense, so she said loudly to Butler Zhang, who was outside the door, ¡°Bring him in.¡± After Situ Huang was brought in, he was not surprised to see Qi Yihan there as well. He first took out a card from his pocket and handed it to Tang Li. ¡°Here is 50 million. The password is¡­¡± Tang Li took it. Situ Huang passed the two boxes to her. ¡°In one box is That pair of Kylins and the Situ family¡¯s Blood Jade.¡± Tang Li took it and opened the box. The pair of Kylins was only the size of a palm, but one could tell at a glance that they were ancient objects of considerable value. This was actually not important to Tang Li. What was important was that there were two spirits living in the Kylins. Looking at the two cute little things, Tang Li was very satisfied. The blood jade was also a good item with a lot of spiritual energy inside. When the time came, it would be very suitable for setting up a magic field on her island. After accepting the two items in satisfaction, Tang Li said, ¡°I¡¯ve already received the reward. The door is over there.¡± Being asked to leave rudely, Situ Huang was very unhappy. However, when he thought that Tang Li was the only one who could save his son, he choked down his anger. Without beating about the bush, he asked directly, ¡°Fourth Madam, give me a price. How much do you want for treating my son?¡± Tang Li rested her chin on her hand and thought. Although Situ Huang was mentally prepared for Tang Li to demand an exorbitant price from him, he started to waver at the thought of an astronomical charge. So he looked at Qi Yihan and planned to tackle him first. ¡°Fourth Master is friends with Jin. I suppose you don¡¯t want to watch Jin suffer from illness and pain without doing anything. He might die early at any time.¡± Qi Yihan did not reply. He felt that his relationship with Tang Li was not yet to the extent where she would listen to whatever he said. Furthermore, he was very sure that Tang Li would accept this business. After all, she had just told him yesterday that she would no longer use his money. Plus, the Tang family had recently invested all their money into that project, so they were probably thinking of ways to get money from her. Situ Huang snorted inwardly, thinking to himself, ¡°What kind of bullsh*t friend is that? he isn¡¯t even willing to help a dying friend!¡± Situ Huang turned to talk to Tang Li, ¡°If Miss Tang is willing to treat my son, I can cooperate with the Tang Corps on a large project. When the time comes, I guarantee that they will be able to earn money.¡± The Situ family¡¯s greatest source of income was their clubhouses and hotel chain around the country. However, they also did investment and they were pretty much on an equal footing with the Qi family. Coincidentally, the Tang family specialized in project management. Situ Huang felt that Tang Li would definitely be very tempted by this offer. Much to his surprise, Tang Li looked at him and said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tang Li said seriously, ¡°The Tang family is working on a project now, so we don¡¯t need another one.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind treating your son, and I won¡¯t ask for much. I just want two good things from your family, but I need to choose them myself.¡± These words made Situ Huang¡¯s expression change. The Situ family was also an aristocratic family. There must be a lot of good things passed down from their ancestors. What if Tang Li chose their family heirlooms? Even if he was willing to take out the family heirloom to save his son, the other members of the Situ family would not agree. ¡°Fourth Madam, your request is a little unreasonable. Why don¡¯t you just tell me what you want? As long as you¡¯re willing to save my son, I¡¯ll definitely try my best to find it for you.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Tang Li¡¯s eyes flickered. Under Situ Huang¡¯s vigilant gaze, she said, ¡°I want an ancient bronze sword and a Kongtong Seal. Can you get them?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Situ Huang, ¡°Fourth Madam, please say two things that I can understand.¡± Tang Li looked at him and acted surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you could find what I want for me?¡± Qi Yihan, who was sitting at the side, almost invisible, suddenly smiled when he saw how speechless and helpless the well-known and respected business tycoon was rendered by Tang Li.. Chapter 50 - If You Doubt My Ability, Find Someone Else Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Situ Huang could tell that Tang Li was deliberately making things difficult for him. If the woman sitting in front of him was someone from the business world, he would make her go bankrupt anytime. However, there was nothing he could do to her since she was the only one who could save his son. ¡°Fourth Madam, I¡¯ve said it before that I will try to give you whatever you want, so please tell me what exactly you want.¡± She must have read too many mystic novels to ask for the ancient bronze sword and the Kongtong Seal. A disappointed expression appeared on Tang Li¡¯s face. ¡°I thought that with the Situ family¡¯s ability, they should be able to find these two things. Looks like I¡¯ve overestimated you.¡± Situ Huang took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t think the Situ family is the only one who can¡¯t find them. The Qi family can¡¯t find them either.¡± After saying that, Situ Huang looked at Qi Yihan, who had remained silent the entire time. He couldn¡¯t stand him being a bystander anymore so he asked. ¡°Fourth Master, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Qi Yihan then looked at Tang Li and said, ¡°The Situ family has a lot of antiques. Other than their family heirlooms, you can have two.¡± Situ Huang was speechless. Tang Li considered it for a moment and said reluctantly, ¡°Alright, but I will be there choosing two antiques for myself.¡± Situ Huang. ¡°Sure!¡± After agreeing, he went on. ¡°I think Fourth Madam must have absolute confidence in treating my son, otherwise you won¡¯t ask so much from us. So, I will give you what you want after my son recovers. Do you have any objections?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± This time, Tang Li was very straightforward. However, she added, ¡°I don¡¯t think you guys dare to go back on your word anyway.¡± Situ Huang wanted to ask Tang Li what she meant. Tang Li interrupted his thought and continued. ¡°Since the business is done, you can go back. As for the treatment for your son, I¡¯ll start in a month. When the time comes, I¡¯ll inform you what to do.¡± Situ Huang was a little dissatisfied. ¡°Why not start treatment now?¡± His son was the most capable person in his family. If he recovered, Situ Huang believed that his son could bring fortune and fame to the Situ family. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Before the treatment, I¡¯ll make a list of the medicine. Get someone to look for it first.¡± ¡°Fourth Madam hasn¡¯t started the treatment yet. How do you know what medicine he needs?¡± ¡°If you doubt my ability, find someone else.¡± ¡°Then, Fourth Madam, please list the medicine out so that I can get someone to buy it.¡± Situ Huang felt that if he stayed a minute longer, he would pounce at her and kill her. After saying that, he stood up and left. Once he left, Qi Yihan asked Tang Li, ¡°Can you really cure Situ Jin¡¯s illness?¡± Situ Jin¡¯s illness was innate. They had consulted with all kinds of doctors and no one knew what kind of illness it was, but Tang Li was confident that she could help him recover. Tang Li said confidently, ¡°Of course. Although his illness is a little difficult to treat, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± As long as the patient was alive, Tang Li could cure him. Qi Yihan looked at her confident expression and fell into deep thought again. Even if she learned medicine from her father, it was impossible for her to achieve this. So, where did her abilities come from? As soon as Situ Huang left, Butler Zhang entered and asked, ¡°Master, Madam, would you like to eat breakfast now?¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± She then looked at Qi Yihan. ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat before leaving?¡± Qi Yihan thought of Qi Lingxuan, who was waiting for him in the car. He could have called him in to eat, but he suddenly didn¡¯t want to. He said, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go to the office to eat.¡± After saying that, he stood up and said to Butler Zhang, ¡°Prepare a set of clothes and pajamas for me.¡± Then he left. When Situ Huang approached Qi Lingxuan in the car, the Artifact Spirit told him that Situ Huang had a powerful treasure on him. If he could get it and absorb it, his abilities would definitely improve greatly. However, Situ Huang was here to see Tang Li, so he and the Artifact Spirit did not dare to rob him. Seeing Situ Huang walk into Tang Li¡¯s villa, Qi Lingxuan asked the Artifact Spirit telepathically, ¡°How capable is Tang Li? You¡¯ve already absorbed so much Spirit, why are you still hiding when you see her?¡± The Artifact Spirit said unhappily, ¡°The total amount of Spirit I absorbed previously is not as much as the pair of Kylins that the person gave Tang Li earlier. There is already a spirit body in that pair of Kylins. If I can devour that spirit body, my Sword Spirit can at least increase by fifty percent.¡± When Qi Lingxuan heard this, he was tempted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m the chosen one of this world? The spirit body of the two Kylins will definitely be mine.¡± The Artifact Spirit felt the same and said, ¡°That¡¯s why we have to find more Spirit that I can absorb as soon as possible. As long as I become stronger than Tang Li, you can take all her stuff.¡± Qi Lingxuan was immediately filled with ambition. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡­ After Tang Li finished her breakfast, she did not go to the laboratory immediately. Instead, she returned to the bedroom and took out the pair of Kylins. Kylin was also jade, but it was different from ordinary jade. It was an antique that was more than a thousand years old. After being worn by the emperor back then and after being buried underground for more than a thousand years, the Kylins absorbed heaven and earth spirit energy and had a spirit body. Tang Li tapped at the two jades and mumbled, ¡°Do you guys want to come out?¡± At the next moment, the jade emitted a faint light, obviously responding to her. ¡°You can come out, but you have to acknowledge me as your master. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you out.¡± Another faint light flashed. Tang Li nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, come out then.¡± After saying that, she took out the bell to form an invisible space, and then she used a fruit knife to make a cut on her index finger. After a drop of blood dripped on the Kylin jade, two palm-sized Kylins fell to the ground and rolled. They were still cute cubs that would soon grow into fierce divine beasts. Tang Li squatted down to look at them and said, ¡°Why are you guys so small? If I want to raise you, I¡¯ll have to find a lot of good stuff for you to eat.¡± It was not an easy task to raise two Kylins as they needed to eat spirit herbs and absorb spirit energy. A little Kylin immediately said in a childish voice, ¡°Master, when we grow up, we can help you do many things. When the time comes, if you want to fight, you don¡¯t have to do it yourself.¡± ¡°Well, that is probably all you can do.¡± After Tang Li finished speaking, she asked them, ¡°Which one of you is male?¡± Tang Li could not tell which one was male and which one was female as they were still very young. The little Kylin that spoke just now staggered out and replied in a baby voice, ¡°Master, I am.¡± ¡°Alright, I will call you Qiqi and I will call you Linlin from now on. After I find the transformation treasure, I¡¯ll let you transform into other animals so that you¡¯ll be able to follow me.¡± The two little Kylins said in unison, ¡°Thank you, Master..¡± Chapter 51 - A Gluttonous Devil Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li chatted with the two little Kylins for a while longer. After understanding what dynasty they came from and what their combat attributes were, she made them return to the Kylin Jade. Then, she went to Augustine¡¯s laboratory. The three doctors had been in the laboratory for the past two days. The experiment progressed especially smoothly, and the excitement on their faces was obvious. ¡°Miss Tang, the reaction of our active cells is especially strong today, especially those necrosis cells. Many of them are activated by active cells.¡± Augustine then showed Tang Li the experiment table. Tang Li walked over. Augustine was still excitedly telling her about the activity data of active cells in each period. Doctor Xiang and Mr. Yun, who were standing by the side, listened attentively. They would make an additional comment from time to time. The morning passed quickly. During lunch, Tang Li was invited to the medical staff cafeteria again. As soon as everyone sat down to eat, they saw a doctor walking in with two people who gave off an academic vibe. The three of them walked up to Tang Li. The doctor said to Tang Li kindly, ¡°Miss Tang, hello. My surname is Jiang. We met at the park the morning before.¡± Tang Li nodded but did not speak. Doctor Jiang didn¡¯t mind and introduced the two people beside him. ¡°This is Mr. Chang and this is Mr. Kong.¡± The two of them sized Tang Li up quietly. They were surprised at how young and pretty she was. However, since Doctor Jiang recommended her, the two of them did not dare to underestimate her. ¡°Miss Tang, hello! Hello!¡± The two of them shook Tang Li¡¯s hand enthusiastically. Mr. Chang asked, ¡°Miss Tang, do you have time after the meal?¡± Without them saying anything, Tang Li knew why they were looking for her. She said, ¡°It¡¯s gonna cost you a fortune to ask me to treat people, and bargaining is out of the question. If you think you can afford it, then get to the point.¡± With that, she started eating. At that moment, everyone was looking over. Hearing Tang Li¡¯s words, they turned to look at Mr. Chang and Mr. Kong. The two of them looked at each other. Mr. Chang said, ¡°Sure, as long as Miss Tang can cure our colleague.¡± Tang Li nodded and continued eating. Mr. Kong said, ¡°Miss Tang, let¡¯s eat first. We¡¯ll talk after we¡¯re done eating.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Since Tang Li was going to be busy, the group of doctors, who were discussing medical matters with her, left after the meal as they didn¡¯t wanna bother her. When they walked out of the restaurant, Mr. Chang was the first to speak. ¡°Our colleague has a strange illness. He needs to eat all the time. Every day, he eats a lot. If he stops, he will suffer great pain. But the result of the hospital¡¯s checkup is that everything he eats disappears after entering his stomach. Other than eating, he can¡¯t do anything else.¡± Mr. Kong continued, ¡°We¡¯re researchers in the laboratory. My colleague is in charge of the essential work. If his illness can¡¯t be treated, our research can¡¯t continue.¡± The two of them didn¡¯t say what they were researching, but judging from their tone, she knew that it was something important. ¡°As long as Miss Tang can cure our colleague, you can have as much as you want.¡± After saying that, they looked at Tang Li expectantly. Doctor Jiang and Doctor Xiang also looked at her. Doctor Xiang said, ¡°Miss Tang, why don¡¯t you go and see if it can be treated? I¡¯ve discussed this illness with you before. It is indeed difficult to treat.¡± Doctor Xiang felt that it was a little too early to talk about the price because it was unclear if Tang Li could actually cure this illness. The other three agreed. Tang Li thought for a moment and agreed. They went to the patient¡¯s villa. As soon as she walked into the courtyard of the villa, she saw several nurses carrying empty plates walking out. One of the nurses tilted her head and said to another nurse, ¡°Why do I feel that this patient¡¯s appetite is increasing every day? Will he go bankrupt if he eats like this?¡± The other nurse replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. People who can afford to be treated here are crazy rich.¡± ¡°But I think¡­¡± Before she could finish, someone nudged her. Seeing that there were a group of people coming in, she immediately shut up and rushed out with her head down. When they walked into the living room, they saw a skinny man in a hospital gown and glasses sitting at the dining table, eating non-stop. There was a table of food in front of him. The man ate very quickly like a hungry ghoul. Tang Li stared at the man and narrowed her eyes at the thing in his stomach. It was a gluttonous devil with mouths all over its body. Mr. Chang quickly asked, ¡°Miss Tang, can you treat my colleague¡¯s illness?¡± ¡°Sure, but it¡¯s a little tricky.¡± Hearing Tang Li¡¯s reply, the few of them heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Since Miss Tang can cure my colleague, how much do you want? I¡¯ll call someone to prepare it immediately.¡± As Mr. Chang spoke, he took out his phone. ¡°No hurry.¡± Tang Li felt that it was not yet the time to get that little thing out of the man. She walked toward the man who was eating and said casually, ¡°Go and help me prepare something first. His condition is a little special¡­ I need an earthenware pot that¡¯s the size of a water tank. A peach wooden stick that¡¯s half a meter long and as thick as a rolling pin. It must be straight. Also¡­ a bundle of ten-meter-long ropes.¡± They looked at Tang Li in surprise. What did she want these for? However, Mr. Chang immediately took out his phone and called someone to prepare these items. Tang Li walked to the person who was eating and sat opposite him. She asked, ¡°How do you feel when you¡¯re eating?¡± The person was now like an eating machine that had lost the ability to speak. He could only whimper. Doctor Jiang walked over and said to Tang Li, ¡°Mr. Zhang has been eating non-stop. His mouth and face are no longer functioning, so he can¡¯t speak.¡± Mr. Zhang was still sobbing as he ate, looking like he was in pain. Doctor Jiang asked Tang Li, ¡°Miss Tang, what exactly is Mr. Zhang¡¯s illness?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an illness,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°He ate something he should not eat, and it¡¯s not something modern medicine can cure.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while.¡± It was gonna take a while to prepare what Tang Li wanted, so Tang Li and the others waited there. While waiting, the nurse sent Mr. Zhang a lot of food. Mr. Zhang never stopped eating. Looking at him, Doctor Xiang could not help but sympathize. ¡°It must be very uncomfortable eating like this. If he recovers, he will probably get anorexia.¡± ¡°Probably,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°When we remove the thing from his body, we can get him to see a psychiatrist.¡± The few of them waited for nearly an hour before the items Tang Li requested were delivered.. Chapter 52 - Dealing With A Devil Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After the items were delivered, Tang Li asked them to put the earthenware pot on the empty space in the middle of the living room. She held a wooden stick in her hand and said to the few of them, ¡°Close the door and don¡¯t let anyone in. No matter what happens later, don¡¯t speak.¡± At that moment, a mysterious and powerful aura emanated from Tang Li, making rest of them tense up and back off a bit. When the door was closed, Tang Li pointed at Mr. Zhang¡¯s two colleagues. ¡°Bring Mr. Zhang to the pot.¡± The two of them were stunned. In the next moment, they reacted and quickly went over to pull Mr. Zhang. At this moment, Mr. Zhang was still stuffing the food into his mouth. When the two of them pulled him, he started to struggle, obviously unwilling to leave the dining table. ¡°Force him to move. If you can¡¯t move them, Doctor Xiang and Doctor Jiang can help too.¡± Doctor Xiang and Doctor Jiang also quickly walked over. ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± The longer Mr. Zhang didn¡¯t eat, the harder he tried to break free from them. Amidst the tugging, the dining table shifted and a lot of the food on the table was swept to the ground. Mr. Zhang looked at the food on the ground and shouted crazily. His cries were like that of an angry beast and a frog, terrifying and chilling. The men immediately got goosebumps. Finally, the four of them split the work. Two of them grabbed his arms and two of them grabbed his legs and carried him over. After they carried him over, Tang Li picked up the rope and quickly tied him up. At the same time, she said to the four of them, ¡°Step aside, quick!¡± Without thinking, the four of them put him on the ground and quickly retreated. Tang Li walked up to Mr. Zhang and grabbed hold of the rope on his body. She then picked up Mr. Zhang with ease and threw him over the pot effortlessly. The four people standing at the side widened their eyes in shock, unable to believe her strength. Tang Li then grabbed the wooden stick and quickly knocked on Mr. Zhang¡¯s stomach. As soon as the stick hit Mr. Zhang, he struggled with all his might. He screamed even more loudly and miserably. The four men standing there shuddered violently at the painful howls. ¡°Miss Tang¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak!¡± The moment Mr. Kong spoke, Mr. Zhang, who was screaming, looked straight at him. When Mr. Kong saw that there was an even larger mouth in Mr. Zhang¡¯s mouth, and there were many mouths squirming in that larger mouth, he was so frightened that his face instantly turned pale. Tang Li turned around and blocked their line of sight. Mr. Kong¡¯s legs went weak and he fell to the ground. The other three were not any better. No one dared to speak again. Tang Li looked at the thing that was about to come out and quickly drew a talisman in the air with her finger. When she sent the talisman into Mr. Zhang¡¯s mouth, she shouted, ¡°Come out!¡± With a yank, something fell into the pot. Tang Li pulled Mr. Zhang, who was hanging in the air, and threw him toward the people behind her. She said, ¡°Hold him.¡± She looked at the thing that was struggling in the pot and snorted. Then, she stuck her wooden stick in and started stirring quickly. Countless shrill cries came from the pot. After they put Mr. Zhang on the floor, Doctor Xiang and Mr. Jiang looked at each other and subconsciously walked toward Tang Li. However, when they saw that the pot was filled with bloody mouths that were dripping with pus, they turned around and started vomiting. ¡°Urgh¡­¡± ¡°Urgh¡­¡± Tang Li looked at the two of them and clicked her tongue. She did not stop stirring. When the shrill cries became softer, she could not help but mutter regretfully, ¡°How I wish I had a container with me right now to put you in. That way, I won¡¯t have to kill you. You little poor devil.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she stopped stirring the wooden stick. A white light entered the jar, and the mouths turned into a pool of dirty water. Tang Li threw the stick into the jar and said to tthe rest of them, ¡°Job done.¡± With that, she walked towards the door. The room was filled with the stench of the dirty water and pools of vomit. She felt that if she did not leave this place soon, she would vomit, too. She quickly walked over and opened the door. She ran to the corner of the courtyard and felt alive again when she took a deep breath. Tang Li then turned to look inside the door. At this moment, other than the unconscious Mr. Zhang, the other four were all vomiting. She stood there and shouted at them, ¡°I¡¯m leaving! Make sure you clearn up the room afterwards. As for the pot of dirty water, just dump it in the toilet. Come to look for me later to talk about the price.¡± With that, she walked out of the villa. At this moment, there were actually many doctors and nurses standing outside the villa who had come to watch the show. There were also a few people in suits who were obviously with Mr. Zhang. When everyone saw Tang Li come out and heard what she said, they all looked at her in shock. Tang Li swaggered away. Doctor Xiang came over after nearly an hour with a pale face. He said to Mr. Yun and Augustine, ¡°Luckily, you two weren¡¯t there. I feel like I¡¯m traumatized by that scene.¡± Then, he said to Tang Li, ¡°Mr. Chang and Mr. Kong said that they will come and talk to you about the price soon.¡± Then, he opened his mouth and asked Tang Li hesitantly ¡°Miss Tang, what exactly is that thing in Mr. Zhang¡¯s stomach?¡± Tang Li felt that it was best not to scare the doctor right now, so she started spouting nonsense in all seriousness. ¡°A large mouthed bug that can escape all machines and become invisible. These bugs are afraid of wood. I used the wooden stick to knock them out and turn them into water with the stick.¡± Doctor Xiang was stunned. ¡°Then how did Miss Tang know about this bug?¡± ¡°I saw it in an ancient medical book before, so I happened to know how to deal with them.¡± Doctor Xiang was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I see.¡± He continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Tang to be so knowledgeable about rare illnesses. You¡¯re amazing.¡± Tang Li smiled humbly. Doctor Xiang was also amused by these words. Mr. Yun, who was standing beside him, stroked his beard and fell into deep thought. In the afternoon, Mr. Chang and Mr. Kong came to pay Tang Li. Tang Li only asked for five million. People would probably think that Tang Li was asking for too much, but the two who knew how important Mr. Zhang was felt that Tang Li was actually not asking much. The two of them thanked her, and Tang Li took the money. When the two of them left, she said, ¡°I know how to treat all kinds of difficult illnesses. If you two have any similar patients in the future, you can find me.¡± They nodded and left.. Chapter 53 - As a Man, Do You Think Ill Watch You Sleep on the Ground while I Sleep on the Bed? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The day ended quickly. Tang Li returned to the villa at ten pm as usual. When Butler Zhang, who was waiting there, saw her return, he said to her, ¡°Madam, Master is already back.¡± Tang Li was stunned for a moment before remembering that Qi Yihan would be sleeping here tonight. She nodded and continued walking into the villa. When Tang Li entered the living room, she saw Qi Yihan sitting on the sofa playing computer. She asked in surprise, ¡°Yihan, are you still working?¡± Qi Yihan nodded and continued typing without looking at her. Tang Li did not walk over. She stood there and said, ¡°I¡¯m going up to take a shower. Come up and rest after you¡¯re done.¡± With that, she walked upstairs. Qi Yihan then looked up at the woman who was walking up the stairs. Her expression and tone were too natural, making him feel like she didn¡¯t mind the two of them sleeping in the same room tonight. For some reason, this bothered him. Then, he realized that he was no longer in the mood to work. He closed the laptop and walked upstairs. There was only one bedroom, a study, and a large balcony upstairs. Qi Yihan pushed open the door and walked into the bedroom. His clothes were placed on the bed, but his gaze lingered on the one-meter tall bear doll on the bed. At this moment, his phone rang. He took out his phone and walked to the balcony outside the bedroom. When Tang Li came out of the bathroom, she saw that the door to the balcony was open. She instinctively craned her neck to look and happened to see Qi Yihan standing on the balcony making a call. The man was tall and handsome to begin with. Standing in the dark, under the light of the bedroom, he looked even taller and more handsome. Tang Li walked to the balcony door while drying her hair. She stood there and called out, ¡°Yihan.¡± Qi Yihan hung up and turned around. When he saw the woman standing by the door, his eyes flickered. Tang Li was wearing a conservative pair of silk pajamas. However, because silk was naturally very tight, her figure looked especially curvaceous. Coupled with her beautiful face and disheveled hair, she was pretty and sexy. Tang Li did not notice his stare. Seeing that Qi Yihan was standing there without moving, she walked up to him and said, ¡°Go and take a shower. I saw that men¡¯s products have been placed in the bathroom.¡± The fragrance of her freshly bathed body wafted to his nose. Qi Yihan pursed his lips and looked at her. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Tang Li, you don¡¯t seem to mind sleeping on the same bed as me?¡± Tang Li was stunned for a moment. In the next moment, she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to?¡± Qi Yihan looked at her with a straight face. Tang Li had already guessed it. She smiled casually and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll sleep on the floor later.¡± Normally, she would¡¯ve woken up to find herself sleeping on the floor anyway. Hearing that, Qi Yihan didn¡¯t say anything and walked around her towards the bedroom. Tang Li turned around and looked at his cold back. She stood on the balcony to let her hair dry. When her hair was half-dried, she returned to the bedroom. However, there was no extra blanket in the bedroom, so she went downstairs to ask Butler Zhang. Unexpectedly, Butler Zhang said to her, ¡°Madam, Butler Wang came over in the afternoon and took away all the extra blankets here. He said that he wanted to prevent any of you from sleeping on the floor.¡± Tang Li was speechless. Indeed, the older the wiser! Back in the bedroom, Qi Yihan had already come out of the bathroom. When he saw Tang Li walk in, he looked at her. Tang Li told him, ¡°I wanted to ask Butler Zhang for a blanket, but he said that there was none.¡± When Qi Yihan heard this, he walked to the armchair and sat down. He looked at her and said, ¡°Do you think, as a man, I would watch you sleep on the floor while I sleep on the bed?¡± Tang Li was silent for two seconds before saying, ¡°I have experience sleeping on the floor. You don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. Go to sleep.¡± Qi Yihan interrupted her, looking like a domineering executive. After saying that, he took out his phone to check his emails, obviously refusing to talk to her anymore. Tang Li looked at him for a while. She thought to herself, ¡°You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t sleep on the bed, so don¡¯t blame me.¡± After lying down, she hugged the doll and pulled the blanket over her. She then closed her eyes and fell asleep. After reading a few emails, Qi Yihan looked up and saw that the woman on the bed had already fallen asleep. He instinctively fixed his eyes at her. In the gentle night light, women, when they were sleeping, looked particularly sweet and charming. Qi Yihan was very sure that she was not Tang Li. No matter how much a person changed, their nature and ability would never change. Other than her face, the woman in front of him was different in every aspect. That must be why he was attracted to her. However, this woman obviously didn¡¯t like him, so what he wanted to know now was why she was thinking of ways to not divorce him. ¡­ Qi Yihan had been very sensitive to sound since he was young. As long as there was the slightest sound around, he would immediately wake up, no matter how soundly he slept. Hence, when a clicking sound came from the room, he suddenly opened his eyes. Then, a complicated expression appeared on his face. The bear doll that Tang Li was hugging when she slept had already fallen to the ground. Her body was hanging by the bedside. If she moved slightly, she would probably¡­ Bang! ¡°¡­¡± Qi Yihan finally understood why she hugged a big bear doll to sleep. She knew she would fall and used it to cushion her fall so that it wouldn¡¯t hurt so much. Then, he saw Tang Li put up her hands to touch the bedside. Qi Yihan thought she had woken up from the fall. But much to his surprise, she hugged the doll and got back on the bed with her eyes closed. ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly, his sleepiness was all gone. He looked at the time and saw that it was 1: 30 am. Looking at the woman, he realized why she said she had experience sleeping on the floor. Half an hour later, she turned around on the bed and fell down with the doll again. Qi Yihan finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He walked over and shouted, ¡°Tang Li, Tang Li.¡± Tang Li was getting impatient. ¡°Stop making so much noise. If you keep making noise, I¡¯ll stuff your mouth.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qi Yihan frowned and raised his voice. ¡°Tang Li, you fell off the bed.¡± But there was no response. Qi Yihan looked at her for a long time. Seeing that she didn¡¯t wake up at all, he couldn¡¯t leave her like that on the floor so he carried her to the bed. However, Tang Li was used to sleeping with her doll in her arms. Once there was nothing in her arms, she instinctively looked for it. In the end, just as Qi Yihan was about to pull away, she raised her body and wrapped her arms around his neck and her feet around his legs, bringing him to the bed. Qi Yihan¡¯s body stiffened. He could forcefully break free, but when he turned his head and saw her obediently leaning against his shoulder, he suddenly gave up. He suddenly wanted to see how she would react tomorrow morning. Suddenly, Tang Li sleep-talked. ¡°Why has the doll gotten hard? It feels uncomfortable hugging it. I¡¯ll get a new one tomorrow.¡± Qi Yihan, who was forced to be a human doll, was speechless.. Chapter 54 - Do You Think Im A Doll That You Can Hug? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li slept until she woke up naturally. She felt refreshed and subconsciously rubbed her face against the bear doll. Suddenly, she felt that something was wrong. She subconsciously grouped around, and when her hand was about to go down, she was suddenly grabbed. Tang Li shuddered and suddenly opened her eyes. What entered her vision was a chin with a little stubble and tight but sexy lips. Tang Li¡¯s eyes instantly widened. After a while, her face blushed and she was tongue-tied. ¡°You, you, you¡­ Why are you on the bed?¡± ¡°Why? Ask yourself!¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s gaze was dark, but his voice was low and husky. ¡°Not only is your sleeping posture bad, but your sleeping habits are also especially bad. Are you always clinging onto something?¡± Tang Li had to admit that his morning voice was making her infatuated and unable to think properly. She licked her lips and decided to quibble. ¡°Well¡­ let me explain.¡± Qi Yihan had been watching Tang Li. When he saw her subconsciously licking her lips, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. Unknowingly, his voice became even lower and hoarser. ¡°Explain what? Explain that you¡¯re almost on top of me, using both your hands and feet, and you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll run away?¡± Only then did Tang Li realize that she was still hugging him. She was instantly embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± ¡°Then what?¡± The man¡¯s voice was like an electric current that directly struck Tang Li¡¯s mind. ¡°Tang Li, I realize that you not only like to hug things to sleep, but you also like to hug when you¡¯re awake. Do you think I¡¯m a pillow that you can hug as you wish?¡± When Tang Li heard this, her mind finally cleared. After letting go of him instantly, she quickly rolled to the side. ¡°Watch¡­ Out.¡± Dong! ¡°Ouch!¡± Before Qi Yihan could finish reminding her, Tang Li fell off the bed and rolled on the floor. He quickly looked down and saw Tang Li lying on the floor with stars in her eyes. ¡°Are you¡­ alright?¡± Tang Li was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and hide in it. She planned to act dumb and said loudly, ¡°I might have a concussion from the fall. I can¡¯t remember what happened previously. Don¡¯t speak, you voice is making my mind buzz.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qi Yihan looked at her for a few seconds before rolling to the other side of the bed and got down with a smile on his face. Seeing how embarrassed she was, he felt that it was worth it not sleeping the whole night. As he walked towards the bathroom, he asked kindly, ¡°Do you need me to call a doctor over for you?¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡± After Qi Yihan entered the bathroom and closed the door, Tang Li quickly climbed onto the bed and wrapped the blanket around her body. She decided that if Qi Yihan didn¡¯t leave, she wouldn¡¯t come out of the blanket. She was so embarrassed that she even wanted to spend the rest of her life in Mars. Qi Yihan washed up and came out. Seeing that Tang Li was tightly wrapped up, he knew that she was still feeling embarrassed. He stopped and looked at the mess for a few seconds. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he left without saying anything. After the door was closed for a few seconds, Tang Li removed the blanket. At the same time, she sighed and swore, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the floor tonight. And I¡¯ll go buy a sleeping bag.¡± As long as she slept in the sleeping bag, she would definitely not hug anything she caught. However, she thought to herself, ¡°Will Qi Yihan divorce me because I treated him like a pillow for the entire night?¡± At the thought of this, she quickly lifted the blanket, got out of bed, and ran out. When she reached the stairs, she happened to see Qi Yihan saying something to Butler Zhang before striding out. Tang Li stood there and shouted, ¡°Qi Yihan, I¡¯m not divorcing you.¡± Qi Yihan stopped in his tracks and turned to look at the woman with disheveled hair in pajamas. He gave her a meaningful look before turning to leave. Tang Li stood there and watched him walk out of her line of sight with a dumbfounded expression, wondering what his last gaze meant. Butler Zhang, who was ignored by Tang Li, was so shocked that he forgot to react. As soon as Master came down, he asked the butler to change the bed in the bedroom to a 2.5-meter bed. Madam then came out and said that she would never divorce Master. Moreover, Madam didn¡¯t even care about her image, coming out in a disheveled hair and clothes. What could this mean? It meant that they must have done something unspeakable last night! In the end, Madam was too wild and frightened Master. That was why she came out and said that! The more he thought about it, the faster his heart rate became. Butler Zhang felt that he had discovered something extraordinary and was about to call Butler Yang later to inform him. It was possible that their Little Master or Little Miss were coming! Tang Li did not know what Butler Zhang was thinking. She stood there for a while before returning to the bedroom to wash up. When she came down, Butler Zhang said to her respectfully, ¡°Madam, I got someone to prepare silver-eared bird¡¯s nest soup, fresh prawn dumplings, and red date peanut porridge for you this morning. Other than these, what else do you want to eat?¡± Tang Li looked at him in confusion. ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever you make in the kitchen. Why are you asking me this?¡± She felt Butler Zhang was up to something because he never asked her before. Butler Zhang smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try my best to get the kitchen to prepare the most nutritious breakfast for you in the future. I guarantee that your body will be in the best condition.¡± Tang Li did not understand what Butler Zhang meant at all. In any case, she did not care much about food, so she nodded casually. ¡°Whatever.¡± Then, she walked out. However, as soon as she walked out, she was stopped by a few doctors who were loitering nearby. ¡°Miss Tang, you¡¯re finally up.¡± ¡°The patient I received is too difficult to treat. Can you give me some tips?¡± ¡°Miss Tang, we have a medical conference today. I hope you can join.¡± ¡°Miss Tang¡­¡± ¡­ At the executive meeting of the Qi family. ¡°KM Corporation from D Nation called to say that their CEO will personally come over to inspect the empire¡¯s market. At the same time, they really want to cooperate with our Qi Corporation.¡± Seeing that Qi Yihan didn¡¯t say anything, the director of External Affairs Department looked up secretly and was shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe that this cold and ruthless CEO was zoning out! ¡°President.¡± The director of External Affairs Department raised his voice and called out to him. Qi Yihan¡¯s looked at him with a cold gaze and said, ¡°Sure, book a restaurant in advance.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Then, the director of the Procurement Department asked, ¡°Because there¡¯s a problem with this batch of raw stones, we didn¡¯t get a top-grade one, so should we adjust the jewelry market for the next half of the year?¡± ¡°No need. Go and buy another batch. This time, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Qi Yihan suddenly looked at Qi Lingxuan, who was sitting at the end trying his best to conceal his presence. ¡°Lingxuan, you¡¯ll be in charge this time.¡± Everyone was shocked. Second Master and Third Master slammed the table and stood up at the same time. Second Uncle said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree! He doesn¡¯t know anything. How can we give him such an important procurement mission?¡± Third Master asked, ¡°Fourth brother, are you crazy?¡± Chapter 55 - Can You Let Me Go First? I Cant Think Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Qi Yihan was not surprised at seeing Second Master and Third Master object to his decision so strongly, but he had already made up his mind. No matter what his brother did, it was useless. Finally, as Second Master and Third Master insisted, Qi Yihan agreed to let Qi Tiancheng and Qi Yaolong follow along. ¡°Sure. They can go, but If anything happens, they¡¯ll have to bear the responsibility as well.¡± ¡°What if it was Qi Lingxuan who caused it?¡± Second Uncle said mockingly, ¡°He¡¯s just a peasant who came from the bottom of society. What does he know? I bet the reason you entrusted him to the job is because you want something bad to happen to him.¡± Second Master said that deliberately to sow discord between Qi Yihan and Qi Lingxuan. He noticed that Qi Lingxuan had a pair of eyes like a wolf¡¯s and thought that one day he might stab Qi Yihan in the back. If that happened, it would be the best scenario for Second Master. Qi Yihan looked at Second Master coldly and said domineeringly, ¡°When the time comes, no matter who gets into trouble, the three of them will be punished together.¡± ¡°This is unfair!¡± ¡°Who thinks it¡¯s unfair is welcome to quit.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s decided then.¡± Qi Yihan suddenly looked at Qi Lingxuan and asked, ¡°Lingxuan, can you take on this mission?¡± Qi Lingxuan quickly sat up straight and promised him, looking like a fearless newborn calf, ¡°Fourth Uncle, I can.¡± At this moment, he was very excited. If he could really go to the jade production site, he would be able to absorb spiritual energy for all he wanted. He asked the Artifact Spirit in his mind, ¡°When we return from the jade production site after absorbing the spiritual energy, will we be afraid of Tang Li?¡± Tang Li was now a pain in his ass. The longer Tang Li was around, the more uncomfortable he felt. The Artifact Spirit poured rained on his parade. ¡°If you can find the elixir that I told you about, we can even go to the ancient tomb, let along the jade production side. By then, I won¡¯t be afraid even if gods come, let alone Tang Li.¡± Qi Lingxuan clenched his fists tightly and asked, ¡°What do I have to do to obtain the elixir?¡± ¡°The easiest way is to get Tang Li to make it for you. Otherwise, we can only wait.¡± Qi Lingxuan was a little disappointed. It was impossible for him to ask Tang Li for help. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You are the child of providence in this world. When the time comes, you will naturally obtain it.¡± Qi Lingxuan was in high spirit. ¡°Then let¡¯s go over this time and find more good raw stones. When I come back, Qi Yihan will trust me even more.¡± Since he was still young, he would let Qi Yihan shield him. At this thought, the corners of his lips curled up slightly, and he smiled devilishly in his heart. ¡­ News of Qi Yihan¡¯s decision quickly reached First Madam. First Master was satisfied and was prepared to teach his son when he came back. But First Madam and her three children gritted their teeth, wanting nothing more than to skin Qi Yihan alive. They felt that Qi Yihan did it on purpose, wanting the little bastard to deal with them and make their family lose everything. They started to plan to hire a hitman and kill Qi Lingxuan on the way. At this moment, Second Master and Third Master were also working together to do something big. ¡­ Because Tang Li saved three patients with bizzard illnesses, all the doctors in the hospital wanted to learn something from her. The doctors in this hospital were different from the doctors in other hospitals. Everyone here was top-notch in their field of expertise, and their income was also unattainable for the doctors in other hospitals. Everyone wanted to learn more about medicine from Tang Li, so they were exceedingly kind to her. Even if Tang Li did not use mystic techniques, her medical knowledge was still one of the best in the world. She was not worried about exposing herself at all, and they could even learn from each other. Why not? No matter how busy she was, she did not forget to buy a sleeping bag. Of course, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let Butler Zhang know about this. She went straight to order on her phone, and when the express delivery arrived at the hospital, she personally went out to get it. With the sleeping bag, Tang Li was filled with confidence. ¡­ Qi Yihan came over very early today. At that moment, Tang Li was feeding the old man and talking to him. ¡°Father, I added some sour dates into the porridge today. It¡¯s quite appetizing. Have half a bowl first. If you think it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it for you tomorrow.¡± The old man was obviously very satisfied with the food. Qi Yihan stood there and suddenly found that the atmosphere was very moving, so moving that he couldn¡¯t bear to interrupt them. He only walked in when his father saw him. ¡°Father.¡± Tang Li turned to look at him. Thinking of how awkward she was this morning, she smiled at him clumsily and asked, ¡°Yihan, why are you here so early today?¡± Qi Yihan was about to reply when Tang Li turned around and continued feeding the old man porridge. Qi Yihan was speechless. Qi Yihan stood there and waited for Tang Li to finish feeding the old man before the two of them walked out. The two of them did not speak. The atmosphere was inexplicably strange. In the end, Tang Li started talking about what happened to his father today. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared several flavors of the porridge for father over the past few days to let his stomach get used to it first. Otherwise, when the illness is cured, his stomach will be unable to withstand the various flavors of the food.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Tang Li turned to look at Qi Yihan. She thought he had something to say, but he only nodded and then shut up. ¡°What does this mean?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You have nothing to say?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a professional when it comes to treating illnesses, so you can do whatever you want.¡± ¡°You trust me that much?¡± ¡°What can I do?¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°If my father dies, we¡¯ll divorce. If you cure my father, we won¡¯t divorce.¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯re not getting a divorce.¡± ¡°Tang Li.¡± Qi Yihan suddenly stopped. Tang Li stopped and looked at him in confusion. Qi Yihan stared into her eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t care why you don¡¯t wanna divorce me, but you¡¯d better not play any tricks with me. Otherwise, you¡¯re not gonna have a good time in this world.¡± Tang Li was speechless. She just wanted a husband. It could not possibly be considered a trick, right? Tang Li did not speak. A trace of hostility flashed across Qi Yihan¡¯s eyes as he leaned towards her. Tang Li instinctively leaned back. In the next second, a strong arm wrapped around her waist and pulled her over forcefully. A domineering aura hit her. ¡°Speak.¡± The two of them were so close that his pheromone was overwhelming her sense of smell. As a woman, Tang Li naturally could not resist. She blinked her eyes and fluttered her long eyelashes. She blushed and stuttered, ¡°Well¡­ Can you let go of me first? I can¡¯t think like this.¡± Qi Yihan suddenly noticed how close they were, so he let go of her, embarrased by his rude manners.. Chapter 56 - Are You In Love With Your Wife? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After being let go, Tang Li quickly took a large step back. She patted her chest and grumbled, ¡°If you want me to speak, you don¡¯t have to grab me like that. Just tell me! Are you afraid that I¡¯ll run away?¡± She thought to herself, ¡°I¡¯m still single, and you¡¯re so handsome. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might do something to you?¡± Qi Yihan pursed his lips tightly and looked at her without saying anything. Tang Li suppressed her racing heart and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not playing any tricks with you. If I am, I won¡¯t be here saving your father. Instead, I¡¯ll sit back and watch him die and run away with my share of the inheritance.¡± Seeing that he was still silent, she thought of something and patted his chest, saying seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I like being your wife. I feel like the title gets me a lot of respect from others.¡± Qi Yihan continued to stare at Tang Li without saying anything. His dark eyes seemed to be able to see through her heart. Tang Li looked back at him, not feeling guilty at all because what she said was true and sincere. ¡°Master, Madam.¡± Tang Li tilted her head to look at Butler Zhang, who was standing there nervously, and Mr. Situ, who was standing beside Butler Zhang. Mr. Situ looked a little embarrassed. His expression looked like he had just seen something unspeakable. Tang Li immediately put on a serious expression and acted as an expert, ¡°What is it about?¡± Butler Zhang was filled with regret for bringing Mr. Situ here to meet Tang Li. He didn¡¯t know that his master was here and was¡­ on a date with Madam. Butler Zhang was immersed in regret and did not speak. Mr. Situ put away his awkwardness and said, ¡°Fourth Madam, you asked me to look for some herbs previously. I wonder if you¡¯ve written the list of herbs?¡± As a matter of fact, Tang Li forgot about it but she didn¡¯t tell Mr. Situ honestly. Instead, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I need to think about it.¡± Then, she changed the topic. ¡°Since you¡¯re here to ask, I¡¯ll start with a few herbs. You can get someone to look for them.¡± When the time came, she would need to have a lot of herbs on her island. Since there was free labor right now, she didn¡¯t wanna waste it. Tang Li suddenly glanced at the other free laborer, Qi Yihan. Tang Li did not feel guilty at all for using him. She then withdrew her gaze and looked at Mr. Situ. Mr. Situ didn¡¯t know that he was fooled and was very happy. ¡°Sure.¡± Then, he suggested, ¡°Fourth Madam, why don¡¯t you go and check my son¡¯s pulse? This should make it easier for you to give him the medicine he needs.¡± If Tang Li refused to go, she was afraid that he might think she didn¡¯t take his son¡¯s life seriously. Tang Li thought for a moment and agreed. She and Qi Yihan followed Mr. Situ towards Situ Jin¡¯s villa. Although Situ Jin was saved, his health was greatly compromised and he couldn¡¯t even get out of bed. He was bedridden with his eyes half-closed, giving off a feeling that he might die at any second. ¡°Jin, I invited Fourth Madam over.¡± After Mr. Situ spoke, Situ Jin looked up. When he saw Tang Li, a glint flashed across his eyes, but he quickly concealed it. He then looked at Qi Yihan and nodded at him as a greeting. Qi Yihan nodded in response. Then he looked at Tang Li again. Tang Li said, ¡°I came over today to prescribe the herbs you need in the future. Take good care of yourself for the time being.¡± ¡°Since Fourth Madam is prescribing me herbs now, why don¡¯t you treat me now?¡± Actually, Mr. Situ also wanted to ask this question. Qi Yihan understood what Tang Li meant. As expected, Tang Li said, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to find all the herbs I need in a while.¡± ¡°How is that possible? As long as Fourth Madam can name the herbs, I will immediately get someone to find them.¡± Mr. Situ said confidently and asked, ¡°If I find the herbs today, will Fourth Madam treat my son today?¡± Tang Li did not bother to explain and only said, ¡°Go get the pen and paper. I¡¯ll write down the herbs right now. The moment you find them, I can begin the treatment.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± Mr. Situ and his son looked very confident. Qi Yihan shook his head and didn¡¯t say anything. He knew how difficult it was to find the herbs. It took Tang Li eight pieces of paper to finish writing all the herbs needed to treat Situ Jin. There were hundreds of herbs written on the paper. After she finished writing, Tang Li said, ¡°The hospital has the herbs on the first five pages. You can get them now to help Situ Jin recover. I¡¯ll treat him when you guys get the ones on the last three pages. Remember, I want the herbs on the last three pages to be fresh.¡± Situ Huang quickly took the list and looked at it. The prescription written by Tang Li was quite legible, unlike the ones written by doctors. After reading the list, Situ Huang said to Tang Li, ¡°I¡¯ll immediately get someone to find the herbs. Fourth Madam, my son¡¯s life is in your hands.¡± ¡°Find the herbs first.¡± Tang Li glanced at Situ Jin and said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s time to go.¡± Qi Yihan found that Tang Li liked to call him Hubby in front of outsiders every time as if she was deliberately letting everyone know that they were husband and wife. After saying that, Tang Li walked toward the door. ¡°Yihan, wait.¡± Situ Jin suddenly stopped Qi Yihan, who was about to leave with him. Qi Yihan stopped. Situ Jin said, ¡°I want to talk to you in private. Ahem¡­¡± After saying that, he suddenly started coughing. Situ Huang wanted to pat him on the back but was stopped by Situ Jin. Tang Li glanced at the two men and walked out first. Situ Huang waited until Situ Jin was almost done coughing before leaving. After the door was closed, Situ Jin looked at Qi Yihan and asked, ¡°Does your wife know medicine?¡± These words were obviously filled with doubts and warnings. Qi Yihan knew what he meant and replied calmly, ¡°Her father does.¡± Situ Jin coughed again and said with a frown, ¡°I know my illness. It can¡¯t be cured.¡± ¡°Nothing is absolute in this world.¡± Situ Jin looked at Qi Yihan in surprise. In the past, Qi Yihan didn¡¯t even want to talk about Tang Li, but this time, he trusted her so much. Situ Jin asked, ¡°Is she treating your father now and it¡¯s already working?¡± He knew about the old man¡¯s illness. With current medical technology, it was impossible to cure him. So, was Tang Li really that capable? Qi Yihan looked at Situ Jin, who was suspicious of Tang Li, and felt a little displeased. Though he doubted Tang Li all the time, he couldn¡¯t stand hearing others doubt her. ¡°Her father knows medicine, so it¡¯s normal for her to have learned it before. Besides¡­ if you don¡¯t believe her, you don¡¯t have to seek treatment from her.¡± Situ Jin looked at Qi Yihan¡¯s serious face for a few seconds and laughed out loud. Then he started coughing again. After the coughing stopped, he asked, ¡°Are you in love with your wife.¡± Qi Yihan gave him a piercing stare and said rudely, ¡°Instead of caring about my matters, you should think about yourself.¡± Situ Jin stopped making fun of him. He lowered his eyes and sighed, placing one hand behind his head. ¡°If I can survive this time, I¡¯ll investigate everything that happened in the past. No matter who it is, I will make them pay back the debt.¡± After saying that, he stared at the ceiling and zoned out. Qi Yihan looked at him for a while before turning to leave.. Chapter 57 - Are You Planning On Doing Something To Me? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Tang Li and Situ Huang left, Situ Huang passed the prescription to Doctor Tan and asked, ¡°Doctor Tan, can you find all of them in this hospital?¡± Doctor Tan looked at the prescription Tang Li gave him and became more and more surprised. When he heard Situ Huang¡¯s question, he nodded and shook his head. ¡°Our hospital has all the herbs on the first five pages, but the herbs on the last three pages are rare. Even if we have some, they¡¯re not fresh.¡± Slightly disappointed, Situ Huang looked at Tang Li. Tang Li looked at him and said, ¡°I told you so. If you don¡¯t know where to find these herbs, I can describe to you the environments they live in tonight, so you can go to those places to look for them or buy them.¡± ¡°Thank you, Fourth Madam.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Tang Li smiled. ¡°I¡¯m also very happy to be able to treat the patient.¡± Qi Yihan, who had just walked out, heard her. His gaze stopped on the smile on Tang Li¡¯s face for two seconds before he walked over. When Tang Li saw him come out, she quickly asked, ¡°Hubby, can we go back now?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Qi Yihan nodded. Tang Li waited for him to walk over and went out with him. Situ Huang did not give up. He asked Doctor Tan again, ¡°Doctor Tan, do you know where we can buy these herbs quickly?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Doctor Tan said. ¡°These herbs are rare. You can ask Chinese medicine doctors.¡± Situ Huang nodded. ¡°Doctor Tan, can you please arrange a meeting for me with two traditional Chinese doctors so I can ask them.¡± Every doctor in this hospital was very busy. If he wanted to look for them, he had to call ahead of time and ask if they were free. Doctor Tan would definitely not reject a person like Situ Huang, so he took out his phone and called. ¡­ After Tang Li and Qi Yihan left, the two of them walked quietly on the hospital street. It was past six pm and the sanitation workers were cleaning the rubbish. After walking for a while, Qi Yihan saw that Tang Li was still silent and felt a little unusual. Just as he was wondering if he should find something to talk about, he heard the woman beside him mutter something. ¡°What?¡± Tang Li muttered, ¡°I should have written some more herbs.¡± When she heard Qi Yihan¡¯s voice, she looked up at him and asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing that Qi Yihan¡¯s expression had tensed up again, Tang Li said, ¡°I find that you like to get angry all the time. Don¡¯t you know that being angry can cause an increase in epinephrine? This will cause liver stagnation and high blood pressure¡­ So don¡¯t get angry.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her with a straight face and said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing worth being happy about.¡± For a moment, Tang Li could actually hear a hint of sadness in his words. Thinking that this person was her husband and that she had to be responsible for his mental and physical health, she asked, ¡°Will you be happy if I cure father¡¯s illness?¡± Qi Yihan looked ahead and nodded. Tang Li nodded and asked, ¡°If you make ten billion, will you be happy?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why? Who didn¡¯t like money?¡± Qi Yihan said calmly, ¡°After I took over the Qi Corporation, I¡¯ve earned enough.¡± Tang Li looked at him with her mouth agape. Qi Yihan looked at Tang Li, whose mouth was agape, and suddenly asked, ¡°Do you never read financial magazines? I¡¯m on it most of the time. Don¡¯t you know?¡± Tang Li was stunned. Then she remembered that the Host knew about it but she forgot about it. ¡°Haha¡­ I forgot.¡± Tang Li chuckled and quickened her pace. Qi Yihan followed behind her. While looking at her, he suddenly understood why he came so early today. Whenever he was with her, he would feel calm and at ease. Tang Li still had to go to the laboratory at night. When she was near the villa, she parted ways with Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan walked back to the villa alone. Butler Zhang stood at the door to welcome him. ¡°Master.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and walked into the living room. Butler Zhang quickly followed behind while Qi Yihan said, ¡°Make me a pot of tea.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qi Yihan walked to the sofa in the living room and sat down. He took out his laptop and was about to work when his phone rang. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°First Madam hired a group of hitmen to kill Qi Linxuan on the way.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°You don¡¯t have to come out unless he¡¯s about to die.¡± He wanted to see how capable Qi Lingxuan was. ¡°Yes.¡± After hanging up, Qi Yihan started working. When Tang Li returned, she didn¡¯t see Qi Yihan downstairs. She didn¡¯t mind and walked straight upstairs. When she opened the bedroom door and found Qi Yihan on the balcony making a call, she walked towards the bathroom. However, after taking two steps, she realized that the bed had changed. She walked to the large bed and stared at it in surprise. At that moment, footsteps came from behind. Tang Li turned to Qi Yihan and asked, ¡°Did you ask Butler Zhang to change the bed?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Tang Li wanted to ask why he changed the bed, but thinking that the bed was for him to sleep in anyway, she nodded nonchalantly and went to the closet to get her pajamas. At the same time, she took out the sleeping bag she bought online today and went to take a shower. When she came out of the shower, she saw Qi Yihan standing there staring at the sleeping bag. Tang Li walked up to him and said, ¡°To prevent me from hugging you by mistake tonight, I¡¯ll sleep in the sleeping bag tonight.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t roll around in the sleeping bag?¡± Tang Li was a little embarrassed, so she raised her voice and said, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the floor. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± ¡°You think I would watch a lady sleeping on the floor while I sleep on the bed?¡± ¡°¡­¡± This man was really unreasonable! ¡°Where will you sleep if I sleep on the bed?¡± ¡°On the bed.¡± ¡°Er¡­ Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might¡­¡± ¡°Are you planning on doing something to me?¡± ¡°No, definitely not!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Qi Yihan walked over and laid on the bed, not looking at her anymore. Tang Li stared at him for two seconds before drying her hair. She tossed the towel onto the sofa and went to open the sleeping bag. At the same time, she placed the doll between them to prevent herself from crossing the line tonight. Qi Yihan looked at her and closed his eyes. After doing all that, Tang Li crawled into her sleeping bag. She felt pretty good and was about to close her eyes. Suddenly, her phone rang. When Tang Li was about to use her magic power to let her phone fly over, she realized someone was next to her and stopped. Looking at Qi Yihan, she said, ¡°Yihan, can I trouble you to bring my phone over?¡± The phone was in Qi Yihan¡¯s bedside table drawer. Qi Yihan reached out and pulled open the bedside table to take out his phone. Tang Li asked, ¡°Who called me?¡± If it was an unknown number or someone else from the Qi family, she wouldn¡¯t bother answering it. Qi Yihan glanced at the caller ID on her phone. ¡°Your cousin sister..¡± Chapter 58 - The Man In A Black Cloak Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li tried to remember who this cousin of hers was. The Host¡¯s mother only had one uncle and one cousin left. Her uncle loved to travel and adventure, and at this time, he was in some corner of the world. Her cousin was three years younger than Tang Li. She was studying at a university in Hai Cheng and was in her second year. She knew everything about Tang Li and even told her that if she divorced Qi Yihan, she would definitely chase after him. The Host didn¡¯t mind. One month before Tang Li entered this book, the Host asked her cousin to find a way to study at Imperial University. By then, she would be able to chase Qi Yihan right away, so this cousin immediately applied for an exchange student there. As expected, her application must have been approved. Tang Li took the phone and glanced at Qi Yihan. In the end, she decided to answer the call on the balcony. After coming out of the sleeping bag, Tang Li walked to the balcony with her phone. Qi Yihan glanced at this sneaky woman, pursed his lips, and closed his eyes. As soon as Tang Li answered the phone, an excited voice came from the other end. ¡°Cousin, my application has been approved and I¡¯ll come over to Imperial Capital next week.¡± It was Thursday today. Tang Li looked at the night sky and thought that she should not give this girl hope, so she said to her in a serious tone, ¡°Ziqing, I don¡¯t plan to divorce Qi Yihan anymore.¡± The other party was obviously stunned. After a few seconds of silence, she asked in disbelief, ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t like him? Since you don¡¯t like him, why don¡¯t you divorce him? Don¡¯t tell me you want to wait and see?¡± Towards the end of the question, one could tell from her tone that she was angry. ¡°No.¡± Tang Li narrowed her eyes, looking displeased. ¡°I only want to be Qi Yihan¡¯s wife now. I don¡¯t like anyone else.¡± ¡°What about Bai Qingyang? Didn¡¯t you tell me before that you can¡¯t live without him and that you¡¯d do everything for him?¡± Goosebumps appeared on Tang Li¡¯s arms. She couldn¡¯t believe that the Host actually said such things to her cousin! Su Ziqing was like a lit firecracker, still saying, ¡°Cousin, do you have another plan? Is that why you¡¯re saying this? I don¡¯t care what you want, but Qi Yihan is innocent. Why can¡¯t you let him go and give him to me?¡± Tang Li had no clue what the Host said to her cousin to make her so crazy about Qi Yihan. Su Ziqing went on, ¡°Whether you agree or not, I¡¯ll definitely be an exchange student at Imperial University next week. I¡¯ll take him away from you and love him.¡± With that, she hung up. Tang Li looked at the phone that was hung up. She had never been so speechless. However, at the same time, she was faced with a dilemma. ¡°Should I try to talk her out of it or use my power to kick her out? What am I gonna do?¡± Tang Li stood on the balcony for a long while before returning to the bedroom. Looking at Qi Yihan, who was lying on the other side of the bed with his eyes closed and clearly asleep, Tang Li mumbled, ¡°Cousin wants to snatch you, but I can¡¯t use violence or tricks on her. What do you think I should do?¡± After saying that, she climbed into the bed and closed her eyes. ¡°Forget it. Anyway, there are plenty of ways to deal with someone. For the time being, I¡¯ll just hide him from her.¡± However, she realized that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep and was twisting around. There wasn¡¯t much space for her to twist around so she quickly got tired and fell asleep. When her breathing became stable, the man, who was asleep, suddenly opened his eyes. He tilted his head to look at Tang Li¡¯s pretty sleeping face, and a glint flashed across his eyes. ¡­ At around two in the morning, Tang Li was suddenly woken up by a powerful spiritual energy fluctuation. She opened her eyes and saw a figure flash past in the darkness and disappeared in the balcony. Tang Li quickly turned to look at the man sleeping beside her. As expected, he was no longer in bed. She came out of the sleeping bag and raised her hand. The Kylin jade appeared. ¡°Kylin, follow Yihan.¡± The two little Kylins came out of the jade and quickly flew out. Tang Li quickly went to the closet to find a set of clothes. She put them on and turned to walk toward the balcony. At that time, It was raining heavily outside. Tang Li walked into the rain and quickly disappeared into the rainy night. ¡­ North of Hospital X was the morgue area. If you went out, you would find a mountain. The mountain had not been developed before, so it was especially steep. However, on the other side of the mountain, there was a highway that connected two urban areas. Qi Yihan was very fast. When Tang Li found him, he had already climbed over the mountain and was on the highway. The highway was between two mountains. The light from the street lamps in the heavy rain didn¡¯t shine very far. Other than the sound of the rain, nothing else could be heard and nothing else could be seen but darkness. On the side of a road, there were two groups of people fighting. Qi Yihan stood outside the fight, holding a black umbrella. His powerful and cold aura seemed particularly sharp in the night. ¡°Master, these people want to cross the mountain and enter the hospital. They are coming at your father.¡± ¡°Who sent them?¡± ¡°Someone from Miyazaki Family in R Nation.¡± ¡°Humph! Kill them all.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Li stood in the dark, and the two little Kylins were next to her. Qiqi was eager to help. ¡°Master, aren¡¯t we going to help?¡± ¡°No,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°Yihan can handle these people. We have someone else to deal with.¡± ¡°Whom?¡± ¡°Someone who has something good on him that will make you all grow up a little.¡± After Tang Li finished speaking, a bolt of lightning struck the road not far away. A wisp of green smoke rose into the sky, and a hole was blasted open there. The huge commotion shook the two groups of people who were fighting. At that moment, a person wearing a cloak whose face could not be seen clearly appeared near the pit. Once he appeared, the rain in the sky started to fall around him. With a wave of his hand, a bolt of lightning shot towards Qi Yihan. No matter how fast Qi Yihan was, he couldn¡¯t be faster than lightning. Just as the lightning was about to hit him, a shadow flashed by accompanied by the ringing of a bell. In the next second, the black cloak and Lightning disappeared. Everything returned to normal. The others were so shocked that they forgot to react. Qi Yihan looked around at the other group of people and ordered, ¡°Kill them.¡± At once, blood dyed the road red and was washed away by the rain. ¡­ In the illusion, after the man in a black cloak was brought in, he kept trying to charge out. Tang Li smiled and clicked her tongue. ¡°Who are you?¡± Hearing the voice, the man in a black cloak suddenly looked at Tang Li and said. His voice was hoarse, like something sharp scraping on the window glass, especially piercing. ¡°What treasure did you use to pull me into this illusion!¡± ¡°Take a guess.¡± Tang Li walked toward the man. As she walked, she asked casually, ¡°Since you can use lightning, it means that you have something good on you.. Why don¡¯t you show me yours?¡± Chapter 59 - Are You Done Hugging? If You Are, Let Go Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Quickly, a powerful and murderous aura was coming out of the man, and his voice was even gloomier like that of an evil spirit that had crawled out from underground. ¡°It just so happens that I also want to see the treasure on you. The treasure of the supernatural power must be pretty good too. Why don¡¯t you let me use it?¡± After saying that, a black ball appeared in his hand. The ball floated above his palm, and black mist swirled around it. ¡°What is this?¡± This was the first time Tang Li saw such a spherical object emitting black smoke. She was so curious that her eyes widened. ¡°If you want to know what it is, come over. I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Seeing how surprised Tang Li was, the man felt that she must be easy to deal with. As he tried to convince her to come over, the black smoke in the black ball spread even faster. Soon, he was surrounded by a black smoke, and inside the black smoke, subtle electric currents were flowing. Tang Li¡¯s eyes lit up even more. ¡°Not bad, not bad. This black ball is so powerful that it can actually produce electricity. Kylins will definitely like it.¡± With that, her body swayed. In the next second, she snatched the black ball with her bare hands. The black smoke inside the black ball grew even stronger. It was like an invisible mouth that quickly swallowed Tang Li. The black-cloaked man was stunned when the ball was snatched away. Then, seeing that Tang Li was swallowed by the smoke, he started laughing loudly. His laughter was especially arrogant. ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡± With that said, he walked towards the black smoke. When he was one meter away from the black smoke, two golden lights suddenly flashed. The man was shocked and subconsciously raised his arms to protect his face. When he put down his arms, his eyes widened at the sight of the two little Kylins. ¡°Spirit beast! You actually have spirit beasts!¡± The two Kylins were flying around Tang Li while eating the black smoke. Yes, eating! The two Kylins were not only eating the black smoke, but they were also eating his black ball. ¡°No!¡± The black-cloaked man was furious. After a loud shout, a katana with black smoke appeared in his hand, and he quickly charged at Tang Li. Tang Li looked at the katana and snorted. With a wave of her arm, countless sharp winds quickly appeared in the space, turning into wind blades that faced the katana. ¡°How dare you be so impudent in my territory? Take out all the good things you have!¡± A moment later, his black cloak was cut off by the wind blades like snowflakes, revealing his true appearance. He was short, had a mustache, a small nose bridge, and small eyes. There were even traces of black smoke on his face. ¡°Tsk! Jesus, You¡¯re ugly!¡± Under the ugly man¡¯s furious expression, Tang Li raised her finger, and all the treasures on him flew toward her. The man wanted to snatch them back, but he was blown out of this magnetic field by a hurricane. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Master, there¡¯s something falling from the hill over there.¡± Qi Yihan had already taken care of all those people and was about to return when he saw an unknown creature flying out of the air onto a nearby hill. His gaze turned serious as he ordered, ¡°Go and take a look.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Then, a few people quickly walked over. Soon, they came back carrying a short man who was only in his underpants and had injuries all over his face. ¡°Master, this person is a wizard from R nation.¡± Qi Yihan narrowed his eyes at this person. He was certain that someone was pulling the string behind the curtain, and he wondered who was it. ¡°Kill him.¡± With that, he walked back the way he came. When Tang Li realized that Qi Yihan was going back, she put away the Kylins and all the treasures she had gotten and rushed back to the hospital before him. Not long after the group of people left, another figure suddenly appeared. Having found nothing after a while, the figure quickly left. ¡­ Tang Li returned to the bedroom and went into her sleeping bag. After waiting for a while, she fell asleep. When Qi Yihan walked into the bedroom, it was already past three. He saw the woman in the sleeping bag twisting about, clearly uncomfortable. When he walked over to Tang Li¡¯s side and saw that her face was red and that there were beads of sweat on her nose, he knew that she must have been twisting around in the sleeping bag. When he recalled why she wanted to sleep in a sleeping bag, he couldn¡¯t help but feel bad. When he came back to his senses, his finger was already on the tip of her nose. As if he had been scalded, he quickly withdrew his finger and looked at the sweat on his fingertip in a daze. At that moment, Tang Li said in her sleep, ¡°It¡¯s so hot.¡± Then, she started twisting again. Qi Yihan looked at her and saw that she was so uncomfortable so he took her out of the stuffy bag, ¡­ Early the next morning, Tang Li opened her eyes. What greeted her sight was a dark blue cloth. She thought to herself in confusion, ¡°Was I wearing this blanket last night?¡± Then, she felt that something was wrong. The thing wrapped around her was too familiar, as if she had just experienced it yesterday morning. She looked up and immediately met a pair of deep black eyes that seemed to be able to suck people in. ¡°Are you done hugging me? Let go if you¡¯re done.¡± The man¡¯s voice was hoarse and magnetic when he woke up in the morning, making Tang Li tingle. ¡°Well¡­¡± She swallowed hard, trying to quibble again. However, Qi Yihan didn¡¯t give her time to quibble. Seeing that she was still hugging him, he threw her to the side and quickly got out of bed to walk to the bathroom. The bed was very soft. Tang Li laid on the soft bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking to herself, ¡°How did I go from sleeping in the bag to sleeping in his arms?¡± After saying that, she quickly went to look for the sleeping bag. When she saw the broken sleeping bag, her eyes widened, and she covered her face in embarrassment. ¡°Am I this violent? I actually tore the sleeping bag into pieces while sleeping!¡± Then, she thought in fear, ¡°Is it possible that he thinks I¡¯m a pervert and wants to divorce me?¡± Hearing the sound of water flowing in the bathroom, Tang Li tossed and turned in bed, thinking about how to explain later. However, Qi Yihan took a long time to wash up, so long that Tang Li had already come up with several excuses before he came out. Seeing Qi Yihan come out, Tang Li quickly sat up and looked at him sincerely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose last night¡­ I must have bought a shitty sleeping bag. Today, I¡¯ll go buy a firmer one. Don¡¯t worry, this kind of thing will definitely not happen a second time.¡± She even raised her hand and swore to him. Qi Yihan looked at her face for a few seconds and nodded. Then he walked out of the bedroom. Tang Li quickly turned around and looked at his back, feeling a little surprised. After the door was closed, Tang Li thought to herself, ¡°He can¡¯t possibly have forgiven me so easilym can he?¡± When Tang Li went downstairs, Qi Yihan had already left the villa. Butler Zhang said to her, ¡°Madam, Master has gone to visit his father. He wants you to go over too..¡± Chapter 60 - That Is The Price For Taking Me As A Pillow Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Tang Li arrived at the door of the old man¡¯s ward, she heard Qi Yihan saying to the old man, ¡°¡­They¡¯re leaving today. If nothing goes wrong, they¡¯ll be back in half a month.¡± The old man agreed. ¡°It¡¯s good that they can help you share the burden. You can also spend more time with Tang li.¡± When Tang Li heard this, she thought to herself, ¡°Thanks for being considerate towards me but I think I will disappoint you because Qi Yihan probably thinks I am a pervert now.¡± Suddenly, Qi Yihan turned to look at her. The old man looked over as well. Tang Li greeted the old man with a smile, ¡°Morning, father.¡± Then she walked up to Qi Yihan and stood beside him. The old man smiled and nodded. He seemed to be in a good mood whenever he saw them. Qi Yihan said, ¡°Father, I will leave Imperial Capital for three days.¡± Tang Li tilted her head to look at him, a little surprised. Then Qi Yihan said to her, ¡°I haven¡¯t announced Father¡¯s illness to the public, but there are many guesses, so I hope that you won¡¯t go anywhere for the next few days.¡± Tang Li pursed her lips, obviously displeased. He was obviously asking the old man to keep an eye on her. At this thought, she said to him unhappily, ¡°You can just tell me if you don¡¯t want me to go anywhere. You don¡¯t have to ask me to go all the way here and tell me in front of father.¡± Qi Yihan replied with a straight face, ¡°Besides Father, who else can keep an eye on you?¡± Tang Li snorted. ¡°Father doesn¡¯t have the extra energy to watch me. Whether I leave or not depends on my mood.¡± Hearing that, Qi Yihan kept quiet. The old man lying there watched them bicker and nodded in satisfaction. The fact that the two of them could bicker proved that they had each other in their hearts. The two of them stayed in the old man¡¯s room for a while before leaving. As they walked in the courtyard, Qi Yihan suddenly said, ¡°After I leave, my brothers will definitely hear the news and come to visit Father. At that time, I hope you can keep an eye on them and not let them anger Father.¡± The corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up. Just when she was ready to refuse his request to piss him off, Qi Yihan added, ¡°That is the price you pay for taking me as a pillow for two nights.¡± Tang Li was speechless. Tang Li could not help but think to herself, ¡°Does he mean that as long as I pay him, I can hug him to sleep?¡± Qi Yihan continued coldly and emotionlessly. ¡°There will not be a third time. If you treat me like a pillow next time, we¡¯ll settle the score.¡± Tang Li, ¡°¡­Fine.¡± Qi Yihan glanced at Tang Li. Seeing her aggrieved expression, his lips curled up slightly. ¡­ Just like Qi Yihan had said, his three brothers immediately found out that he was leaving Imperial Capital City. As expected, the moment he left, his three brothers arrived. When they arrived, Tang Li and the three doctors were in the laboratory. Butler Wang came to call her. When Tang Li and Butler Wang got to the old man¡¯s ward, they heard First Master saying tearfully. ¡°Father, you need to get well. Without you taking charge of the Qi family, we won¡¯t be able to survive.¡± When Tang Li heard this, she turned to ask Butler Wang, ¡°What did he say to Father just now?¡± Butler Wang told her briefly, ¡°He said that Fourth Master gave all the important positions to outsiders just to suppress others in the family. He also said that Fourth Master didn¡¯t give the younger ones a chance.¡± Hearing that, the corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips twitched as she grumbled, ¡°They¡¯re all in their fifties. Aren¡¯t they ashamed of snitching on Yihan the moment he left?¡± Butler Wang thought to himself, ¡°They don¡¯t feel ashamed at all. They can¡¯t wait to speak ill of Master and steal away his power.¡± At this moment, Second Master continued, ¡°The projects that Fourth Brother has been giving us during this period of time are all the most difficult to handle. He even thinks that we are taking too long to carry it out. I think he just wants us to not be able to do it so that he can have an excuse to take back all the rights we have. Father, you always said that we brothers have to love each other. We want to love Fourth Brother, but he doesn¡¯t give us this chance.¡± Third Master added, ¡°Also, Tang Li¡­¡± ¡°Third Brother, why are you so excited? Are you going to say something nice about me?¡± The sudden voice interrupted Third Master. The few of them looked at Tang Li at the same time, and their expressions were twisted. When she worked with them before, they thought that she was smart. Ever since she came here and refused their calls and even threatened them, they hated her to the core. Tang Li did not care if they liked her or not. She walked in and glanced at the old man lying on the bed. She said to the three of them rudely, ¡°Father is weak. You¡¯ve been here for so long, and you¡¯ve seriously disturbed his rest. Brothers, if you have anything to say, let¡¯s go out and talk.¡± ¡°What do we have to say to you!¡± Third Master glared at her. Tang Li snorted and suddenly called out, ¡°Father.¡± The old man, who had been silent all this while, suddenly spoke. Even though he was weak, he still sounded powerful, ¡°Listen to li. All of you, get out.¡± The three masters immediately felt the threat Tang Li posed to them. This woman actually managed to win over their father in just a few days. It seemed like they had to take the opportunity when their fourth brother was gone to make her stand on their side again. If she refused, they would need to get rid of her. After telling the old man to not get angry, she said to the three of them, ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s go.¡± This time, the three of them did not object and followed Tang Li out. After they left, First Master said to Tang Li in a commanding tone, ¡°We have something to discuss with you in private. To not disturb Father¡¯s rest, we¡¯ll talk in your place.¡± Tang Li did not object and brought them to her villa. The three of them followed behind her and looked at each other. They knew what to do next. When they entered the villa, Butler Zhang wanted to follow them, but First Master said directly, ¡°We don¡¯t need you to serve us. No one is allowed to come in and disturb us later.¡± Butler Zhang glanced at Tang Li worriedly. He could already tell that the three masters were up to no good. After Tang Li nodded, he left. They walked into the living room and sat on the sofa, ready to make the first move. ¡°Tang Li, you¡¯re acting a little arrogant recently. Do you think you can get more by staying in the hospital with our father?¡± ¡°Ha! You¡¯re so naive and childish. How much do you think you can get when Fourth Brother is around?¡± ¡°Do you think Fourth Brother doesn¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done? You were the one who told Fourth Brother about what happened to Bai Qingyang last time, right? But you probably don¡¯t know how miserable Bai Qingyang is now. He has been forced to the point where he is hated by everyone. It was my good Fourth Brother who did all this.¡± ¡°Also, don¡¯t think that he doesn¡¯t know about the spy you planted beside Fourth Brother. Just wait. As long as Father leaves, you will be done for..¡± Chapter 61 - Brothers, Lets Make a Bet Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li listened to the three of them finish what they wanted to say quietly, and she acted like she was actually listening to them. ¡°Brothers, you are right. When father dies, I¡¯ll be done for.¡± Qi Yihan made it clear to her that when his father died, they would divorce immediately. ¡°So for my own sake, I won¡¯t let father die.¡± When the three of them heard her, they all looked amused. After a while, Third Master sneered and said, ¡°Women are indeed women. They know nothing. Do you think Father won¡¯t die just because you say so? Even if a god came to treat him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to recover.¡± ¡°If father hears what Third Brother said, he¡¯ll definitely be so angry that he won¡¯t acknowledge you as his son.¡± Third Master narrowed his eyes and exuded a murderous aura. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Tang Li said to them seriously, ¡°Brothers, why don¡¯t we make a bet? I said that Father will recover in a month. Do you believe me?¡± The three of them felt that Tang Li was daydreaming. They looked at each other and immediately changed their plan. They were certain that Tang Li wanted to do it alone, which was why she had been acting so abnormally recently. Since Fourth Brother was their common enemy, why didn¡¯t they use Tang Li as a pawn? There were some things that they wanted her to do. When the time came, even if things did not go according to their plan, they could still use her as a shield. First Master said, ¡°Bet? Why not? If Father recovers in a month, we¡¯ll do whatever you ask us to do¡­ If Father doesn¡¯t recover¡­¡± At this point, First Master¡¯s gaze turned sharp. ¡°What¡¯s your bet?¡± ¡°Just like you. I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Second Master smiled, a shrewd smile. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s make this bet. Tang Li, in order for you to not go back on your word, why don¡¯t we make a written pledge?¡± As long as the written pledge was there, if Tang Li dared to go back on her word, they would bring the written pledge to their fourth brother and make him fulfill what she promised. Tang Li smiled when she saw their reaction. She went to get a pen and paper and quickly wrote the pledge. It was clearly written in the pledge that if their father could be cured within a month, the three masters would do whatever Tang Li wanted. If their father died, Tang Li would do whatever they wanted. If she couldn¡¯t do it, she would automatically give up the inheritance (shares). After the four of them signed the written pledge, the three masters wanted to put it away. ¡°Wait.¡± Tang Li narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t trust you guys. What if you add something else in the pledge without my knowledge.¡± First Master sneered. ¡°We¡¯re not that despicable.¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Tang Li sneered as well. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s take a picture of this written pledge with your phone. We print it out so that each of us will have a copy of the original pledge.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the oldest, so naturally I should be the one who keeps the written pledge.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± The three of them agreed and looked at Tang Li at the same time. What they meant was clear. It was a three versus one situation, so even if she did not agree, she had to. Tang Li did not mind at all. ¡°Sure.¡± Then, as she waved her hand behind her back, a printer appeared out of the thin air. She took out her phone, took a picture of the written pledge, and printed a copy, so did the three of them. The three masters were very satisfied with the written pledge. They thought they would no longer need to be afraid of Tang Li. Satisfied, they stood up and left. Once they left, Butler Zhang, who had been waiting outside the door, strode in. He saw Tang Li sitting on the sofa alone with one hand supporting her chin and the other playing with her phone. He called out hesitantly, ¡°Madam.¡± Tang Li looked up at him. Butler Zhang really wanted to ask what she had talked to the three masters about. He also wanted to advise her not to do anything that would disappoint Master, but he was only a butler and had no right to say these things. In the end, he said vaguely, ¡°Master is extremely talented in business. It was only when Master took over the Qi family that it became what it is today. In order to develop the Qi Corporation, he has been on business trips for a long time. It¡¯s common for him to stay up a few days in a row. It can be said that without Master, the Qi Corporation would definitely not have its current glory.¡± Tang Li looked at Butler Zhang and asked with a smile, ¡°Butler Zhang, what are you trying to say?¡± Butler Zhang didn¡¯t care anymore and went all out. ¡°First Master, Second Master, and Third Master have always felt uncomfortable letting Master, who is twice their age, manage them, so they don¡¯t like Master. But they didn¡¯t realize that without Master, they would never be so rich. Madam, if you¡­ interact more with Master, you will definitely find that he is better than others.¡± After saying that, Butler Zhang waited anxiously for Tang Li to lose her temper. He was just a small butler. Saying such things was really overstepping his boundaries. But he was not wrong in saying all that. The longer people stayed with Qi Yihan, the better people found him to be. So, he hoped that Tang Li would not do anything to betray Master. After listening to Butler Zhang, she didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded. Then she opened her phone and quickly typed on it before sending the photo to Qi Yihan. She also sent a message: ¡°They will not make trouble for the time being.¡± After sending the message, Tang Li thought that Qi Yihan would not reply. Unexpectedly, after a while, he replied. ¡°Good.¡± Satisfied, Tang Li threw her phone on the coffee table and walked out. Butler Zhang looked at Tang Li¡¯s back in confusion. Tang Li said as she walked, ¡°Put my phone away. I¡¯m too lazy to take it.¡± Butler Zhang, ¡°Madam, you¡¯ve changed.¡± In the past, Tang Li never went out without her phone, and whoever dared to touch it would be severely punished. But now she was throwing it around like it was a useless object, and she wasn¡¯t worried at all that someone might catch a glimpse of something secret on her phone. Tang Li then went to the old man¡¯s. At that moment, Butler Wang was feeding the old man some soup. When the old man saw Tang Li come in, he asked, ¡°Did they make things difficult for you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Tang Li smiled. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. They are quite friendly to me probably because I am still young.¡± Butler Wang could not help but turn to look at her. The old man nodded as if he believed her. He got tired after drinking the soup. Tang Li and Butler Wang walked out together. Butler Wang said, ¡°The three masters said they will ask the missus to come over and accompany you.¡± ¡°Did father agree?¡± ¡°Master said that it is up to you.¡± Tang Li nodded. The fact that the three of them did not mention it just now meant that they no longer cared about whether their daughter could come over or not, so she was happy and relaxed. The next two days were calm. Tang Li was still popular among the doctors, and at the same time, some patients came to see her.. Chapter 62 - I Can Cure Everyone As Long As They Are Still Alive Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The patient this time was introduced by Mr. Meng. The patient was about fifteen or sixteen years old. She was slightly shorter than her peers. She was fair-skinned and had pleasant facial features. She was originally a pretty girl, but her eyes were hollow. There was no expression on her face. She looked wooden, like¡­ a wooden person without a soul. Other than the girl, there was also a middle-aged man and woman. The man was tall and powerful, his eyes sharp. The woman had short hair and looked valiant. Mr. Meng introduced the two of them to Tang Li first. ¡°Miss Tang, this is Mr. Guo, and this is Mrs. Guo. This young lady is their daughter, Guo Yuting.¡± Then, he introduced Tang Li to them. ¡°This is the Miss Tang I told you about.¡± ¡°Miss Tang, hello.¡± When Mr. Meng came, he must have told them about Tang Li¡¯s age and appearance. When the two of them saw the pretty and young Tang Li, they were not too surprised. Mr. Guo asked directly, ¡°Miss Tang, I heard from Mr. Meng that you can cure all kinds of difficult illnesses and can use mystic force. Look at my daughter. As long as you can cure her, we¡¯ll agree to whatever price you want.¡± Mrs. Guo continued with hope in her eyes, ¡°We brought Yuting to see many doctors. Most of them said that she was autistic, but I can tell that she wasn¡¯t. She wasn¡¯t like this before she was six.¡± Suddenly, Mrs. Guo¡¯s eyes turned red as if she was reminded of something awful. Tang Li had been observing Guo Yuting since she was brought in. Hearing that, she raised her hand and touched the girl¡¯s head. Just as she expected, the girl lost a soul, and her consciousness was stripped away. She withdrew her hand and asked the two of them, ¡°What has she experienced?¡± Mrs. Guo covered her eyes and burst into tears. She sobbed and said, ¡°We only have one daughter. To protect her safety, she has been living in S City with her grandparents since she was born. However, we have too many enemies. A careless mistake ten years ago allowed them to find out about her existence. My parents and daughter were captured by them at that time. They were captured for nearly half a month. During that half a month, my parents were tortured to death, and my daughter¡­¡± At this point, she really could not continue. Mr. Guo went on, ¡°When we found her, she was lying beside the bodies of her grandparents. At that time, she was covered in blood and surrounded by hungry wolves.¡± ¡°Can you imagine how scared and helpless a six-year-old girl was in that situation? After we saved her, she never cried or smiled again. She was just like a wooden doll.¡± Mrs. Guo broke down crying as she listened to him describe what happened back then. Affected By Mrs. Guo, Mr. Guo and Mr. Meng both looked like they were about to burst out crying. For a moment, the atmosphere became very oppressive. Tang Li could imagine the pain a five or six-year-old girl would suffer after experiencing those things. She could roughly guess where the girl¡¯s soul was. She sighed and asked, ¡°What¡¯s her nickname?¡± The three of them looked at her at the same time, not quite understanding why she was asking this. However, Mr. Guo still said immediately, ¡°Yuting¡¯s nickname is Yuan Yuan. Because she was fair and fat when she was young. This nickname was given by her grandfather.¡± Tang Li nodded and raised her hand to stroke Yuan Yuan¡¯s head. After a while, she looked at the couple and said, ¡°Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul has been lost. It should be at the place where you found her years ago. If you want to find her soul, you have to go back there.¡± Hearing that, the couple looked at her with their mouths agape. Tang Li smiled. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°No, no, no, we believe you,¡± Mrs. Guo said. ¡°We¡¯ve also consulted with a master before. He said that Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul is gone and disappeared and that there is no way that we can retrieve it.¡± They had high statuses, but they were also ordinary parents. After trying all kinds of medical treatments, they started to look for other methods to treat her, so they found many famous masters in this area, but none of them could call her daughter¡¯s soul back. ¡°Miss Tang, do you have a way to call our daughter¡¯s soul back? As long as you can cure our daughter¡¯s illness, we will agree to whatever you want.¡± Mr. Meng looked at the two of them with mixed feelings. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about money for the time being. When I cure Yuan Yuan, I¡¯ll surely come to you guys for it. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be unreasonable. I can assure you that you can afford me.¡± When Tang Li saw Yuan Yuan, she liked her quite a lot, but she could not bear to see such a little girl become a wooden doll for the rest of her life. Plus, the couple were virtuous people, so helping them could also help her accumulate some merits. However, she did not have a vessel that could store souls now. After some thought, she said, ¡°I¡¯m currently treating my father-in-law¡¯s illness, so I can¡¯t leave Imperial Capital to go to the southwest for now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. As long as Miss Tang is willing to treat our daughter, we can wait.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Tang Li nodded, and the two of them heaved a sigh of relief. Mrs. Guo seemed to be afraid that Tang Li would go back on her word, so she immediately said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll go and help Yuan Yuan with the hospitalization procedures immediately. I happen to be having a break recently, so I¡¯ll stay here with her.¡± Tang Li, ¡°Actually, she doesn¡¯t need to be hospitalized.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s quieter and safer here. I¡¯m relieved when I¡¯m here.¡± Tang Li knew exactly what Mrs. Guo was thinking, so she agreed, ¡°Alright.¡± Then, the couple went to settle the admission procedures for Yuan Yuan and left her with Tang Li. Because Yuan Yuan was missing a soul, she was so quiet that it was as if she did not exist at all. If Tang Li asked her to sit, she would sit. Tang Li looked at the fair and clean little girl, but she was thinking about where to find a container to store souls. After she came to this book, she had a hard time finding some useful spirit artifacts. Mr. Meng, who was sitting at the side, hesitated for a long while before finally saying, ¡°Miss Tang, I didn¡¯t tell you about Mr. and Mrs. Guo¡¯s identities just now. I think it¡¯s best that I tell you. They¡¯re from the Royal family¡­¡± Tang Li looked at him in confusion. What did this have to do with her? Mr. Meng added, ¡°I¡¯m telling you about their identities because I want to tell you that if you can¡¯t treat this patient, then don¡¯t. They only have one daughter. I can¡¯t bear to see Yuan Yuan¡¯s condition get worse than now.¡± ¡°What could be worse than now? Death?,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°I can treat everyone as long as they are still alive.¡± Mr. Meng was actually stunned by Tang Li¡¯s confidence at that moment. He then apologized, ¡°Sorry, I was being dramatic..¡± Chapter 63 - Brother Yang, Madam Is Going Out Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The Guo couple quickly completed the admission procedures. Furthermore, Yuan Yuan¡¯s ward villa was located next to Tang Li¡¯s villa. Mr. Guo was very busy. After settling the mother and daughter in, he left with Mr. Meng. Tang Li asked for Yuan Yuan¡¯s photos from when she was young. Mrs. Guo looked at the only picture in Tang Li¡¯s hand and felt a little guilty. ¡°The nature of my work and my husband¡¯s is too dangerous. I¡¯ve been hiding her since I was pregnant. When I gave birth to her, I left her to her grandparents. We didn¡¯t dare to take photos of her, nor did we dare to take photos of her grandparents. This picture was taken by her teacher when she was in kindergarten.¡± The little girl in the picture was innocent and pure. When she smiled, she had two small dimples that were especially rare. Tang Li looked at the picture for a while before raising her head to ask, ¡°Do you and Mr. Guo regret choosing such a job?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Mrs. Guo¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious. There was a flash of extreme hatred in her eyes. ¡°I hate my enemy to the core, and I hope they all disappear.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Miss Tang has ever seen a family harmed by my enemy. The pain and hatred are indescribable.¡± Seeing that Mrs. Guo was getting more and more agitated, Tang Li knew that she was thinking about her deceased parents. She said, ¡°Since you guys found Yuan Yuan under those circumstances, even if you manage to find her soul, she might not be able to forget what happened during that period that caused her mental breakdown¡­ So, when the time comes, I will erase her memory of that period of time.¡± ¡°She was brought up by her grandparents and must have a deep relationship with them. You¡¯d better think of a way to make her accept the fact that her grandparents are no longer around.¡± Hearing that, Mrs. Guo was silent for a long time before she nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to her dad about that later.¡± Tang Li sat for a while longer before leaving. Next, she planned to find a vessel that could store souls. When Butler Zhang found out that Tang Li was going out, he panicked, but he did not dare to stop her. He followed behind Tang Li and said to her, ¡°Madam, where are you going? I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Tang Li stood by the car and said, ¡°No need.¡± After saying that, she got into the car and drove away. Looking at the car, Butler Zhang immediately took out his phone and called Butler Yang. ¡°Brother Yang, what am I gonna do? Madam just went out. What if she goes out to look for that pretty boy again?¡± He was happy to see Madam change a lot during this period of time, but he didn¡¯t see it coming that Madam would relapse after Master had just left for two days. Butler Yang asked calmly, ¡°Did Madam say why she is going out?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°What did Madam do before she went out?¡± ¡°She saw a patient. As soon as she came back from seeing the patient, she told me to get the car ready.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Butler Yang was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Madam probably doesn¡¯t have time to find a gigolo. Just mind your own business.¡± With that, he hung up. Butler Zhang looked at the phone and was dumbfounded. ¡°Isn¡¯t Brother Yang worried?¡± ¡­ Tang Li drove straight to the largest antique street in the Imperial Capital. The antique street in Imperial Capital occupied a few hundred acres of land that extended in all directions. There were high and low-end shops and stalls set up along the street. Many people came here to shop for antiques every day. Most of them were people who didn¡¯t have much money and wanted to get rich by luck. Of course, there were also many rich people who came over, but normally they would head straight to those high-end shops where there were authentic goods. Tang Li walked in the crowd and occasionally stopped to look at the stalls or shops surrounded by a large group of people. After walking for a while, she suddenly felt a spiritual fluctuation not far from her left. She quickly walked over. Unexpectedly, as she approached, she saw a skinny middle-aged man with a cloth napkin wrapped around his head being pushed out by the staff. ¡°Go away. I told you this is a counterfeit. How dare you sell it to us? If you don¡¯t leave now, we¡¯ll smash it into pieces.¡± ¡°How can this be a counterfeit? You guys must be mistaken. Can you take another look? I can sell it to you at a low price.¡± ¡°How dare you sell a counterfeit?¡± The shop assistant was obviously a little irritated by the middle-aged man. He waved his arm at him and threatened, ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯ll give you a good beating if you keep nagging at me?¡± After saying that, he pushed the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man staggered and was about to fall. At this moment, Xiang Wanwan happened to walk past and supported him. ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡± Seeing the female lead, Tang Li, who was about to walk over, stopped. The middle-aged man looked at Xiang Wanwan and felt that the girl in front of him looked especially kind. If she could buy this antique in his hands, he would have money. At this thought, his expression changed. He grabbed Xiang Wanwan¡¯s hand and started crying. ¡°Miss, I think you¡¯re a good person. Please save me. I¡¯m from Xiangshan. There was a mudslide two days ago that buried my house, as well as my old mother and wife. I used more than a day to dig them out, but my old mother has already stopped breathing. My wife¡¯s legs are broken, and my son¡¯s head is injured. If I don¡¯t have money to save them, they¡¯ll die soon.¡± ¡°Please buy this antique. It was passed down from my great-grandfather¡¯s generation. It must be an antique. I¡¯m not asking much, 50,000 yuan will do.¡± ¡°I beg you, boohoo¡­¡± Xiang Wanwan opened her mouth and felt pity for the middle-aged man in front of her. However, she didn¡¯t have that much money either. Just when she was feeling so awkward that she did not know how to reject him, a voice came from behind her. ¡°Fifty thousand, right? I want it.¡± The two of them immediately looked where the voice came from. Xiang Wanwan was surprised to see Tang Li. ¡°Miss Tang, why are you here?¡± Tang Li nodded at her indifferently and continued to stare at the middle-aged man. When the middle-aged man saw Tang Li, he knew that she was definitely rich. He suddenly hugged the thing in his arms tightly, feeling that he had asked for too little. Tang Li extended her hand toward him. ¡°Give me the thing. I¡¯ll give you fifty thousand.¡± The middle-aged man hugged the thing in his arms tighter. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to raise the price, but when he thought of his family¡¯s situation, he said, ¡°Miss, I can tell that you¡¯re kind-hearted. My wife and children are still in the hospital waiting for me to use the money to save their lives. The doctor asked me to prepare 100,000 yuan. Can you¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Tang Li interrupted him rudely. ¡°When you¡¯re doing business, you don¡¯t get to change the price at your wish. I will only give you 50.000, not a penny more, not a penny less, but if you wanna sell it to someone else, then be my guest.¡± Just as she was about to leave, an arrogant voice came from behind her. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want it, I will pay you 100.000 for it..¡± Chapter 64 - You Will Go Bankrupt Soon! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li turned around and saw a woman in designer clothes, high heels, and a fashionable hat with big red lips walking over, swaying. This woman was arrogant and looked at them with disdain. When the middle-aged man saw the woman walking over, his eyes lit up. He quickly asked excitedly, ¡°Miss, are you really willing to give me 100,000 yuan for this antique?¡± After the woman walked over, she didn¡¯t even look at the middle-aged man. She first glanced at Tang Li before looking at Xiang Wanwan. She said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t this Xiang Wanwan, who is lusting after my boyfriend? What¡¯s the matter? You can find a sugar daddy so you found a sugar mommy instead?¡± At this point, she leaned towards Xiang Wanwan and gritted her teeth. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you are into women as well.¡± ¡°Wang Lu, what are you talking about?¡± Xiang Wanwan frowned. She first glanced at Tang Li apologetically before returning Wang Lu¡¯s gaze seriously. ¡°It¡¯s Zhang Pengfei who¡¯s always harassing me. I¡¯ve never liked him.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± These words instantly made her explode. ¡°Why in the world would Pengfei fall for someone who had nothing good about her? If you didn¡¯t seduce him, why would he buy you a gift?¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Xiang Wanwan retorted, ¡°Instead of blaming me here, you should ask Zhang Pengfei why when I rejected him over and over, he is still harassing me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who seduced him! I¡¯ll kill you today!¡± Wang Lu raised her hand to hit Xiang Wanwan. Xiang Wanwan didn¡¯t have time to react. Just as her hand was about to hit her face, she was stopped by another hand. Wang Lu suddenly looked at Tang Li, and her face contorted as she screamed, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Tang Li raised her eyebrows and advised her kindly, ¡°Miss, we¡¯re adults so we can talk. Do we have to resort to violence?¡± ¡°Did you have any problem with me teaching a mistress who seduced my boyfriend?¡± Wang Lu struggled free from Tang Li¡¯s grip and took two steps back. She rubbed her hand that was hurt by Tang Li and gritted her teeth. ¡°Believe it or not, if I call people over, every one of them will agree to me hitting a mistress.¡± Then she pointed at Xiang Wanwan. Xiang Wanwan was so angry that her face turned red. ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t seduce Zhang Pengfei. He was the one who harassed me.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Seeing that the two of them were about to start arguing again, the middle-aged man standing at the side was worried that his business would go down the drain. He quickly asked Wang Lu, ¡°Miss, are you buying my antique or not? If not, I¡¯ll sell them to someone else.¡± Wang Lu was so angry that she wanted to tear Xiang Wanwan apart. She was not in the mood to talk about antiques now and was about to say no. Just then Tang Li said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, it¡¯ll be mine. Just now this uncle was kicked out from a nearby store. The people in the store said that he was selling a counterfeit. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s counterfeit or not as long as I am happy with my purchase. If you¡¯re thinking the same and are richer than me, then hurry up and buy it.¡± Wang Lu was not short of money. When she heard Tang Li¡¯s words, she thought that Tang Li and Xiang Wan were together, so in order to piss off Tang Li, she straightened her neck and said with a red face, ¡°100,000 yuan is nothing. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t afford it.¡± After saying that, she took out her card from her bag and asked the middle-aged man, ¡°Card or cash?¡± ¡°Cash, I want cash.¡± The middle-aged man looked at the card, and his eyes lit up. He quickly rubbed his hands and said, ¡°Miss, there¡¯s an ATM not far ahead. I¡¯ll bring you there now.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± When Wang Lu left, she sneered at Tang Li and said, ¡°You¡¯ll regret being friends with Xiang Wanwan.¡± Tang Li replied seriously, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll wait and see. However, according to my prediction, your family will go bankrupt soon. Do you want me to draw a luck talisman to counter the disaster? The fee is reasonable, only one million. What do you think?¡± Wang Lu was furious. ¡°Your family will go bankrupt!¡± After saying that, she leaped towards Tang Li, wanting to attack her. Tang Li leaned her body to the side and dodged her. At the same time, she gave her forehead a flick and said, ¡°Can we behave like ladies instead of using violence. Also¡­ let me remind you that I have a black belt in Taekwondo. If you really want to fight, we can try.¡± Wang Lu was speechless. ¡°Humph, people like you don¡¯t deserve my time.¡± After saying that, he gave Xiang Wanwan a look that said, ¡°Just you wait.¡± Then she left with the middle-aged man angrily. Looking at the departing figure, Tang Li rubbed her chin and sighed. ¡°Sigh, the ignorant are so scary.¡± ¡°Miss Tang¡­¡± Tang Li tilted her head to look at Xiang Wanwan and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you still a student? It¡¯s Friday today. What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have class in the afternoon, so I wanted to buy some cheap stuff and set up a stall at night.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tang Li was surprised by how brainless the female lead was to come to the antique street to buy cheap stuff. ¡°Did you buy any?¡± ¡°Not yet, but I¡¯ve already settled on some. I¡¯ll go over and talk about the price later with the boss.¡± Tang Li thought that she was just trying her luck by coming over, so she followed suit. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go see how you bargain.¡± She had never bargained, and she wanted to learn. Xiang Wanwan naturally didn¡¯t mind, so the two of them set out. On the way, Xiang Wan talked about the money she owed Tang Li. ¡°I¡¯m working hard to earn money now. I¡¯ll try my best to return the money I owe you as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After walking for two streets, they arrived at the place Xiang Wanwan said. It was a stall with many copper coins and trinkets. When Tang Li walked closer to the stall, she sensed a powerful spiritual energy emanating from an ordinary-looking hairpin. After Xiang Wanwan got closer, she squatted down and chose a lot of small items before bargaining with the boss. The boss said, ¡°Considering that you want a lot, I will give you a reasonable price. How about five thousand yuan.¡± Tang Li used her consciousness to ask the Book Spirit in Wanwan¡¯s mind. ¡°How far have the female lead and male lead progressed?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve only met once.¡± The Book Spirit told her about their meeting. It didn¡¯t sound romantic at all. The female lead was almost killed by the male lead. The Book Spirit grumbled, ¡°I feel like the Artifact Spirit is telling the male lead what to do. Last time, when the two of them were about to have some romantic encounter, the Artifact Spirit stopped him.¡± Tang Li frowned and asked, ¡°You and the artifact spirit should not exist in this book. Now that you are here, will you two break the rules in the book?¡± She only wanted to peacefully live in this world where she was not cursed. She did not want it to be destroyed because of two spirit artifacts. ¡°No, the Artifact Spirit swallowed the book spirit of this book when we came in, so we¡¯ve already blended in.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Tang Li was relieved and retracted her consciousness. She happened to hear Xiang Wanwan say, ¡°Sir, five hundred, not a penny more and not a penny less. If you think this price is alright, we¡¯ll seal the deal right now. I am not a layman so don¡¯t ever think about playing tricks with me, I know exactly how much these are.¡± Xiang Wanwan talked for four to five minutes. The boss was worried that Xiang Wanwan might scare away other potential customers, so he agreed and even told Xiang Wanwan to take the item and leave quickly. Tang Li was so shocked that she could not speak. If she remembered correctly, the boss asked for five thousand yuan, but she was able to cut down the price to five hundred yuan! For someone like her who never bargained for anything, it was an eye-opener. After the two of them walked for a while, Xiang Wanwan passed the hairpin that Tang Li had seen before to her. ¡°Miss Tang, I saw you have been staring at this hairpin. You can take it if you want..¡± Chapter 65 - Robbing Money and Sex? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li looked at Xiang Wanwan in surprise. This was the first time someone gave her something like this. She took it and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Xiang Wanwan waved at her and smiled. ¡°This is nothing. You can take it if you want.¡± Tang Li nodded and put the hairpin into her pocket. She asked, ¡°The boss asks for five thousand. Why did you manage to cut it down to five hundred?¡± She was really shocked by her bargaining skill. Xiang Wanwan smiled and explained, ¡°These are all counterfeits. Actually, I feel that 500 is more than enough because the manufacturing cost is even lower than that.¡± Tang Li was speechless. Xiang Wanwan added, ¡°Even authentic antiques can be bargained, let alone counterfeits. As long as you know how to bargain, you can buy them at half the price. But when you¡¯re bargaining, you are not supposed to show them that you are interested in their antiques. Otherwise, they will ask experts to evaluate the antique.¡± Tang Li looked enlightened. ¡°I see.¡± After the conversation ended, Tang Li asked her, ¡°Is your father still gambling?¡± Xiang Wanwan immediately stopped smiling and looked downcast. Tang Li knew from her expression that the answer was yes, so she asked, ¡°Do you have any paper with you?¡± ¡°Is tissue okay?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Xiang Wanwan took out a packet of tissues and passed one to Tang Li. Tang Li unfolded the piece of paper and quickly drew on it with one hand before handing it to Xiang Wanwan. ¡°When you get back, burn this piece of paper and let your dad drink it. If he dares to gamble again, his heart will ache.¡± Xiang Wanwan took the piece of paper from Tang Li and lowered her head to take a look. When she saw the talisman on it disappear, her eyes widened in shock. She then looked at Tang Li in admiration. ¡°Miss Tang, you¡¯re amazing.¡± The corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°You can also become very powerful.¡± Xiang Wanwan¡¯s ambition was instantly ignited. She nodded at Tang Li and looked at the time before saying to her, ¡°Miss Tang, I¡¯m going to set up my stall. See you next time.¡± ¡°See ya.¡± After Xiang Wanwan left, Tang Li continued to stroll around the antique street. There were many antiques in the antique street, but very few of them had spiritual energy, let alone a container that could store souls. Even so, she bought several antiques, all of which were expensive, but because of that, she was targeted by a few hooligans. ¡°She must be from a rich family. She is probably here alone. Let¡¯s go check out what she has on her.¡± ¡°What if she has friends?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?. Say she has friends, we can follow her to a remote place and attack her.¡± ¡°Right, we¡¯ll follow her to somewhere remote and then rob her. If she refuses, we can¡­¡± After discussing, they followed Tang Li. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Fourth Aunt? Why is she here in the antique city? Are those people following her?¡± Xue Enyang, the grandson of the old man¡¯s brother, who happened to see this scene, quickly turned to Qi Yihan, who was checking the accounts. Xue Enyang did not particularly like Tang Li at all. He felt that she was not worthy of his fourth uncle. When he saw her just now, he instinctively felt that Tang Li must be here to spend Fourth Uncle¡¯s money again, so he told Qi Yihan. When Qi Yihan heard this, he suddenly looked up from the accounts book. Xue Enyang quickly pointed towards Tang Li. ¡°I saw several boxes containing antiques in her hand. She bought them from some high-end antique shops.¡± After saying that, he muttered, ¡°Isn¡¯t she afraid of getting robbed holding expensive antiques on the street like that? It¡¯s obvious that those people who are following her are up to no good. Fourth Uncle¡­ Fourth Uncle, where are you going?¡± Qi Yihan did not reply. ¡°Is Fourth Uncle going to save Fourth Aunt?¡± Xue Enyang was inexplicably excited and immediately followed. ¡­ Tang Li knew that someone was following her. As it happened, she also wanted to find local people who were familiar with this place and asked them where she could find some good stuff, so she went out of the street. There was an area at the back of the antique street that was specially designated for trucks to park. Trucks that carried antiques usually came in the middle of the night, but during the day, it was quite desolate. When she walked over, it was empty and quiet. Tang Li walked for a while before stopping. At the same time, she turned around to look at the few hooligans who were following her. When the few hooligans saw Tang Li stop and turn around, they were so stunned that they swallowed their saliva. A man with a face full of pockmarks swallowed his saliva and said in a playful tone, ¡°Hey pretty chick, we¡¯re a little tight on cash. Why don¡¯t you lend us some money to spend?¡± The other one immediately added, ¡°Yes, as long as you lend us some money to spend, we will let you go. Otherwise¡­ hehe!¡± Tang Li looked at them and asked, ¡°If I don¡¯t lend it to you, what will you do to me?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t usually get our hands on girls unless they piss us off.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°If you take out some money obediently and give it to us, we won¡¯t touch you. You can choose.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t wanna choose?¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t blame us for being rude.¡± After saying that, they walked towards her fiercely. Tang Li moved her wrist. To deal with these hooligans, she didn¡¯t mind using force. Shortly after the fight started, the group of hooligans were all beaten to the ground and rolled around, holding their stomachs. Tang Li clapped her hands and looked at them as she asked, ¡°Do you guys wanna try again?¡± The woman in front of them looked so beautiful that they thought she must be weak but they didn¡¯t expect her to be so powerful. It was indeed a hard lesson they learned today. They were jobless hooligans who had been bullying people on this street for a long time. Seeing how powerful Tang Li was, they quickly got down on their knees and begged for mercy. ¡°Please, no, don¡¯t. Madam, it¡¯s our fault. We should not underestimate you. Madam, be magnanimous and let us off this time.¡± ¡­ ¡°What makes you think I¡¯ll let you off?¡± Tang Li walked up to them and squatted beside one of them. She pulled out a fruit knife from his waist. As the man¡¯s expression changed drastically, she patted the knife on his face and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re really well-equipped. It seems like this is not the first time you tried to rob people. I¡¯m gonna get rid of evil for the people today. How about I chop off one of your arms?¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­ It¡¯s illegal!¡± The few of them were so frightened that they could not speak properly. ¡°Illegal? Isn¡¯t it illegal to rob people of their money? I think what I am doing right now is called self-defense.¡± ¡°We, we, we¡­ We didn¡¯t rob you!¡± A powerful aura emanated from Tang Li¡¯s body, giving people the impression that she was a princess of the royal family. ¡°If I said you robbed me, then you robbed me.¡± The hooligans were speechless. They started trembling, because they knew that with just a word from a rich and powerful person, they would die. They immediately started crying in fear. ¡°Madam, please let us go.. We have children and parents¡­¡± Chapter 66 - Hubby, Why Are You Here? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Stop crying.¡± Tang Li shouted impatiently, and the few of them instantly stopped crying. ¡°I¡¯ll give you all a chance. As long as you honestly answer my question, I will let you go.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯ll answer whatever you ask.¡± ¡°Right, right, right. As long as you let us go, we will tell you everything.¡± Satisfied, Tang Li asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been living in this area for a long time. Have you heard of anything strange or supernatural happening nearby?¡± The hooligans were stunned at first, then looked at each other. After a while, one of the hooligans said with trembling lips, ¡°Yes, I have!¡± Then, he quickly asked, ¡°If we tell you, will you let us go?¡± Tang Li stood up and looked down at them. ¡°That will depend on whether you guys are honest or not.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be absolutely honest.¡± ¡°If we are not honest, we¡¯ll be struck by lightning.¡± Tang Li placed her hands behind her back and swiped her fingers through the air. Then, a roaring thunder was heard. The few hooligans were instantly shocked. The corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Look, the heavens are responding to you. If you spout nonsense, you will be struck by lightning.¡± They did not dare to have any other thoughts. One of the hooligans quickly said, ¡°The antique street used to be a cemetery. I heard from my grandfather that this place was often haunted in the past.¡± Another person quickly added, ¡°After the antique street opened, the bosses collectively paid an expert to dispel the ghosts. After that, it is no longer haunted again. However, every day at 9: 30 pm, all the shops and stalls will immediately close because that expert asked them to do so.¡± ¡°Also, I wonder if you saw a notice pasted on the noticeboard at the entrance when you entered the antique street. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s best not to enter the antique street after nine o¡¯clock at night.¡± ¡°I heard that after ten pm, this place will become a ghost market, and many ghosts will come out to make deals.¡± The more they spoke, the more terrified they became. It was as if they had seen these things with their own eyes. Tang Li, on the other hand, frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m easy to fool? There are no ghosts in this world, let alone a ghost market! If there really is a ghost market here, would anyone dare to come here during the day?¡± ¡°We¡¯re telling the truth!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen one before?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± They only heard rumors about ghosts, but they never saw one with their own eyes. Tang Li glanced at them. As they trembled, she asked, ¡°Other than this rumor, what else is there?¡± The few of them really did not know why Tang Li was asking this, especially since she would not believe them even if they told her. They looked at each other and thought that she would not believe them even if they told her, so they told her everything they knew. ¡°There are ten largest antique stores on the antique street. Among them, Li Corporation¡¯s antique store was visited by a ghost not long ago. I heard that many of the antiques in their store will be repositioned every night, but they didn¡¯t lose a single antique.¡± ¡°And there is something weird happening to the Zhang antique shop too. From last month onwards, be it the boss¡¯s family or the workers hired by the shop, they were all very unlucky. It was as if they were possessed by bad luck. They either got hit by a car or got sick and hospitalized for no reason. Because of this matter, the Zhang antique shop hasn¡¯t been open for business for nearly a month.¡± ¡°Also, the boss of Huang¡¯s Antiques Shop has two German shepherds in the backyard. Every day at 8: 30 pm, they will start to bark and will bark for the entire night. What is weird is that when the staff checked the surveillance camera, they found that the dogs were barking at nothing.¡± ¡°And¡­¡± Tang Li listened attentively. Xue Enyang, who was eavesdropping at a corner a little further away, said. ¡°Is Fourth Aunt¡­ Is she listening to them tell stories?¡± He then looked at Qi Yihan with a complicated expression, wanting to see if he was angry or something. Qi Yihan¡¯s expression was cold as usual, as if he was just here to see what Tang Li was doing. This made Xue Enyang feel strange for some reason. He called out, ¡°Fourth Uncle.¡± Qi Yihan looked at him coldly. Xue Enyang wanted to ask if they should go over, but he could not bring himself to ask. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just a little surprised that Fourth Aunt knows martial arts.¡± He had always thought that Tang Li was a spoiled, unreasonable, and evil woman who would only cause trouble for Fourth Uncle. When he saw her knock down a few hooligans, he was really shocked, standing there in admiration. Seeing Qi Yihan remain silent all the time, Xue Enyang lost his patience after a while and said, ¡°I wonder why Fourth Aunt asked them about these things? Even an idiot knows that there are no ghosts in this world. Those things are all lies.¡± At this point, Xue Enyang felt Fourth Uncle looking at him. He quickly shut up and looked at Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan said to him, ¡°You can go back to work.¡± ¡°What?¡± Xue Enyang subconsciously asked, ¡°What about you, Fourth Uncle?¡± Although Qi Yihan didn¡¯t say anything, his sharp eyes were enough to convey what he wanted to say. Xue Enyang broke out in a cold sweat and quickly added. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back to work immediately.¡± With that, he left. Tang Li was still listening to the hooligans talk about what happened on this street with great interest when she heard the sound of leather shoes approaching her. She quickly turned around. When she saw Qi Yihan walking towards her, she was a little dumbfounded and surprised. ¡°Hubby, why are you here?¡± Qi Yihan threw a look at the few hooligans who were curled up on the ground. His sharp gaze was like an iceberg, and the few hooligans instantly felt their bodies turn cold, thinking to themselves, ¡°Isn¡¯t he, Isn¡¯t he the legendary Fourth Master? And did she just call him¡­ H¡­ Hubby?¡± They were all terribly shocked to the point that they rolled their eyes and fainted. Tang Li was speechless. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s gaze returned to Tang Li and he frowned. Tang Li thought that he was questioning why she came out before he returned. Her eyes darted around and she said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m here to buy a gift.¡± After saying that, she pointed to a few antiques boxes beside her. ¡°Well, I just bought them and wanted to go back, but I was stopped by a few hooligans. They wanted to rob me of my money.¡± Qi Yihan looked at the hooligans coldly and said with a straight face, ¡°Since you know they¡¯re following you, why did you come to such a desolate place?¡± ¡°Because I panicked and lost my way,¡± Tang Li said matter-of-factly. Then, she walked over and picked up the boxes. She walked up to him and asked, ¡°When did you come back?¡± Qi Yihan looked at her sparkling eyes and was silent for two seconds before replying, ¡°Today.¡± Tang Li nodded and was about to walk away. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back. You can do whatever you want. Also¡­ I didn¡¯t use your money.¡± Looking at her as she went away, Qi Yihan pursed lips. For some reason, he found the last sentence she said especially unpleasant to the ear.. Chapter 67 - So How Many More "Surprises" Did His Wife Have In Store For Him? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Tang Li left, Qi Yihan looked at the unconscious men and took out his phone to make a call. After the other party picked up, he said, ¡°There are a few hooligans who want to rob my wife in the southwest parking lot.¡± It was unclear what the other party said, but he nodded and said with a cold expression, ¡°Five million yuan worth of antiques has been ruined by them. Is that enough to send them into jail?¡± After the other party gave him an affirmative answer, he hung up and left. ¡­ After Tang Li walked out of Qi Yihan¡¯s line of sight, she did not return immediately. Instead, she went to the antique shops that the hooligans mentioned. The antique shop sold things that were dated, and many of them were taken out from ancient tombs, so it didn¡¯t come as a surprise to her that they carried some sort of evil energy. Just as she had expected, the antique shop that was closed was completely enveloped by evil energy to the point that she couldn¡¯t feel if there was spiritual energy inside. Tang Li planned to visit the boss of this restaurant one day. She might be able to buy something good at his place. With this thought in mind, she left the antique street. After Tang Li returned, she went to the laboratory. When she was having lunch in the afternoon, she wanted to go to the medical staff restaurant with Doctor Xiang. However, when she passed by Yuan Yuan¡¯s villa, she saw Qi Yihan and Mrs. Guo standing in the courtyard of the villa talking. As soon as she stopped, they noticed her. Tang Li said to Doctor Xiang, ¡°Doctor Xiang, I¡¯ll go over later.¡± When Doctor Xiang saw Qi Yihan, he smiled and nodded at them before leaving. Before Tang Li reached them, Qi Yihan said to Mrs. Guo, ¡°If you need my help, I¡¯ll be at your service at any time.¡± Mrs. Guo looked at him gratefully. ¡°Mr. Qi, thank you. Had we known that your wife could cure Yuan Yuan, we would¡¯ve sought help from you a long time ago.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not too late to cure.¡± Qi Yihan left after saying that. Tang Li asked in surprise, ¡°Do you know the Guo family?¡± ¡°Yeah, we worked together before.¡± Tang Li was curious as to what kind of cooperation was that. However, Qi Yihan didn¡¯t tell her the details of their cooperation. He only said, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± Tang Li realized suddenly, ¡°Neither do I.¡± ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go grab something to eat.¡± After saying that, Qi Yihan walked towards her villa. Tang Li greeted Mrs. Guo and followed him. ¡°Do you want to know how Father has been these past few days?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Father, he¡­¡± Butler Zhang looked at the two people who walked in together and quickly greeted them respectfully, ¡°Master, Madam.¡± Tang Li stopped and said to him, ¡°Go to the restaurant and get some food.¡± Butler Zhang immediately replied, ¡°Master called two hours ago to ask me to prepare dinner.¡± Tang Li turned to look at Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan walked in and said, ¡°I brought back two herbs this time.¡± ¡°Really? Where?¡± Tang Li immediately followed him. The herbs were on the coffee table in the living room, stored in a wooden box. They looked especially fresh as there was still some dirt on them. When Tang Li saw the two herbs, she walked over and picked them up to slowly observe. Qi Yihan stood beside her and looked at her. Tang Li observed for a while and said to him with a smile, ¡°After dinner, I¡¯ll feed them with nutrients to keep them fresh.¡± Qi Yihan nodded. At this moment, Butler Zhang brought the servants in with food. The two of them walked over and sat down. Qi Yihan asked before picking up his chopsticks, ¡°You went to the antique street today to find a container that can contain Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul, didn¡¯t you?¡± Tang Li, who had already picked up something to eat, was surprised to hear that. ¡°Mrs. Guo even told you this.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Since he already knew, Tang Li did not hide it from him. ¡°Yes, I went to find a container to store souls, but I didn¡¯t find any.¡± After saying that, she ate the food. Qi Yihan looked at her sternly. After Tang Li finished eating, she looked at him curiously. Qi Yihan asked, ¡°You know how to summon souls?¡± Seeing his expression, Tang Li knew that he must have many questions to ask. She put down her chopsticks and nodded. ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t I say before that I can read fortunes? Soul summoning is one of them.¡± Qi Yihan frowned when he heard that. So how many more ¡°surprises¡± did his wife have in store for him? ¡°Soul summoning is easy for you?¡± ¡°It depends on where the soul goes.¡± ¡°What about Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul?¡± ¡°Her case is quite difficult. After all, it¡¯s been ten years. And that place is very special. I¡¯m not sure what kind of things her soul has attached itself to over the past decade.¡± ¡°Soul can attach itself to things?¡± ¡°Yes, generally speaking, but sometimes they¡¯ll just drift around.¡± When Qi Yihan heard this, his brows furrowed even tighter. ¡°If you go and look for it, will it be dangerous for you?¡± Tang Li did not expect to hear that question. She looked at him in confusion, wondering what he meant by that. Qi Yihan picked up his chopsticks and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go out and come back dead.¡± Tang Li did not like hearing that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, That is not gonna happen.¡± She knew nothing in this book could pose a threat to her life. Qi Yihan looked at her, feeling inexplicably frustrated. The more he realized that he knew nothing about her, the more frustrated he got. After that, the two of them stopped talking and started eating. After the meal, Tang Li went to feed the herbs while Qi Yihan went to the old man¡¯s place. However, as soon as he sat down by the bed, Butler Wang walked up to him with a phone and said quietly, ¡°Fourth Master.¡± Qi Yihan guessed that it must be a call from the Qi Mansion, so he said to his father, ¡°Father, take a rest.¡± Then, he walked out and closed the door. After he and Butler Wang walked to the living room, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°First Master and First Madam had a violent fight. First Master beat First Madam up, and First Madam is now making a fuss about wanting to divorce First Master.¡± Qi Yihan frowned and said in a serious tone, ¡°You don¡¯t have to inform my father of trivial things like this. Tell them that if they call again, I¡¯ll kick them out of the house.¡± Butler Wang suspected that First Madam actually asked for a beating just to find some chance to talk to the old man and say something nice about her family. Butler Wang immediately told First Master what Qi Yihan said. When First Master heard this, he was so angry that he smashed his phone. First Madam wiped the wound on her mouth and asked right away, ¡°What did Butler Wang say?¡± In order to meet their father, they came up with the idea of fighting and getting a divorce. To make it look real, First Madam really did get hit by First Master a few times, and she even had a bruise on her lips. First Master told her with a furious face, ¡°Fourth brother is back.¡± ¡°What, didn¡¯t you say that he won¡¯t be back until tomorrow?¡± They only did so because they had calculated the time. ¡°Does it mean that I get beaten up for nothing now?¡± Without a doubt, Qi Yihan wouldn¡¯t let Butler Wang bring this news to his father. First Madam gritted her teeth and cursed, ¡°Why didn¡¯t he just die on the way!¡± She then grumbled, ¡°I told you to tell Father about our family¡¯s situation the other day, but you didn¡¯t tell him.. What should we do now?¡± Chapter 68 - Youve Stirred My Heart Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°What can we do? Now we just have to wait.¡± Qi Yihan asked him to fork out close to a billion yuan to compensate for the loss within a month. Otherwise, he would deduct it from his shares and not let him and his two sons go to the company. He had been very angry recently. Luckily, he still had a son that Qi Yihan placed in an important position. As long as Lingxuan performed well in front of Qi Yihan, it would be easy for the father and son to team up against Qi Yihan. First Madam wasn¡¯t satisfied with what First Master said. ¡°I¡¯ve already been beaten up. I can¡¯t just let it go like this. No matter what, we have to see Father.¡± ¡°If you know how, then just go see him.¡± First Master said angrily and walked out. Seeing him leave, First Madam¡¯s eyes flickered with resentment. She knew what her husband was thinking. He wasn¡¯t worried because he had a bastard to rely on. Her son was clearly a hundred times more capable than the little bastard. Why did her husband give the little bastard everything when he came back? She suddenly felt that the bastard must have something to do with the disappearance of those top-grade raw stones. She did not believe that a good top-grade raw stone would turn into stone. At this thought, she quickly took out her phone and called her family. She wanted them to get rid of the little bastard as soon as possible so that she could be at ease. ¡­ At the hospital. It was already past ten pm when Tang Li finished feeding the herbs with nutrients. When she returned to the villa, Butler Zhang was still standing by the door to welcome her. ¡°Madam, welcome back.¡± Tang Li nodded and asked, ¡°Is Yihan asleep?¡± After Qi Yihan left, she especially went to customize a sleeping bag. She made up her mind to sleep on the floor tonight. Only on the floor would she stop treating him like a pillow. She didn¡¯t want him to get mad with her again. ¡°Master went upstairs very early.¡± As for whether he was sleeping or not, Butler Zhang did not know. Tang Li nodded. ¡°Have a good night¡± With that, she walked upstairs. At that moment, the lights in the villa were all switched off, leaving only the wall lamps and the floor lamps on the stairs. Tang Li walked up the stairs to the bedroom door. Thinking that Qi Yihan should be asleep at this time, she slowed down and opened the door. However, when she opened the door, she saw a man sitting on the sofa, working on his laptop. The man was sitting with his back facing her. His back was tall and straight, and his entire body was bathed in the light. His powerful noble aura gave people a feeling of being someone in charge. ¡°Are you done looking? Come in if you¡¯re done.¡± The sudden calm voice stunned Tang Li. The next second, she realized that he was talking to her, so she pushed open the door and walked in. Qi Yihan had already changed into his pajamas. When she walked over, he only glanced at her before returning his gaze to the laptop. Tang Li opened her mouth, but she suddenly did not know what to say. Without saying anything, she grabbed her pajamas and walked to the bathroom. When she came out of the shower, Qi Yihan was still sitting there typing on his computer, looking very busy. Tang Li went to take out her sleeping bag and placed it on the ground. When Qi Yihan saw that, he didn¡¯t say anything. Tang Li purposely stared at him for a few seconds. When she found that he was really too busy to look at her, she slipped into her sleeping bag and closed her eyes to sleep. Suddenly, Qi Yihan¡¯s deep and hoarse voice was heard. ¡°Your phone rang several times at nine.¡± Tang Li subconsciously asked, ¡°Who called?¡± Qi Yihan looked at her with his pitch-black eyes. Instead of answering, he asked, ¡°I found that you don¡¯t like to bring your phone with you. Aren¡¯t you worried that you might miss some important calls?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡± Tang Li subconsciously replied. Suddenly, she remembered that in this world, she had family and friends, so she quickly changed her tone. ¡°I have to go to the laboratory every day. It¡¯s not convenient for me to bring my phone with me.¡± Qi Yihan seemed to have accepted her explanation. He nodded and continued staring at the laptop screen. Tang Li thought for a moment before getting out of the sleeping bag to check her phone. It was her second uncle again. She threw a look at Qi Yihan and walked towards the balcony. As soon as Tang Li made the call, Second Uncle picked up. ¡°Li, your father sent a message back saying that he has something to attend to and will be away for a long trip. He probably won¡¯t be back this year, but he brought you something. You should come back sometime to get it.¡± Tang Li did not mind. After all, he was not her father. ¡°Got it. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll have to hit the bed.¡± Second Uncle quickly stopped her. ¡°Li, wait.¡± Second Uncle asked, ¡°Li, how¡¯s your father-in-law recently?¡± Tang Li turned around and looked at Qi Yihan, who was still working on his laptop. ¡°Almost the same as before.¡± Second Uncle said that it was good, then his tone changed. He suddenly said, ¡°I guess you still like that pretty boy. You ruined his career because you didn¡¯t want him to be involved in all this. I¡¯ve found him a place to live. When you¡­¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Tang Li frowned. ¡°Second Uncle, who told you I still like that pretty boy? I don¡¯t like him.¡± Second Uncle was silent for a while before asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t you like him a lot? Why do you say you don¡¯t like him?¡± Tang Li resisted the urge to roll her eyes. How much did the Host like that pretty boy that even her relatives thought she could not survive without him? She replied, seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll say it one last time. I don¡¯t like Bai Qingyang. Don¡¯t bring up his name ever again. Also¡­ if you want something good to happen to the Tang family, you and First Uncle better not collude with the other members of the Qi family. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up miserable.¡± Second Uncle was obviously a little unhappy to be educated by a junior. He said, ¡°You better take care of yourself¡­ It¡¯s getting late. Go and rest early.¡± With that, he hung up. Tang Li looked at the phone and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯ve already reminded you. If you insist on courting death, don¡¯t blame anyone.¡± Then she put her phone aside and returned to the bedroom to her sleeping bag. She glanced at Qi Yihan, who was still working, and closed her eyes. At the thought that Qi Yihan wouldn¡¯t divorce her anymore and would always be with her, she felt happy and at ease. Soon, she drifted into a slumber. Half an hour later, Qi Yihan stopped what he was doing and stared at the sleeping woman in a daze. When he went on business this time, he found that whenever he was free, his mind would be occupied by her. But he knew that she didn¡¯t like him. At this thought, his eyes darkened. He stood up and squatted down in front of her. He reached out and gently touched her face, muttering, ¡°Since you¡¯ve stirred my heart, don¡¯t ever think about escaping because I won¡¯t let you go.¡± After a long while, he stood up, took out his phone, and walked to the balcony. After the other party picked up the call, he said quietly, ¡°Throw Bai Qingyang to Africa..¡± Chapter 69 - The Sleeping bag Is Useless and Will Only Take up Space Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li woke up in bed the next day. Thankfully, she was still sleeping in her sleeping bag. She stared at the ceiling and was dumbfounded. ¡°So how did I wake up in bed?¡± ¡°Did Qi Yihan carry me up?¡± ¡°No way. He can¡¯t be this kind. He was even pissed off when I hugged him.¡± ¡°Did I subconsciously use a magic spell to float up when I was asleep?¡± ¡°Will that scare Qi Yihan?¡± At this thought, Tang Li looked around for Qi Yihan, but she couldn¡¯t find him. She was a little worried. ¡°Did I scare him away in the middle of the night?¡± Then she quickly came out of her sleeping bag and got out of bed. Without even wearing her shoes, she started searching for Qi Yihan everywhere. There was no one in the bedroom, in the bathroom, and on the balcony. In a state of panic, she dashed out of the bedroom. However, as soon as she was outside the bedroom, she saw the man who came up from downstairs. Qi Yihan sized her up from head to toe before his gaze landed on her bare feet. He frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Go put on your shoes.¡± Only then did Tang Li feel that her feet were a bit cold. However, when she saw him, she finally heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Did I do anything strange last night?¡± Qi Yihan frowned and asked, ¡°What strange things do you want to do?¡± Tang Li stared at his face for several seconds, but she didn¡¯t see any trace of surprise or fright on his face. She thought that perhaps she really did not use her magic power to float upon the bed. However, she was still confused as to how she got on the bed. Qi Yihan seemed to have seen through her thoughts and said calmly, ¡°Last night, you sleep-walked in the middle of the night and came out of the sleeping bag. Then you dragged the sleeping bag to the bed and went back to sleep.¡± When Tang Li heard this, she was extremely embarrassed. She felt that he probably had seen her do all kinds of silly things last night. She didn¡¯t even know that she had sleepwalking problems. ¡°Well¡­¡± Tang Li was so embarrassed that her toes curled up. By that moment, she wanted nothing more than to dig a hole to bury herself. Qi Yihan stared at her toes with a frown. ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. A sleeping bag is not gonna work. It is not only useless but also takes up a lot of space.¡± With that said, he turned around and said as he walked, ¡°Hurry up and wash up and change. I¡¯ll take you to a place later. Tang Li looked at his back and wanted to ask where they were going. In the end, she gave up and went to wash up. Standing by the mirror in the bathroom, Tang Li looked at the woman in the mirror and said to herself, ¡°To begin with, his impression of me is already terrible anyway, so it doesn¡¯t make a difference if I sleepwalk in front of him. As long as I¡¯m not embarrassed, he will be the one who is embarrassed.¡± After persuading herself, she smiled at herself in the mirror and got over with it. When Tang Li went down, Qi Yihan was already sitting at the dining table. ¡°Good morning, Madam,¡± Butler Zhang greeted her. Tang Li nodded at him. ¡°Morning.¡± She then sat opposite Qi Yihan and asked, ¡°Where are we going later?¡± Qi Yihan was surprised that she was no longer embarrassed. ¡°To the antique street.¡± ¡°Eh? You have what I want over there?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee it, but I know all the owners of antique shops. You can take your time looking for what you want.¡± Tang Li was a little touched. This was the first time someone offered to help her. Qi Yihan added, ¡°You can take it as I¡¯m returning the favor you did to Mr. Guo.¡± Tang Li nodded. She did not think there was anything wrong with what he said and started eating. After dinner, the two of them went to visit their father for a few minutes. The old man was very happy to see the two of them. After they walked out of the old man¡¯s villa, they hailed a taxi and went straight to the antique street. The antique street wouldn¡¯t be open until ten pm, so when the car drove in, it was cold and quiet. Tang Li leaned against the car window and watched for a while before turning to Qi Yihan. ¡°We¡¯re here so early. Are the owners here yet?¡± ¡°You can go to my store and take a look. The others will come over around nine.¡± Tang Li was relieved. The car stopped at the entrance of an antique store called ¡°Ancient Vibe.¡± The door was already opened and two people stood outside. One was a middle-aged man and the other was a young man. The young man was about the same age as her. He was wearing a shirt and a vest, looking fresh and handsome. The moment the two of them got out of the car, the young man came over and greeted respectfully, ¡°Fourth Uncle.¡± Then, he looked at Tang Li and called out reluctantly, ¡°Fourth Aunt.¡± There were many branches of the Qi family. The Host didn¡¯t care much about it before, so after being called by this person, she was a little confused as to who he was. Qi Yihan reminded her, ¡°Second Uncle¡¯s grandson, Xue Enyang.¡± Tang Li nodded at him. Qi Yihan introduced the middle-aged man. ¡°Manager Li.¡± Manager Li quickly greeted the two of them, ¡°Master, Madam.¡± Tang Li nodded and followed Qi Yihan inside. After the two of them walked in, Manager Li wanted to follow but was stopped by Xue Enyang. ¡°Manager Li, watch out.¡± Manager Li was dumbfounded. ¡°Watch out for what?¡± ¡°Watch out for my Fourth Aunt. She must be having bad intentions coming with Fourth Uncle today. Maybe she wants to take away the good things in the store. Put away the good things later.¡± Manager Li looked like he was in a dilemma. ¡°Is¡­ Is this appropriate?¡± If Master asked him to take it out, he would have to take it out. Xue Enyang could guess what he was thinking. He patted him on the shoulder and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fourth Uncle doesn¡¯t like her at all. She must have played some tricks to get Fourth Uncle to bring her here. If she says she wants to see the best antiques later, bring her to see the bad ones. Anyway, don¡¯t let her see those treasures in the store.¡± Manager Li also heard something bad about Madam, so after thinking for a while, he nodded. After entering, Qi Yihan said to Manager Li, ¡°Take her to the warehouse and show her everything we have.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Manager Li peeked at Xue Enyang, not knowing what to do about his boss¡¯s request. Xue Enyang quickly gave him a look, trying to say, ¡°Just don¡¯t show her the best ones.¡± Manager Li understood and quickly gestured for Tang Li to follow along. ¡°Madam, please.¡± The moment Tang Li followed Manager Li to the back, Xue Enyang could not sit tight anymore and started fidgeting. ¡°Fourth Uncle¡­¡± Qi Yihan stopped him with a look and took out his phone to make a call. ¡°Mr. Wang, I¡¯ll bring my wife to your shop to pick up a couple of antiques¡­ Yeah¡­ Okay, thank you.¡± ¡°Mr. Yang¡­¡± ¡­ After Qi Yihan made the call, Xue Enyang¡¯s mouth was agape. He couldn¡¯t possibly bring himself to believe that his fourth uncle would bring Tang Li over to buy antiques for her.. Chapter 70 - Go Call My Husband Over Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li followed Manager Li and walked toward the back. She did not expect to see a courtyard behind her after passing through the front door. She walked across the courtyard before arriving at the warehouse where antiques were stored. The warehouse was a row of rooms. Tang Li casually glanced at a few rooms. When she saw Manager Li going to open one of the rooms, she called out to him, ¡°Wait, open that room.¡± As she spoke, she pointed at the second room on the right. Manager Li¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The room was filled with the best antiques. What if Madam went in and saw a few? Seeing that Manager Li was standing there without moving, Tang Li turned to look at him and asked, ¡°Are you saying I can¡¯t enter that room?¡± Manager Li panicked and quickly shook his head. ¡°No, no. There are more antiques in that room, including all kinds of porcelain and jade artifacts. Madam, you will definitely like them. Why don¡¯t we go to that room?¡± ¡°Nope, I am only interested in stuff in this room.¡± Standing there, Tang Li could already feel the spiritual energy fluctuation in the room. She was not really here to look at ordinary antiques, so there was no need for her to waste time. Manager Li was in a dilemma, not knowing if he should really let Madam in. Tang Li glanced at him and saw that he did not want her to go to that room. She demanded. ¡°Open the door.¡± Hearing her demand, Manager Li shuddered and he did not dare to defy her anymore. He walked over and opened the door. He stood there and thought, ¡°I¡¯ve already tried my best. If Madam wants to enter this room herself, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± The room was very large, and the layout inside was like a showroom. Every antique was stored in a special shockproof glass and placed carefully on the table or shelves. Tang Li walked in with Manager Li following behind her. Every piece of antiques here was worth millions of yuan. He was afraid that Tang Li would take whatever she wanted. Tang Li, on the other hand, walked straight in without even looking at the antiques. The further she went in, the faster Manager Li¡¯s heartbeat became. When Tang Li walked to the innermost cabinet that was leaning against the wall and stopped, sweat broke out on Manager Li¡¯s forehead. He wanted to lie to Tang Li by saying that this antique was in fact a counterfeit. Tang Li raised her hand and placed it on the cabinet. She asked, ¡°Is there an underground warehouse somewhere here?¡± Hearing that, Manager Li panicked. Covered in dripping sweat, he shook his head violently and said, ¡°No, I can assure you there isn¡¯t an underground warehouse.¡± Tang Li glanced at him angrily and said, ¡°Call my husband over.¡± Hearing that, Manager Li panicked. He quickly changed his mind. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry. I must be tired from overworking, so my mind isn¡¯t sharp. There is indeed an underground warehouse. I don¡¯t think it is necessary to call Master over.¡± ¡°Then open it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t hear me?¡± ¡°I did. I did.¡± Manager Li was so shocked by Tang Li¡¯s aura that he did not dare to defy her. He trembled as he squatted down to open a drawer under the antique cabinet. His hand pressed on a button, and then the floor beside him parted to reveal a passageway to the underground warehouse. Tang Li walked down. ¡­ In the living room. Xue Enyang watched in wide-eyed amazement as his fourth uncle called again and again. Xue Enyang was very sad. He thought that his perfect fourth uncle had fallen into the hands of that woman and became her servant. ¡°Fourth Uncle.¡± Xue Enyang felt that he needed to do something. ¡°I heard from others that the Tang family recently obtained a piece of land. That piece of land will be turned into an airport in the future.¡± It was obvious what he meant. ¡°Fourth Aunt must have dug out this piece of information from you and told her family about it.¡± Qi Yihan looked at him coldly, making Xue Enyang¡¯s heart pound. However, he didn¡¯t stop. He continued, ¡°All the projects that the Tang family invested in have fallen flat. I heard that they already owe the bank 100 million. Where do they get the money to get such a large piece of land? I heard that that piece of land costs 200 million.¡± ¡°Tang Li must have stolen the money from you and given it to the Tang family.¡± Qi Yihan knew what he meant. He pursed his lips in displeasure and his aura was so strong that it made people shudder. Xue Enyang thought that he was angry with Tang Li and wanted to add fuel to the fire, but Qi Yihan spoke first, his voice domineering and cold. ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to interfere. Shut your mouth.¡± Xue Enyang was dumbfounded At this moment, Manager Li¡¯s anxious voice was heard again. He sounded like he was about to cry. ¡°Madam, this is the most expensive antique in our shop. You can¡¯t take it away.¡± Hearing that, Xue Enyang¡¯s heart trembled again. He quickly peeked at Fourth Uncle, who was sitting there. Qi Yihan looked towards Tang Li, not looking pissed off at all. Tang Li quickly walked out with a glass case in her arms. Inside was a gold-embedded agate cup. The workmanship of this antique was exquisite, and it was carved from onyx. One could tell at a glance that it was an expensive good item. When Tang Li walked out and saw Qi Yihan sitting there, she walked up to him and placed the glass box on the coffee table. Qi Yihan asked, ¡°Is this what you¡¯re looking for?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Tang Li said matter-of-factly, ¡°I want to buy this antique. Make a price.¡± Qi Yihan swept his gaze across her face and found that her eyes were sparkling. He knew that she liked this antique a lot. He tapped his fingers on the armrest of the chair and didn¡¯t offer a price. Instead, he asked Manager Li, ¡°Manager Li, what¡¯s the price for this antique in our store?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Store Manager Li subconsciously said the price,¡± 150 million. ¡° When Tang Li heard the price, she counted how much she had earned during this period of time and found that she was still far from being able to buy it. This antique had a very strong spiritual aura that could be used to set up an array with the blood jade she got from Situ Jin. If she could buy it with money, she would definitely not hesitate. Qi Yihan looked at Tang Li¡¯s face and said calmly, ¡°If you want, I can give you a discount.¡± ¡°What is the discount?¡± Tang Li¡¯s eyes lit up. She suddenly recalled Xiang Wanwan telling her that you could even bargain over the price of an authentic antique. Without waiting for Qi Yihan to speak, she said, ¡°How about selling me for 75 million? If not, you can keep it.¡± After saying that, she acted like she didn¡¯t care about the antique at all. Qi Yihan looked at her face and his eyes flickered. ¡°Deal.¡± Tang Li was elated and said proudly, ¡°Alright, deal.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and asked, ¡°What else do you like?¡± Tang Li shook her head. ¡°Just this one.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the other shops. I¡¯ll get them to send this antique to you later.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Standing there, Xue Enyang and Manager Li were all speechless. This antique was bought by Fourth Uncle from overseas.. At the time, he bid 100 million for it! Chapter 71 - Is The Rumor That Fourth Master and Fourth Madam Dont Love Each Other False? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Qi Yihan first brought Tang Li to the antique store next door. The boss¡¯s surname was Liu, and he was a middle-aged man with a square head and big ears who looked a little like Budda. Boss Liu personally came to welcome them at the door and was especially enthusiastic. ¡°Fourth Master, Fourth Madam, welcome, welcome. It¡¯s such an honor to have you guys come to my little shop.¡± Qi Yihan said politely, ¡°Sorry for disturbing you.¡± ¡°No, no, no. Fourth Master, I should be the one to say thank you for coming over. Please follow me inside.¡± When they walked in, Boss Liu specially sized Tang Li up. This was the first time he saw Qi Yihan with Tang Li, so he was a little amazed and surprised. After they entered the shop, Mr. Liu brought them to the reception area and sat down. Qi Yihan didn¡¯t beat about the bush and said directly, ¡°My wife has been rather interested in antiques recently and wants to buy some. Can you please get someone to show her what you have?¡± Boss Liu was even more surprised. ¡°Fourth Master¡¯s antique store has the most complete collection of antiques among us. Why would Fourth Madam fancy my family¡¯s antiques?¡± Qi Yihan glanced at Tang Li. Then he said to Mr. Liu with an indifferent expression, ¡°She wants to buy something different from all those at home. I think as her husband, I have to fulfill her wish.¡± Upon hearing this, Mr. Liu immediately smiled knowingly. ¡°Fourth Master is so good to Fourth Madam. If word gets out, all the girls will be envious.¡± However, he was also confused, thinking to himself, ¡°Is the rumor that Fourth Master and Fourth Madam don¡¯t love each other false?¡± Tang Li glanced at Qi Yihan. She didn¡¯t understand why Qi Yihan, who was always cold and domineering, would be so sweet and considerate towards her. Qi Yihan said calmly, ¡°Mr. Liu, why don¡¯t you get someone to take Madam to see the antiques. She will be going to other antique shops very soon. Whatever she wants, it¡¯s all on me.¡± This was the first time Boss Liu was doing business with Qi Yihan. He was excited and felt like he was doing business with a member of the royal family. He felt especially proud of himself. ¡°No, Madam, please don¡¯t bother standing up. I¡¯ll immediately get someone to bring all the best antiques in the store over to show you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± This time, Tang Li spoke. ¡°I want to take a look for myself. It doesn¡¯t have to be the best. I¡¯ll only buy what I like.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Boss Liu looked at Qi Yihan, who nodded at him. Boss Liu, who wanted to seize the good opportunity to accompany Qi Yihan and talk about business, said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get the manager to show Madam the antiques.¡± Then, he called the manager over and asked him to bring Tang Li to choose the antiques. When Tang Li stood up, she leaned forward and whispered into Qi Yihan¡¯s ear, ¡°If I see anything I like later, lend me some money. I¡¯ll return it to you very soon.¡± Qi Yihan tilted his head and his gaze happened to meet her red lips. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Ok.¡± Satisfied, Tang Li followed the manager to the antique display area. The manager wanted to introduce the antiques to her, but Tang Li said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what they are.¡± Tang Li quickly scanned the antiques. The manager who was following behind her could not help but mutter to himself, ¡°Is Fourth Madam choosing antiques? With this speed, what can she choose?¡± After walking around the entire antique store, Tang Li returned to the guest area. Boss Liu asked, ¡°I wonder which antique Fourth Madam has her eyes on. I¡¯ll get someone to send it to your mansion later.¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± After saying this, Tang Li looked at Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan stood up. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go to the other stores to take a look.¡± Boss Liu had always wanted to get close to Qi Yihan and hoped that Tang Li could choose a few from his store. When that time came, he would be able to give her a huge discount as a favor. He didn¡¯t expect Tang Li to not fancy a single one and was a little anxious. ¡°Fourth Madam, are you really not into any antiques in my store? Did the manager show you the best ones? Do you want me to show you the best of the best in my collection?¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ve seen all the antiques in your store, but I don¡¯t like any.¡± After saying that, Tang Li walked out first. ¡°Um¡­ Fourth Master.¡± Boss Liu looked at Qi Yihan anxiously. Qi Yihan said, ¡°Since my wife is not into any of the antiques, we won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± With that said, he walked out. Mr. Liu quickly followed. He was curious as to what kind of antiques would Tang Li be interested in. Then, Tang Li followed Qi Yihan to a few more shops, and in one of the shops, she took fancy to a wine bottle from the Song Dynasty. The boss did Qi Yihan a favor by selling it to Tang Li for only a few hundred thousand. Soon, they were followed by several bosses who wanted to see what kind of antiques Tang Li would buy. The group of people was walking on the streets. At this moment, the shops were preparing to open up for business. When the salespeople in the shops saw so many bosses together, they all leaned against the door and peeped curiously. ¡°Oh my god! Isn¡¯t that Fourth Master? Why is he on the antique street today?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that woman beside Fourth Master? She¡¯s so pretty and noble.¡± ¡°It should be Fourth Madam. I heard that Fourth Madam is especially beautiful.¡± ¡°No way. Isn¡¯t it said that Fourth Master and Fourth Madam don¡¯t love each other? How could they be together?¡± ¡°Maybe not. Maybe she is just a chick who throws herself at Fourth Master¡¯s feet.¡± The bosses who followed Tang Li and Qi Yihan on the streets kept finding topics to chat with Qi Yihan while asking what kind of antiques Tang Li wanted. Tang Li only said, ¡°I like whatever gets my attention at the first glance.¡± Everyone thought to themselves, ¡°Fourth Madam is indeed different from ordinary madams.¡± After they walked for a while, a person in a hurry walked over. Before he got closer, the bosses saw who he was and started discussing in low voices. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Boss Zhang? Why is he here today?¡± ¡°He seems to be in a hurry. Did something happen at home again?¡± ¡°Boss Zhang¡¯s family has been really unfortunate recently. All kinds of bad things are happening to them.¡± ¡°I heard he invited a Taoist master a few days ago to dispel bad luck, but he left in a panic as soon as he got to the store.¡± ¡°Is it that serious? Then I guess his store is about to shut down.¡± ¡°Well, what can you do, but I heard that he went to L Province a few days ago to invite another master. I wonder if it will work this time.¡± ¡­ As everyone was discussing, Tang Li, who was standing beside Qi Yihan, smiled and said in a low voice, ¡°I smelt business.¡± Boss Zhang quickly saw them walking over and greeted Qi Yihan, ¡°Fourth Master, I didn¡¯t expect you to come to the antique street today.¡± Then, he bade farewell to other bosses and was about to leave. At that moment, Tang Li stopped him. ¡°Mr. Zhang, wait.¡± Mr. Zhang stopped and looked at Tang Li in surprise. Tang Li said, ¡°I happened to be here today to buy antiques, so I wanted to go to your store to take a look. I wonder if you are available..¡± Chapter 72 - Fourth Madam, Be Careful With What You Say Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Other than Qi Yihan, everyone else looked at her with complicated expressions. After a moment of surprise, Mr. Zhang remembered that this person was Fourth Madam. If anything bad happened to her and Fourth Master at his store, he would be in deep trouble. Holding back the urge to wipe his cold sweat, Mr. Zhang stole a look at Qi Yihan¡¯s face and said to Tang Li, trembling, ¡°Fourth Madam, my shop hasn¡¯t been open for a long time. Plus, I invited an expert to look at the feng shui in my shop. He will be here shortly, so I can¡¯t really go with you. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Tang Li thought about it and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your store? Is feng shui bad?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Actually, Mr. Zhang was not sure if it was because of the feng shui or something else, but he wanted to leave as soon as possible, so he continued, ¡°Recently, there are always accidents in my store. Be it me, my family, my employees, or even the customers who enter my store, all kinds of unfortunate things will happen. So, for the sake of Fourth Madam¡¯s safety, I can¡¯t do your business today.¡± Normally, people would be scared after hearing what Mr. Zhang said. But Tang Li was not a normal person. She became even more interested and said, ¡°I also have some knowledge about feng shui. Why don¡¯t you let me go to your store and take a look?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± He instinctively wanted to reject it. Tang Li continued, ¡°I think my feng shui skill is quite good. It so happens that a master is coming to your store. I can take the chance to talk to him.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Boss Zhang didn¡¯t know what to do. The others looked at Tang Li, wide-eyed and surprised by the fact that Tang Li knew something about feng shui. They thought to themselves, ¡°You gotta be kidding me. I don¡¯t think a woman who looks like a princess will know feng shui.¡± Looking at Tang Li¡¯s sincere and serious expression, Boss Zhang found it hard to reject her even if he wanted to. He stole a glance at Qi Yihan. Tang Li instantly understood that all the bosses on this street would listen to Qi Yihan, so she also looked at him expectantly. Qi Yihan didn¡¯t want to speak initially, but when Tang Li looked at him, he said, ¡°A bunch of weird things have been happening on the antique street lately. It just so happens that a master is coming to Mr. Zhang¡¯s shop. We should go and see how capable the master is. If he is legit, we will know whom we should look for help in the future,¡± What Qi Yihan said sounded convincing since, in the antique trading business, there were indeed a lot of strange things. Everyone wanted to find a capable master to ask for a fortune charm. ¡°Right, right, right. We also want to see how capable this master is.¡± ¡°If he is capable, I¡¯ll pay for him to help my store as well.¡± ¡­ Tang Li was impressed by how influential Qi Yihan was on this street. His influence was almost comparable to hers in reality. Since Qi Yihan said so, Boss Zhang definitely wouldn¡¯t reject it. Everyone walked towards his antique shop. Boss Zhang¡¯s antique store was on the north street. The store was very large, and there were two stone lions guarding the door. It looked especially imposing, but at this moment, the stone lions looked gray, as if they were covered by something. Someone noticed and said to Boss Zhang, ¡°Boss Zhang, even if you¡¯re not open for business for the time being, you should at least get someone to wipe the dust off the two stone lions.¡± When Boss Zhang heard this, his expression changed. He quickly said, ¡°Of course, I clean them. I get people to wipe the stone lion outside every day.¡± ¡°Then why is there so much dust on these two stone lions?¡± Boss Zhang¡¯s expression darkened even more. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Qi Yihan, who was standing beside Tang Li, asked, ¡°Tang Li, what¡¯s with the dust on the stone lion.¡± Tang Li did not expect Qi Yihan to suddenly ask her. Coupled with the fact that everyone was looking at her, she looked at the stone lion and said, ¡°It¡¯s not dust. It¡¯s covered by a layer of evil spirit.¡± ¡°Evil spirit?¡± Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Those who were in the business of antiques knew that some of the antiques they had were taken out directly from the Great Tomb. The greatest taboo in the antique business was to say that there was an evil spirit in the antique. Some things were not supposed to be uttered, because once it was uttered, there was no taking it back and it could therefore be true. Boss Zhang¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Fourth Madam, be careful with what you say.¡± Tang Li shrugged. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then forget it.¡± After saying that, she turned to look in a direction and said, ¡°The master you invited is here.¡± Everyone subconsciously looked in the direction she was looking at and saw an old man wearing a greenish-gray robe, had the kind of hair bun from the ancient era, and was holding a horsetail whisk. He looked like a sage as he walked over. A young man followed behind the old man. The young man was wearing a pair of jeans and a dark blue t-shirt. He carried a large backpack on his back. When Mr. Zhang saw him, he immediately went up to him. ¡°Master Qi, you¡¯re finally here. Please come in.¡± Master Qi nodded at him coldly and followed him. When he was passing Qi Yihan, Master Qi suddenly stopped and looked at him. After looking him up and down, he shook his head and said, ¡°You have the look of an emperor, but unfortunately, you have a wicked wife at home. What a pity, it is the worst thing that can happen to a man.¡± Tang Li sneered. ¡°Old man, you have to be careful. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ruin your reputation as a master.¡± ¡°How dare you say that to my grandmaster!¡± The young man glared at Tang Li. Master Qi then looked at Tang Li and narrowed his eyes, wanting to see her face clearly. Tang Li withdrew her aura and smiled as she looked back at him. A few seconds later, she kindly reminded him, ¡°You will face a bloody calamity today. Be careful.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The young man was about to lose his temper again when Tang Li glanced at him. Her gaze was so powerful that the words the young man wanted to say were stuck in his throat. He blushed, but he wasn¡¯t able to utter a word. Master Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had never seen anyone with such a powerful aura. Normally, people belonging to the same field could sense each other¡¯s aura more clearly. He could immediately tell that the woman in front of him was a student of Taoism, too, but he couldn¡¯t tell which sect she belonged to. However, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe it, because, to him, she looked like she would end up miserable, so why was her aura so powerful? ¡°Am I wrong? Or is she not human?¡± He thought to himself. Master Qi¡¯s heart sank, but he still put on the airs of a great master. He withdrew his gaze from Tang Li¡¯s face and said to Boss Zhang, ¡°I¡¯ll go in to take a look at your store later. People who are not related are not allowed to go in, especially those with a heavy evil spirit.¡± By people with a heavy evil spirit, he meant Tang Li. And she knew exactly what he meant.. Chapter 73 - The Antiques Are Coming Back To Life, Help! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Since Master Qi said that he would not let Tang Li in, Boss Zhang would definitely not let her in. However, Tang Li was Qi Yihan¡¯s wife, so he wouldn¡¯t offend her like Master Qi did. ¡°Fourth Madam, you see, my family has been really unlucky recently. I need Master Qi to go in and take a look to help me change my luck. Since he said that you can¡¯t go in, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± Boss Zhang looked at Qi Yihan as he spoke. He was not afraid of Tang Li making things difficult for him, but he was afraid of Qi Yihan making things difficult for him. Qi Yihan looked at Tang Li. He thought she would be angry, but Tang Li looked like she couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°Of course, since the Master said so, I definitely won¡¯t go in. However, before you go in, let me remind you that if anything happens inside that you can¡¯t control, when you run out, take three steps to the left and four steps to the right. Then, run faster and don¡¯t look back.¡± Before Boss Zhang could answer, the young man behind Master Qi stopped and turned around. He said disdainfully, ¡°If you don¡¯t know, don¡¯t speak nonsense. With my master here, how can anything go wrong?¡± The corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± The young man was actually stunned by the smile on Tang Li¡¯s face. His face blushed, and without saying anything, he turned around and went in. Mr. Zhang did not answer Tang Li and quickly followed him in. After entering, the sound of Master Qi shutting the door was heard. Boss Zhang closed the door. They stood there curious and worried and started discussing. ¡°What do you think is going on in there? The master doesn¡¯t let us in.¡± ¡°Perhaps if too many people enter, the master will be distracted.¡± ¡°You can tell that this master is legit. He should be able to make Boss Zhang¡¯s shop better.¡± ¡­ Everyone was talking at once, but Tang Li was staring at the stone lion beside her, seemingly in a daze. Qi Yihan stared at her. He was curious as to what she would do later. At the same time, he was curious about how powerful she was. The people outside waited for nearly half an hour, but there was still no response from inside the door. Then, one of the bosses got impatient. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for business. How much longer is Master going to take?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s gonna finish anytime soon. Don¡¯t masters always take a long time to read fortunes?¡± ¡­ As they spoke, a tragic cry finally came from inside the door. Before everyone could react, clings and clangs were heard coming from inside.¡± It sounded like a fight. Some people were really curious and wanted to go to the door to listen to what was going on inside. At that moment, Tang Li, who had been standing there silently, suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯d better not go near the door, or else you¡¯ll regret it when it opens.¡± These words made the two bosses who wanted to go over freeze. At the same time, they were shocked by the unfathomable and intimidating aura she exuded. In their minds, they were telling themselves, ¡°Listen to her, she is right. Don¡¯t go over.¡± Just then, the commotion inside the door grew louder. Tang Li subconsciously pulled Qi Yihan to the side. Qi Yihan looked at the hand that was holding his wrist and his heart skipped a beat. Tang Li quickly let go of him and stood in front of him, acting like she was protecting him. Qi Yihan pursed his lips and remained silent. At this moment, the door collapsed from the inside and flew out. People standing there were shocked and subconsciously jumped to the side. Then, everyone looked inside the door and happened to see Boss Zhang rushing out with a look of horror. As he ran, he screamed, ¡°The antiques in there are coming back to life! Help!¡± As Boss Zhang ran, many antiques flew out behind him. People were so frightened that they wanted to remind him, but it was too late. They could only stare at him with widened eyes. At this moment, a voice was heard by everyone, saying, ¡°Freeze.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the antique was stopped. Then, In the next moment, Mr. Zhang¡¯s body was thrown out by Tang Li. The door that had obviously collapsed came back up to the doorframe. ¡°Tang Li.¡± Everyone shuddered and came back to their senses at the same time. Then, they looked at the gloomy Fourth Master. Qi Yihan strode towards the door. When he reached the door, Tang Li¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Don¡¯t come in. These things will hurt you.¡± Qi Yihan stopped in his tracks. Then, Tang Li¡¯s voice was heard coming from inside. ¡°Mr. Zhang, I told you that you have something evil in your store. Do you believe me now?¡± Boss Zhang nodded immediately. ¡°Yes, yes. Fourth Master¡­ Master Tang, please help me.¡± ¡°I was not invited by you. According to what you said, I am just here meddling in your affairs¡­¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­ I¡¯m begging you right now. Please help me deal with the thing inside.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be cheap though.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. As long as I can get rid of the thing inside, I¡¯m willing to go bankrupt.¡± Tang Li stopped talking. But Boss Zhang was worried. The others also became anxious. Qi Yihan, who was standing by the door, suddenly stopped worrying. After this woman entered, she immediately started to talk about the price. Clearly, the things inside weren¡¯t enough to scare her. After Tang Li made the antiques in the shop return to their original positions, she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go bankrupt. I¡¯ll help you deal with the things here, but you have to give me some of them.¡± ¡°Alright, as long as Master Tang can help me, you can choose whatever you want.¡± Satisfied, Tang Li walked in. The layout of the antique stores here was the same with the hall in the front selling antiques, and the courtyard and storeroom at the back. Master Qi and the young man were inside. Tang Li walked to the door and lifted the curtain. In the courtyard, it was enveloped in chilling wind and black smoke. An ancient sword was attacking Master Qi and the young man. Master Qi was no longer as arrogant as before. His long robe was tattered, and the horsetail whisk in his hand had long been sliced into several pieces by the ancient sword and fell to the ground. He held the talisman in his hand and kept muttering something to himself as he confronted the ancient sword. The young man following him was so frightened that he hid behind him. When the ancient sword attacked, he screamed. At this moment, the ancient sword sliced off the old man¡¯s hair, finally making him panic and turn pale. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Tang Li could not help but laugh. Her smile immediately attracted the attention of the two of them and the ancient sword. The old man¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Who told you to come in?¡± The tip of the ancient sword was also pointed at her. Tang Li shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m just here to watch the show. Please continue.¡± With that said, she threw a look at the ancient sword, looking cocky and unworried as if she was not scared at all. The ancient sword hesitated for a moment before pointing at the old man.. Chapter 74 - Kylin! Thats the Ancient Divine Beast, Kylin! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Master Qi also discovered the abnormality of the ancient sword. He was both surprised and shocked. However, it was not the right time to be concerned about anything else. After the ancient sword pointed at him, it charged at him. The talisman in Master Qi¡¯s hand quickly flew at the ancient sword. ¡°As ordered, stand!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± When the ancient sword and the talisman collided, flames were created and lit up Master Qi and the young man¡¯s clothes. The young man screamed, jumping while putting out the flames. Master Qi took out a talisman from his pocket and used it to put out the fire on them. Then, he took out a few more talismans and threw them at the ancient sword. ¡°As ordered, stand!¡± This time, the ancient sword was finally stopped. Master Qi heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he looked at Tang Li with an unfriendly gaze. ¡°Get out immediately.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± After saying that, Tang Li turned around and walked out. In the next second, the ancient sword broke free from the talismans and madly charged at Master Qi. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Pfft¡­ ¡°Grandmaster!¡± ¡°Ouch ~¡± The screams of Master Qi and the young man resounded through the store. As the evil spirit grew stronger, the entire space was engulfed in darkness. Tang Li, who was about to leave, was stopped by a ball of black smoke. She snorted and turned around to confront the sword. The terrified Master Qi and the young man looked at Tang Li, who was fighting with the ancient sword, in shock. They were so immersed in watching her that they even forgot to blink. They had never seen a person who dared to confront the evil spirit head-on without resorting to tools. The young man asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Master, is it possible that she is with evil too?¡± Master Qi¡¯s face turned pale. He instantly shouted at him in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t speak.¡± Whether the woman in front of them was human or evil, they could not afford to offend her. At that moment, Tang Li struck the sword with her palm. At the same time, a golden light flashed across the ancient sword. After a crisp sound was heard, a stream of black smoke materialized from the ancient sword. The black smoke kept changing its forms until it turned into a strange-looking monster and pounced at Tang Li. ¡°Whoa!¡± The young man widened his eyes in shock. Even Master Qi gulped. Just when the two of them thought that Tang Li was done for, Tang Li¡¯s palm turned into a claw that grabbed the monster¡¯s neck and asked in a low voice, ¡°Where are you from? Why are you trying to harm people?¡± At the next moment, an ear-piercing voice was heard from the monsters. ¡°You humans are the ones who disturbed me and brought me out of the tomb. You greedy humans, I will make you pay.¡± ¡°Harming the innocent is not justifiable, DIE!¡± After Tang Li finished speaking, two small creatures suddenly appeared out of thin air and quickly devoured the clump of black smoke. The black smoke seemed to be shackled by something. It kept roaring and screaming, but it could not escape from the two little creatures. The young man looked at the scene in front of him and gulped. He asked Master Qi with a trembling voice, ¡°Master, what are those two things?¡± Master Qi¡¯s eyes widened in shock and disbelief. After a while, he said excitedly, ¡°Kylin! That¡¯s the ancient divine beast, Kylin!¡± ¡°How come divine beasts are here? And how did they come out just now?¡± After the young man said that, the two of them looked at Tang Li, who was standing there motionless. Tang Li cast a cold glance at the two of them. This look made them feel like something was clicking in their heads. Their legs went weak and they almost knelt down. Tang Li withdrew her gaze and said to Kylin, ¡°Kylin, hurry up.¡± The two Kylins responded and swallowed the evil spirit even faster. In less than a minute, the evil spirit that had turned into a monster was completely devoured by the two little guys. The two little guys flew to Tang Li¡¯s shoulder and stood on it while burping at the same time. Linlin then said to Tang Li in a childlike voice, ¡°Master, I feel like I¡¯ve grown a little.¡± Qiqi added, ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve grown up too.¡± Tang Li reached out her hand and touched their heads. When she touched them, a golden light shone from the two little ones. Then, they rubbed against Tang Li¡¯s cheeks obediently and disappeared. After the two creatures returned to the container, Tang Li looked at Master Qi and the young man. The two of them were still in shock. When Tang Li looked at them, they finally came back to their senses. Master Qi pointed at Tang Li and asked with trembling fingers, ¡°You¡­ Who are you?¡± Tang Li sneered and did not answer him. Instead, she said, ¡°Watch closely. I will show you what true mystic looks like.¡± After saying that, she extended her finger and quickly drew in the air. A talisman that was glowing with golden light appeared in front of the two of them. Then, the talisman spread out and covered the entire store, dissipating all the evil spirits inside. Looking at the golden light above his head, the young man asked Master Qi dumbfoundedly, ¡°Master, is that some kind of evil power?¡± Master Qi slapped him on the head and scolded, ¡°Shut up. She is an orthodox master of Taoism. We are just rookies compared to her.¡± After saying that, Master Qi bowed to Tang Li and said respectfully, ¡°Grandmaster, I didn¡¯t know that you were here. Please forgive us for our ignorance.¡± After saying that, he quickly took out a small, old bag and handed it to Tang Li. ¡°Master, this is the best thing I have. Take it as a gift from me.¡± Tang Li was surprised that he had a spatial storage bag. With a wave of her finger, the spatial storage bag flew into her hand. Master Qi was still looking at her, waiting for her forgiveness. Tang Li tossed the bag in her hand and said with satisfaction, ¡°For the sake of it, I¡¯ll forgive you this time.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master. Thank you.¡± Master Qi quickly added, ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else for us to do, can we leave now?¡± He was afraid that Tang Li would suddenly go back on her word. If she started to settle the score with him, he would be severely punished. As Tang Li nodded, Master Qi dashed out right away. It took the young man a few seconds to realize that his grandmaster had already run to the door. He glanced at Tang Li, who looked majestic, and quickly got up and ran out. After Master Qi went out, everyone was first stunned by his appearance. Boss Zhang went forward and asked, ¡°Master Qi, how¡¯s everything inside?¡± Master Qi looked embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m not qualified as a master. The one inside is the true master. She was the one who dealt with the evil spirit.¡± With that, he quickly left while everyone was dumbfounded. At this moment, someone looked towards the door and suddenly asked, ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Fourth Master?¡± Qi Yihan had already gone in when Master Qi came out. As soon as Tang Li lifted the curtains, she bumped into Qi Yihan, who was striding over. The tip of her nose hit the man¡¯s hard chest. Tang Li screamed and instinctively leaned backward. Just as she was about to fall, she was pulled back by a strong arm. After Tang Li regained her balance, she complained, ¡°Your chest is really hard.¡± Qi Yihan let go of her and sized her up before asking, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Are you asking about my nose or the evil spirit inside?¡± ¡°Both.¡± Satisfied, Tang Li lowered her hand and told him with a smile, ¡°Not only am I fine, but I also found out that there is something I need at Mr. Zhang¡¯s house.. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a coincidence?¡± Chapter 75 - You Look Good When You Smile Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Qi Yihan looked at her smile and praised, ¡°You¡¯re very capable.¡± Tang Li was actually mesmerized by his smile. His smile gave off a feeling of a fresh spring after a long and cold winter. Tang Li said in a daze, ¡°You look good when you smile.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s smile deepened, thinking to himself, ¡°Apparently you like me when I smile. Now I know how to make you fall in love with me.¡± ¡°Mr. Zhang and the rest are still waiting outside. Are you sure you¡¯re not going out?¡± With that, Qi Yihan turned and left. Tang Li quickly followed behind him. When the two of them walked out of the door, a group of people was still waiting by the door. When they saw her, they immediately surrounded her. ¡°Fourth Madam, did you really handle that thing inside?¡± Instead of answering, Tang Li asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Master Qi tell you?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Mr. Zhang hurriedly ran into his shop. When he saw that the antiques were placed in their original positions, he quickly ran back and lifted the curtains. An ancient sword was lying on the ground. There were obvious signs of fighting in the courtyard, but the oppressive evil aura and the floating black smoke were gone. ¡°Ah.¡± He shouted and ran back excitedly to say to Tang Li, ¡°Fourth Madam, I was so stupid that I didn¡¯t see who you really are. Please come in, let us sit down and talk.¡± The others looked at each other, wondering if the bad luck was really expelled in Boss Zhang¡¯s shop, so they all went in to take a look. Boss Zhang invited Tang Li and Qi Yihan to the guest reception area and sat down. He rubbed his hands and apologized, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I last opened my shop, so I don¡¯t have any good teas to treat you. Please, don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t drink tea. You can ask me if you have any questions.¡± ¡°Um, um¡­ Fourth Madam, I want to ask where the bad luck in my store came from and how you dispelled it.¡± ¡°The ancient sword in the backyard was taken out of a general¡¯s Tomb. It carried a very strong evil spirit. I think it¡¯s best that you hand it over to the government.¡± ¡°Good, good, good! What else?¡± Tang Li touched her pocket and took out a bunch of talismans. ¡°Take these to the people who got infected with the bad luck from your store. They will be alright in three days.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Boss Zhang took it with both hands and asked, ¡°How much should I pay you?¡± ¡°Like we initially agreed¡­¡± Tang Li named several antiques at once. Some were priceless, and some were just average. Without even blinking, Mr. Zhang went to take all the antiques she wanted. ¡°Fourth Madam, these are all that you wanted. Take a look.¡± Tang Li nodded. Boss Zhang added, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get someone to send these antiques to Madam¡¯s residence later. Madam, see if there¡¯s anything else you want.¡± Boss Zhang was so enthusiastic that the other bosses were a little dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t witness what took place in the store and didn¡¯t know if the bad luck in the store was still there. They felt that it was too early for Boss Zhang to be so generous. Only Mr. Zhang, who had experienced the life-and-death struggle just now, knew that if not for the fact that Tang Li had taught him how to escape and that he did exactly what she said, he would have died. So the people who didn¡¯t believe Tang Li today would soon regret missing such a good opportunity. It would be very difficult for them to find her again. Tang Li packed up the things and left with Qi Yihan. On the way back to the hospital, Tang Li was playing with a small jade bottle. Qi Yihan looked at her from time to time and finally asked, ¡°You can tell which antiques you need by just touching them?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Since he already knew a lot, she didn¡¯t mind letting him know more. He would find out in the future anyway. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I can read fortunes and know feng shui? It¡¯s quite normal that I can tell which one I need by touching them.¡± Qi Yihan pursed his lips and suddenly said, ¡°Since you can read fortunes, do you think we¡¯ll get a divorce in the future?¡± Tang Li put away the jade bottle and looked at him seriously. ¡°I am in charge of my life so I won¡¯t allow you to divorce me.¡± The fact that she said it without hesitation made Qi Yihan feel happy. He nodded. Suddenly, his phone rang. As soon as he took out his phone to answer the call, a male voice came from the other end. ¡°Master, something happened to the young masters.¡± Qi Yihan remained calm, asking, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The few young masters were involved in a car accident on their way to the mine. Third Young Master and Fifth Young Master were seriously injured and fainted on the spot. Young Master Xuan injured his leg and is now being sent to the hospital.¡± ¡°Alright, inform the rest of the Qi family of this news.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan were sitting close to each other. She heard everything that was said on the other end of the phone. When he hung up, she looked at him. Qi Yihan said to her, ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Qi Mansion later. I¡¯ll send you back first.¡± Tang Li did not intend to interfere in this matter, so she nodded. As expected, as soon as Qi Yihan sent Tang Li to the hospital, a call came from the Qi Mansion. He went straight to the Qi Mansion. At this moment, Second Madam was sitting in the living room crying. Second Master was also walking around anxiously with an ashen face. First Master didn¡¯t look happy either. He sat there waiting for Qi Yihan to come over. First Madam and Third Madam (the rest of the family were not at home) sat on each side of Second Madam. Knowing that no one would find out that it was her who hired the hitmen and caused the car accident, First Madam was able to remain calm. She was cursing the hitmen in her head for failing to kill Qi Lingxuan and injuring the young masters who were innocent while looking as sad and anxious as Second Madam. ¡°How could this happen? We have to go to the hospital and take Tiancheng and Yaolong home. The condition of the hospital there is definitely not as good as in the capital.¡± ¡°How could there be a car accident? Did someone purposely cause the car accident?¡± Third Madam frowned, feeling that this matter was a little strange. First Madam nodded. ¡°I think so too. Besides, the three of them are in the same car. Why was Tiancheng and Yaolong so badly injured, but that bastard was only bruised?¡± Hearing that, First Master glared at First Madam and said to Second Master, ¡°When Fourth Brother comes over, get him to send a helicopter over immediately to pick them up. We¡¯ll talk about it after we get them back. No matter what caused this accident, the Qi family will definitely investigate it.¡± Second Master nodded with a livid face but did not speak. First Madam still felt that the matter wasn¡¯t serious enough and deliberately added fuel to the fire. She wanted everyone to suspect Qi Yihan and Qi Lingxuan. ¡°Don¡¯t you all think it¡¯s kind of fishy that Fourth Brother only sent three youngsters this time? Isn¡¯t he worried that something might happen to them?¡± These words made their expressions turn even distorted. Satisfied, First Madam stopped talking.. Chapter 76 - I AM a Man, I Cant Play Cute Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Qi Yihan arrived, the atmosphere in the entire hall was bad. When they saw him, Second Master immediately walked over and said anxiously, ¡°Fourth Brother, they called to say that the young ones were involved in a car accident. Tiancheng and Yaolong are both seriously injured. I have to rush over immediately.¡± Qi Yihan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to prepare a helicopter. Get ready, the helicopter will be here soon.¡± There was a space at the Qi Mansion dedicated to parking helicopters. When Second Master heard this, he finally heaved a sigh of relief and quickly got Second Madam to pack his luggage. First Master was also worried about Qi Lingxuan. He walked over and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go over too.¡± First Madam frowned and said with a straight face, ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that your son is fine? What are you going there for?¡± She was still thinking about hiring another hitman to get rid of that little bastard. If he went, he might get hurt by accident. ¡°What do you mean he is fine? I called Lingxuan and asked. He said that his leg might have broken. What if it is not treated properly and he can¡¯t walk anymore?¡± First Madam raised her voice and said angrily, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you actually believe all the crap he said. If his leg is really broken, do you think he¡¯ll still be able to call you? I think he¡¯s just pretending!¡± ¡°What a wicked and jealous woman you are to think so badly of him all day.¡± ¡°I¡¯m jealous? Qi Yaohui, aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself for saying that?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Seeing that the two of them were about to start arguing again, Qi Yihan shouted and said firmly, ¡°The four of you can go over together and take a look at the situation. Also, I¡¯ll immediately send someone to investigate this car accident. If it¡¯s really intentional, I¡¯ll find out who is behind it and make them pay a heavy price.¡± Qi Yihan then glanced at First Madam coldly, making her shudder violently. She knew that she must not show any signs of being guilty at this point. Qi Yihan was smart, and he might be testing her on purpose. Plus, she was worried about First Master going alone, so she said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go. I want to see why Tiancheng and Yaolong are so seriously injured while he is still fine.¡± She was thinking about pinning all the blame on that little bastard. At that thought, she couldn¡¯t help but smile secretly. Since the four of them were going over, they immediately packed their luggage and took the helicopter to Q Province. ¡­ After Tang Li returned to the hospital, she first went to visit Yuan Yuan. She wouldn¡¯t leave the Imperial Capital for the time being, so she didn¡¯t tell Mrs. Guo about having found a soul container. At this moment, Mrs. Guo was sitting with Yuan Yuan under the shade in the courtyard. She was arranging some documents while Yuan Yuan was sitting there quietly. Mrs. Guo said to Tang Li, ¡°In order to treat Yuan Yuan, I¡¯ve shifted the focus of my work to Imperial Capital for the past few years. However, Yuan Yuan¡¯s father is still in the southwest. Over the years, things have been getting better over there, so he can come back once in a few months.¡± ¡°In the past, we thought that to protect our family, all we needed to do was act like we didn¡¯t have one. After this incident, we realized that we were wrong. That¡¯s why I¡¯d rather keep Yuan Yuan by my side. As long as I¡¯m around, no one can hurt my Yuan Yuan.¡± Tang Li listened to her in silence, her gaze fixed on Yuan Yuan¡¯s face. Yuanyuan sat on the recliner and did not move at all. She suddenly felt bad and said, ¡°Give me two months at most. I¡¯ll bring Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mrs. Guo nodded. As long as Tang Li said so, she believed that Tang Li could make it happen. The day ended quickly. When Tang Li returned to the villa and found out that Qi Yihan didn¡¯t come, she heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, she didn¡¯t have to sleep in her sleeping bag. Tang Li walked into the bedroom and washed up before lying on the bed. She tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. She sat up again and took out her phone to take a look. She then realized that her cousin sister had called her many times. Other than calls, there were also messages. Tang Li took a look at the messages first. Su Ziqing, ¡°Sis, why don¡¯t you answer my call? Are you busy?¡± Su Ziqing, ¡°Sis, when are you free? Let¡¯s meet up.¡± Su Ziqing, ¡°Sis, I heard about the gigolo. I can¡¯t believe you ditched him so brutally. It¡¯s unlike you.¡± Su Ziqing, ¡°I heard that Qi Yihan¡¯s father is dying. What are you planning to achieve by staying with him at the hospital? Qi Yihan must be in pain right now. Can you not hurt him anymore?¡± Tang Li actually read every message that she sent. After reading them, she thought with a straight face, ¡°Is the fact that I don¡¯t like pretty boys so hard to believe?¡± She then made up her mind to meet up with the cousin sister who took a fancy to her husband. Tang Li, ¡°Are you staying in school or outside? I¡¯ll come to find you tomorrow.¡± Su Ziqing replied very quickly with a voice message. She grumbled, ¡°Sis, you finally deigned to reply to my messages. I sent you so many messages and called you so many times, but you ignored all of them.¡± Tang Li, ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± Her cousin was still using voice messages. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m in school. Come to the law school tomorrow and look for me. I only have one class in the morning. It ends at ten. You can come over after ten.¡± Tang Li, ¡°Okay.¡± After sending the message, Tang Li tossed her phone aside and summoned the two little Kylins. After today¡¯s absorption, the two Kylins grew much bigger. Tang Li sat cross-legged, looking at the two little guys standing at attention in front of her. Tang Li asked, ¡°Do you feel any discomfort from the evil spirit you absorbed today?¡± Evil spirit was different from Spirit. If one did not absorb it well, they would suffer a backlash. They both shook their heads. Linlin said, ¡°No, I feel very full and comfortable today.¡± After saying that, she showed Tang Li her big belly. Tang Li reached out her hand to touch her belly and found that there was indeed nothing malevolent flowing in her body. At the same time, she felt relieved and said, ¡°As expected of divine beasts, you guys are perfectly capable of absorbing the evil spirit. It will be easier for me to find food for you in the future.¡± Linlin seemed to like it when she touched her. After she withdrew her hand, she walked to her leg and rubbed her head against her. Tang Li rubbed her head and could not help but smile. ¡°Oh, you are really cute.¡± Linlin giggled and said matter-of-factly, ¡°I¡¯m Baby Kylin. Baby has the right to play cute.¡± Tang Li was speechless. She turned her gaze to Qiqi. He raised his head proudly and said, ¡°I¡¯m a male. I can¡¯t play cute..¡± Chapter 77 - Pounce on Him and Pin Him to the Floor Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li grabbed Qiqi over to her lap and rubbed his head, making him giggle. After playing with the two guys for a while, Tang Li let them return to the jade. She then lay on the bed and thought, ¡°Is Qi Yihan coming or not? If he doesn¡¯t, I won¡¯t sleep in the sleeping bag tonight.¡± Although Qi Yihan said that sleeping in the sleeping bag was useless, she still felt more at ease sleeping in the sleeping bag. After struggling for a while, Tang Li took out her phone. ¡°Should I call and ask? Forget it, I¡¯ll send a message.¡± She flipped to Qi Yihan¡¯s number. There was no caller ID on it, so she had to use her memory to find the number. After changing the caller ID to ¡°Hubby¡±, Tang Li sent him a message, ¡°Yihan, are you coming over to sleep tonight?¡± Having waited for a few minutes, she received a reply, saying, ¡°No, I¡¯m working overtime tonight.¡± When Tang Li saw the message, she sat up and typed seriously, ¡°Are you going to work overtime for the whole night? This is not good for your health.¡± Since he was her husband, she had to make sure that he would live as long as she did. This time, Qi Yihan replied rather quickly, ¡°Til 12.¡± Tang Li pursed her lips, not knowing what to say. Qi Yihan added, ¡°It¡¯s too late. I¡¯ll come over tomorrow morning.¡± When Tang Li saw the message, an indescribable feeling suddenly welled up in her heart. She mumbled to herself, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not coming. That way, I won¡¯t have to sleep in my sleeping bag.¡± However, she replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± After typing, she put her phone aside and went to sleep. In the conference room of the Qi Mansion. A group of higher-ups held their breaths as they peeked at the CEO, who was staring at his phone screen with a straight face. They were trying to guess who had the ability to make the CEO reply to messages during the meeting. Qi Yihan stared at the message on his phone and plunged in thought. As he imagined how happy she would be knowing that he wouldn¡¯t come tonight, for some reason, he felt a strange tightness on his chest. He put away his phone and said in a low voice, ¡°Continue the meeting.¡± The meeting was dismissed at midnight. As the subordinates walked out, Qi Yihan¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He took a look and picked it up. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°The hitmen will attack Young Master Lingxuan tonight.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let him die.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ Q Province. On the top floor of the hospital¡¯s inpatient department, a few people were setting up the rope to climb down to Qi Lingxuan¡¯s ward from the wall. However, at this moment, a deep voice came from the door. ¡°Are you guys going to look for me?¡± The few hitmen shuddered at the same time, not knowing since when he was up here because they didn¡¯t notice at all. However, they were hitmen who had experienced all kinds of things. They immediately came back to their senses. One of the hitmen snorted. ¡°Well, since you are here, we won¡¯t have to wait all that time looking for you.¡± With that, they walked towards him. Qi Lingxuan looked at them and gave a bloodthirsty smile. ¡°It just so happens that I got kinda sore from lying on the bed for the whole day and wanted to do some stretching.¡± With that, he walked towards them. The fight started instantly. Soon, the few hitmen sensed how powerful he was. Suddenly, Qi Lingxuan¡¯s eyes turned red. Then, a sword appeared in his hand. The body of the sword exuded a strong killing aura. With some lights flashing across the pitch-black night, the few of them were beheaded before they even had time to react. ¡­ The next day, as soon as Tang Li opened the bedroom door and walked out, she met Qi Yihan, who was coming up from downstairs in a suit and pants. He was bare-chested and was drying his hair with a towel as he walked. At this moment, Qi Yihan was no longer as cold as before. His bronze skin was covered in a thin layer of water, and his entire body seemed to be emitting a pheromone that made people¡¯s hearts race. His tall nose, moderate thick lips, and deep eyes were unusually deep as he looked at her. He was, in a word, sexy and charming. Tang Li subconsciously swallowed her saliva. She felt a great urge to pounce on him, pin him to the floor, and brutalize his body. At this moment, he actually walked towards her, which made things even worse. With every step he took, Tang Li felt as if her heart was on fire. She swallowed another mouthful of saliva and wailed internally, ¡°Help! This temptation is too great. I can¡¯t control it anymore.¡± However, in the next second, a towel fell from the sky and covered her head, blocking her vision. Then, the man approached her. His warm breath was beside her ear that smelt full of male hormones. ¡°Why do you stare at me like that? Are you planning to do something to me?¡± Tang Li snapped out of her trance and removed the towel from her face. ¡°You did it on purpose!¡± ¡°On purpose? I just came up to get changed.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I took a shower downstairs. I don¡¯t have any clothes to wear. You don¡¯t want me to go out naked, do you?¡± When Qi Yihan said this, he wiped the corner of her mouth with his finger and his voice deepened. ¡°Your saliva is flowing out.¡± Tang Li was dumbfounded. Qi Yihan walked around her and towards the bedroom. Soon, the sound of a closet opening could be heard. Tang Li reached out to touch the corner of her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t feel anything. She suddenly turned around and was about to question Qi Yihan. However, when she saw what was inside clearly, she reached out and covered her eyes. ¡°Why are you taking so long to get dressed!¡± She pretended to have seen nothing. God, why did she turn around and look in when he was holding his underwear? After a while, Qi Yihan walked up to her, put her hand down, and pushed her against the door. After putting on his clothes, he returned to his usual cold and unapproachable self. ¡°Tang Li, why did you turn around and look at me while I¡¯m changing? Are you doing it on purpose?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Tang Li rolled her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to admit it although she did it on purpose. Suddenly, she pressed his chest with her hands and said, looking at his surprised face, ¡°Why did you come up so early in the morning without clothes to seduce me?¡± Qi Yihan lowered his eyes and looked into her eyes. He pursed his lips without saying anything, feeling like his mind had been read by her. She was indeed unpredictable. Seeing that he was silent, Tang Li was even more certain that he was purposely tempting her. She gave him a lesson seriously, ¡°You can¡¯t do that. In some aspects, my will is weak and I can¡¯t resist temptation. If I really do something to you that I shouldn¡¯t have, don¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Qi Yihan narrowed his eyes. Tang Li thought to herself, ¡°This¡­ Does he really have to push me like that?¡± Chapter 78 - A Kiss Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li felt like the man in front of her was challenging her. In that case, she would not have to teach him something. At the thought of this, she stood on her tiptoes and wrapped her arms around his neck. Then she landed a kiss on the corner of his lips. The kiss was extremely loud. After kissing, their eyes met, and it was as if an invisible current was fighting in the air. Tang Li saw a hint of anger in his eyes. Afraid that he would go back on his word and say that he wanted to divorce her, she bent down and slipped out from under his arm. As she ran, she said, ¡°You asked for it, so don¡¯t blame me and think about divorcing me.¡± By the time she finished saying the last word, she was already downstairs. After a while, Qi Yihan, who was still leaning forward, stood up and touched the spot where he had been kissed. An unfathomable glint flashed across his eyes before he lowered his hand and walked downstairs. When she reached the ground floor, Tang Li had already run out. Only Butler Zhang stood there, dumbfounded. When Butler Zhang saw Qi Yihan, he quickly went up to him. ¡°Master.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and walked out as well. Butler Zhang continued to stand there in a daze. What did Madam do to Master just now? Also, Master came back in the middle of the night last night and didn¡¯t want to disturb Madam, so he stayed downstairs. This morning, he went up to get dressed after showering. Why did Madam react so strongly and come down? When Qi Yihan reached the door, he suddenly stopped and said to him, ¡°Get them to send me two more sets of clothes.¡± Butler Zhang quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡­ As soon as Tang Li rushed out, she was bumped into by Situ Huang, who was looking for her. ¡°Fourth Madam.¡± Tang Li put on a serious expression and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you found the herbs, it¡¯s really quick.¡± Situ Huang¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°No, not yet.¡± Tang Li looked at him. ¡°Then why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. I¡¯ve got the hospital to prepare the medicine that you prescribed for him, but after eating it, he has been having a hard time falling asleep. Why is that?¡± ¡°He can¡¯t fall asleep?¡± Tang Li frowned. She planned to take a look personally. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± The two of them went to Situ Jin¡¯s villa. Situ Jin was still lying on the bed with his eye sockets slightly sunken. He looked haggard and sickly. When he saw Tang Li walk in, he only nodded at her. One good thing about getting treated by Tang Li was that her customer service was excellent. She walked to the bedside and asked, ¡°Are you having a hard time falling asleep after you take the medicine I prescribed you.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he answered. ¡°Show me your wrist.¡± Situ Jin extended his wrist while Tang Li took his pulse. After a while, she frowned. ¡°Miss Tang, what happened to my son?¡± Tang Li looked at Situ Jin unhappily and said, ¡°What have you been doing these past few days?¡± A trace of surprise flashed across Situ Jin¡¯s eyes. He lowered his eyes and said weakly, ¡°Nothing much.¡± Situ Huang panicked as well. ¡°Miss Tang, Jin really hasn¡¯t done much these past two days. He¡¯s just¡­¡± At this point, Situ Huang suddenly thought of something. ¡°Miss Tang, are you saying that Jin can¡¯t even work for two hours?¡± Tang Li let go of his wrist, stood up, and took a step back. She said, ¡°Not only is his body injured, but his brain is also injured. He is not supposed to work.¡± Situ Huang and Situ Jin fell silent. The two of them thought that two hours of work a day would be fine, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. ¡°So it¡¯s because Jin is too tired from work that he can¡¯t sleep at night?¡± ¡°Correct, mostly.¡± After Tang Li finished speaking, she fixed her gaze on Situ Jin and asked, ¡°Someone came to look for you these past two days, right?¡± Situ Jin also frowned. The people looking for him were Qin Sangsang¡¯s family. They were here to apologize to him. At that time, Qin Sangsang¡¯s sister was also here, too. ¡°Did they do something to me again?¡± Situ Jin¡¯s eyes flashed with killing intent. Tang Li looked at his face for a few seconds and suddenly shook her head. He and the Qin sisters had a complicated relationship, so she did not want to get involved. She only said, ¡°You must have been affected by her words. Coupled with the fact that you¡¯re sick and working, that¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t sleep at night.¡± Situ Jin looked at her and had a feeling that she was holding something back from telling him. However, he didn¡¯t pry into it. He only asked, ¡°Can Fourth Madam help me recover from insomnia?¡± ¡°Just add a pinch of Distraction Wood to the medicine you¡¯re taking.¡± Distraction wood was one of the herbs used to treat insomnia. ¡°That simple?¡± ¡°What else? The herbs I prescribed to you are all very powerful and effective.¡± The two of them stopped talking. Tang Li did not want to stay here any longer. As a doctor, she told him, ¡°You¡¯re seriously ill now, so you have to take care of yourself. Don¡¯t think about earning money. Without life, you won¡¯t have the chance to spend it.¡± Situ Jin nodded. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Fourth Madam.¡± Without lingering longer, Tang Li turned around and walked out. Situ Huang walked her out. Tang Li asked, ¡°How¡¯s the search for the herbs going?¡± Situ Huang didn¡¯t answer. Tang Li tilted her head to look at him and saw that the middle-aged man did not look happy. It was obvious that the search wasn¡¯t going smoothly. Tang Li did not ask further and quickened her pace. When the two of them walked out of the courtyard, Situ Huang asked Tang Li, ¡°Miss Tang, the herbs you requested are really hard to find. Name a price, and I¡¯ll pay. Can you help me find them?¡± Tang Li suddenly stopped. Situ Huang stopped as well. Tang Li smiled. ¡°What do you think the cost will be to pay me to find something that even such a big family like the Situ can¡¯t find?¡± Situ Huang had a feeling that Tang Li would make exorbitant demands. However, the people he sent out had indeed not found anything in the past few days, so he was a little anxious. His son was the most talented in business among the younger generations in his family. He couldn¡¯t sit back and wait because his position in the family as the heir to the Situ family was already in danger. So, no matter how much Tang Li wanted, he would try to give it to her. ¡°As long as Miss Tang offers a price, I don¡¯t care how much it costs.¡± Tang Li¡¯s smile deepened as she said, ¡°One million for each herb, no bargaining.¡± Situ Huang¡¯s mind went blank. He glared at Tang Li and ground his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s no different from robbing me, Miss Tang.¡± One had to know that there were thirty to forty types of herbs on the list. ¡°It¡¯s illegal to rob, but It¡¯s not illegal to help you look for herbs.¡± Situ Huang took a deep breath, planning to discuss it with his son later. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Tang Li did not mind. ¡°Take your time. I have to go now.¡± With that, she left. After Tang Li left, Situ Huang returned to Situ Jin¡¯s ward and told him what Tang Li had said. Situ Jin thought for a moment and said, ¡°We can offer a ten million reward on the black market for people who help us find all the herbs. They should know where to get them.¡± Situ Huang agreed and went to do it.. Chapter 79 - A Kiss For A Kiss Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Tang Li came out of Situ Jin¡¯s villa, she went straight to the old man¡¯s villa. Just as she reached the entrance of the villa, she saw Qi Yihan and Butler Wang standing there. Butler Wang happened to be saying to him, ¡°At dawn, Second Master called to say that something had happened to them. Someone sneaked into First Master and First Madam¡¯s room in the middle of the night and injured First Madam. First Madam was seriously injured and First Master was frightened.¡± Qi Yihan pursed his lips tightly, his expression cold. ¡°You don¡¯t have to inform Father of this.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Butler Wang replied, he hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Fourth Master, is the series of events that happened to them after they got to the Q Province preplanned?¡± Butler Wang had been staying with the Qi family since he was young. He was in his fifties now and had experienced all kinds of things, so it was obvious to him what was going on. Qi Yihan looked calm as usual, and he merely nodded. Butler Wang did not say anything else. He knew that Fourth Master would handle it. At this moment, he saw Tang Li standing outside the courtyard and greeted her, ¡°Good morning, Fourth Madam.¡± ¡°Good morning, Butler Wang.¡± Tang Li walked in under Qi Yihan¡¯s deep gaze. ¡°Is Father awake?¡± Butler Wang replied, ¡°He woke up around five but fell asleep again just now.¡± Tang Li nodded and decided to not go in. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get myself something to eat then.¡± With that, she walked out. However, there were footsteps that followed behind her. Tang Li turned to look at him. Qi Yihan looked ahead, his expression unreadable. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡°Talk about what?¡± Tang Li shivered, thinking that he was going to get even with her, so she stopped and said, ¡°I told you this morning that you¡¯ll regret it, but you won¡¯t believe me.¡± She spoke and acted as if she was in the right. Qi Yihan was amused by her expression. When Tang Li was dazzled by his smile, he said, ¡°Tang Li, I find you especially unreasonable sometimes.¡± Tang Li immediately replied, ¡°I also found you to be especially unreasonable.¡± Hearing that, Qi Yihan stopped smiling and frowned. Tang Li pointed at his eyebrows. ¡°Look, not only are you unreasonable, but you also like giving¡­ Er¡­ What are you doing?¡± He suddenly hugged her waist and pulled her into his arms. Tang Li was dumbfounded when she bumped into him. Qi Yihan looked down at her, breathing gently to her face, and said with a domineering tone. ¡°You think I¡¯m unreasonable?¡± Tang Li raised her head and pressed her hands on his chest. ¡°Yes¡­ Mm¡­¡± When their lips touched, the warmth and softness coming from his lips reached her at the same time. It was as if there was a thin current running through her body. Tang Li widened her eyes and felt like something in her mind had exploded. In the next second, Qi Yihan let go of her and retreated at the same time. His voice was hoarse. ¡°No one has ever dared to take advantage of me. I¡¯m the only one who takes advantage of others. Now we¡¯re even.¡± Tang Li was speechless. Qi Yihan added, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Q Province. Call me tonight and tell me about Father¡¯s condition.¡± With that, he left. Tang Li, who was petrified, only returned to her senses after a long while. After returning to her senses, she covered her flushed face and stomped her feet, and shouted at Qi Yihan, who was about to reach the car. ¡°Qi Yihan, you¡¯re unreasonable!¡± Qi Yihan, who was walking to the car, paused for a moment. Without looking back, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and get into the car. After the car drove away, Tang Li covered her mouth and said angrily, ¡°I only landed a gentle kiss on the corner of your lips for one sec, but you¡­¡± Hearing footsteps reach her from behind, Tang Li stopped mumbling to herself. At the same time, Mr. Yun¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Miss Tang, why are you standing here?¡± Tang Li was extremely embarrassed. When Mr. Yun walked closer, she turned around and said with an awkward smile, ¡°I¡¯m taking a walk around the neighborhood.¡± Mr. Yun nodded and asked, ¡°Miss Tang, are you free this morning? I have a student who is coming to visit me. He¡¯s a professor in medical school.¡± Tang Li recalled her arrangement with her cousin sister and shook her head. ¡°I need to go out this morning.¡± Mr. Yun said regretfully, ¡°Well, I guess my student won¡¯t be able to meet you today. I was still hoping that you could give him some advice. In that case, let¡¯s find time in the future.¡± Tang Li nodded and headed straight to the hospital gate. ¡­ When Tang Li arrived at Imperial Capital University, it was already past ten. The Host was also a student who graduated from Imperial Capital University. In the past, she was considered the prettiest girl in the school and had countless suitors. However, the Host used to be very cold and arrogant, so she offended many people. In any case, the Host managed to graduate successfully. Since people who hated the Host were no longer here, Tang Li wasn¡¯t afraid that she might bump into her suitors or enemies when she came to Imperial University. Cars were not allowed to enter the school. When Tang Li took the school bus to law school, she saw Su Ziqing waiting there. Su Ziqing and Tang Li both had a look that would stand out in a crowd. However, she was wearing a white shirt and jeans, had a ponytail, and wore black-framed glasses. This outfit made her look neat and unapproachable. After Tang Li got out of the car, Su Ziqing first sized her up from head to toe. She clicked her tongue and said, ¡°Sis, your style is becoming really strange.¡± Tang Li was wearing a normal casual outfit. Su Ziqing thought it was strange because the Host always wore custom-made clothes every time she went out. ¡°I almost can¡¯t recognize you in that simple outfit.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to attend a fashion show, am I?¡± Tang Li asked. ¡°Are you planning to talk to me here?¡± While standing there, she had already attracted the attention of many people. Su Ziqing felt that some things were not suitable to be said outside. As a student of law, she never left behind any evidence. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to my dormitory. I don¡¯t have a roommate.¡± ¡°You live alone?¡± ¡°Right. I had one but she moved out.¡± The place where the exchange student lived was not in the same building as the student. When the two of them walked into the dormitory, it was very quiet. Su Ziqing told her, ¡°All the exchange students live here, and no one knows each other, so we don¡¯t have to be afraid of being eavesdropped.¡± Tang Li looked around as she walked but did not say anything. The dormitory consisted of a room, a bathroom, and a balcony. The two of them sat down and went straight to the point. Su Ziqing said, ¡°I said on the phone previously that the moment you divorce Fourth Master, I¡¯ll chase after him immediately. Since you asked me to come over, I think you must have made up your mind to do so.¡± Tang Li looked at Su Ziqing who looked serious and said, matter-of-factly, ¡°I won¡¯t divorce Qi Yihan.¡± Su Ziqing was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t believe it at all.. ¡°Sis, is it some kind of prank that you¡¯re playing on me?¡± Chapter 80 - How Dare You Call Me That? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The Host was a person who did whatever she wanted. She didn¡¯t have any real friends. The only person she could befriend was her cousin, who she rarely saw. Because their experiences were similar, both of them had no mother since they were young. The host¡¯s father became a monk for his deceased wife, and her cousin¡¯s father started traveling around the world after his wife passed away. Hence, the Host liked to tell Su Ziqing what was on her mind. Su Ziqing felt that she knew Tang Li very well. ¡°Sis, do you remember why I study law?¡± ¡°Ever since your grandfather passed away, I¡¯ve felt that you changed a lot. I was worried that you might be in trouble one day, so I chose to major in law.¡± ¡°I want to protect you, but when I first saw Fourth Master, I was so infatuated by his aura and appearance that I became a servant to him. I swore that while I¡¯m protecting you, I won¡¯t let you hurt him. That¡¯s why I¡¯m very angry at you now.¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t like Fourth Master, and you married him out of spite. I don¡¯t care what you want from him, but I won¡¯t let you hurt him.¡± Tang Li looked at the agitated woman and asked, ¡°Do you think you can protect Qi Yihan?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Su Ziqing was stunned. She wanted to protect him, but she really couldn¡¯t. Tang Li smiled, exuding an aura that made Su Ziqing¡¯s heart palpitate. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before and I repeat. I won¡¯t divorce him and I want to spend the rest of my life with him, whether you believe it or not.¡± Su Ziqing looked at Tang Li with her mouth agape. Tang Li continued, ¡°I took the time out of my schedule to tell you because you¡¯re my cousin sister.¡± She was also the only person the Host had and liked, so Tang Li didn¡¯t wanna break her heart. ¡°Your intention is good, but¡­ Anyway, you should study hard. Qi Yihan and I will never get a divorce in this life, unless¡­ unless I don¡¯t want to stay in this world anymore.¡± After saying that, Tang Li looked at Su Ziqing, who was still looking at her in a daze. Su Ziqing came back to her senses after a while. When she came back to her senses, she frowned and pushed her glasses up the bridge of her nose. She felt something was not right but couldn¡¯t pinpoint what exactly was not right. Everyone knew that She loved that gigolo to death, so why did she suddenly say that she would never divorce Fourth Master in this lifetime? At the thought of that pretty boy¡¯s current situation, Su Ziqing asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to protect Bai Qingyang by deliberately letting everyone know that you are tired of him and by ruining his reputation?¡± ¡°What makes you think that I am trying to protect him?¡± ¡°Everyone says so.¡± ¡°No, if I really like someone, I can¡¯t wait to pamper and love him, and I won¡¯t let him suffer.¡± Tang Li sounded domineering and serious when she said this, making it difficult for Su Ziqing to doubt the veracity of her words. Hence, she fell silent. With Su Ziqing remaining silent, Tang Li did not speak either. She was coming here today to make things clear that she would never ever let go of her husband. The two of them sat in silence for a while. Suddenly, Su Ziqing¡¯s phone rang. After she answered the call, she frowned and said, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have time this weekend. I can¡¯t go.¡± With that, she hung up. Then, she said to Tang Li, ¡°Sis, I want to see Fourth Master.¡± ¡°Why do you want to see him?¡± Tang Li frowned in displeasure. Su Ziqing frowned as well. ¡°You were the one who asked me to chase after him. I have to see for myself if you guys really love each other and don¡¯t want to divorce.¡± Tang Li was speechless. She couldn¡¯t help but call the Host idiot silently who made everything difficult for her. ¡°Alright, when he comes back from his business trip, I¡¯ll ask him if he wants to see you.¡± Tang Li felt that she was terrible at dealing with relationships in this world and wanted to improve it. Su Ziqing nodded in satisfaction. The two of them exchanged a few more words before Tang Li prepared to go back. As soon as they walked out of the dormitory, a tall and skinny boy wearing glasses walked towards them. Before the boy got close, he asked Su Ziqing in a questioning tone, ¡°Hey, Su, I called you just now to ask you out this weekend. Why can¡¯t you come?¡± Tang Li glanced at Su Ziqing. Seeing that she was frowning, she asked, ¡°Cousin, who is this person?¡± ¡°A classmate.¡± ¡°Are you close?¡± ¡°Not really. I was just assigned to his class yesterday, and we barely exchanged a word. He was the one who approached me and talked to me. How could we possibly be close?¡± ¡°So¡­ why did he come to question you?¡± ¡°He probably wants to hit on me.¡± Seeing that they went on talking as if he didn¡¯t exist, Li Jianhua felt awkward and angry. It was true that he found Su Ziqing quite pretty and wanted to hit on her before anyone else. He felt that for a transfer student like Su Ziqing, she would definitely feel lonely sometimes and couldn¡¯t get used to everything, so if he showed some concern for her, she might be moved and fall for him. If he could make such a pretty girl his girlfriend, every boy in his dormitory would be jealous of him. However, he still had no clue what the girl opposite him thought of him. Getting rejected just now over the phone, he felt furious and came to ask her in person. ¡°Su, aren¡¯t you thinking too much? I just thought that you¡¯re new here and definitely will have a hard time getting used to the new environment. As a member of the student union, I wanted to help you integrate into our class as soon as possible, so I kindly asked you to hang out with some of the classmates this weekend. If you don¡¯t want to go, then forget it. Why did you say I¡¯m chasing after you? It¡¯s nonsense.¡± After saying that, he glared at Tang Li and added, ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. As a student of the Imperial College, studying should be your top priority. Also, you have to be careful when making friends. Don¡¯t lower your status. Otherwise, people who don¡¯t know might think that you¡¯re from a third-rate university and can only make some third-rate friends.¡± Sensing the boy¡¯s hostility, Tang Li crossed her arms and asked Su Ziqing, ¡°Cousin, is he saying that I¡¯m your third-rate friend?¡± Su Ziqing sneered. ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Li clicked her tongue and took a step closer to the boy. Li Jianhua¡¯s heart skipped a beat from the aura coming from Tang Li¡¯s body, and he subconsciously took a step back. Tang Li said, ¡°When I graduated from Imperial University, you were just a high schooler. How dare you call me that..¡± Chapter 81 - Meeting the Hosts Old Classmates Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°How is that possible!¡± Li Jianhua did not expect Tang Li to be a graduate of the Imperial University. Tang Li and Su Ziqing snorted at the same time. Tang Li questioned, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I go to Imperial University just because I¡¯m good-looking? Are you the rule-maker? Do people have to be like you who not only looks ugly outside but also ugly inside to enter the university?¡± Su Ziqing added after Tang Li, ¡°I really wonder how you got into law major. Doesn¡¯t the teacher always tell us not to judge a book by its cover?¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Li Jianhua blushed at the questions, but he managed to maintain his rationality. He thought that if Tang Li really graduated from Imperial College, she would definitely have a lot of admirers. If she asked her admirers to give him a lesson, he would definitely end up miserable.¡± However, he couldn¡¯t stand Su Ziqing being so rude to him, because she was just a new transfer student. To deal with girls like her, all he needed to do was spread some rumors about her, and then she wouldn¡¯t be able to continue her study in the faculty of law. Since she was so ungrateful, he made up his mind to show her what he was made of. ¡°Humph! You¡¯re really ungrateful. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t wanna hang out with us, but do you have to make it sound like I was begging you to hang out with us? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask you out again.¡± With that, he left. Looking at the departing figure, Tang Li reminded Su Ziqing, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that he is up to no good, so be careful. If you can¡¯t deal with him, let me know.¡± ¡°Hey, I am a law student. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of him setting me up? You should worry about yourself first.¡± Su Ziqing was obviously still worried about Tang Li. ¡°I¡¯ve already heard that your father-in-law won¡¯t live past this month. The Qi family must have started taking action in secret a long time ago. Take good care of yourself. There is no mercy in families like that. I bet they¡¯ve been planning to use you for a long time.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Tang Li didn¡¯t care about those people at all. She only wanted to make Su Ziqing believe that she was not going to hurt Qi Yihan in any way and wanted to make her stop thinking about taking over her man. Soon, Tang Li arrived at the school bus stop. When she got into the car, Su Ziqing said, ¡°Sis, can you not ignore my calls or messages? I¡¯ll be worried whether something bad happens to you.¡± When Tang Li heard this, the corners of her lips twitched. She said, ¡°I¡¯m in the hospital. I don¡¯t usually bring my phone with me during the day. When I see your call or message at night, I¡¯ll reply.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After Tang Li got into the car, the school bus quickly drove out. Su Ziqing looked at the school bus and lowered her eyes. It was unclear what she was thinking. After a long while, she turned around and walked back. The school bus stopped by the school gate. When Tang Li got out of the car, a car happened to be driving in. When the people in the car saw her, they immediately drove over. The car window rolled down and a man and woman were sitting inside. These two people were wearing formal clothes and looked like they were going to attend an important event. When the man saw Tang Li, he looked surprised and shocked. ¡°Tang Li, long time no see.¡± However, the woman said with hostility, ¡°Tang Li, why are you here?¡± Tang Li tried to recall who they were. To be honest, she didn¡¯t have much of an impression of them. She only remembered that they were in the same year as the Host. Tang Li did not reply, which obviously made the woman furious. She pushed open the door and got out of the car. The man called out, ¡°Xiaolan, what are you doing?¡± The woman called Xiaolan said to the man, ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait for me. I want to catch up with Tang Li. I¡¯ll take the school bus over later.¡± The man frowned, obviously worried about her, but he had to continue driving since the car was stopped on the main road. He then drove off, planning to find a parking stop and come back immediately. The woman walked up to Tang Li. After looking her up and down, she said proudly, ¡°Tang Li, you didn¡¯t expect me and Jin Yuan to become professors of the Imperial University, did you?¡± Tang Li looked at her coldly and asked, ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± These words actually angered the woman. She snorted and said mockingly, ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb with me. Back then, you obviously didn¡¯t like Jin Yuan, but you deliberately played hard to get with him just to get him interested in you and make him your simp.¡± Even if this woman kept throwing accusations at Tang Li, she still could not remember who she was. She only knew that the Host had many suitors at Imperial University, and many people were jealous of her. Since she couldn¡¯t remember, she didn¡¯t want to think about it and asked directly, ¡°So what are you trying to say? Are you trying to say I was stupid to not choose him back then?¡± The woman¡¯s expression twisted. Tang Li continued impolitely, ¡°Why are you arguing with a married woman like me? Are you trying to show off that you¡¯ve gotten true love? I¡¯m sorry, but the man I married is thousands of times better than your man. I can¡¯t possibly be envious or jealous of you.¡± ¡°Also, I don¡¯t think jealousy is a good quality for teachers, especially for teachers of such a prestigious university, so behave yourself.¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± Zhang Xiaolan was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak. She did not expect the arrogant Tang Li to be so vicious with her words. At this moment, the man who had parked the car walked over. Seeing that the atmosphere between the two was bad, he quickly asked, ¡°Xiaolan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhang Xiaolan¡¯s face darkened and she didn¡¯t say anything. She looked like she had been bullied. The man looked at Tang Li. For some reason, he apologized, ¡°Tang Li, if Xiaolan makes you angry, I¡¯ll apologize on her behalf. It¡¯s been a few years since we last met, and we¡¯re really surprised to see you here again. You¡­¡± ¡°Jinyuan, if you want to catch up with her, then take your time. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore!¡± Zhang Xiaolan suddenly interrupted him loudly, sounding jealous. ¡°If you still haven¡¯t given up on her, don¡¯t let me know.¡± After saying that, she turned around and walked in. Jin Yuan looked at Zhang Xiaolan, who was leaving, and quickly called out, ¡°Xiaolan.¡± However, he didn¡¯t run after her. Looking at the two of them, Tang Li was confused. She turned around and left. Jin Yuan realized that she was leaving and wanted to stop her. Tang Li suddenly said, coldly. ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen her, don¡¯t ever think about others. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up with nothing.¡± These words were like a hammer striking Jin Yuan¡¯s heart. He subconsciously wanted to explain, but he did not know how. He could only watch as Tang Li walked out of the school. What the three of them did not know was that someone not far away saw this scene from the corner. The corners of her lips curled up, and a scheming look appeared in her eyes. Then, she took out her phone and made a call. After the other party picked up the call, she said excitedly, ¡°Guess who I saw at Imperial University just now. I saw Fourth Aunt having an argument with a man and a woman. It seems that the man likes Fourth Aunt, and the woman is that man¡¯s girlfriend¡­ We can use this to threaten Fourth Aunt. If she doesn¡¯t stand by our side, we¡¯ll make up a story about the three of them and tell Fourth Uncle..¡± Chapter 82 - Ill Be Responsible For Everything Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Qi Yihan arrived at Province Q, he went straight to the hospital. The three young men were still lying in the hospital. In the middle of the night, First Madam was pushed in on a stretcher. At that moment, First Master, Second Master, and Second Madam were all waiting at the hospital. The three of them all looked sad. Second Madam was so worried that she was almost on the verge of breaking down. ¡°What exactly is going on? Where are the bodyguards? Did they not notice that someone entered your room?¡± First Master¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°The bodyguards can¡¯t catch him because he jumped out of the window and escaped.¡± When the bodyguard entered the room, the man was already gone. They searched for him on the balcony and downstairs, but they could not find him. ¡°Are they from an assassin organization?¡± Second Master pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°All of our bodyguards have undergone formal training. It¡¯s impossible for them to not be able to catch one person.¡± First Master said with a serious expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know. We can only wait for Fourth Brother to come over and investigate.¡± Just as First Master finished speaking, he heard footsteps approaching from outside the door. The hospitals here were incomparable to Imperial Capital Hospital. Every ward had only one room. Second Master¡¯s two sons lived in one ward, Qi Lingxuan in another, and First Madam in another. The three patients¡¯ rooms were all next to each other. At this moment, the three of them were sitting in Qi Lingxuan¡¯s ward. The three of them were guessing who the murderer was. Qi Lingxuan just laid there without saying anything. Hearing footsteps, the four of them looked towards the door. Soon, a few bodyguards walked over. First Master, Second Master, and Second Madam immediately stood up. When Qi Yihan walked in, First Master¡¯s eyes were red as he quickly said, ¡°Fourth brother, you must send someone to investigate who entered our place last night and hurt your sister-in-law.¡± Second Master added, ¡°Also, a few corpses were found on the top floor of the hospital this morning. I went to take a look. They are people from an assassin organization. You have to find out why the assassins came here and why they were all killed. Who killed them?¡± Qi Yihan nodded and looked coldly at Qi Lingxuan, who was lying there with a pale face. For some reason, Qi Lingxuan felt like he had been seen through. However, he did not panic. No one would know that it was him because he looked very weak and fragile. Seeing Qi Yihan, he immediately greeted, ¡°Fourth Uncle.¡± Qi Yihan nodded at him and said to the other three, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate what happened last night.¡± Then, he continued, ¡°I brought a doctor over. Pack up and return to Imperial Capital later.¡± The three of them agreed. After all, the medical conditions here were not as good as in the Imperial Capital. It was definitely better to go back now. Qi Lingxuan, who was lying there, would definitely not follow along at this time. He had yet to achieve his goal, so he quickly said, ¡°Fourth Uncle, we haven¡¯t had the time to go to the mine to buy raw stones.¡± Qi Yihan glanced at him coldly. ¡°Since I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll go buy the raw stones.¡± When Second Master and Second Madam heard this, they were a little indignant and helpless. Originally, they thought that if their two sons could come over and buy good raw stones, their family would have a say in the family. They didn¡¯t expect it to turn out like this. First Master was even more furious. If Qi Yihan bought some good raw stones this time, his place in the family would be unchallengeable. Irritated, First Master couldn¡¯t help but glare at Qi Lingxuan, feeling that he was just an embarrassment. Qi Lingxuan could feel First Master¡¯s anger. He lowered his eyes and looked at Qi Yihan and begged him while concealing his true intent, ¡°Fourth Uncle, can I stay and go with you to the mine?¡± ¡°Why are you staying!¡± Before Qi Yihan could say anything, First Master rebuked him unhappily. ¡°You¡¯re already like this. If you stay, you¡¯ll only cause trouble to your Fourth Uncle.¡± Qi Lingxuan looked up at Qi Yihan as if he did not hear First Master. ¡°I know a lot about raw stones. I can help Fourth Uncle with stone gambling.¡± When First Master heard this, he recalled the last time he came here to gamble stones. If Qi Lingxuan lost again, Qi Yihan would tear down First Master¡¯s house. He was so angry that he shouted, ¡°Shut up! What makes you think you can help your Fourth Uncle?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°What?¡± First Master glared at Qi Yihan, instinctively feeling that he was up to no good. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°Fourth brother, what is the meaning of this? You want Ling Xuan to stay to help you because when the time comes, the losses will be on our family, right?¡± Qi Yi gave him a cold stare that made First Master¡¯s heart skip a beat. Qi Yihan said, ¡°Since I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll be responsible for everything.¡± These words instantly put First Master at ease. He thought that since it was like that, it was not a bad idea to let this son stay here. If he really won the bet, it would be their family¡¯s credit. ¡°In that case, if Ling Xuan is willing to stay here, so be it.¡± Then, he said to Qi Lingxuan, ¡°Listen to your Fourth Uncle here. Don¡¯t get me into trouble.¡± Qi Lingxuan lowered his head and replied, ¡°Got it, Father.¡± The few of them quickly took a plane and left, leaving Qi Yihan and Qi Lingxuan behind. Qi Yihan said to Qi Lingxuan, ¡°Have a good rest. We¡¯ll go to the mine tomorrow.¡± With that, he left. Qi Lingxuan looked at the closed door and smiled. ¡­ Butler Zhang told Tang Li about First and Second Masters returning to Imperial Capital during dinner. Butler Zhang said, ¡°Butler Wang told me about this. He said that whether you want to go visit them is up to you.¡± Tang Li would definitely visit them. First and Second Masters were in such a miserable state now, so they must be even more bent on causing trouble for Qi Yihan and her. She wouldn¡¯t give them this chance. ¡°Prepare a gift for me to visit the patient. I¡¯ll go over tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± The news of Tang Li returning to the Qi Mansion reached Qi Yihan¡¯s ears immediately. When Tang Li returned from the laboratory that night, Butler Zhang, who was standing there, said to her, ¡°Madam, Master asked you to give him a call when you get back. He¡¯s waiting for you.¡± Tang Li suddenly remembered that Qi Yihan stole a kiss on her lips this morning. Feeling angry again, She stormed upstairs, ready to ask him about it. Butler Zhang looked at Tang Li¡¯s back and sighed, thinking to himself, ¡°Looks like Madam really can¡¯t live without Master. Master has only been gone for half a day, but when Madam heard that Master is waiting for her call, she almost flies to call him.¡± After Tang Li walked into the bedroom, she took out her phone and called. The call went through very quickly, and a man¡¯s magnetic voice immediately came from the other end. ¡°Hello.¡± Tang Li felt that her ears were itchy. She dug her ears with her fingers and questioned, ¡°Why did you kiss me this morning?¡± He probably did not expect her first question to be this. After a few seconds of silence, his voice deepened. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. You kissed me on the lips, so I made it even by returning a kiss on your lips. Is that unreasonable?¡± Tang Li was speechless.. Chapter 83 - They Will Complain About It To Me Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li felt that he was not only unreasonable but also very mean. She found it impossible to reason with him so she changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about Father¡¯s condition today. After that, I¡¯ll go to sleep.¡± Qi Yihan agreed. ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Li casually told him about the old man. In the end, she said, ¡°The experiment on cell rebirth has been successful. When you return, we will inject the cell into your father¡¯s body.¡± When Qi Yihan heard this, he finally lost his usual calm and composure, and he sounded anxious. ¡°Really? I¡¯ll be at home the day after tomorrow.¡± Tang Li¡¯s heart softened. This man was usually indifferent to everyone and everything, but he cared a lot about his father. She couldn¡¯t imagine how sad he would be if she did not come to this book and his father died according to the plot. That was why he gave up the business empire he built for the sake of the female lead. At this thought, Tang Li decided not to argue with him about what happened this morning. After all, she was still dependent on him financially. ¡°Well, if there¡¯s nothing else¡­¡± ¡°Tang Li.¡± The two of them spoke at the same time. Tang Li paused and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Qi Yihan asked her, ¡°Are you returning to the Qi Mansion tomorrow?¡± Tang Li said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I have to visit First and Second Masters on behalf of you.¡± Qi Yihan was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Be careful when you go over alone.¡± ¡°Be careful of what?¡± Tang Li thought that he was worried that she would be bullied. Qi Yihan said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t make them mad. Otherwise, they¡­ will complain about it to me.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li burst out laughing. After laughing, Tang Li sat on the bed and snorted. ¡°If they don¡¯t provoke me, I definitely won¡¯t make them mad. To show my sincerity, I even got Butler Zhang to prepare gifts for them.¡± ¡°Great, but the gifts don¡¯t have to be too expensive. If they intentionally pick on you, you don¡¯t have to tolerate them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She continued, lying on the bed, ¡°If they treat me kindly, I might help them recover from the injuries. But If they are rude to me, I¡¯ll definitely make them regret it.¡± Then, the two of them exchanged a few more words. Tang Li asked casually, ¡°Is Qi Lingxuan staying over there?¡± Hearing that, Qi Yihan suddenly lowered his voice. Instead of answering, he asked, ¡°You seem to be very concerned about him?¡± Tang Li, ¡°No, I just wanted to confirm if you¡¯re safe there.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s voice calmed down again. ¡°He injured his leg and said he knows how to gamble stones, so I keep him with me. I¡¯ll take him to the mine tomorrow to gamble.¡± When Tang Li heard this, she had a strange feeling that everything was under Qi Yihan¡¯s control. She thought that if the Artifact Spirit in Qi Lingxuan wanted to find spiritual energy to improve itself, it would definitely bet on many top-grade stones, so she said, ¡°I have a suggestion¡­ After you bring him to gamble the stones tomorrow, cut open all the stones he gambles on and get him to send this batch of raw stones back.¡± Under Qi Yihan¡¯s gaze, Qi Lingxuan definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to make any moves right now. If the top-grade stones he was asked to bring back turned out to be normal stones, he wouldn¡¯t be able to explain himself to Qi Yihan.. Qi Yihan thought for a moment and agreed to her suggestion. ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Li was relieved. The two of them chatted for a while more before hanging up. After hanging up, Tang Li purposely glanced at the time of the call and was surprised. ¡°He actually managed to talk so much with me. But why is he so taciturn when we¡¯re face to face.¡± After saying that, she put her phone aside and went to the bathroom. The next day, Tang Li returned to the Qi Mansion after breakfast. The Qi family had family doctors, and they had a complete set of medical equipment. They also gave a courtyard for the family doctors to live in, so unless it was a serious illness that could not be treated at home, the Qi family usually would not go to the hospital. After the three patients came back, they went to the First Hospital for a checkup and went straight back home. When Tang Li arrived, the three madams were all gathered in the ward. Other than the three madams, there were also a few relatives. Early in the morning, everyone was gathered in the hall, talking about how the few of them were injured. ¡°They must have been set up. Otherwise, why would there be an accident?¡± ¡°Also, I feel that the people who assassinated Brother and Sister-in-law must be in cahoots with the people who caused the car accident.¡± ¡°Is it possible that these people are hired by our enemies? Do they know that we¡¯re going to the mine?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Tiancheng and the others made up their mind to go on a whim. No one outside the family could¡¯ve known it in advance.¡± It was Second Madam who said this. The more she said, the more agitated she became, and the angrier she got. Since Qi Yihan wasn¡¯t around, she wasn¡¯t afraid at all and went on, ¡°I think those people must be Fourth Brother¡¯s enemies. He is always ruthless when it comes to doing business so those assassins must be hired by people he treated unfairly before.¡± ¡°Hey! Second Sister-in-law, be careful with what you say.¡± Suddenly, Tang Li¡¯s voice came from the door, and everyone stopped to look at her. Tang Li looked noble and beautiful. When she walked in, her eyes lit up. She did not care about the gazes of everyone. As she walked, she sneered and said, ¡°If they are really Yihan¡¯s enemy, why didn¡¯t they target Yihan? Why did they go all the way to Q Province to cause this car accident? Are they stupid or what?¡± When Tang Li walked in, Second Madam panicked a little. However, when she regained her composure, she talked back, ¡°You never know what they are trying to do. Perhaps they did it purposely just to get Fourth Brother to go there.¡± These words immediately made everyone¡¯s expressions change. The three masters narrowed their eyes and looked at Tang Li. If anything happened to their fourth brother over there, the first person they would deal with would be this woman Tang Li glanced at their expressions and the corners of her lips curled up. She turned to Butler Zhang and said, ¡°Butler Zhang, bring the gifts. I¡¯m going to visit the patients.¡± With that, she walked in. All the buildings in the Qi Mansion were vintage, and this courtyard was no exception. There was a corridor leading to the ward inside. When Tang Li walked in, no one stopped her. Once she went out of the hall, the three masters looked at each other meaningfully. Tang Li went to First Madam¡¯s ward first. First Madam¡¯s arms and waist had been stabbed, and she was badly injured. For the time being, she had to stay in bed, which obviously put her in a bad mood. Just as Tang Li reached the door, she heard her scolding the servants. ¡°Are you swine? I asked you to bring me a cup of water but I didn¡¯t ask you to bring me a cup of hot water. Are you trying to burn my tongue with hot water?¡± ¡°First Madam, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll go immediately and get you a cup of cold water.¡± The servant went out straight away.. Tang Li walked in and purposely raised her voice. ¡°Sister-in-law, I¡¯m here to see you..¡± Chapter 84 - I Want To Cooperate With Qi Yihan Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations First Madam was already frustrated, and when she saw Tang Li, she became even more frustrated. She felt that Tang Li was here to see how unlucky she was. She didn¡¯t want to be nice to her, but when she thought that Qi Yihan and the little bastard might not be able to come back from Q Province, she felt happy again and said sarcastically, ¡°Tang Li, are you laughing at how unlucky I am?¡± ¡°Why should I laugh at you?¡± Tang Li picked up the gift from Butler Zhang and placed it on the bedside table beside her. ¡°You¡¯re First Madam. Now that you¡¯re injured, isn¡¯t it normal for me to come and visit you? If I don¡¯t come, when Father recovers, won¡¯t you complain about it to him?¡± First Madam felt that Tang Li was being unrealistic. ¡°Tang Li, the only thing you can do now is to hope that Father will recover. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be pretty.¡± ¡°That is for me to worry about. You¡¯d better think about whether you can get out of bed first.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°First Madam, don¡¯t be angry, because it¡¯s gonna make your wound worse.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± First Madam felt like Tang Li was secretly hoping she would never be able to stand on her feet again. She was so angry that her face turned green, and she shouted without thinking, ¡°Fourth Brother and the little bastard are alone in Province Q now. What if they can¡¯t come back in one piece? By then, everyone in this family will find a way to make you suffer!¡± Hearing that, Tang Li smiled. ¡°First Madam, aren¡¯t you afraid that I might tell father what you said to me word for word? Father is still alive. With a word or two from him, all your inheritance will be mine.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°You can try.¡± ¡°You¡­ Ouch!¡± In her excitement, First Madam tore open the wound and screamed in pain. Tang Li clicked her tongue. She tilted her head and said to the servant who was dumbfounded with the water in her hand, ¡°Call the doctor over.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Oh!¡± The servant came back to her senses immediately and rushed out with a glass of water. She shouted as she ran, ¡°Doctor! Doctor! First Madam¡¯s wound is splitting open!¡± In the midst of the chaos, First Madam was pushed into the operating room to be stitched up again. Tang Li and a group of people were waiting in the hall. First Master glared at Tang Li with a livid face. ¡°Tang Li, you know that your sister-in-law is injured. Why did you go in and provoke her intentionally?¡± The others were also criticizing Tang Li quietly. ¡°That¡¯s right. She knew that First Madam was seriously injured, but she still went in and made her angry. She must have planned it beforehand.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just taking advantage of the fact that she¡¯s taking care of our father in the hospital so that no one dares to do anything to her, right?¡± ¡°What a wicked woman!¡± ¡°If anything happens to First Madam, we¡¯ll see what she says.¡± ¡­ Hearing the accusations, the corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, as if she did not care at all. She waited until everyone was almost done before saying, ¡°Before you guys criticize me, why don¡¯t you ask me what I said that made First Madam so agitated that her wound split open?¡± These words made everyone stop and look at her. Tang Li¡¯s smile deepened. She said, ¡°First Madam said that Yihan and Lingxuan are in Province Q now, and they won¡¯t be able to come back. What do you think she means by that? Could she be the one who is behind it all?¡± ¡°Tang Li, stop slandering my mother!¡± When Qi Bailing heard that, she subconsciously yelled, ¡°My mother has nothing to do with it.¡± ¡°Did you just call me Tang Li?¡± Tang Li narrowed her eyes as she looked at Qi Bailing, but her words were directed at First Master. ¡°First Master, do you never teach your children manners? Is a junior supposed to call a senior by name? If word gets out, what will people think about our Qi family? A family without basic upbringing?¡± Qi Bailing was so angry that her eyes turned red. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Bailing, shut up!¡± First Master¡¯s face darkened. Although he really disliked Tang Li, the Qi family¡¯s reputation was more important. The daughter of the Qi family should behave like a daughter. Disrespect for elders was never allowed. ¡°In the future, if I hear you call the elders by their name, I¡¯ll ground you in the ancestral hall and make you reflect on yourself.¡± ¡°Father, I¡­¡± Qi Bailing felt aggrieved. She was just trying to protect her mother, not to mention Tang Li was around her age, so she had never treated her as an elder. But under First Master¡¯s stern gaze, she had to shut up. First Master looked at Tang Li and said with a cold face, ¡°I am pretty sure my wife must have said that by mistake. She was just worried about Fourth Brother¡¯s safety over there.¡± There were so many people from the Qi family here today, so he was afraid that they might go back later and spread gossip. Then, he said to Third Madam, ¡°Third Madam, please entertain the guests.¡± He planned to send the others away and settle the score with Tang Li later. Third Madam nodded and said to everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Lotus garden. We can¡¯t do much here anyway. We¡¯ll go see First Madam when she recovers.¡± Third Madam took the group of people away, and the juniors followed suit. Soon, only the three masters and Tang Li were left in the hall. The three of them exuded a domineering aura at the same time. First Master asked directly, ¡°Tang Li, let me ask you one last time. Do you want to cooperate with us?¡± Tang Li walked to a chair and sat down. She leaned her back against the chair and asked, ¡°Cooperate? Didn¡¯t we just make a bet a few days ago? Are you in such a hurry to deal with Yihan even when Father is still alive?¡± ¡°It¡¯s gonna happen sooner or later anyway.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ Do you really think the three of you are on par with him?¡± ¡°Tang Li, what do you mean?¡± ¡°It means that I don¡¯t want to cooperate with you guys anymore. I want to cooperate with Yihan.¡± ¡°You¡­ Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± First Master glared at her and sat down with a cold face. Second Master and Third Master looked at each other. Second Master sneered, ¡°Tang Li, do you really think Qi Yihan will forget about all you did previously just because you now choose to cooperate with him?¡± ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. You better help us. Otherwise, you won¡¯t end up happy. ¡° Tang Li crossed her arms and sneered. ¡°Everyone knows that Yihan is a business genius. Only by letting him take charge of the Qi family can the Qi family be able to maintain its current glory. I think you guys are too comfortable and available every day that besides scheming against him, you got nothing worthwhile to do.¡± These words immediately angered the three of them. ¡°Tang Li, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t what I mean obvious? I¡¯m saying that the strength that the three of you combined is by no means on par with Yihan. You guys should be thankful that you got money to spend even if you are practically useless. Do you really think any of you is capable of managing the Qi family?¡± The three of them were so angry that their expressions were twisted. Third Master said fiercely, ¡°Tang Li, do you think we¡¯ll let you out unhurt after you said all that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that but one thing I can be sure of, and that is it¡¯s gonna be a miserable day for you.¡± Just as Tang Li finished speaking, a servant reported anxiously from outside the door, ¡°Third Master, your Tibetan Mastiffs suddenly broke the cage and charged out. They are running toward the Lotus garden..¡± Chapter 85 - Tang Li, Stop Playing Tricks Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Upon hearing this, Third Master¡¯s expression changed drastically and he quickly strode out. However, just as he reached the door, perhaps because he was too anxious, he tripped on the door sill, leaned his body, and threw himself out. ¡°Third Master, are you alright?¡± The servant quickly ran over to help him up. Third Master gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Quick, help me up. Bring me over to see where they went.¡± With so many relatives at home today, it would be difficult to clean up the mess if they bit someone. After saying that, he got up and limped away with the help of the servants. Once Third Master left, Tang Li turned her gaze to First Master and Second Master. For some reason, the two of them felt terrified. Tang Li smiled at them. ¡°First Brother, Second Brother, I recently found that whatever I say will come true. Do you guys wanna try?¡± Second Master scolded her with an ugly expression, ¡°Tang Li, stop the little tricks you¡¯re playing!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Tang Li smiled and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Alright. Second Brother, I say you¡¯ll be bitten by Third Brother¡¯s dog later, and¡­¡± At this point, her gaze swept across Second Master and kindly reminded him, ¡°You¡¯d better protect your butt later.¡± Second Master said, ¡°Tang Li, you¡­¡± Second Master suddenly choked and started coughing violently. He coughed so violently that his face and neck turned red. ¡°Tsk,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°Second Brother, that is why people say whoever curses will get choked to death by their own breath.¡± First Master was shocked and quickly patted Second Master on the back. ¡°Second Master, are you alright?¡± ¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡± Second Master was coughing non-stop. After a long while, he finally felt better. Tang Li was still gloating over his misfortune. ¡°Second Brother, why don¡¯t you try cursing me again? Maybe you¡¯ll cough even more violently this time, the kind that can make you cough out blood.¡± Second Master glared at Tang Li with red eyes. ¡°What did you do to me?¡± Tang Li snorted. ¡°I told you recently, whatever I say will come true. Second Brother, if you dare to scold me again, I¡¯ll make you cough all day long, do you believe?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Although he felt that Tang Li was just making things up, Second Master still shut up. The feeling of coughing earlier was too scary. He had a feeling that his throat would break from coughing. Since Tang Li always had a scary aura around her recently, he would rather believe it than try again. He ignored Tang Li and said to First Master, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see Third Master¡¯s mastiffs first. Don¡¯t let them bite anyone.¡± Third Master liked to keep all kinds of large ferocious dogs. It just so happened that he had just bought those Tibetan mastiffs. They had not been completely tamed yet, so the possibility of them biting people was very high. First Master nodded. Although he also felt that Tang Li was just making things up to scare him, she had been acting more and more strange recently, so he felt a little afraid. Without looking at her, the two of them strode out of the door. Tang Li watched them leave and followed suit slowly. When she reached the door, Butler Zhang was still standing there. Although he did not hear what was happening inside the door clearly, ever since Third Master fell out, he had a feeling that it was Madam who did it. He looked at Tang Li with complicated eyes, feeling that Madam was getting more and more mysterious. Seeing that Tang Li was also walking out, Butler Zhang quickly followed her and said worriedly, ¡°Madam, Third Master¡¯s dogs are all large ferocious dogs. Why don¡¯t we wait here for them to subdue those Tibetan mastiffs before going over?¡± He was worried that Third Master would get angry at Madam after the fall. If that happened, he would purposely let those Tibetan mastiffs bite Madam. That would be troublesome. Tang Li could not tell from Butler Zhang¡¯s voice that he was worried. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t wanna miss the show. It¡¯s too boring staying in the hospital all day long. If you¡¯re afraid of being bitten by the dogs, you can wait just here.¡± Butler Zhang was speechless. As a butler, how could he hide here while his Madam was at risk of being bitten by the dogs? Butler Zhang had no choice but to follow Tang Li. The lotus garden was not far from here, and they arrived in four or five minutes after walking. There were several pavilions built around the pond, and in the middle of the pond, there was a stage where Chinese opera would be performed from time to time. When Tang Li arrived, it was chaotic there. the Tibetan mastiffs were madly dashing around the pond, barking and chasing people. There were people screaming and fleeing everywhere, and many servants and bodyguards were running around to catch them. However, the mastiffs were too big and fierce that even the servants and bodyguards did not dare to approach them. Third Master did not dare to approach them at this moment. He stood behind the two bodyguards and shouted while stomping his feet, ¡°Quick, stop them. Don¡¯t let them bite anyone.¡± First Master and Second Master were also standing behind him. First Master said to Third Master, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hire a professional dog trainer? Where¡¯s the trainer? Look at how scared people are by your dogs. If word gets out, our Qi family will become the laughing stock of everyone.¡± Third Master wiped his cold sweat and pointed at the group of people who were catching the dogs. ¡°The trainer is trying to rein them in.¡± The Tibetan mastiffs were obviously out of control. At this moment, a Tibetan mastiff pounced at someone, making him fall into the pool. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Help!¡± ¡°Third Brother, do something!¡± First Master was angry and anxious. Second Master said fiercely, ¡°Looks like we can only use guns.¡± ¡°No, I spent a lot of money and time to get these mastiffs. You can¡¯t kill them.¡± ¡°Then what you gonna do? Watch them bite people? Do you know what the consequences will be if they bite someone to death?¡± ¡°Then¡­ we¡¯ll use an anesthetic gun!¡± Third Master loved these large vicious dogs too much and would definitely not bear to kill them directly. First Master and Second Master knew what he was thinking. After some thought, they agreed. Second Master liked to collect firearms, so he immediately shouted at one of his daughters, ¡°Yunyao, get a gun from my shooting room immediately. Put anesthesia in it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Looking at Qi Yunyao, who was running away, Butler Zhang said in surprise, ¡°What is Second Master telling her to do? Is he telling her to call the police?¡± ¡°She is going to get a gun.¡± ¡°What?¡± Butler Zhang tilted his head and looked at Tang Li in confusion. Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°Second Brother asked Qi Yunyao to bring a gun.¡± Butler Zhang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He said worriedly, ¡°Madam, why don¡¯t we stand further away?¡± Tang Li did not object this time and retreated further with Butler Zhang. Qi Yunyao took a few minutes to bring Second Master¡¯s gun over. By then, several servants and bodyguards had been bitten. Second Master walked closer and fired at a Tibetan mastiff.. Chapter 86 - What Did Fourth Madam Do To Those Mastiffs? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The gunshot not only stopped everyone who was fleeing but the mastiffs were also stunned. A few seconds later, the Tibetan mastiffs felt a strong sense of danger. They turned to the three masters and started barking at them. Second Master raised his gun again and pointed it at the other Tibetan mastiff. Just as he was about to pull the trigger, the mastiffs charged at him crazily. When Butler Zhang, who was standing beside Tang Li, saw this, he could not help but suck in a breath. Another mastiff was shot by the anesthetic gun and fell. The Tibetan mastiffs paused for a second and charged at him as fast as possible. This time, it was hard to aim at them because the mastiffs were charging at him zig-zag. Within a few seconds, they were pretty close to the three masters. In an instant, screams, cries of fear, and wails resounded. The bodyguards and servants who were protecting the three masters were knocked into the pool. First Master and Third Master were not spared as they were chased and bitten. ¡°Ah¡­ Help!¡± Woof woof woof! ¡°Ahhh¡­ Ouch¡­¡± Woof woof woof! At this moment, the others were all dumbfounded. They could only watch as the few Tibetan Mastiffs chased after Second Master. Soon, Second Master¡¯s butt was bitten. This bite was hard and deep, tearing off a piece of his butt. Now his butt was all covered in blood. Tang Li covered her eyes and could not bear to look at him. ¡°Oh, man. That was brutal!¡± The screams became louder. Looking at the Tibetan mastiffs that were about to pounce on Second Master, she quickly walked over. After she took a few steps, Butler Zhang suddenly realized it and shouted at the top of his voice, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t go over!¡± Tang Li waved at him. ¡°If I don¡¯t go over now, Yihan will be busy when he comes back.¡± He would be busy collecting their corpses. With that, she quickened her pace and rushed over. At the same time, she said to Kylin in her mind, ¡°Scare the mastiffs away with your aura later, but remember don¡¯t scare them to death.¡± The voices of the two little ones echoed in her mind. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± When Tang Li rushed over, everyone else was so shocked that they forgot to react. Their mouths were wide open as they looked at her in shock. They all thought that Fourth Master must be courting death. Tang Li rushed straight to Second Master, who was being chased. When she arrived, Second Master was already pounced on by a Tibetan mastiff and was about to be bitten by the pack. When he saw Tang Li from the corner of his eye, he subconsciously shouted at her, ¡°Are you courting death?¡± Tang Li smiled at him and shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± Just when everyone thought that the woman was crazy, a miracle happened. The Tibetan mastiffs that looked bigger than Tang Li suddenly stopped. When Tang Li walked over, the Tibetan mastiffs all got down. When she was near the mastiffs, she said calmly, ¡°Are you done having fun? If you cause someone to die, you¡¯ll have to die with them.¡± The Tibetan mastiffs shivered and started whining as if they were begging her. Everyone was even more dumbfounded. Second Master, who was lying on the ground, turned around and looked at Tang Li, who was standing in front of the Tibetan mastiffs, in a daze. The Tibetan Mastiffs were much bigger than Tang Li, but why was she able to make them stop and even¡­ fear her? At that moment, Tang Li touched the head of one of the Tibetan mastiffs and said to them, ¡°Go back to your cages immediately, or else¡­ Humph!¡± The Tibetan Mastiffs instantly became cute little puppies. They stood up and retreated, running toward their cages. When the others saw the Tibetan Mastiffs running over, they were frightened, thinking that the dogs were gonna attack them, but the Tibetan Mastiffs ignored them and ran straight back to their cages. Everyone was amazed by what took place, wondering what Fourth Madam did to those mastiffs. ¡°Ah! Second Brother, look at you. Your butt really got bitten!¡± The gloating voice was like a switch that snapped everyone back to their senses. When Second Master, who was still in a daze, heard this, his expression changed several times. In the end, he remembered what Tang Li said previously and his face contorted. ¡°Tang Li, you¡­¡± ¡°Hey! Second Brother, be careful with your words. Otherwise, I¡¯ll say something bad will happen to you again.¡± Second Master¡¯s face twitched. The area where his butt was bitten was also twitching in pain. Suddenly, he closed his eyes and fainted. Tang Li said, ¡°Tsk, I thought he could take more than that.¡± Then, she looked at First Master and Third Master, who had crawled out of the pool. Third Master had also been bitten by a Tibetan mastiff earlier. When he fell into the pool, he bumped his head on something. Now, his entire body was throbbing in pain. When he met Tang Li¡¯s eyes, his heart skipped a beat and his face looked terribly scared. At that moment, Tang Li gave him an evil smile. Third Master felt as if a bucket of icy water had been poured over his entire body, chilling him to the core. He gritted his teeth and said to First Master, ¡°First¡­ First Brother¡­ We¡­ We need to get rid of Tang Li right away. She¡­ She is a jinx.¡± Although First Master wasn¡¯t bitten, when he was being chased by the dogs, he fell to the floor, so now he felt pain all over his body. Suddenly, Tang Li started to walk toward them. First Master subconsciously wanted to get someone to pull Tang Li away, but he found that his teeth were chattering so violently that he could not speak at all. Tang Li walked up to the two of them and squatted down to look at the two people lying on the pondside. She said with a smile, ¡°Brothers, next time I come back, be nice to me. Otherwise, I might say something bad again. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can try again.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The two of them shouted at her at the same time. Tang Li snorted and stood up. She said to the servants standing there, ¡°Hurry up and bring them to the doctor.¡± Only then did a group of servants swarm over to send the three masters to the doctor. After the commotion caused by the Tibetan Mastiff, the three masters of the Qi Mansion were all lying on the hospital bed. A few of their relatives were also injured. Among the elders, Tang Li, Second Madam, and Third Madam were the only ones who were fine. Second Madam and Third Madam had to take care of the patients, so they were in no mood to entertain the rest of the people. In the end, the task of entertaining the guests fell on Tang Li. Tang Li grew up without relatives, so she had no idea how to entertain them. In the end, she just left them to do what they wished. Butler Zhang could not stand it anymore and reminded her, ¡°Madam, you have to comfort everyone today and say something nice. Otherwise, there will be a barrier between relatives and it will be detrimental to the harmony of the family.¡± Just then, Qi Yihan called.. Chapter 87 - Madam You Are Not Supposed To Say That! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li looked at the caller ID and then fixed her gaze at Butler Zhang. Butler Zhang said to her, ¡°I¡¯ve already reported this to Master.¡± Tang Li withdrew her gaze and answered the call. Qi Yihan¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Tang Li, if you don¡¯t know how to entertain the relatives, just tell them to go back. When I return, I¡¯ll personally hold a banquet to apologize to them.¡± Tang Li asked, ¡°Just tell them to go back?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Qi Yihan added, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it when I come back.¡± Tang Li nodded and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, she hung up and said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that what happened today frightened everyone. I guess today is not a good day to host a banquet. Those who want to leave can leave now.¡± Butler Zhang panicked, wanting to stop Madam from saying that. Tang Li continued, ¡°When Yihan comes back, we¡¯ll hold a banquet and personally apologize to you on behalf of our brothers.¡± Ever since the Host got married, she had not interacted with any of the Qi family¡¯s relatives. What everyone knew about her was based entirely on rumors. But after what happened today, they started to respect her. After the commotion, no one was in the mood to stay for the meal, so most of them took their leave. The only ones left were the family members who were still being treated. Butler Zhang, who had been following Tang Li, had mixed feelings. He actually felt that Madam handled this matter pretty decently. When the news of the incident at the Qi Mansion reached Qi Yihan, he only called Tang Li to teach her what to do. He had no intention of caring about anything else. At this moment, he was taking Qi Lingxuan to the mine. Province Q was famous for producing jades, where countless new and old mines were located. When the market opened every year, it would attract not only the rich people but also ordinary people who came over just to gamble stones in a bid to get rich overnight. The Qi family had their own mines and worked with several large mines. Every time they came, they had the privilege to choose from the mines first. Qi Yihan got someone to prepare a wheelchair for Qi Lingxuan since his leg was injured, and the bodyguards pushed him down the mine. When they reached the mineshaft, Qi Yihan got Qi Lingxuan to choose a pile of stones (the stones were all placed in piles, and the purchaser had to buy them in piles). He and the boss of the mines waited there. The boss looked at the youth in the wheelchair and asked Qi Yihan in surprise, ¡°Fourth Master, who is that person from the Qi family? I can¡¯t believe you actually brought someone along with you here.¡± Qi Yihan casually said, ¡°He¡¯s my brother¡¯s son.¡± The boss was stunned for a moment. He said, not knowing what Qi Yihan was planning, ¡°No wonder he looks quite extraordinary. Turns out he¡¯s First Master¡¯s son.¡± Qi Yihan didn¡¯t say anything. The boss of the mine looked at Qi Lingxuan for a while before peeping at Qi Yihan. He thought that since the two of them looked only a few years apart, Fourth Master¡¯s position in the family could actually be at risk if this person was ambitious enough. At this moment, Qi Lingxuan stopped and pointed at a pile of stones next to him. Qi Yihan and the boss walked over. ¡°Fourth Uncle, this pile is not bad. I think we can buy it.¡± The boss was a little surprised. ¡°Young man, you have good taste. This pile is from the pit at Qingling Hill. It¡¯s considered an old pit. There were many top-grade stones there previously.¡± With that, he looked at Qi Yihan. Unexpectedly, Qi Yihan didn¡¯t even look at the pile of raw stones and nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll get this pile.¡± The boss was surprised again. It should be noted that Fourth Master¡¯s judgment of raw stones was even sharper than that of the stone experts. Every time he came in person, he would scrutinize every pile before picking one. But this time, he actually listened to a newcomer without batting an eye. The boss looked at Qi Lingxuan and knew what to do. Qi Yihan then brought Qi Lingxuan to several other mines and let him choose while he stood there and watched. This time, he bought nearly twenty tons of raw stones at once. Then, he brought Qi Lingxuan to gamble stones. Finally, he said to Qi Lingxuan, ¡°Since your leg hasn¡¯t recovered, it¡¯s not good for you to sit too long in the car. For the next few days, you can just stay here till the stones are all cut open.¡± Qi Lingxuan was a little surprised that Qi Yihan would leave him here, so he asked, ¡°Will Fourth Uncle stay here when the stones are being cut?¡± If he didn¡¯t stay, it would be easier for Qi Lingxuan to absorb the Spirit in the mines. ¡°I¡¯ll go back tonight.¡± Qi Yihan looked at Qi Lingxuan and said, ¡°Since you promised that you know how to gamble stones, I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± When Qi Yihan said this, his tone was clearly very calm, but it carried a domineering aura that made people not dare to go against him. It made Qi Lingxuan feel that Qi Yihan knew something and was deliberately threatening him. If he couldn¡¯t get anything out of stones, he might be punished. Qi Lingxuan sneered. He had never thought of touching these raw stones. ¡°Fourth Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I said I know how to gamble stones. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡­ Tang Li originally planned to stay in the Qi Mansion for only two hours before returning to the hospital. Now that something like this had happened, she had to stay a little longer. When she returned to the hospital, it was already night. As soon as the car stopped, Butler Wang walked over. Butler Wang helped Tang Li open the car door and said to her, ¡°Fourth Madam, your father-in-law wants you to go to his place when you¡¯re back.¡± Tang Li nodded and walked toward the villa with him. Butler Wang told her as he walked, ¡°He was informed by a relative that Third Master¡¯s Tibetan mastiffs injured some people at the Qi Mansion.¡± ¡°Alright, I know what to say to him.¡± When Tang Li walked into the old man¡¯s room, his eyes were closed. Tang Li walked over and called out, ¡°Father.¡± Only then did the old man open his eyes. He asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation at the Qi Mansion?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. It¡¯s settled. When Yihan comes back, we¡¯ll hold a banquet to apologize to our relatives.¡± The old man nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He continued, ¡°Your Third Brother is getting more and more ridiculous.¡± Tang Li added, ¡°That¡¯s right. When you recover, you must give him a lesson. Otherwise, he¡¯ll become like a Tibetan mastiff hurting everyone in the family.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡­ Tang Li stayed at the old man¡¯s place for a while. Seeing that the old man was tired, she told him to rest and went to the laboratory. The experiment on cell rebirth was very successful. Augustine had an excited smile on his face for the past two days. When he saw Tang Li come in, he said to her excitedly, ¡°Miss Tang, I¡¯ve written the cultivation process for cell rebirth. I plan to publish our research results in the near future..¡± Chapter 88 - Go Back to Sleep, Ill Go Take a shower Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li did not mind at all. Even if her cell rebirth was successful, without her medical expertise, treating a person with cell necrosis would still be an extremely difficult and time-consuming process. ¡°Alright.¡± When Tang Li nodded, Mr. Augustine became even more excited. Doctor Xiang and Mr. Yun looked at each other. Mr. Yun laughed and said, ¡°Mr. Augustine and Miss Tang have both contributed greatly to the success of the study of activating necrosis cells. When the time comes, your names will resound throughout the world of medicine. If Mr. Augustine publishes the thesis, I will definitely make all my students read it.¡± Doctor Xiang added, ¡°I¡¯ve been trying my best not to tell my colleagues about this. Now that it¡¯s successful, I can finally tell them without worry.¡± ¡°No! No! No!¡± Augustine disagreed. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to keep it a secret before the thesis is published. This way, we won¡¯t be worried about attracting attention if the news gets out. Otherwise, everyone will come to me and Miss Tang, and we won¡¯t be able to treat Mr. Qi undisturbed.¡± Doctor Xiang and Mr. Yun thought that made sense. They both looked at Tang li to see her reaction. Tang Li nodded. ¡°It¡¯s alright either way.¡± Augustine smiled even more happily. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. When the patient¡¯s condition improves, we will announce our medical achievement.¡± Then, they enthusiastically discussed how to announce it and which patents to apply for. Soon, it was ten pm. Tang Li, Doctor Xiang, and Mr. Yun left the laboratory together (Augustine was basically living in the laboratory recently). When the three of them walked out of the laboratory, Mr. Yun told Tang Li, ¡°Miss Tang, cell rebirth was jointly developed by you and Augustine. Don¡¯t act like it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Once the result was released, the money and fame it would bring were unfathomable. But Tang Li acted like she was not worried at all. Tang Li tilted her head and looked at Mr. Yun. She smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Yun, my goal is to cure my father, not money or fame.¡± Fame was nothing to Tang Li, and she was not short of money anyway. Besides, even if the result was announced, without her medical skills to help the active cells grow rapidly, it would be just talk. Of course, Tang Li did not say that. Instead, she said, ¡°The fact that it is discovered by me and Mr. Augustine jointly will not change.¡± Mr. Yun and Doctor Xiang were stunned for a moment and smiled. Mr. Yun nodded. ¡°What Miss Tang said makes sense.¡± The three of them walked for a while before separating. When Tang Li walked to the door of the villa, Butler Zhang was waiting there as usual. ¡°Madam, welcome back.¡± Then, he looked like he was holding something back from telling her. Tang Li glanced at him in confusion. ¡°Butler Zhang, You can just say it.¡± Butler Zhang quickly denied, ¡°Madam, I have nothing to say.¡± He was still amazed by how Tang Li managed to restrain those fierce Tibetan mastiffs in the Qi Mansion today, wondering why Madam was so capable! Tang Li gave him another confused look before walking into the villa. After going upstairs, she instinctively called Qi Yihan. However, he did not answer. After calling him, Tang Li put the phone in the drawer and walked over to get her pajamas before walking toward the bathroom. When Qi Yihan was not around, Tang Li liked to call the two little Kylins out at night. As soon as the two little ones came out, Linlin rolled around on the bed happily. Then, she spread her four limbs on the soft blanket and said, ¡°It¡¯s so good to be a human. To be able to sleep under such a soft blanket, I want to be a human too.¡± Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°Even if you are a human, you are still a baby.¡± ¡°I like being a baby,¡± said Linlin. She rolled over to Tang Li, who was sitting cross-legged on the bed. She raised her head to look at her and said, as if she was asking for a reward, ¡°Master, we didn¡¯t scare those Tibetan mastiffs to death today.¡± Tang Li was amused by these words and burst out laughing. She raised her hand to stroke her head and said, ¡°When I have time, I¡¯ll bring you guys to the uninhabited areas in the Changbai Mountain. Maybe we can find something good there. How about that as a reward?¡± ¡°Really? Can you find something that will make us human?¡± Tang Li looked at Xiang Xiaoqi and asked him, ¡°Qiqi, do you want to become a human too?¡± Qiqi said disdainfully, ¡°No, our Kylin is handsome and intimidating. When we grow up, we will be even taller and more powerful. All beasts will be afraid of us. Why should we become weak humans?¡± Linlin was dissatisfied with what he said. ¡°What is wrong with being a human? I think it¡¯ll be great if we can be a beautiful human like Master.¡± ¡°Ugly.¡± ¡°How dare you say that Master is ugly?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say it.¡± ¡°You did.¡± ¡­ Tang Li looked at the two kids who were quarreling and rubbed her forehead. She suddenly remembered that if she had a pair of twins in the future, they would bicker every now and then. Should she stop them from quarreling or just let them bicker? However, cubs were still cubs. After quarreling for a while, they stopped. Tang Li was tired. After she got them to return to the jade, she went straight to sleep. Just when she was sleeping soundly, she suddenly heard movement by the door. Tang Li suddenly opened her eyes and saw Qi Yihan, who had just walked in. Tang Li was stunned. ¡°You¡­ When did you come back?¡± ¡°Go back to sleep. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s voice was low and tired. Just when Tang Li was about to drift back into her slumber again, she suddenly recalled that she had to go back to her sleeping bag, so she woke up. As her sleep was disrupted, she was a little unhappy. Laying on the bed motionlessly, she ordered, ¡°Take out my sleeping bag.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Since Qi Yihan agreed, Tang Li closed her eyes and waited. Soon, the sound of water flowing came from the bathroom. It was very soft through the door, like a lullaby. Tang Li waited and fell asleep. When Qi Yihan came out of the bathroom, she was already rolling around with her bear doll in her arms. He walked to the bed and looked at her flushed face. He put away the bear doll and laid down. The next moment, Tang Li¡¯s hands searched around subconsciously. When she touched Qi Yihan¡¯s body, she rolled over. Qi Yihan raised his arm and she rolled into his arms. Then she hugged him with her arms and legs.. Chapter 89 - What A Shameless Man! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations She slept until daybreak. When Tang Li woke up, her legs subconsciously rubbed against the bear doll. However, the moment she moved, she realized that something was wrong. Her body froze because her leg was grabbed hold of by a strong hand. The feeling was especially familiar. She suddenly opened her eyes and saw a pair of deep eyes. Tang Li swallowed her saliva and asked, ¡°When did you come back?¡± ¡°Last night.¡± The man¡¯s voice was especially hoarse and sexy in the morning, making Tang Li¡¯s mind go blurry. Qi Yihan turned to look at the woman nestled in his arms, and his gaze darkened. ¡°Tang Li,¡± he called her. ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Li blinked and looked back at him. He said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m a man after all. If you don¡¯t stay away, I might do something to you.¡± With that, he looked downward. Tang Li followed his gaze. What she saw made her blood rush to her face. She was wearing a conservative pair of silk long-sleeved pajamas, but their pajamas were all rolled up, revealing their skin. Two skin of different colors clung to each other. The scene was extremely erotic. Tang Li felt as if something had exploded in her mind. Her face turned all red and her body stiff. ¡°Well¡­¡± She swallowed hard and subconsciously pulled her shirt down as she moved away from him. However, she liked to hug things when she slept, so she treated him as a pillow and placed him in an awkward position. When she was a little panicked, suddenly¡­ Qi Yihan groaned and hugged her tightly. ¡°Er¡­ you¡­¡± Tang Li was tightly pressed against his chest. His loud and powerful heartbeat was pounding heavily against her eardrums. Coupled with the hot body temperature coming from the man, Tang Li felt even dizzier. ¡°Tang Li, you did it on purpose, right?¡± The man¡¯s breath was by her ear, and he sounded like he was trying to control himself. ¡°I just¡­ Mm¡­¡± Before she could finish, Qi Yihan shut her up with a kiss. Tang Li widened her eyes and looked at the handsome face inches away from her, and her mind exploded. ¡°Let go¡­¡± Tang Li, who had been single for more than twenty years and had never even held a man¡¯s hand before she entered this book, did not expect to one day feel such an overbearing kiss. At this moment, she was unable to think and had already forgotten how to breathe. Her body felt a little numb and she felt even dizzier. Just when Tang Li felt like she was going to float up, her lips were let go. A man¡¯s unstable and amused voice came from the other end. ¡°Tang Li, breathe.¡± Tang Li subconsciously opened her mouth to breathe in the fresh air. She felt that if she did not get some fresh air, she would suffocate. After a while, her breath became steady. For some reason, she felt an indescribable sense of embarrassment and anger. She pushed the man fiercely to the side and rolled over to a meter away from him. She sat up and blushed. She pointed at the man she pushed away and said, ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Qi Yihan calmly pulled the blanket from the side and covered himself with it. With the cold attitude of a domineering CEO, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve said before that I¡¯m a man after all. It¡¯s impossible for me to resist beauty, especially in the morning.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Tang Li, you might not know this, but when you hug people, even Hercules can pull you away.¡± ¡°Also, you¡¯ve been rubbing on me for the entire night. You¡¯ve seriously affected my rest and made me sleep-deprived. Should I ask you for compensation?¡± Finally, Tang Li remembered what happened when he came back last night. She said angrily, ¡°Did I not ask you to help me get my sleeping bag last night?¡± Qi Yihan looked at her face that had turned abnormally red from anger and embarrassment, her slightly swollen red lips, and his Adam¡¯s apple moved. His gaze was dark as he said calmly, ¡°I was very tired yesterday. After I came out of the shower, I forgot what you said¡­ If we really have to go into this, you should be the one compensating me for my mental trauma. As for the kiss just now, if you don¡¯t want it, you can return it.¡± Tang Li was speechless. What a shameless man! Tang Li gritted her teeth. ¡°You asked me to return it. Don¡¯t regret it.¡± With that, she pounced on him. As she pressed on him, her lips pressed down fiercely. Then, under his narrowed eyes, she bit his lips and gritted her teeth¡­ After smelling the blood, she let go of him, got up, and ran to the bathroom. Qi Yihan tilted his head and looked at the door that was slammed shut. He licked his lips, which had been bitten open, and chuckled. This woman was indeed someone who wouldn¡¯t let people take advantage of her. ¡­ Tang Li ran into the bathroom. She placed her hands on the sink and looked at the woman whose face was red in the mirror. She raised her hand to touch her red lips and mumbled, ¡°That must hurt!¡± When Tang Li came out of the bathroom, Qi Yihan was no longer in the bedroom. Tang Li snorted, changed her clothes, and walked downstairs. Qi Yihan was not in the villa, but Butler Zhang was standing by the door, instructing the servants to prepare more breakfast this morning. Hearing footsteps, Butler Zhang turned around and greeted her, ¡°Good morning, Madam.¡± ¡°Morning.¡± The servant turned around to go to the kitchen. ¡°Wait.¡± Tang Li stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ll go as well.¡± That man obviously didn¡¯t like her but still kissed her like that. No matter how she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t accept it. ¡°Yihan has been so tired these few days. I¡¯ll go make some soup for him.¡± ¡­ When Qi Yihan returned, he instinctively looked around the living room. Butler Zhang, who was following behind him, told him considerately, ¡°Master, Madam is making soup for you in the kitchen. She said that you¡¯ve been too tired these few days, so she is going to make some soup for you.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s brows twitched. He knew that Tang Li couldn¡¯t care less whether he was tired. Without saying anything, he nodded and walked in. Tang Li came in with the servants. When she saw Qi Yihan sitting there, she smiled hypocritically and said, ¡°Hubby, I made you some soup. Aren¡¯t you very horny lately? This soup can help you reduce horniness.¡± Butler Zhang, who was standing there, was dumbfounded, thinking to himself, ¡°Madam, do you have to say something so personal while we¡¯re all here.¡± After Tang Li and Qi Yihan sat down, the servant placed the soup Tang Li made in front of Qi Yihan. Tang Li stared at him with sparkling eyes, waiting for him to drink the soup. Qi Yihan looked at the bowl of soup calmly. It looked a little dark and smelled like traditional Chinese medicine. He picked up the spoon and took a sip. However, when the soup reached his mouth, he froze and his face looked different.. Chapter 90 - Hubby, Is The Soup I Made Delicious? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li held back her laughter and asked deliberately, ¡°Hubby, is the soup I made delicious?¡± Qi Yihan glanced at her with a calm expression. He finished another spoonful of soup and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± After saying that, he slowly finished the bowl of soup. Tang Li was stunned by Qi Yihan¡¯s calmness. She added a lot of ingredients into the soup. Although it was filled with good stuff, the smell was definitely not pleasant. Seeing him drink the entire bowl of soup, she even wondered if it was really delicious. She glanced at him again and saw the bite mark on his lips. The small wound was obvious. If he went out with this bite mark, everyone would definitely be staring at his lips. For some reason, Tang Li felt a little regretful that she bit his lips. If someone asked and he answered truthfully, what would everyone think of him? At this thought, she finally said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you some ointment to apply later.¡± Qi Yihan looked up at her and said calmly, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡± Tang Li was speechless. Tang Li took a deep breath and said, ¡°This will affect your image.¡± Qi Yihan remained expressionless. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°I care!!!¡± Tang Li screamed internally. Qi Yihan withdrew his gaze from her face and continued eating. ¡°Today¡¯s breakfast tastes really good!¡± After dinner, Butler Wang came over to call Tang Li and Qi Yihan over to the old man¡¯s place. The two of them stood in front of the old man¡¯s bed. The old man glanced at Qi Yihan and asked, ¡°Yihan, what happened to your mouth?¡± Qi Yihan said seriously, ¡°I was bitten by a wild cat this morning.¡± Tang Li looked at him awkwardly. The old man seemed to have understood what he meant. He turned to look at Tang Li and did not blame her. Instead, he reminded her, ¡°Yihan has to face many people at work, so make sure the foreplays are not gonna cause any wounds.¡± Qi Yihan understood. ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Tang Li was speechless. Before she could hasten to explain, the old man already looked out of breath and tired, so she gave up the thought. After saying that, he started panting, and he asked about the Qi Mansion. Qi Yihan said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back later. Don¡¯t worry, Father. I¡¯ll clean up yesterday¡¯s mess.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The old man trusted Qi Yihan. Feeling a little tired, he closed his eyes to rest. After Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked out of the old man¡¯s room, Qi Yihan said, ¡°Two herbs will be arriving today. If nothing goes wrong, all the herbs you want will be delivered in the next few days.¡± At this point, Tang Li put away her anger toward him. She nodded and said, ¡°We planned to inject the active cells into Father¡¯s body today. If you want to follow us through the procedure, we can postpone it to tomorrow.¡± Qi Yihan stopped in his tracks. Tang Li stopped as well. Qi Yihan said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to postpone. I¡¯ll try to come over in the afternoon.¡± Seeing how anxious he was, Tang Li nodded. When she walked out of the courtyard, there was already a car waiting there. After Qi Yihan got into the car, he returned to the Qi Mansion. He first went to the room where the three masters were staying. At this moment, the three of them were lying on the hospital beds, all looking in distress. After Qi Yihan walked in, he glanced at the three of them coldly and said, ¡°Father was informed that Third Brother¡¯s Tibetan Mastiff injured a relative.¡± Hearing that, Third Master¡¯s heart sank. As expected, Qi Yihan said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days to send all the dogs in your courtyard away.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Third Master was so excited that he wanted to get up. In the next second, he grimaced in pain and laid down. However, he knew that he was in the wrong this time, so he toned down his attitude and begged Qi Yihan. ¡°Fourth brother, you know how much I love dogs. Actually, my dogs never bite people. It was Tang Lia€|¡± At this point, he recalled what Tang Li said yesterday and planned to push the blame to her. ¡°Third Brother, are you trying to push the blame to someone else?¡± Displeasure flashed across Qi Yihan¡¯s eyes. However, Third Master was certain that it was caused by Tang Li¡¯s jinx. He became excited again. ¡°Yesterday, after she said I would be unlucky, my dogs broke out of the cages and dashed around madly. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask First Brother and Second Brother. It was also because of her curse that we all got injured.¡± When First Master and Second Master were about to agree, Qi Yihan snorted coldly, his body emitting a powerful aura. ¡°Third Brother, if you want to push the blame to someone next time, you¡¯d better find a good reason. If whatever Tang Li says will come true, why doesn¡¯t she just wipe you all off the face of the earth since you have been threatening her lately.¡± These words instantly shut the three of them up. The three of them looked at Qi Yihan in shock. How did he know that they were always threatening Tang Li? Qi Yihan¡¯s expression turned even colder. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, don¡¯t cross the line. Otherwise, if I get impatient with you one day, it¡¯ll be time for us to settle the score.¡± After saying that, he turned and walked out of the door. As he walked, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t push the blame to Tang Li. I know what you¡¯ve done. If there¡¯s a next time, you¡¯ll clean up the mess yourself.¡± With that, he left. Looking at the departing figure, the three masters lying there had ashen expressions. Third Master looked even more anxious. ¡°No, I can¡¯t let him send all my dogs away.¡± First Master and Second Master glared at him with livid faces. First Master shouted at him, ¡°Third Brother, didn¡¯t you hear what he said just now? He knows everything about us. He¡¯s obviously telling us that he has planted a spy around us.¡± Third Master¡¯s expression changed and he turned to look at the two of them. After a while, he slammed his bed and gritted his teeth. ¡°F*ck that Qi Yihan! When I can get out of bed, the first thing I¡¯ll do is find the goddamn spy and torture him.¡± First Master and Second Master thought the same. a€| Qi Yihan returned from the Qi Mansion at around 3 pm. The moment he came back, Tang Li and the others pushed the old man into the operating room. After injecting the active cells into the old man¡¯s body, Tang Li and the three doctors discussed what to do next in the conference room next door. Qi Yihan sat at the side and listened. At night, Qi Yihan sent over two herbs. Tang Li then planted them in her specially made nutritious soil. For the next few days, Tang Li and the three doctors stayed in the ward. Even Qi Yihan moved his office to the villa they were staying in. At this moment, Qi Yihan brought a group of bodyguards into the hospital and surrounded the villas near the old man¡¯s ward. Other than the medical staff who treated the old man, no one else was allowed in. This made the guesses of the outside world even more intense. Everyone felt that the old man was about to die. Even the three masters lying on the bed couldn¡¯t sit tight anymore and insisted on coming over to watch over their father. On the third day after the old man entered the operating room, Qi Yihan agreed to let the three masters come in to visit him.. Chapter 91 - Tang Li Is Famous Again in the Upper-Class Circle Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The old man was lying in a special ward. His body was filled with tubes and there were several instruments beside him. When the three masters saw this scene, they thought their father was about to die so they instantly started crying loudly. First Master asked Qi Yihan with trembling lips, ¡°Fourth brother, tell me honestly. How much time does father have?¡± Looking at the scene inside, Second Master and Third Master were in great pain both physically and mentally. Only then did they realize that they did not wanna lose their father just like that. The more they thought about it, the more sad they became. The three of them started crying and blaming Qi Yihan. ¡°Aren¡¯t you very capable? Why has father become like this now?¡± ¡°And Tang Li, didn¡¯t she promise that father¡¯s illness could be cured?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because you stopped us from seeing father that we didn¡¯t have a chance to take care of father and fulfill our responsibility as a son. Now are you happy to see us living the rest of our life in guilt?¡± ¡­ Qi Yihan looked at the three of them coldly as if he was looking at an idiot. He was not in the mood to tell them what actually was going on in the ward. Tang Li, who came out of the conference room a while ago with the three doctors, looked at the four men standing there. After hearing the accusations the three masters threw at Qi Yihan, she walked over, saying, ¡°Why are you guys crying here? Father is fine now.¡± The four of them looked at Tang Li at the same time. They looked at Tang Li, who was wearing a doctor¡¯s gown, in wide-eyed amazement. One of them asked, ¡°Tang Li, why are you wearing a doctor¡¯s gown?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you told that you aren¡¯t supposed to enter this room? Why are you wearing the same clothes as the other doctors?¡± The corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up as she said, ¡°I¡¯m also one of the doctors who treat father. Of course I have to go in.¡± After saying that, she walked toward the operating door. The three masters were in disbelief at first and then became furious. They felt that Tang Li did not take their father¡¯s life seriously and that she was probably the reason why their father suddenly became like this. ¡°Tang Li, stop. You¡¯re not allowed to go in.¡± First Master shouted at Tang Li and then looked at Qi Yihan. His eyes were red as he shouted at him, ¡°Fourth brother, are you blind? How can you just watch Tang Li mess around? She is killing our father!¡± Second Master was so furious that his veins started to pop out. ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t believe Tang Li knows anything about medicine? She is just messing around with our father¡¯s life? I bet she is the cause of father lying there like that.¡± Third Master said fiercely, ¡°Fourth brother, what exactly is going on? If you don¡¯t give us a reasonable explanation today, we won¡¯t let you off.¡± The three of them were so excited that they could not even care about the pain on their bodies. They walked toward Tang Li at the same time, wanting to pull her back and not let her in. Qi Yihan stood between them as they walked towards Tang Li and said, ¡°Father is in the midst of surgery. All of you, be quiet. Otherwise, leave the hospital.¡± ¡°On what basis?¡± First Master shouted at him. ¡°We¡¯re also Father¡¯s sons. He¡¯s already in this state, so what right do you have to ask us to leave? I think you just want Father to die. Qi Yihan, don¡¯t make me use my right as your brother and the eldest son of the family.¡± He raised his fist and threw it at Qi Yihan¡¯s face. Qi Yihan didn¡¯t move at all. When the fist was very close to his face, he caught it with his bare hands. His eyes were filled with strong hostility as he twisted his fist. ¡°Ah¡­ Qi Yihan, let go of me!¡± The sound of bones dislocating from being twisted frightened Second Master and Third Master. The two people who were about to help First Master froze on the spot. Only then did Qi Yihan let go of First Master and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I¡¯ll do my best to cure our father. If you cause trouble again, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± ¡°What do you mean by causing trouble?¡± While rubbing his fist, First Master glared at Qi Yihan, his eyes filled with murderous intent. Qi Yihan snorted and said to Tang Li, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Go in.¡± Tang Li nodded at him and walked toward the door. The three masters were anxious and wanted to stop her, but Qi Yihan said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± With that, he walked to the side. At that moment, Tang Li was already in the special ward. The three of them looked at each other before following Qi Yihan. When Tang Li and the three doctors came out after checking the old man¡¯s medical analysis today, Qi Yihan was the only one waiting outside. She asked, ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°They went back.¡± The two of them walked out together. Qi Yihan said, ¡°They¡¯ll take turns coming over from now on.¡± Tang Li nodded. She knew that although Qi Yihan was ruthless most of the time, he still couldn¡¯t really bring himself to stop his brothers from visiting their father. ¡°I¡¯ll stay in the hospital and be with Father just to prevent them from causing you trouble.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of them.¡± Tang Li mumbled but did not say anything else. ¡­ On the other hand, after the three masters returned from the hospital, they didn¡¯t return to their own courtyards. Instead, they went straight to First Master¡¯s study. The three of them stayed in the study and chatted for a long time before coming out. The next day, news leaked out that Fourth Master of the Qi family put his father¡¯s life at danger by letting Tang Li treat him. In an instant, Tang Li became famous in the upper-class circle again. Everyone was talking and criticizing her. ¡°Isn¡¯t Tang Li a foreign language student? Is she planning to use languages to treat her father-in-law?¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s either crazy or Fourth Master is crazy. Without his permission, Tang Li wouldn¡¯t dare to treat the old man.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe such a rigorous person as Fourth Master would make such a stupid mistake. I bet Tang Li used some tricks to make him believe that she can cure illnesses.¡± ¡°That must be it. I heard something about Tang Li before. It¡¯s said that she has been acting weirdly recently and she even claimed that she can read fortunes for people.¡± ¡°No way. She must be suffering from some kind of brain damage. Some time ago, she dumped her gigolo and now she is treating her father-in-law. Is her next target Fourth Master?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ She will die even more miserably if she does that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say, haven¡¯t you heard of a witch doctor in the Southern Border who can bring dead people back to life?¡± ¡°I heard even if dead people are brought back to life, they are basically a container without internal organs. It¡¯s like they are soulless puppets that will do whatever the witcher tells them to do.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ That sounds scary. Is that what Tang Li is planning to do? To turn his father-in-law into a puppet?¡± ¡°And Fourth Master as well. I guess she is ultimately aiming at the inheritance. If she can control her father-in-law, the inheritance will all be hers.¡± ¡°Will the other three masters of the Qi family allow her to do that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I think the Qi family is in for a good show.¡± All kinds of ridiculous speculations that were going on made the members of the Qi family anxious. They came together and demanded to see the old man.. Chapter 92 - A Face Certificate Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The Qi family elders wanted to see the old man together. Even if Qi Yihan was the head of the Qi family, he couldn¡¯t stop them. However, before these people arrived, Qi Yihan told Tang Li about it. ¡°These are all uncles of mine. Recently, there have been many rumors about Father¡¯s illness. They¡¯re also worried that Father will really be gone soon, so they came to visit him.¡± Tang Li nodded in understanding and asked, ¡°Should I let them in to see father?¡± ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t let them know about Father¡¯s condition.¡± Tang Li thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I can wake father up.¡± Anyway, he already knew what she was capable of, so it was fine if she woke his father up early. Qi Yihan frowned. ¡°No, it¡¯s not a good time to wake up Father.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Some people are taking the opportunity to deal with the Qi family. I haven¡¯t found all these people yet. If father wakes up now, he¡¯ll be in greater danger. And I believe someone in the family wants Father to die.¡± Tang Li understood what he meant and asked, ¡°How do you want me to help you?¡± Qi Yihan leaned closer to her and whispered something into her ear. Qi Yihan actually didn¡¯t plan to do much. He just got someone to send a message to his three brothers, saying that someone wanted to use the news of their father¡¯s illness to cause chaos inside the Qi Corporation. Many people were waiting for their father to die so that they could split up. Furthermore, there were also people in the family who wanted to get a bigger piece of the inheritance when he died. What Tang Li needed to do was to make them unable to tell if the old man¡¯s condition was serious or not. When Tang Li heard that, she nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Qi Yihan smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± He said, ¡°Get ready. I¡¯ll bring them over this afternoon.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡­ The news that Qi Yihan had agreed to the elders¡¯ request quickly spread, and the few masters were the first to arrive. They were the ones who spread the news earlier to make the elders in the family suspect Tang Li and stop her from treating their father. They didn¡¯t expect things to go out of control, and they didn¡¯t know that so many people were lusting over the Qi Cooperation. The Qi Cooperation belonged to the Qi family. Internal strife was fine, but if outsiders wanted to meddle, they would deal with them in unison. Now, they didn¡¯t really want those people to visit their father. First Master accused Qi Yihan, ¡°Father is already in such a state, and you¡¯re still letting the elders visit him. What if they go back and spread false news about our father?¡± Even though they hated Tang Li and Qi Yihan, they knew that if the elders were involved, things would be more complicated. ¡°Fourth brother, didn¡¯t you see that recently, Qi Corp¡¯s shares have been fluctuating greatly because of Father?¡± This was what the three of them were most concerned about. Tang Li stood beside Qi Yihan. Seeing that Qi Yihan wouldn¡¯t bother to talk to the three of them, she sneered, ¡°If you can stop those uncles from visiting, then stop them. What is the point of complaining about it to us?¡± Being lectured by Tang Li again, they were infuriated instantly. Just when First Master was about to lose his temper, Tang Li crossed her arms and reminded him coldly, ¡°First Master, think carefully before you speak. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee what might happen to you.¡± The memory of what happened last time was still fresh in their minds. Hearing that, First Master froze. In the end, they decided not to challenge Tang Li. First Master¡¯s face tensed up, and he said, looking like he was the boss, ¡°Since all the uncles are coming to visit Father this afternoon, it must be us brothers who go to receive them. Also, I hope everyone can refrain from telling them about our father¡¯s condition just in case they spread bad news when they go back.¡± At this moment, the three brothers were abnormally united in an effort to deal with the group of uncles. ¡­ Since it was at the hospital, Qi Yihan only agreed to let his uncles come over. At two pm, several cars were parked outside. The Qi family was a large family. Including the old man, there were seven or eight seniors from his generation. They were either his siblings or cousins. ¡°Uncles, welcome. Doctors are now giving Father a checkup. Take a seat first. When Father¡¯s checkup is done, we¡¯ll bring you over to see him.¡± At that moment, First Master put on the airs of being the eldest son and invited the few old men to the living room of the villa where Tang Li and the others were staying. After they went in and sat down, the old men sized up the four brothers and first asked them how their father was doing and the rumors outside. First Master, Second Master, and Third Master answered flawlessly. Tang Li stood next to Qi Yihan, They both chose to blend in the background, trying to be invisible. After chatting with the three brothers for a while, the uncles turned their attention to them. The oldest-looking old man asked with a straight face, ¡°I heard that Yihan¡¯s wife is treating Third Brother¡¯s illness. When did Yihan¡¯s wife learn medicine? Did she get a doctor¡¯s certificate?¡± Upon hearing this, the three masters sneered in their hearts. This was what they had been waiting for. Before Tang Li could speak, Qi Yihan calmly replied, ¡°She has been learning medicine from her father since she was young. She studied traditional Chinese medicine and obtained a Traditional Chinese Medicine certificate a long time ago.¡± Tang Li and the three masters were stunned. Even Tang Li had no clue since when she had a certificate in Medicine. After saying that, Qi Yihan patted Tang Li on the shoulder and said, ¡°Take out your medical certificate and show it to your uncles.¡± Tang Li looked into his eyes that shone with confidence as if he had everything under control. She immediately understood what was going on and quickly walked upstairs. As expected, when she entered the bedroom, she saw the doctor¡¯s certificate placed in a conspicuous place. She walked over and took the certificate. When she flipped it open, she saw that it was a medical practitioner license that was issued six years ago. She recalled what the Host did six years ago when she was only 17 years old. At that time, her grandfather was still alive and the Host was still a carefree young girl. After plunging in thought for a while, Tang Li went down with the certificate. When Qi Yihan passed Tang Li¡¯s certificate to the uncles, the elders put on their glasses and scrutinized it. The three masters standing at the side widened their eyes in shock. ¡°Tang Li, did you really learn medicine before?¡± Tang Li glanced at the three of them. Instead of answering, she asked, ¡°Why? Do I have to tell you everything I did?¡± Qi Yihan wasn¡¯t the only one who had looked into Tang Li¡¯s past. The three masters had also looked into her, but they didn¡¯t find anything about her having ever studied medicine. The three of them turned to Qi Yihan and instantly knew what was going on. It must be their fourth brother who made her a fake certificate. The three of them really wanted to expose her, but they knew that they couldn¡¯t now. At that moment, the few old men had already finished looking at the doctor¡¯s certificate. One of the old men looked sharply at Tang Li and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve studied medicine and are taking part in the treatment for your father-in-law with a few doctors, tell us about his current situation..¡± Chapter 93 - The Old Man Is Not Gonna Die This Month Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations These people obviously still did not believe in Tang Li. Even if she took out her medical certificate, they did not plan to let her off easily. However, Tang Li disappointed them. ¡°Father¡¯s condition is very stable now. The three doctors and I are looking for the best treatment for him, especially recently¡­¡± The moment Tang Li spoke, medical terms were thrown out one after another. The group of people present did not understand at all. When someone interrupted her and asked her to say something that they could understand, Tang Li stopped and looked at the person with an expression that said, ¡°If you can¡¯t even understand this, what else do you want me to say?¡± Qi Yihan added, ¡°Father¡¯s illness is very complicated. What Li said is relatively easy to understand. If I call the other three doctors over, you probably won¡¯t understand a single word they say.¡± These words shut those people up. Tang Li talked for half an hour without stopping. After saying this, she asked, ¡°Do you understand?¡± The entire living room fell into pin-drop silence. After a while, Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°In short, Father¡¯s condition has been stabilized. We¡¯re researching ways to treat him now, and we¡¯ve found some results. As long as we continue our research, Father¡¯s illness will definitely be cured.¡± The old men looked at each other. Then, an old man asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that Third Brother¡¯s illness is caused by the failure of various internal organs? How can this be cured?¡± Another person immediately added, ¡°I heard that one of you found a witch doctor from the southern border to manipulate Third Brother¡¯s body with witchcraft. As a matter of fact, he is just an empty body without organs now.¡± ¡°Uncle, who did you hear that from?¡± Qi Yihan narrowed his eyes and said, his aura scary. ¡°I will not allow anyone to use such wicked witchcraft on our father as long as I am alive.¡± The old man who spoke was stunned by his aura and said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor. People also say that it¡¯s you and Tang Li who hired a witch doctor¡­¡± ¡°Really? Why should I hire a witch doctor? For the shares?¡± Everyone was stunned by Qi Yihan¡¯s question. Although everyone thought so, no one dared to say it out loud. They were all intimidated by Qi Yihan even though he was just about the same age as their grandchildren. ¡°It seems like uncles forgot how much wealth I¡¯ve created for the Qi family over the years. The world financial magazine just reported it not long ago. If you guys forgot, go and take a look.¡± At this point, Qi Yihan¡¯s gaze turned sharp. ¡°Uncles, you¡¯re all seniors of the family. Don¡¯t come and question me because of some rumors. Being old is not your fault, but being stupid is.¡± Hearing that, the few old men flushed with embarrassment, If it were any other junior who said this, they would immediately reproach the junior for being impudent. However, because it was Qi Yihan who was known for being ruthless and cruel, they dared not to utter a word afterwards. After intimidating the uncles, Qi Yihan shut his mouth. Since they couldn¡¯t question Qi Yihan further, they turned their attention to Tang Li. Tang Li shrugged and said calmly, ¡°Do you think I have the ability to hire a witch doctor to perform witchcraft without Qi Yihan and the other three doctors¡¯ noticing?¡± After saying that, she looked at the three masters. Just as the three of them felt that something bad was going to come out of her mouth, she said, ¡°I think it¡¯s more convincing to suspect that one of the three masters hired a witch doctor, or maybe they hired a witch doctor together.¡± The three masters frowned and said angrily, ¡°Tang Li, stop spouting nonsense!¡± ¡°Tang Li, are you crazy? How can we possibly do that to harm our father?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Tang Li, if you dare to spout nonsense again, don¡¯t blame us for being rude to you.¡± Looking at them, Tang Li was amused. She teased, ¡°Look at you all, I am just making a hypothesis. Why do you get so pissed off whenever I involve you. If you¡¯re innocent, you shouldn¡¯t be worried about it, right?¡± ¡°Tang Li, how dare you!¡± ¡°Tang Li, you¡­¡± ¡­ Tang Li¡¯s words stirred up a hornet¡¯s nest. At this point, they were extremely mad. Qi Yihan looked at the woman who was deliberately provoking the three masters and smiled imperceptibly. In the end, before Tang Li drove them crazy, he said, ¡°I thought you were here to see our father. The doctors should have finished his checkup already, but if you want to see him, you can only see him from the outside. He is undergoing treatment now. Other than the doctor, no one is allowed to enter the room.¡± Being reminded by Qi Yihan, the group of elders remembered what they were here for and calmed themselves. Then, the brothers brought them to see the old man. The old man was lying on the bed with a few tubes inserted into his body. The treatment equipment beside him looked tall and intricate. Two doctors stood by the bed and were discussing something while another one was filling up the health analysis. At that moment, the three of them stopped. One of the doctors walked towards the door. Everyone knew this person. He was the chief physician of this hospital as well as the vice president of the Empire Medical Association, Xiang Heping. After Doctor Xiang walked out, he first glanced at the group of people. Then, he pushed his glasses up his nose bridge and said to Tang Li, ¡°The patient¡¯s data is out. His indicator today¡­¡± He spoke in a professional language that no one understood. When Doctor Xiang finished speaking, one of the old men asked anxiously, ¡°Doctor Xiang, what¡¯s the situation with our third brother now? Can you tell us briefly?¡± Doctor Xiang nodded. ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is very stable now. We are currently researching the best treatment plan for him.¡± ¡°This¡­ Doctor Xiang, can you say it more simply?¡± Doctor Xiang looked at him in confusion. He already tried to put it in the simplest manner. Tang Li said to the group of old men, ¡°What Uncle means is that the outside world is saying that Father is dying, and they want to know if it¡¯s true.¡± When Doctor Xiang heard this, his expression immediately turned serious. ¡°Who told you that the patient is dying? His condition is very stable now. As long as we find a suitable treatment plan, we can treat him at any time.¡± The group of people automatically interpreted it as they had temporarily controlled his illness, but they had not found a suitable treatment plan. In short, he was not gonna die this month. However, there was still a possibility that he might die after this month. Hence, they were disappointed and soon left. After they left, the masters asked Tang Li eagerly, ¡°Tang Li, where did you get your medical certificate?¡± Chapter 94 - Qi Yihan and His Three Brothers Come to Pick Tang Li Up Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li did not bother answering them. She turned around and went to the ward. The three masters were a little unhappy with her attitude, but there was nothing they could do. At this moment, Qi Yihan said coldly, ¡°Since Uncle and the rest have left, there¡¯s no need for all of you to stay in the hospital.¡± It was obvious that he was asking them to leave, making them even more displeased. ¡°Why should we leave? How did Tang Li get her medical certificate? You can fool the uncles, but you can¡¯t fool us. Fourth brother, how can we be at ease if you let someone without a medical certificate treat our father?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Since you¡¯re staying here, why can¡¯t we stay here? Are we not his sons?¡± Facing outsiders, they could work together to deal with them, but the three of them did not believe in Tang Li at all. Ever since Tang Li said that they would be unlucky that day, the three of them felt that Tang Li might have learned something evil or already cooperated with someone evil. That was why they wanted to keep an eye on Tang Li. If she dared to do anything to their father, they would definitely not let her off. Qi Yihan looked at the three of them and pondered. During this period of time, there would definitely be people who wanted to deal with their father in the hospital. It was not a bad idea to have a few more people around. He agreed. ¡°Alright.¡± The fact that Qi Yihan agreed so quickly made the three of them think that he was up to no good. However, Qi Yihan didn¡¯t give them a chance to suspect anything. He added, ¡°You guys can¡¯t stay in Father¡¯s villa. He needs peace and quiet. As for the villa that Tang Li and I are staying in¡­ If you guys don¡¯t mind, you can stay there.¡± The three of them were speechless and embarrassed. First Master cleared his throat and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about where we stay. We can figure it out ourselves.¡± With that, the three of them went to book a villa. As soon as the three masters left, Qi Yihan¡¯s phone rang. He took out his phone and answered the call. The other party said, ¡°Young Master Lingxuan went missing on the way.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Where did he go missing?¡± At this moment, Qi Lingxuan was on his way back hiding in the truck that carried the raw stones. ¡°In Pan Mountain.¡± Pan Mountain was at the border between Province Q and Province S. Surrounded by mountains, the terrain there was quite steep and dangerous. To cross the border, the car had to either drive through the tunnel or across the mountains. On rainy days, the mountains would be covered in a thick layer of mist, making it hard to see what was ahead. It was really easy for Qi Lingxuan to disappear there without being noticed by his people. Qi Yihan thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Watch the raw stone and send someone to look for him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After hanging up, Qi Yihan went to the study upstairs. ¡­ The day passed quickly. The moment Tang Li walked out of the laboratory, she saw four men from the Qi family standing there at the same time. Doctor Xiang and Mr. Yun, who were walking beside Tang Li, looked at each other. Mr. Yun asked curiously, ¡°Little Tang, are they here to pick you up?¡± Tang Li nodded calmly. ¡°Probably.¡± While two of them were talking, Qi Yihan walked over. Tang Li looked at him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Qi Yihan, ¡°To pick you up.¡± Then, he nodded at Mr. Yun and Doctor Xiang. ¡°Excuse us.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked towards their three brothers. The weather was neither cold nor hot. Qi Yihan was only wearing suit pants and a shirt. His straight legs were wrapped in the suit pants, making him look especially tall. Tang Li was not wearing high heels today and was just a little below his chin. As the two of them walked side by side, there was actually an indescribable sense of harmony. When the two of them walked up to the three masters, Tang Li deliberately said happily, ¡°Brothers, I didn¡¯t know I was so important to you that you even came to pick me up.¡± The three of them snorted. ¡°If not for the sake of watching you, we wouldn¡¯t waste our precious time waiting for you here.¡± The temperature at night was quite chilly. Qi Yihan was young, so naturally, he wasn¡¯t afraid of the chilliness. However, the three brothers were all shuddering in the chilly night. To them, the night seemed colder than it was broadcasted to be under Qi Yihan¡¯s cold gaze. First Master said with a straight face, ¡°We can¡¯t enter the laboratory, but we want to know what the experiment is about.¡± ¡°Do you really want to hear it?¡± ¡°Of course, we do.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t understand what I¡¯m about to say.¡± ¡°That is not for you to worry!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Li started to tell them about their experiment today. The three of them felt dizzy when they heard the profound medical terms. They even had to pretend to be listening attentively, which almost made Tang Li laugh. When Tang Li finished speaking, they were near her villa. Tang Li asked, ¡°That¡¯s about it. Brothers, would you like to come over to our place for a cup of tea?¡± The three of them glared at her angrily. ¡°No need.¡± Then, he threatened, ¡°You¡¯d hope that we can¡¯t find out anything bad about you. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± Tang Li stared at the faces of the three of them for a few seconds before suggesting kindly, ¡°I think you¡¯d better worry about yourself. From your appearances, I can tell that you guys will suffer tonight. Let me give you a piece of advice, don¡¯t sleep too deeply.¡± The three of them were so angry that they wanted to give her two slaps. ¡°Tang Li, shut up if you don¡¯t have anything nice to say.¡± ¡°If something really happens to us tonight. We¡¯ll come to find you tomorrow and get even with you.¡± ¡°What has this got to do with me?¡± Tang Li snorted and turned around to walk into the villa. As she walked, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not the one that brings you bad luck. If I were you, I would go back and prepare for the evening.¡± With that, she went in. The three of them were infuriated to the point that they lost their breath. First Master glared at Qi Yihan. ¡°Fourth Brother, aren¡¯t you gonna teach her how to properly talk to a senior?¡± Qi Yihan glanced at him and turned to walk in as well, looking like he couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to him. First Master was so angry that he was panting. When Qi Yihan arrived upstairs, Tang Li had already gone to the bathroom to wash up. Tang Li came out after showering and wiped her hair. When she saw Qi Yihan standing there, she stopped and asked instinctively, ¡°Aren¡¯t you working overtime tonight?¡± Ever since that morning, Qi Yihan had been working overtime until late every night for the past few days. He then slept in the study, which made Tang Li feel relieved. Qi Yihan looked at the woman in front of him, who looked especially charming because she had just finished showering. His Adam¡¯s apple moved slightly, and his gaze was deep. ¡°I¡¯m just here to remind you don¡¯t sleep too deeply tonight.¡± If not for the fact that he was too busy these few days and was worried that his sleep might be disrupted by her, he would not have slept in the study. Tang Li had just told her three brothers this, and when she heard Qi Yihan tell her this, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I know, but I think you won¡¯t let those people into our house, right?¡± ¡°Yeah..¡± Chapter 95 - They Look Really Miserable Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Qi Yihan left after saying that. Tang Li walked to the balcony and looked in one direction for a while. Then, she cast a spell with her finger in the air. After the faint golden light flashed and quickly merged with the street lamps in the villa, she turned around and returned to the bedroom to sleep. 2 am. All was quiet. Suddenly, a faintly discernible flute sound was heard. The sound of the flute was mellow and carried a sadness that made people¡¯s hearts tighten. Even so, the bodyguards who were patrolling at night and the doctors and nurses who were on night duty did not seem to hear them. They were still busy with their own things. First Master, who had been turning about on the bed, suddenly got up from the bed and quickly put on his clothes before walking out. Just as he opened the bedroom door, he saw Second Brother and Third Brother walk out at the same time. He quickly asked, ¡°Did you hear anything?¡± ¡°I did. Is someone playing the flute?¡± After Second Master answered, he said with a twisted expression, ¡°I keep feeling that there is something wrong with this flute. It sounds especially scary.¡± He would definitely not admit that it was because of Tang Li¡¯s words that made him especially sensitive tonight. Not only him, First Master and Third Master were obviously the same. Third Master said, ¡°Better be careful, especially at a time like this when there are definitely people who want to deal with Father. Why don¡¯t we go straight to Father¡¯s villa?¡± Qi Yihan sent a large number of elite bodyguards to guard their father¡¯s villa. He felt that it was safer there than in this villa. ¡°I think so. If someone dares to sneak in and harm Father, we can protect him.¡± The three of them found an excuse and walked out together. However, just as they walked into the courtyard of the villa, the flute sound was a little closer to them. They also brought bodyguards along with them. As soon as the three of them walked out, the bodyguards surrounded them. Third Master was still worried and said to them, ¡°Everyone, be vigilant and pay attention to where the sound of the flute comes from.¡± The bodyguards around them immediately raised their guard and looked around. The three masters walked out at the same time. After they walked out of the villa, the sound of the flute got closer and faster. On this quiet night, it sounded especially creepy and made people¡¯s hair stand on end. At this moment, he suddenly said to a bodyguard in the west, ¡°There¡¯s a figure flashing over.¡± The three masters¡¯ expressions changed. First Master said, ¡°Go after the figure immediately.¡± Second Master disagreed. ¡°It might be a trap to separate us. Don¡¯t chase after the figure. Let¡¯s go to Father¡¯s place first. Perhaps Fourth Brother is there now.¡± First Master agreed and said to the bodyguards, ¡°Escort us.¡± The group of people quickly walked over. However, as soon as they walked out of the courtyard, two rustling sounds were heard in the air. Then, two bodyguards fell to the ground. The three masters were shocked and quickly got the bodyguards to protect them. At the same time, they got one of the bodyguards to check on the two people. ¡°They were shot with anesthetic.¡± ¡°What should we do? Do they have an anesthetic gun?¡± Second Master took out his gun at this moment. ¡°F*ck, they dare to ambush us. Let¡¯s see whose gun is faster.¡± After saying that, he looked around sharply. However, at this moment, the surroundings returned to silence. Even the sound of the flute had disappeared. This made him feel even more uneasy. As expected, in less than a minute, there were countless rustling sounds coming from all directions. ¡°Dodge!¡± Everyone dodged in all directions. Once they split up, they saw some people suddenly show up at the intersections. They all had a gun in their hands and were aiming at them. Second Master also fired at them. Amidst the gunshots, the flute sound rang again. Soon, the three masters realized that something was wrong. ¡°How come the gunshots didn¡¯t startle Fourth Brother and his bodyguards.¡± ¡°There must be something wrong with this flute.¡± At this thought, their expressions changed. At this moment, they saw the flute player appear in the corner on the left. There were no street lamps there, and there was a villa fence beside it. The shadow happened to envelop the person playing the flute, so his face could not be seen at all. The three masters stared at that person for a while and then called their bodyguards to catch him. Only then did they realize that the bodyguards beside them were all unconscious on the ground. Their hearts tightened. ¡°What should we do? This person¡¯s flute music must have a hypnotic effect.¡± ¡°Wait, but why aren¡¯t we hypnotized?¡± When the three of them were at a loss, the person playing the flute walked towards them. The three of them subconsciously retreated. First Master got panicky and shouted hysterically, ¡°Who are you? If you come a step closer, we¡¯ll shout and wake up everyone in the hospital.¡± That person then walked out of the shadows, revealing a face covered in terrifying tattoos. At the sight of his face, their hearts palpitate. ¡°Come with me, the three of you.¡± He said without opening his mouth. His voice seemed to be coming from a recording. It was accompanied by static sound, making it especially scary. The three of them were so scared that their legs turned weak. If there were still bodyguards around, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be afraid. However, the fact that the bodyguards were all on the ground unconscious proved that he must be very powerful. ¡°What do you want to do to us?¡± First Master asked with a straight face, trying his best to stay calm. ¡°If I tell you to come, come. Do you want me to make you come?¡± After saying that, he lost his patience. He took out a whip that was shining with a dim light and dealt a blow to his feet. Second Master suddenly took out the gun that he had been hiding behind his back and shot at the man. Just when the bullet was about to hit the man, he disappeared in a blink of an eye. In the next second, he appeared behind them and whipped each of them. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The three of them screamed as they got down on their knees. Just when they felt that they were gonna be dead, a reassuring and annoying voice was heard, saying, ¡°Hubby, should we go over to help them? They look quite miserable.¡± These words made the three people, who were grimacing in pain on the ground, burn with anger for some reason. So they had been watching the show here all along. Qi Yihan said in an extremely cold voice, ¡°Capture them all.¡± When he spoke, the person with the tattooed face said, ¡°Just perfect. I was about to look for you.¡± Then he was gone. Meanwhile, Tang Li took out something from her pocket and threw it into the air. In the next second, the person who disappeared popped out from nowhere two meters away. Then, he widened his eyes in disbelief and fell straight down. The three masters did not know what happened. They looked at the person lying on the ground and then at Tang Li and Qi Yihan. Tang Li walked up to the person and touched his clothes. She turned to Qi Yihan and said, ¡°He is indeed wearing an Invisibility Cloak. That is why he can disappear all of a sudden.¡± The three masters lying there were dumbfounded.. Chapter 96 - The Old Lady Who Adopted Young Master Lingxuan Is Dead Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The three masters were yet to recover from their old wounds, and now they were wounded again. They looked at Tang Li as if she was the god of plague. Especially when Tang Li was casually telling Qi Yihan what the person who killed them wore. They now firmly believed that Tang Li was no longer the person they used to know and she was very mysterious. After saying that, Tang Li stood up. Looking at the three who seemed to have escaped from death just now, she clicked her tongue and said, gloatingly, ¡°What did I tell you? I told you you¡¯d suffer tonight, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Remember to believe me next time.¡± As the three of them tensed up subconsciously, they clicked their tongues and said gloatingly, ¡°Three brothers, I told you that you would be unlucky tonight, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Remember to believe me next time.¡± The three masters glared at her, gritting, with their bulging eyes. Qi Yihan looked at the three of them and said to the bodyguards beside him, ¡°Send them back. The other bodyguards¡­¡± At this point, he looked at Tang Li. Tang Li walked to one of the bodyguards lying on the ground and said, ¡°They¡¯re poisoned. I¡¯ll go make an antidote later. Otherwise, when the sun rises, they¡¯ll die.¡± The three masters were shocked that the poison was actually lethal. Soon, the bodyguards that Qi Yihan brought carried the three masters and the poisoned bodyguards back. The people who came to attack them were thrown into confinement. Tang Li and Qi Yihan went to the pharmaceutical lab. Someone was already waiting by the door of the pharmaceutical lab. It was Doctor Xiang, who had been woken up. Xiang Heping was not wearing a doctor¡¯s uniform at night. He was wearing casual clothes and glasses, looking very gentlemanly. He walked over and said to the two of them, ¡°I¡¯ve already opened the door. Miss Tang, if you need my help, just tell me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m sorry to have woken you up in the middle of the night. We can handle it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xiang Heping pushed his glasses up his nose bridge and said, ¡°I also want to see what medicine Miss Tang will prepare to detoxify those people later.¡± Since Doctor Xiang said so, Tang Li did not insist. The three of them walked in together. The pharmaceutical lab was very large. There were places to stir-fry herbs, places to boil herbs, and a huge storeroom where various herbs were stored. The three of them went to the storeroom where the herbs were stored. Tang Li went to get the prescription first and said to Doctor Xiang, ¡°Help me find these herbs first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Doctor Xiang went to look for the herbs. As he searched, he asked Tang Li, ¡°How does Miss Tang know what poison they are poisoned with? Is there any evidence?¡± ¡°Yes, according to the book¡­¡± Tang Li¡¯s deep medical knowledge surprised Qi Yihan and Doctor Xiang. While Tang Li was boiling the medicine, Doctor Xiang, who was standing at the side, could not help but say to Qi Yihan with a hint of admiration, ¡°Among the people I¡¯ve interacted with in the medical field, Miss Tang¡¯s knowledge is the most comprehensive. Even elite doctors don¡¯t know half of what she does. I really don¡¯t know where Miss Tang learned all this knowledge and how she learned it.¡± Qi Yihan looked at Tang Li, who was completely engrossed in making the antidote, and was curious too. Tang Li boiled the medicine for a few hours. When it was already bright outside, she asked Qi Yihan to get someone to send the medicine to the bodyguards and said, ¡°After they drink it, tell them don¡¯t go to the place where there is sun.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and passed down her instructions. After they finished it, the three of them walked out of the pharmaceutical lab. Tang Li yawned. Qi Yihan turned to look at her and said, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go and sleep for a few hours.¡± Tang Li nodded and said to Doctor Xiang, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the ward later today.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Doctor Xiang said. ¡°I¡¯ll head straight to the ward after having my breakfast.¡± With that, he left. Tang Li and Qi Yihan returned to the villa. Tang Li went to sleep after returning. When she woke up, it was already noon. She took out her phone and looked at the time. It was half past 12. There were actually a few missed calls and messages. The calls were from her two uncles, and the messages were from her cousin sister. Tang Li called her first uncle. First Uncle called to ask about her father-in-law¡¯s condition. He obviously heard a lot of rumors recently. When she was about to hang up, First Uncle suddenly asked Tang Li, ¡°Li, did your Second Uncle tell you last time that your father brought something back for you?¡± Tang Li had already forgotten about that. ¡°Yes.¡± First Uncle asked, ¡°When do you plan to come back and get it?¡± Tang Li said to him, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to go pick it up. Just send it to me.¡± First Uncle thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get Zitong to send it to you. Do you want it to be sent to your house or the hospital?¡± ¡°To my house.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± After saying that, they hung up. Tang Li first called Butler Yang to tell him about this, then she looked at the message. Su Ziqing, ¡°Sis, people have been saying terrible things about you out there. What is happening?¡± Su Ziqing, ¡°Sis, the Qi family is obviously at a critical juncture. Take care of yourself.¡± Su Ziqing, ¡°Cousin, you said you will let me see Fourth Master. Did you ask him what he thinks?¡± At this point, Tang Li, who was still feeling touched by the first two messages, immediately turned serious. She put away her phone and planned to reply to her messages when she came back at night. After washing up, she walked out of the bedroom. When she reached the stairs, she saw Qi Yihan standing by the French windows in the living room. ¡°Master, the old lady who adopted and raised Master Lingxuan is dead.¡± ¡°Who killed her?¡± ¡°Someone First Madam sent.¡± A powerful aura emanated from Qi Yihan. After a while, he said, ¡°Send someone to look for him over there. Qi Lingxuan should have returned already. Tell him who killed her.¡± With that, he hung up the phone and turned around. His cold and unapproachable aura made people not dare to look at him directly. However, in the next moment, he put away most of the coldness and the sharpness in his eyes when he raised his head to look at Tang Li, who was standing on the stairs. Tang Li went downstairs and asked as she walked, ¡°Did anything happen to Qi Lingxuan?¡± Qi Lingxuan was the chosen one of this book, so nothing bad would happen to him. Actually, Tang Li was not worried. She was just finding a topic to talk about with him. Qi Yihan did not think so. He felt that Tang Li was very concerned about Qi Lingxuan. In the past, she would never mention any man in front of him. Seeing that Qi Yihan had turned cold again, Tang Li walked up to him and looked into his eyes. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re frowning again. I told you not to get angry, or else it won¡¯t be good for your health.¡± Qi Yihan suddenly pulled her into his arms and asked with a dangerous tone, ¡°Tang Li, you seem to be very concerned about Qi Lingxuan?¡± ¡°Is it because he¡¯s younger than me that you take a fancy to him?¡± He thought to himself but couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask her.. Chapter 97 - I Will Lock You Up Too Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li looked at him in a daze. She placed a hand on his shoulder and wanted to push him away. However, Qi Yihan was hugging her so tightly that she couldn¡¯t make him budge at all. She looked at him in confusion and said, ¡°I just¡­ heard you made a call and asked casually¡­ Besides, why should I care about him? If I should care about anyone, it should be you.¡± Tang Li found that the cold aura around Qi Yihan suddenly disappeared and he let go of her. Tang Li looked at him and felt that it was best to make things clear first. She asked, ¡°Why do you think I care about Qi Lingxuan?¡± Qi Yihan pursed his lips and looked at her. After a while, he asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± ¡°Definitely not.¡± Tang Li thought for a moment and planned to tell him in a way that he could accept. ¡°When I saw Qi Lingxuan, I read his fortune. His early life was very bumpy but as he gets older, his life will get better and he will eventually become a powerful person. Also, I read his fortune too. It just so happened that he and a girl I know are fated. That¡¯s why I ask you about him.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her with his deep eyes. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it? I¡¯ve told you many times that I won¡¯t divorce you and I will spend the rest of my life with you.¡± Then, she said to him threateningly, ¡°If you dare to mention divorce again, I¡¯ll lock you up and punish you until you dare not mention it.¡± Tang Li was generally a good-tempered person, but there were still times when good-tempered people got angry. However, after Tang Li said that, she realized the way Qi Yihan looked at her was drastically different. Two flames seemed to have suddenly risen in his eyes, as if they were going to burn her. For some reason, Tang Li¡¯s heart started racing, and she subconsciously retreated. However, in the next second, her waist was grabbed and she was thrown into his arms again. Her body bumped into his chest. Qi Yihan then tilted his head and whispered in her ear in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Remember what you said just now. If I find out that you¡¯re thinking about other men, I¡¯ll do the same thing¡­¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Tang Li could not stand the heat that he blew into her ear. She wanted to move her head away, but in the next second, she felt a warmth brush past her ear. An electric current ran through her entire body. Just as she was wailing internally about how this man was tempting her again, she heard his domineering voice. ¡°I¡¯ll lock you up too.¡± Bang bang! Bang bang bang! Her heart suddenly started racing so fast that it felt like it was going to pop out of her chest at any moment. She then turned to look at him. Only then did she realize that the two of them were very close. So close that if anyone moved, their lips would touch. The two of them did not speak, but there was a tension in the air. Qi Yihan swallowed and his gaze landed on her lips. Tang Li¡¯s eyes flickered and she bit her lips in embarrassment. Their lips were getting closer and closer. Closer¡­ and closer. ¡°Fourth brother!¡± The sudden voice broke the charming and intimate atmosphere in the living room. Qi Yihan let go of Tang Li and turned to look at the door coldly. Tang Li narrowed her eyes and looked out of the door unhappily. ¡°First Master, First Master¡­¡± Soon, First Master limped in, followed by Butler Zhang who was trying to stop him from entering. The moment he saw Tang Li, he was reminded of this woman¡¯s predictive power. Terrified, he looked away and said to Qi Yihan, ¡°I called Lingxuan just now, but I couldn¡¯t get through. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°He went missing at Pan Mountain.¡± ¡°What?¡± First Master panicked. ¡°Didn¡¯t he leave with the trucks? His leg is injured. How come he¡¯s gone missing? Did someone kidnap him?¡± At this point, First Master became even more anxious. ¡°Did you send anyone to look for him? And who exactly is the person who kidnapped him? Fourth Brother, aren¡¯t you very capable? Why, after so many days, you still haven¡¯t found out what happened over.¡± Hearing the accusations that were thrown at her husband, Tang Li could not stand it anymore. She snorted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t shift the blame to Yihan all the time. Are you a baby? Why do you have to bother him whenever something happens?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± First Master wanted to curse Tang Li, but when he thought about how this woman jinxed him, he sucked it up. He looked at Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan said coldly, ¡°My men found something.¡± ¡°What?¡± First Master had a fierce look on his face. ¡°Tell me, who is it that attacked our family this time? Tell me, I will make them shed blood.¡± ¡°Someone who hates Lingxuan the most.¡± ¡­ First Master obviously already had someone in mind, and his face showed disbelief. ¡°How is that possible!¡± First Master was stunned. He couldn¡¯t believe it was his wife who did it because he thought he had talked everything out with her and convinced her. ¡°Fourth brother, do you have evidence to back up your assumption?¡± He wouldn¡¯t believe it without evidence. Qi Yihan said coldly, ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Then, he said to Butler Zhang, ¡°Bring some food to Li.¡± Only then did Tang Li remember that she had not eaten breakfast. First Master looked at the two of them and stormed out. It was obvious that he was going to question his wife. Looking at the departing figure, Tang Li asked Qi Yihan, ¡°Do you think he will fall out with First Madam because of Qi Lingxuan?¡± ¡°No,¡± Qi Yihan said firmly. ¡°Lingxuan is just a tool for him to get more shares out of our father. He won¡¯t fall out with his wife who can still help him.¡± Tang Li found that Qi Yihan was very good at reading people¡¯s minds. No wonder he was so cold. After dinner, Tang Li went to the ward. Qi Yihan did not follow her but went somewhere else. At noon, the doctors asked Tang Li to go to the medical staff cafeteria for lunch. While having their lunch, they discussed various illnesses. Some doctors invited Tang Li to treat the patient with them. Tang Li suddenly recalled the fake certificate Qi Yihan gave her and shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t treat normal patients.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t have a medical certificate. I don¡¯t want to get involved in a medical dispute.¡± Everyone was silent for a moment. Then, one of the doctors smiled and said, ¡°Hey! I thought you were going to say something more surprising than that. Doctor Xiang is the Vice-President of the Medical Association. He can easily make one for you.¡± Another doctor immediately added, ¡°That¡¯s right. To get a doctor¡¯s certification, you need recommendation letters. When the time comes, we can just get a few people to write recommendation letters for you. Anyway, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for you to have a doctor¡¯s certificate.¡± Unexpectedly, everyone was very eager to help her. When the lunch was over, every step of getting a doctor¡¯s certificate was taken care of, and all she needed to do now was go back and take an ID Photo. When they were to go back, Doctor Xiang said to Tang Li, ¡°Although I also think that Miss Tang can easily get a doctor¡¯s certificate, if you have time, I think you should sit for the exam just so you won¡¯t get into trouble in the future.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll find some time to sit for the exam.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get my assistant to send you the procedure and criteria of the exam later. Take a look when we get back. If you think it¡¯s okay, we can start right away.¡± ¡°Alright..¡± Chapter 98 - Its Raining, I Came to Pick You Up Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The day ended quickly. When Tang Li walked out of the laboratory, she saw Qi Yihan standing under the streetlamp. At this moment, it was drizzling. He was holding a black umbrella and wearing a black suit. Even if he was alone, he stood straight like a tree, not slouching at all. He looked cold and his face gave people an impression that he didn¡¯t care about anything in this world. At that moment, he walked over with the umbrella. Tang Li noticed that the aura around him had changed. It was no longer as cold as before. There was even a hint of gentleness on his handsome face. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Tang Li was surprised to see him alone tonight, not accompanied by his three brothers. ¡°It¡¯s raining. I came to pick you up.¡± Qi Yihan held the umbrella over her head. Tang Li looked at the drizzle outside and could not help but smile. She didn¡¯t know why she felt a little happy for some reason, At a rather slow pace, the two of them walked back to their villa while Tang Li was reporting to him the condition of the old man. Butler Zhang saw the two of them from afar and could not help but feel touched. Master and Madam looked so compatible. When the two of them got closer, Butler Zhang told Tang Li, ¡°Madam, Butler Yang said that Miss Zitong sent your things to your house this morning. He put them in your room.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Li nodded and went upstairs with Qi Yihan. Upstairs, Qi Yihan was about to walk towards the study when Tang Li stopped him. ¡°Yihan.¡± Qi Yihan turned to look at her. For some reason, Tang Li felt a little uncomfortable being stared at. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you¡­ sleep in the bedroom?¡± There was only a temporary bed in the study and it definitely wouldn¡¯t feel good sleeping on it. Qi Yihan looked at her calmly, but his eyes were unfathomable. ¡°I¡¯ve been¡­ kind of on fire lately. As long as you¡¯re near me, I can¡¯t control myself. If you can make sure not to come near me, then I¡¯ll come.¡± Tang Li was speechless. She couldn¡¯t make sure of that at all. ¡°Well then¡­ you can stay in the study.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s face tensed up and he said calmly, ¡°Alright.¡± With that, he walked towards the study. Tang Li looked at his back and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m kind of on fire too.¡± In order not to cause a flame, it was indeed a wise choice to sleep in separate beds. She was worried that he might regret it and say that it was her who deliberately seduced him. What she didn¡¯t know was that after Qi Yihan entered the study, the first thing he did was turn on his computer to look at a thread he had posted anonymously. The title of the thread was: How do you make the person you like fall in love with you? The thread was posted the day before yesterday. There were already many replies below. He had already read most of the replies and was now looking at the replies at the bottom. One of them said, ¡°If the woman you like is capable, maybe you leave her to take the lead.¡± ¡­ Tang Li returned to the bedroom and took out her phone to check the information sent by Doctor Xiang¡¯s assistant. At the same time, she replied to her cousin¡¯s message, ¡°Someone deliberately leaked the news. It¡¯s been solved.¡± Tang Li then started reading the information. The next morning, as soon as Tang Li woke up, she received a call from her Second Aunt. She was a little surprised. When she picked up the call, Second Aunt asked anxiously, ¡°Li, is Zitong with you?¡± Tang Li, ¡°No, I¡¯m in the hospital. She is not here.¡± Then, she asked, ¡°First Aunt, what happened?¡± First Aunt told her, ¡°Zitong hasn¡¯t returned since she went out to send you something yesterday morning. I couldn¡¯t get through to her on the phone either. The friends who called said that they haven¡¯t seen her either. She has never spent the night outside without calling.¡± The Tang family was strict with the girls¡¯ upbringing and usually did not let them spend the night outside. Tang Li asked, ¡°Did you go look for her?¡± ¡°Your First Uncle and First Cousin went out to look for her early in the morning.¡± First Aunt suddenly said to her in a pleading tone, ¡°Li, I feel quite uneasy. She didn¡¯t come back last night and her phone was switched off, can she be in danger? Can you get Yihan to help look for her?¡± It was obvious that First Aunt called Tang Li to ask Qi Yihan for help. Tang Li answered. ¡°Alright.¡± She didn¡¯t plan to bother Qi Yihan and intended to look for Zitong herself. After hanging up the phone, Tang Li walked to the balcony to check the weather. It was gray and looked like it was going to rain again. She calculated with her finger and thought about Tang Zitong¡¯s Four Pillars of Destiny. She took out a piece of talisman from the bag and quickly drew a spell on it. Then, she folded the talisman into a paper crane and threw it out. The paper crane seemed to have come alive and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Just then, the sound of a door opening came from behind. Tang Li turned around and saw Qi Yihan walking around the bedroom. Lately, he always took a shower downstairs and then came up to get changed into his pajamas without worrying about being seen by her. ¡°Wow, what a body. Why did I forget to touch it last time.¡± Tang Li couldn¡¯t help but show approval. At this moment, Qi Yihan spotted her and walked out wearing a shirt. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Just now, my first aunt called and said that Second Cousin didn¡¯t go back for the whole night. She couldn¡¯t get through to her on the phone either. I drew a talisman to look for her.¡± Tang Li did not want to conceal anything from him anymore. Qi Yihan walked up to her and asked, ¡°When can you find her?¡± ¡°Probably after breakfast.¡± After saying that, Tang Li sniffed and suddenly moved closer to him to smell him like a puppy. Then, she asked curiously, ¡°You smell good. Is it perfume?¡± ¡°No, I always drop some essential oil on them after they are washed. I think the smell today is particularly strong¡­ Do you like it?¡± ¡°I like it. This fragrance is quite refreshing. Looks like the person who made the essential oil put in a lot of effort.¡± ¡°Yeah, the Qi family hired a professional essential oil expert. If you like it, I¡¯ll get him to bring some of it to you.¡± ¡°Nope, that¡¯s not necessary, I¡¯ll just smell it from you.¡± Seeing that Qi Yihan was silent, Tang Li thought she said something inappropriate and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±. He suddenly raised his hand and tapped her lips. ¡°Tang Li, are you that sweet to everyone?¡± ¡°Definitely not!¡± Apparently, it wasn¡¯t intended to be a question. After saying that, he withdrew his hand and turned to walk towards the bedroom. Tang Li followed him, wanting to explain. Qi Yihan spoke first. ¡°I heard you want to take the exam for a doctor¡¯s certificate.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Li suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°Can I use your computer to print some information out later?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them went to the study. Looking at the files, Qi Yihan was a little surprised. ¡°Do you have to remember that much?¡± ¡°No, it just so happens that Doctor Xiang and the others can help, so I figured I might get a few more certificates just in case of emergency.¡± ¡°A few more?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll take both traditional and western medicine exams. This way, if anyone questions me, I can just throw my certificate at their face.¡± After saying that, she smiled at him. ¡°The most important thing is that I can deal with those uncles. Who knows if they will probe into my background in the future.¡± Qi Yihan didn¡¯t expect her to think that way. He lost in thought for a second before saying, ¡°The doctor¡¯s certificate I asked someone to make for you is not fake..¡± Chapter 99 - Sui Yang Road Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°What?¡± Tang Li suddenly widened her eyes in shock. Looking at her shocked face, Qi Yihan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°The moment you started treating my father, I got someone to fake a doctor¡¯s certificate for you just in case something like what happened yesterday happens.¡± Tang Li looked at him with a complicated expression and sighed. ¡°Now it makes sense that you are so rich because you are meticulous. I don¡¯t think there are many people in this world who can compare to you!¡± Qi Yihan suddenly looked pleased. After they finished eating breakfast, Tang Li indeed knew where Tang Zitong was. ¡°18th Sui Yang Road?¡± Qi Yihan knew where it was, so he told her, ¡°Sui Yang Road is a new type of entertainment cluster. There are many scenes and stories that are based on games. Those who go there are all people in their teens or twenties¡­ If you go to play simulated games or LARP, you¡¯re not allowed to bring your phone in.¡± Tang Li felt like she was outdated. She had no clue about the games that Qi Yihan mentioned. She asked, ¡°Does playing such games take a long time?¡± ¡°It depends on the length of the LARP script, but it won¡¯t take more than a day.¡± Tang Li understood and went upstairs to take out her phone to call First Aunt to tell her where Tang Zitong was. Over an hour later, Qi Yihan received a call from Tang Li¡¯s first uncle. Her first uncle thought that it was Qi Yihan who sent people to look for his daughter, so he asked, ¡°Yihan, are your people sure that Zitong is on 18th Sui Yang Road? I came over to look for her, but she is nowhere to be found.¡± Qi Yihan glanced at Tang Li, who was in the ward, and walked out with his phone. ¡°Did you look carefully enough?¡± ¡°I did. I also asked the staff here but no one saw her.¡± ¡°Check the ticket records from yesterday.¡± ¡°What? Oh, I see.¡± First Uncle hung up. Qi Yihan stood there and considered for a while before making a call. He said to the other party, ¡°Send someone to 18th Sui Yang Road to find out Tang Zitong¡¯s whereabouts. If you can find her there, check the entire district.¡± With that, he hung up and walked into the ward. The rate at which the active cells in the old man¡¯s body grew was faster than Mr. Augustine had expected. Every time he saw this situation, he would be extremely excited. After reading the record of the growth of the active cells today, he said to Tang Li, ¡°Miss Tang, I think it¡¯s about time we publish our paper now.¡± Tang Li had read Augustine¡¯s paper before, so she did not mind. Augustine left the ward to prepare the publication as soon as he got her permission. Mr. Yun smiled and said, ¡°I can imagine how famous you and Mr. Augustine will be when the thesis is published.¡± Tang Li nodded. She happened to see Qi Yihan signaling for her to come out. She walked out and Qi Yihan said to her, ¡°There¡¯s no trace of your cousin in the entire Sui Yang Road. The people I sent over have found that many girls have gone missing over there recently, but they couldn¡¯t find anything, nor did the criminal investigation department that intervened a week ago, ¡°No way. My cousin is right there.¡± Tang Li said firmly and started to take off her doctor¡¯s gown. ¡°I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡± After taking off her clothes, she walked to the door and told Mr. Yun and Doctor Xiang before walking out with Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan called a car as he walked. When Tang Li saw that he was still following her, she asked him, ¡°Are you going with me?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He wanted to witness how capable she was. Tang Li didn¡¯t say anything else. After getting in the car, she shifted inside. When Qi Yihan got in too, the car drove off. Sui Yang Road was especially long, taking up a thousand acres of land. On both sides were different styles of buildings from all around the world. As one entered, one felt as if he had entered a dream. Of course, there were many people here too. After the car drove in, it had to slow down. There were young people everywhere, even children. Tang Li asked, ¡°Is there a LARP script here suitable for kids?¡± ¡°Yes, in the anime castle.¡± Qi Yihan raised his chin and gestured for Tang Li to look ahead. Tang Li looked over and exclaimed, ¡°Castle! This is too realistic.¡± In particular, there were many large anime figures on the city wall of the castle. There were also many people dressed in anime costumes distributing balloon candy by the door. Though the entrance door was very large, it was crowded with people fighting their way into it. Tang Li could not help but sigh. ¡°Who came up with this idea? There is actually such a place in the world. Unbelievable! I guess taking money out of kids¡¯ pockets is the easiest thing to do.¡± Qi Yihan tilted his head and looked at her in surprise. His fingers twitched and he said casually, ¡°The Qi Corporation holds 60% of the shares of that castle.¡± Tang Li was speechless. The car quickly drove over. Not only was it easy to earn money from children, but there was also a long line outside every gate. When Tang Li¡¯s car finally reached the 18th, a while had passed. On the 18th, this place was also crowded with people. In the front, there was an ancient door on top of which a plaque was attached¡ªNingguo Mansion. Tang Li looked at Qi Yihan in surprise. ¡°Is this script based on four classic novels of Chinese literature?¡± ¡°Right.¡± The moment their car stopped, a man in a suit and a man in uniform walked over. Qi Yihan got out of the car and shook hands with the man in uniform. Then, he introduced Tang Li to the man. ¡°This is my wife, Tang Li.¡± ¡°This is Officer Yang.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Qi Yihan looked at the man in a suit. The man in a suit quickly said respectfully to him, ¡°Fourth Master, I¡¯m Manager Wu from the 18th.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± Officer Yang replied, ¡°During this period of time, we received several reports from parents claiming that their children went missing here, but we checked the surveillance cameras and ticket records of every place where the missing girls went and we can¡¯t find any of them.¡± Manager Wu continued, ¡°When Mr. Tang came over to look for his daughter this morning, we checked all the scenes but couldn¡¯t find any trace of her.¡± Tang Li asked, ¡°Did all those people disappear here?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not sure about that. The reports say the girls are gone missing on this street. No one knows exactly where.¡± Tang Li nodded and raised her head to look at the building before her. There was a faint layer of Yin Spirit floating above the building, indicating that there was something unclean inside. Tang Li thought for a moment before saying to Qi Yihan, ¡°Hubby, I want to go in and give the script a try.¡± Under Officer Yang and Manager Wu¡¯s surprised gazes, Qi Yihan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± When he was about to ask Manager Wu to give them two tickets, she said first, ¡°I¡¯ll go buy the tickets.¡± With that, she walked to the ticket booth. Qi Yihan was surprised. For some reason, he was delighted to see that his wife was not willing to spend his money.. Chapter 100 - My Husband Is With Me Too Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As soon as she bought the tickets, they went in through the gate. Tang Li walked over. There were only a few men and women who looked like high school students in the queue. It was not the weekend today, and the boys and girls were dressed trendy. It was obvious that they had skipped class. They were discussing enthusiastically which scene to enter. ¡°I heard that the scene where Jia Yuanchun goes back to visit her parents is very realistic. Other than the realistic buildings, 5D simulation and IA impersonation techniques are also used. I¡¯ve always wanted to see how luxurious Grandview Garden is,¡± a girl suggested. ¡°Isn¡¯t that scene at night? What¡¯s so fun about us trying that scene in the day?¡± ¡°I only dared to come here during the day. I read many reviews about this scene. They all said that Jia Yuanchun is dead, so she goes back to visit her parents in the middle of the night. Just thinking about it makes me shudder.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? This is more exciting. I¡¯ve always wanted to act as Jia Yuanchun when she goes back to visit her parents.¡± ¡°I want to act as Lin Daiyu.¡± ¡°I want to act as Jia Baoyu.¡± ¡­ Before they could buy the tickets, they had already planned what role they wanted to play. The boy at the front of the line had already walked to the ticket booth. He craned his neck and asked the ticket seller, ¡°Pretty sis, is there a daytime scene of Jia Yuanchun visiting her parents?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The seller replied as she knocked on the computer. ¡°To get the story going, you need at least fifteen people. If you can find that many people, you can start right away.¡± ¡°Are there any people who chose this scene as well and are now waiting for more people?¡± ¡°There are already seven people.¡± Hearing that, the boy turned around and told everyone. ¡°We only have five people, so we¡¯re still short of three. Why don¡¯t we buy tickets and wait for some people to join us?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Everyone agreed. Just then, they saw Tang Li standing behind them. All the boys goggled at her. The girls were also exclaiming in a low voice, ¡°Wow, she is so beautiful.¡± ¡°She suddenly reminds me of a passage in Dream of the Red Chamber. ¡®Suddenly, Xue Baochai comes. Although she isn¡¯t much older than me, she has a sound personality and a beautiful face. She is so beautiful that Daiyu can¡¯t compare to her in any aspect.¡¯ I feel that she comes straight out of Dream of the Red Chamber!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask her to join us in this scene?¡± Tang Li brought her phone with her when she came out. Because she needed to contact someone and use it to pay. Just as she was looking for her payment code, she heard someone shout, ¡°Miss, what kind of scene do you want to play?¡± Tang Li raised her head to look at the boys and girls who were looking at her and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. I¡¯m going in to take a look first.¡± If the players were not sure about the scene they wanted to play, they could buy a ticket and enter before deciding. When the boys and girls heard that, their eyes lit up. ¡°Why don¡¯t you come with us? We chose the scene of Jia Yuanchun visiting her parents, and it just so happened that our teacher assigned us homework to write an essay on one of the scenes in Dream of the Red Chamber. Please, we¡¯re still short of three people. You can join us.¡± Seeing how expectant they were, Tang Li thought for a moment and nodded. However, she said, ¡°My husband is with me.¡± ¡°Ah! sis, you are already married?¡± A boy was extremely disappointed. Tang Li smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± Then she turned to look at Qi Yihan. She met his gaze and waved at him. Qi Yihan and the other two walked over. When the girls saw Qi Yihan, they were so smitten that they covered her mouth and screamed. ¡°Ah¡­ what a handsome man!¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna faint!¡± As Qi Yihan threw a cold glance at the girls, they got even more excited. ¡°Oh my god, he is so cool!¡± Tang Li said to Qi Yihan, ¡°They invited us to participate in the scene of Jia Yuanchun visiting her parents. To start the scene, they need three more people, so I agreed to join them. Now, we need one more.¡± Qi Yihan nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Officer Yang, who was standing beside Qi Yihan, said, ¡°If you guys don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll join too. I want to give it a try to see why young people are so addicted to it nowadays.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know why Fourth Master and Fourth Madam suddenly said that they wanted to play a scene, his intuition told him that he would definitely gain something by following them. The students agreed. Tang Li was about to go over and buy the tickets. Qi Yihan glanced at Manager Wu. Manager Wu understood immediately. He walked over and said to the ticket seller through the window, ¡°Three tickets.¡± When the ticket seller saw that it was the manager, he quickly gave him three tickets. The manager took the tickets and handed them to Tang Li and the others. Before Tang Li took the ticket, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the money for our tickets.¡± She had no habit of taking advantage of others. ¡°No need, no need.¡± Manager Wu stole a look at Qi Yihan and quickly waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m the manager here. It doesn¡¯t cost me anything to get some tickets.¡± Tang Li put away her phone and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Manager Wu felt a little clumsy after being thanked. At this moment, Qi Yihan took the ticket from him and said to Tang Li, ¡°There are many people here. Let¡¯s go in first.¡± A group of people walked in. After walking through the door, they first entered a hall. On both sides of the hall were endless aisles. The aisles were filled with entrances, and every entrance was a gate to a particular scene. ¡°It¡¯s so big in here!¡± The moment the students entered, they exclaimed. Even Officer Yang couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°No wonder many kids around me want to come here and play. They talk about the plot all the time. It does look good.¡± Only Qi Yihan looked calm and indifferent. He swept his gaze across the entire hall and said to the few people who were looking around, ¡°The people with us are waiting over there.¡± They looked over and saw a few men and women standing beside a sign saying ¡°Jia Yuanchun visiting her parents¡±. They looked like college students. They also looked over when Tang Li and the others walked towards them. When Qi Yihan was in their sight, the students got excited. ¡°Hello, are you guys also playing in this scene?¡± A high school girl immediately replied, ¡°Yes.¡± The college student was even more excited. Everyone made a brief self-introduction. Tang Li asked, ¡°Which entrance is Jia Yuanchun visiting her parents?¡± A university student immediately replied, ¡°The fourth one.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± The group of people walked to the fourth entrance. There was an automatic ticketing door. As long as one scanned the ticket or electronic ticket on the entrance, a number card would pop out. Then, everyone walked in. There was another room where phones and electronics were stored. At the same time, the script and rules of this scene came from the radio. ¡°Someone wants to frame the Jia Mansion, so they found someone to fake as a Concubine. You have to find the real Concubine before she returns to the palace. Only then will the mission be considered complete. If you can¡¯t find her, you will lose.¡± ¡°The number card in your hand will be the corresponding changing room number later. In the changing room, there are roles and costumes for everyone. After changing your clothes, you can press the red button in the changing room to enter your place..¡± Chapter 101 - Shes Really Pretty Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Upon hearing this, the college students started discussing it. ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been obsessed with the real and the fake Concubine. I feel that the clash between the real and the fake is too exciting.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been reading Dream of the Red Chamber since I was five. Although I don¡¯t know all the people inside like the back of my hand, I¡¯m at least very familiar with the main characters.¡± The high school students were also discussing. Their focus was on seeing how luxurious the Grandview Garden was. The radio was asking everyone to put their phones and electronics in the cabinet. Qi Yihan had taken off his watch when he entered and passed it to Manager Wu. After all, his watch was too valuable, so the manager didn¡¯t dare to let him put it inside. He and Tang Li put their phones together. Tang Li grabbed Qi Yihan¡¯s hand and quickly drew a talisman on his palm. After the talisman was drawn, it disappeared. She said to him, ¡°With this talisman, if you are in danger, I come to your rescue immediately.¡± Qi Yihan looked down at her, and a dark glint flashed across his eyes. Just as she was about to retract her hand, he suddenly grabbed it. ¡°Er¡­¡± Tang Li¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she raised her head to look at him. Qi Yihan asked, ¡°Is the person we are looking for in this scene?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯ll look around later.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± At this moment, a group of people standing at the side saw their interaction. Many girls were so smitten that they started screaming. ¡°Ah¡­ So lovey-dovey!¡± For some reason, Tang Li felt a little embarrassed. Only then did Qi Yihan let go of her. Officer Yang, who had just finished looking around, walked over and said to the two of them, ¡°If you find anything weird later, don¡¯t act rashly.¡± Qi Yihan and Tang Li looked at him but did not say anything. At that moment, Tang Li said to everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s not waste time.¡± With that said, she walked towards the changing room first. There were two changing rooms in this room, one on each side, one for the men and one for the women. When Tang Li walked into the cubicle with the corresponding number in her hand, she found that she was actually acting as Jia Baochai. After changing, she pressed the button inside and saw the inner wall of the changing room open. It was a passageway. She walked along the passageway for nearly two minutes before light appeared in front of her. Tang Li quickened her pace. Just as she walked out, she found that she was in the backyard of the Grand View Garden. Before she could look around, she saw two sneaky figures walking over. ¡°Brother Baoyu, why are you walking so quickly? I can¡¯t catch up to you.¡± ¡°My good sister Baoqin, hurry up. Sister Yuanchun will be back tonight. I want to prepare a gift for her.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the gift you are preparing? Only women are allowed to be there to welcome her. You¡¯re a man, so you are not allowed to be there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I want you to help me pass it to her.¡± As they walked, their voice started to get distant. Tang Li walked out from behind a cluster of trees. She looked at the two of them as they walked away and sighed internally. ¡°This is so real!¡± Then, she prepared to walk around. This place was indeed very large. It was so large that it was easy to get lost. Furthermore, the grass, trees, and tiles inside were really very similar to the Grand View Garden in the book. The real buildings in combination with the 5D simulation made players feel like they really entered into the book. After walking for a while, Tang Li suddenly felt a sinister aura coming from a courtyard. She turned around and quickly walked towards the courtyard. Just as she reached the entrance to the courtyard, she heard an excited voice coming from inside. ¡°Oh my god, I actually saw Lin Daiyu.¡± Then, a soft and embarrassed voice sounded. ¡°Sister Xichun, what are you doing?¡± Tang Li walked in and saw a female university student she had seen previously standing in front of Lin Daiyu, looking at her lustfully. Tang Li was about to speak when Lin Daiyu suddenly took a step closer to the girl and said, ¡°Sister Xichun is also very beautiful.¡± She then grabbed her hand. ¡°Sister Xichun, come with me. I¡¯ll show you something good.¡± This was probably the first time the girl felt like she was being held by someone in a book. She followed her in a daze. ¡°Sisters, where are you going? Take me with you.¡± The sudden voice made the two of them look over at the same time. Tang Li noticed that when Lin Daiyu saw her, an evil aura appeared in her eyes. In the next moment, Lin Daiyu let go of the girl and walked towards her in surprise. ¡°Sister Baochai, are you here looking for me?¡± Tang Li looked at Lin Daiyu, who was walking closer to her, and suddenly snapped her fingers. Then, she nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Daiyu came over and pulled her hand. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Just as the girl behind was about to speak, her body went weak and she fell to the ground. Lin Daiyu was stunned. At that moment, Tang Li grabbed Lin Daiyu¡¯s hand. Under Lin Daiyu¡¯s confused gaze, she asked in a low voice, ¡°Speak, what are you?¡± Tears flowed down Lin Daiyu¡¯s face. She looked pitiful. ¡°Sister Baochai, what are you doing? You¡¯re hurting me.¡± ¡°Humph! You ghost. Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting dissipated by the strong Yang Spirit here?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you can actually see through me.¡± Lin Daiyu¡¯s expression changed instantly. In the next second, her expression twisted. ¡°Even if you can see through me, what can you do? I¡¯m not afraid of you Taoists anymore.¡± Then, she stared at Tang Li¡¯s face and said excitedly, ¡°This face is so pretty. Grandma will definitely be happy to see it.¡± ¡°If you want my face, then let¡¯s see if you have the ability to take it away.¡± When Lin Daiyu attacked, Tang Li threw a piece of talisman at her. Lin Daiyu covered her head in pain. Soon, the ghost came out of her body and dissipated. Tang Li frowned. At this moment, she sensed the danger on Qi Yihan¡¯s side She turned around and walked out of the courtyard. When she walked out, the scene around her changed. ¡°As expected.¡± The ghost just now was only one of them, and there was more than one inside. She quickly walked towards the place where their existence was felt. As Tang Li walked, the day scene changed into night. She walked for a while. When she saw the scene in front of her, she was shocked. She was not at the Grand View Garden anymore, but at Ningguo Mansion. At this moment, Ningguo Mansion was decorated with lanterns and colored ribbons, obviously in the middle of a celebration. Tang Li walked forward a little and stopped. A person who looked exactly like her walked in from the outer courtyard. The moment she entered, everyone in the courtyard was greeting her and congratulating her. Tang Li frowned and was about to walk over. At this moment, a surprised and low voice came from the side. ¡°Cousin sister, is that you?¡± Tang Li turned around and saw someone hiding in the shadows. It was the missing Tang Zitong.. Chapter 102 - The Real And The Fake Tang Li Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The moment Tang Li spoke, Tang Zitong got excited and quickly waved at her. ¡°Cousin, come over and hide.¡± Tang Li walked over. Tang Zitong pulled her to a more remote place. After making sure that they wouldn¡¯t be found out, Tang Zitong stopped and sized Tang Li up before sighing. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. What brought you here?¡± Tang Li was speechless. Tang Li glanced at Tang Zitong and asked with a straight face, ¡°Do you know where you are?¡± Upon hearing that question, her expression got stern. ¡°I know. I was captured by an old witch. That old witch kidnaps young and beautiful girls here and sucks away their youth and beauty to stay young.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Tang Li was a little surprised. She remembered that her cousin was not very brave. ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡± Tang Zitong looked around and whispered to Tang Li, ¡°But the old witch is getting married tonight and doesn¡¯t have time to watch us, so we secretly sneaked out and tried to find a way out.¡± Tang Zitong actually forgot to be afraid because she was too surprised to see Tang Li. The moment she was asked, she subconsciously grabbed the hem of Tang Li¡¯s shirt and stood behind her. ¡°Cousin, you know taekwondo, don¡¯t you? If we¡¯re found out, you have to protect me.¡± Tang Li asked, her brows furrowed, ¡°Do you think I can defeat the things here with my taekwondo skill? I don¡¯t even know what they are.¡± Tang Zitong¡¯s expression darkened even more. She looked completely hopeless. ¡°Are you saying the only thing we can do now is wait here for the old witch to suck away our youth and beauty?¡± Tang Li was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Have you seen anyone whose youth and beauty was sucked away by the witch?¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all in a very remote courtyard at the back. So if I become like them, I¡¯d rather just die.¡± Tang Zitong was a delicate woman who liked to look pretty. If she really became old and ugly, she would definitely die. The Host didn¡¯t have a good relationship with her cousin and normally when they met, they didn¡¯t talk much. However, in a time of crisis, Tang Zitong started to treat her like her only hope. Tang Li asked her, ¡°What did the old witch look like?¡± ¡°She can morph into the person she sucked away. But most of the time, she can become whoever she likes.¡± ¡°How many people has she already sucked away?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I saw three people in that courtyard and a few skeletons.¡± At the mention of skeletons, Tang Zitong tightened her grip on Tang Li¡¯s shirt. Tang Li did not let her go and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s getting married tonight?¡± ¡°The old witch.¡± ¡°Married to whom?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I heard he¡¯s an extremely handsome man.¡± Tang Li¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She had a bad feeling about this. She subconsciously raised her hand to look at the Red Thread of Fate on her wrist and said to Tang Zitong, ¡°Find a place to hide.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bridal chamber to take a look.¡± With that, she was about to leave when her shirt was grabbed. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t go. That old witch has supernatural powers¡­ Besides, you¡¯re a little better looking than me. What if she takes a fancy to your beauty and sucks it away?¡± ¡°When the time comes, no one will be willing to be your gigolo even if you are rich.¡± Tang Li was speechless. Tang Li, ¡°Thank you for your concern. I think what you said makes sense.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Which man can compare to Qi Yihan¡¯s stunning handsomeness? I¡¯ve decided not to look for gigolos in the future.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Tang Zitong looked dumbstruck. ¡°Cousin, I feel happy that you finally decided to atone for your sins. I support you.¡± Tang Li was speechless. Suddenly, Tang Li didn¡¯t find this cousin that detestable anymore. Tang Li took out a piece of talisman from her pocket and handed it to her. ¡°Take it. It can protect you.¡± Tang Zitong looked at the talisman with sparkling eyes. She frowned and said to Tang Li, ¡°Cousin, when did you start to believe in these things?¡± ¡°Look at where you are now. Did you believe such a place existed before you came?¡± Tang Zitong¡¯s body trembled when she heard that. She quickly took the talisman and put it away. She said to Tang Li, ¡°Cousin, you have to protect yourself. If we can¡¯t get out¡­ at least we have each other¡¯s company.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± After saying that, Tang Li quickly walked toward the crowd. As she walked, she drew an Invisibility Talisman. The building looked a little like Ningguo Mansion. Tang Li had read Dream of the Red Chamber before, and she still remembered the descriptions of the architecture. There was a large courtyard in front of the bridal room. In the courtyard, there were artificial mountains and streams that were surrounded by various flowers and trees. Servants carried trays as they came and went. The door to the front courtyard was open, and noises could be heard coming from there. Tang Li followed the maids to the bridal room. The door was closed, and the maids stood in two rows with trays. It was obvious that they didn¡¯t dare to enter before they were summoned. At this moment, a figure walked over. Tang Li found that the person looked exactly like her. The woman walked gracefully to the door and said to the group of maids standing there, ¡°Tonight, I will consummate my marriage with my husband. No one is allowed to approach this place.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The woman walked over, pushed open the door, and walked in. Tang Li also walked over. As she drew a talisman on the door, an invisible portal opened where she walked straight into the bedroom. There were two rooms inside the bedroom, and the decorations were actually very different from the red color outside. There was a pair of white candles on the table opposite the door, and the word ¡°Happiness¡± attached to the wall was also white. All the decorations were white. It looked especially scary. At this moment, a woman¡¯s seductive voice came from inside. ¡°Hubby, we are about to get married. Do you like it?¡± Tang Li was immediately furious. Without looking at what was actually happening inside, Tang Li knew that the groom was definitely her husband. Just as Tang Li was about to charge in, a cold voice suddenly came from inside. ¡°F*ck off.¡± Tang Li stopped in her tracks. Qi Yihan actually told the woman with her face to f*ck off. Didn¡¯t it mean that Qi Yihan still hated her and didn¡¯t wanna get married to her here? ¡°Humph! If you don¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to marry you anyway.¡± Tang Li thought. While lost in thought, she suddenly heard a loud commotion coming from inside. It was like they were fighting. What was happening?! Chapter 103 - Who Gave You The Courage to Use My Face To Deceive people? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This time, Tang Li charged in without hesitation. However, when she got to the curtains, she felt something flying out. Her body instinctively dodged to the side. Then, the body of the woman with the same face as hers flew out. Just as the woman was about to hit the ground, she floated back up and stood firmly on the ground. As soon as the woman stood up, the man inside strode out with a powerful aura. The woman looked at the man, her eyes shining with excitement. ¡°That¡¯s my man, arrogant and intimidating. I like him even more now. Ahahaha¡­¡± With that said, a fan appeared in her hand. With a fan, a rich fragrance wafted into the room. ¡°Husband, I specially prepared this incense for you. Don¡¯t you think this fragrance is very nice?¡± ¡°Aphrodisiac powder.¡± Tang Li waved her hand and created an invisible barrier around Qi Yihan, preventing him from inhaling this fragrance. At this moment, Qi Yihan suddenly looked over. When their gazes met, for a second, Tang Li thought that he could see her there, but soon she recalled she was still invisible. Qi Yihan then looked at the woman opposite him. His tone was filled with killing intent. ¡°You¡¯re courting death by using my wife¡¯s face.¡± After saying that, he quickly took out a gun and fired at the woman. However, when the bullet was fired at the woman, she disappeared. In the next second, the woman appeared behind Qi Yihan and stretched out her hand, her long fingernails aiming at the back of his neck. Tang Li drew a fire talisman and threw it at her. Bang! The woman¡¯s hand started burning. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The woman screamed and quickly retreated. At the same time, her expression was twisted as she looked at Qi Yihan, who suddenly turned to look at her. She asked in a low voice, ¡°You are a Taoist too?¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s eyes flickered. In the next second, he pointed the gun at her again and pulled the trigger. With a bang, the woman covered her heart and stared at Qi Yihan in disbelief as she fell straight down. Then, an old and ugly woman appeared in front of him. A black aura emanated from the old woman as she glared at Qi Yihan. ¡°How dare you destroy my favorite skin? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± In the next second, she was gone again. Qi Yihan entered a vigilant state and started moving his gun around. Suddenly, the old woman¡¯s body was thrown to the ground hard. She looked at Tang Li, who had appeared behind Qi Yihan, and her eyes widened in disbelief. A golden light flashed across Tang Li¡¯s hand. She looked at the old woman coldly and said, ¡°Who gave you the courage to use my face to deceive people?¡± ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡± A fearful expression finally appeared on the old woman¡¯s face. ¡°Someone you can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± Qi Yihan, who was standing in front of Tang Li, turned to look at her. At this moment, she carried an aura that made people not dare to approach her. Her entire body seemed to carry the aura of a great master. Tang Li did not look at him. A jade bottle appeared in her hand, and she said, ¡°You old ghost. How dare you harm people with the pathetic power you have. I¡¯ll show you what real power looks like.¡± The old ghost was so scared that her body started trembling. She quickly begged, ¡°Master, please spare me, Master. Please spare me. I was just corrupted by my greed for a moment. Please spare me this time. I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± ¡°Humph! After harming so many girls, you still want me to forgive you? In your dreams!¡± Tang Li walked toward her and asked, ¡°Why did you come here to harm people?¡± The old lady got furious. She gritted her teeth and shouted, ¡°This is my territory. They¡¯re the ones who disturbed me. In that case, what¡¯s wrong with me taking the beauty of a few young women?¡± The old ghost glanced at the two of them as she spoke. She realized that Tang Li had been protecting the man all this while, and she was struck by a malicious idea. She added, ¡°This land belongs to my family. You people took away my land and built a house on my grave, so naturally, you should pay for it.¡± At this point, she suddenly leaped towards Qi Yihan, wanting to grab him. Tang Li was faster than her. She threw the jade bottle at her that sucked her directly into it. Then, the jade bottle returned to Tang Li¡¯s hand. Tang Li put away the jade bottle and turned to look at Qi Yihan. However, when she turned around, her waist was hugged and Qi Yihan leaned his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Yeah¡­ How did you know she isn¡¯t me?¡± The hot air blew into her ear, but the voice carried an unfathomable gloom. ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. How could the person who came in to seduce me be you?¡± Tang Li found what he said made perfect sense She tilted her head and nudged him with her elbow unhappily. ¡°Can you not talk into my ear?¡± The hot air rushed into her ears, making her feel itchy. However, the man acted as if he did not hear her. He whispered bewitchingly into her ear, ¡°I think I¡¯m drugged.¡± Tang Li frowned. Just when she was about to grab his wrist to check, her body was suddenly turned around, and her lips were blocked. ¡°You¡­ Mm¡­¡± Before Tang Li could finish what she wanted to say, she was gagged by his passionate kiss. The entire room seemed to be heating up. Even if the decorations inside were all white, it did not seem so scary at this moment. After some time, Qi Yihan let go of her and hugged her tightly. Tang Li panted for quite a while before she finally came to her senses. She quickly checked his pulse. When she realized that he wasn¡¯t drugged at all, she flew into a rage. ¡°Qi Yihan, you liar!¡± Then, she pushed him away and glared at him. Qi Yihan looked at her with his deep eyes, his handsome face indescribably sexy and charming. Tang Li narrowed her eyes and grabbed his collar, forcing him to lean towards her. ¡°Qi Yihan, did you do that on purpose?¡± Although she had never been in a relationship or studied men, she could tell that this person obviously did that to her on purpose. As a matter of fact, not only did she not mind it but also she felt slightly delighted and enjoyed being kissed. But that didn¡¯t stop her from getting angry. ¡°What do you want?¡± Qi Yihan admitted to having done that on purpose. ¡°Let¡¯s make it even.¡± Without a word, Tang Li wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. Tang Li showed him that her kissing technique was not in any way worse than his. Her wild and violent kissing technique almost made Qi Yihan lose control. Only after a long while did the two of them stop. Qi Yihan asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± Tang Li snorted proudly. ¡°Not too bad.¡± Then, she added, ¡°I told you I¡¯m not a person to be provoked.¡± Qi Yihan suddenly chuckled. The chuckle made Tang Li feel a little embarrassed and clumsy, so she changed the topic. ¡°Although I¡¯ve taken care of the old ghost, there are still many here. I have to send them all away.¡± ¡°You know how?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± After saying that, Tang Li was about to walk out. As soon as she took a step, he caught up with her and held her hand. Tang Li¡¯s ears turned red as she tilted her head to look at him. Qi Yihan said to her, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of ghosts. You have to protect me.¡± Tang Li was stunned, unable to believe that he would be scared of ghosts. However, she did not push him away. The two of them walked out of the room hand in hand. The corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up. The other ghosts did not have much power. After Tang Li went out, she quickly put them into the jade bottle. Qi Yihan asked, ¡°How do you plan to deal with them?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send them to the afterlife.¡± Just as Tang Li finished speaking, a rustling sound came from a corner. The two of them looked over at the same time.. Chapter 104 - Skeletons Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Zitong walked out from the shadows in the corner, looking shocked and in disbelief. She pointed at Tang Li, and her fingers were trembling from excitement. ¡°Cousin¡­ you¡­¡± She was shocked that Tang Li and Qi Yihan were so intimate. It was completely different from what she knew. What was unbelievable was that Tang Li knew how to catch ghosts. Looking at her, Tang Li showed Tang Zitong the hand that was holding Qi Yihan¡¯s and said. ¡°See that? We actually love each other. Next time, be careful with what you say.¡± Tang Zitong subconsciously nodded and asked, ¡°But why do people say you two are about to get a divorce.¡± Tang Li turned her gaze towards Qi Yihan, waiting for him to reply. Qi Yihan narrowed his eyes, looking displeased. ¡°We won¡¯t get a divorce.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li was relieved and looked at Tang Zitong. Tang Zitong¡¯s expression changed several times before she smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great. I never wanted you guys to divorce. I think good-looking people should get together with good-looking people. This way, we won¡¯t waste the good genes of both parties. The children born in the future will be more beautiful.¡± Tang Li was speechless. As expected of words from a vain person! After saying that, Tang Zitong suddenly remembered something more important. ¡°Cousin, when did you become a Taoist priest?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a Taoist priest .¡± ¡°Then how do you know how to catch ghosts? Are you¡­ an immortal?¡± ¡°¡­Not really.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. If you¡¯re neither of them, how come you can catch ghosts?¡± Tang Zitong walked up to Tang Li in two steps and grabbed her hand. She had a look of admiration on her face. ¡°Cousin, I didn¡¯t know you well enough in the past. I always couldn¡¯t stand what you did. But now I understand. You¡¯re definitely a master, and it¡¯s understandable that masters behave differently.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been nice to you before. Don¡¯t be angry at me. I¡¯ll definitely treat you as my dear cousin sister in the future. Oh, no¡­ You¡¯re a master. It¡¯s rude of me to call you cousin.¡± Three black lines appeared on Tang Li¡¯s forehead again. ¡°You are overreacting.¡± Tang Li did not expect her cousin¡¯s personality to be so¡­ whimsical. No wonder the Host couldn¡¯t get along with her. Tang Li asked her, ¡°Who are you here with? Why didn¡¯t you call your family before you came?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Tang Zitong smiled awkwardly, feeling a little embarrassed.¡± I¡¯m here with someone I got to know online. I thought that the scene we¡¯re playing would only take half a day. It¡¯ll only be afternoon when I¡¯m done playing. I don¡¯t need to tell my family. ¡° ¡°Who knew that the scene we entered was the scene of Daiyu burying the flower? As I exchanged a word with Daiyu, the setting changed completely. Then, that old witch appeared.¡± Tang Li looked at her with a straight face, not knowing what to say. Qi Yihan tilted his head to look at Tang Li and said, ¡°Let¡¯s find the other missing people first and leave.¡± Tang Li nodded silently and took out a voice transmission talisman from her pocket. She said to the voice transmission talisman, ¡°If everyone here wants to leave this place alive, come to the golden light you see.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the courtyard emitted a golden light. Tang Zitong¡¯s eyes widened, and she admired Tang Li even more. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re so amazing!¡± The three of them stood in the courtyard for a while and saw several girls walking over from different directions. When these girls saw Tang Li and Qi Yihan, their eyes were filled with anticipation and fear. They were obviously not as daring as Tang Zitong. Even though they came with hope, they did not dare to approach them. When Tang Zitong saw them, she quickly waved at them. ¡°Everyone, hurry up and come over. My cousin and her husband are here to save us. Let me tell you, my cousin is a master. She killed that old witch and her men just now.¡± With Tang Zitong¡¯s help, the girls heaved a sigh of relief. At that moment, Tang Li said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here for my cousin. Since you¡¯re all here, I¡¯ll definitely take you all out.¡± They then walked towards them. The girls captured by the old female ghost were all pretty good-looking. When the few of them walked over, Tang Li asked how they came to be here. Their experiences were similar to Tang Zitong¡¯s, but they weren¡¯t kidnapped at the same place. After everyone finished speaking, Tang Zitong asked, ¡°Cousin, how can we go out?¡± The other girls looked at Tang Li expectantly. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the courtyard you mentioned and bring the others out.¡± ¡°Those girls who have already become grannies?¡± At this point, Tang Zitong couldn¡¯t help but worry for them. ¡°They look very old now. Will they be able to go back to normal life again?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. Just show me the way.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Zitong brought the group of people to the most remote courtyard. Along the way, there was no longer any flourishing or beautiful scenery like before. All the buildings in the area were run-down, and the flowers and trees were all withered, making the place look especially desolate. This caused the hearts of the girls behind Tang Li to shudder. Tang Zitong was also afraid. She leaned on Tang Li and walked. ¡°Cousin, what¡¯s going on here? This place is so different.¡± ¡°This is the old woman¡¯s grave.¡± It was fine if Tang Li didn¡¯t say anything, but once she did, some girls started crying. Hearing, Tang Zitong leaned even closer to Tang Li. They walked for a while before they arrived at the remote courtyard Tang Zitong mentioned. This place was even more dilapidated, and there was a rotten smell coming from the courtyard. This made the girls¡¯ faces turn pale. Tang Li gestured to them. ¡°Just stand here. You don¡¯t have to follow me in.¡± With that, she prepared to go in alone. She heard footsteps behind her. Tang Li tilted her head to look. Qi Yihan said, ¡°I¡¯ll go in with you.¡± Tang Li reminded him, ¡°The situation inside might be a little scary.¡± ¡°Noted.¡± The two of them walked towards the courtyard door. The door to this courtyard was so dilapidated that it collapsed with a push. After a loud bang, the scene inside was indeed a little scary. Several new and old skeletons were lying there. There were rats and bugs scurrying over the bones. Under the eaves of the house in the courtyard, two old women with numb faces were huddling together. Beside them was an old woman. Even the sound of the wooden door collapsing did not attract their attention. Qi Yihan asked Tang Li, ¡°Did this courtyard become like this because when that old witch is gone, her magic is gone too?¡± ¡°Probably. Otherwise, my cousin wouldn¡¯t dare to come here.¡± The two of them walked in together.. Chapter 105 - Back On The Ground Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li first checked the woman¡¯s carotid artery before opening her mouth to take a look. Then she said to Qi Yihan, ¡°She ate a poisonous plant here, trying to commit suicide.¡± After saying that, she stood up and walked to the two women with hollow eyes. She asked, ¡°I¡¯m here to save you all. Do you want to go with me?¡± After a long while, they raised their heads and looked at her expressionlessly as if they had just heard her. Tang Li added, ¡°We¡¯re going out soon. If you want to go out with us, come with us.¡± After a while, one of the women asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Are you really here to take us out? How can you take us out?¡± ¡°Nothing is impossible,¡± Tang Li said, and a convincing aura emanated from her body. The two women looked at her in a daze. After a while, another woman with a mole at the corner of her eye covered her face and started crying. ¡°Look at my face and my body. How can I live like this?¡± After saying that, she covered her face and buried her head. ¡°No matter what, your family must be looking for you. No matter what you become, the people who really care about you definitely won¡¯t mind.¡± These words finally touched the two of them. A glimmer of hope appeared in their eyes at the same time. They trembled as they got up from the ground and looked at the woman lying there. The woman with the mole said, ¡°The three of us were captured by that devil at around the same time. We¡¯ve been here for more than two years. Sister Xiangwei¡¯s youth and beauty were sucked away by the devil a year and a half ago. ¡°For me, it was a year ago, and for Lu Yue, it was six months ago. After our youth was stolen, it was Sister Xiangwei who helped us continue living. I didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly say yesterday that she couldn¡¯t go on anymore. Then, she ate a kind of grass and died.¡± The woman with the mole was called Xie Wanying. At this point, her voice had become extremely hoarse. She extended her finger towards the bones in the courtyard. ¡°These people couldn¡¯t accept the fact that they were old and ugly, so they committed suicide. In the beginning, it was the three of us who buried the people who committed suicide, but the more people we buried, the more numb we became.¡± After Xie Wanying finished speaking, Lu Yue added, ¡°Sister Wanying and I were going to kill ourselves in the next few days, too.¡± Then, she looked at Tang Li and asked, ¡°Can you really take us out? That devil is not human. Can you deal with her?¡± ¡°I already dealt with her.¡± ¡°How? Are you a Taoist master?¡± Tang Li did not explain and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± When Lu Yue heard this, she suddenly started crying again. This time, she was crying tears of joy. Xie Wanying also started crying. Tang Li waited until the two of them were done crying before taking them out with Qi Yihan. When they walked out of the courtyard, the two of them turned around to take a look. Xie Wanying asked Tang Li, ¡°Can you find their families? Many of them came all the way from other provinces just to try out the scenes. Some of them have been here for several years. I hope that they can¡­ return to their hometown.¡± Tang Li said, ¡°We are currently standing beneath Sui Yang road. If we want to take them out, we have to dig all the way up.¡± She turned to look at Qi Yihan. If they really dug this place up, many of the buildings on the ground might be destroyed and a great loss would incur. Qi Yihan said calmly, ¡°Since something happened here, the manager here has the responsibility to send them back to where they were from.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li couldn¡¯t help but shake Qi Yihan¡¯s hand. Qi Yihan looked at her hand and then at her curiously. Tang Li smiled at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you think this way. No matter what, karma is important. The good deed you¡¯ve done today will bring you luck one day.¡± Qi Yihan didn¡¯t care if there was karma or not. To him, as long as Tang Li wanted to help them, he would. After saying that, Tang Li said to the girls who were already walking over, ¡°I¡¯ll take you out now, but close your eyes first.¡± They subconsciously closed their eyes. Qi Yihan looked at her and closed his eyes. Tang Li took out the copper bell and started ringing it. As she shook it, she mumbled something. At the same time, a wall of runes was built around them, and the wall shone brightly. After a flash of light, the group of people disappeared. ¡°Alright, you can open your eyes now.¡± The moment Tang Li spoke, their eyes snapped open. ¡°Why is it so dark?¡± Tang Zitong was a little afraid. ¡°Cousin, are we out?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s nighttime.¡± Just as Tang Li finished speaking, Qi Yihan¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°I¡¯ve called someone. They¡¯ll be here soon.¡± ¡°Eh? When did you make the call?¡± Tang Li was also very curious. Qi Yihan did not say. At this moment, light and footsteps came from afar. At the same time, Officer Yang¡¯s excited voice was heard. ¡°Are you sure Fourth Master and the others are here?¡± The moment Officer Yang finished speaking, the lights above everyone¡¯s heads lit up. The women could not stand the light and quickly covered their faces with their arms. Qi Yihan and Tang Li stood there watching the large group of people walking over. Among these people were Qi Yihan¡¯s bodyguards, the manager, and a few people in uniform. The group of people heaved a sigh of relief when they saw the two of them. ¡°Fourth Master, Fourth Madam, I¡¯m so glad that you¡¯re safe,¡± Manager Wu said. He was terrified when they went missing in his management area. After a few men in uniform walked over, one of them, a man in his forties, patted Qi Yihan on the shoulder. ¡°When we received the news that you suddenly disappeared here, we were all shocked.¡± In contrast to the man¡¯s excitement, Qi Yihan remained expressionless. The man took a step back and looked at Tang Li. After sizing her up, he extended his hand toward her. He exuded the aura of a powerful leader and said seriously, ¡°You must be Qi Yihan¡¯s wife, you¡¯re very famous in our circle.¡± Tang Li extended her hand to shake his hand. She smiled and said, ¡°I have some knowledge about unnatural science. For example, the human body¡¯s magnetic field and the Earth¡¯s magnetic field. You can also treat my research as a side family of science.¡± When the middle-aged man heard Tang Li, he couldn¡¯t help but lose all his seriousness and burst out laughing. ¡°Alright. That sounds like a legit explanation.¡± After saying that, he introduced himself, ¡°My surname is Zhu. You can call me Uncle Zhu.¡± Tang Li was about to call him Uncle Zhu when Qi Yi said coldly, ¡°Just call him Mr. Zhu.¡± Tang Li thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mr. Zhu.¡± Mr. Zhu looked at Qi Yihan unhappily. ¡°I¡¯m twice her age. What¡¯s wrong with her calling me uncle?¡± Qi Yihan said calmly, ¡°Do you want me to call you Uncle too?¡± Mr. Zhu smiled awkwardly. ¡°Haha¡­ That¡¯s not necessary..¡± Chapter 106 - Writing Cheques! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The interactions between Qi Yihan and Mr. Zhu surprised the managers. Qi Yihan exchanged a few words with Mr. Zhu and turned to the managers. ¡°Before this place was developed, was there a tomb?¡± The few of them were stunned, and Manager Wu quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, there was indeed a tomb, but before we started the project, we moved this tomb away and found some feng shui masters to take a look at it¡­¡± Mr. Zhu asked Qi Yihan, ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± Qi Yihan looked at Tang Li as if she was the only one here who was qualified to talk about this matter. The others also looked at Tang Li. Tang Li said, ¡°Beneath the tomb, you moved away, there is another tomb buried even deeper.¡± These words stunned everyone. Tang Li continued to ask Manager Wu, ¡°Do you know who that woman was?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Back then, we dug out an epitaph with ¡®The Tomb of the Meng family¡¯ written on it.¡± Mr. Zhu asked Tang Li, ¡°What else do you know?¡± ¡°This person has taken away many young women in the past few years. After they were taken away, she stole their youth and beauty. She often hung around in various venues here, using her beauty to attract pretty girls.¡± The men were shocked hearing these words. ¡°Why would she use her beauty to attract women? Isn¡¯t she supposed to attract men?¡± ¡°Because now, pretty women prefer pretty women.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After a moment of silence, Tang Li pointed at the girls beside her. ¡°They were kidnapped years ago.¡± Officer Yang nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll bring them back later and inform their families.¡± Then he looked at the two old women. ¡°They¡­¡± Everyone looked at the two of them and sighed. ¡°They were kidnapped more than three years ago.¡± ¡°That long? Is there anyone else?¡± ¡°Yes, but all of them are dead. We can only dig down into the tomb and bring their bones out.¡± Manager Wu asked instinctively, ¡°If we dig up this tomb, will all the buildings on this street be destroyed?¡± These words made everyone look at Qi Yihan instinctively. Qi Yihan said, ¡°Manager Wu, inform all the bosses on this street that we will have a meeting at 9 am tomorrow.¡± Although the Qi family owned 60% of the shares in this street, 40% was still in the hands of these bosses. Even if Qi Yihan wanted to destroy it, he had to discuss it with them first. Money was flowing in here every day. It was obvious that those bosses would object strongly. However, he could put this matter aside for now. The most important thing now was to send the women back. Officer Yang said, ¡°Ladies, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll contact your family to pick you up.¡± Tang Zitong wanted to follow Tang Li. ¡°Cousin, bring me with you. Otherwise, I will definitely get punished when my father comes to pick me up.¡± Tang Li said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll be going straight to the hospital. Do you wanna come?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± At this point, Officer Yang said, ¡°Miss Tang, you¡¯d better come along with us too.¡± Tang Zitong thought that she was talking about Tang Li, so she grinned at her. ¡°Cousin, the police officer wants you to go too.¡± Officer Yang, ¡°I¡¯m talking about you.¡± Tang Zitong was speechless. Tang Li smiled and left with Qi Yihan and the others. Just as they were about to reach the car park, Mr. Zhu suddenly stopped Qi Yihan and said, ¡°Qi Yihan, I have something to discuss with you in private. Come to my car first.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and said to Tang Li, ¡°Go back to the car first.¡± Then, he went to Mr. Zhu¡¯s car with him. Tang Li waited in the car for a long while before Qi Yihan came over. After the car drove out, Tang Li turned to look at Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan was still frowning when he noticed her gaze. He suddenly asked, ¡°Tang Li, do you know how many grave goods are there in the tomb?¡± Tang Li was about to speak. Qi Yihan suddenly took out a pen and a checkbook from his pocket. He scribbled five million on them and handed it to Tang Li. ¡°Take this as your pay for telling me that.¡± Tang Li looked at the cheque in front of her, and her eyes instantly lit up. She took the cheque and glanced at it, and then said, smiling, ¡°Yes, there are many gold, silver, and jade artifacts inside.¡± Then, she asked, ¡°Is that what Mr. Zhu wants to talk to you about?¡± ¡°Right. If we really have to dig that place up, it will take a lot of work. Without enough temptation, not to mention the owners of this street, even the higher-ups won¡¯t approve.¡± This street was one of the top five places in Imperial Capital City where tax rates were highest. It was impossible to move it at will. Tang Li asked, ¡°What did Mr. Zhu say?¡± ¡°He asked me about the grave goods in there, and asked me to come up with a good explanation that can fool the public.¡± Tang Li knew that the two of them had already agreed on what to do next, so she asked, ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± Qi Yihan suddenly smiled and said, ¡°This matter will definitely reach Father¡¯s ears very soon. I have to let him know about this before anyone else tells him, so I need your help. If Father gets angry, help me cool him down.¡± Tang Li smiled as well. ¡°Alright, leave that to me.¡± Unexpectedly, after she finished speaking, Qi Yihan wrote a string of numbers on the cheque. ¡°This will be your reward.¡± Tang Li looked at the cheque in a daze and felt that there was something wrong with the man tonight. Seeing that Tang Li did not take it, Qi Yihan frowned and asked, ¡°Too little?¡± After asking, he took out another check and started writing numbers on it. Tang Li was speechless. It was ridiculous! Chapter 107 - The Bed in the Study is Too Hard, I Didnt Sleep Well For Two Nights Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Tang Li and the others returned to the hospital, it was already past seven pm. The two of them had dinner first and then went to the old man¡¯s ward. Ever since the old man started receiving treatment, there were many tubes stuck in his body. These tubes would be there with him for quite a period of time. However, the oxygen tank on his mouth could be removed for some time from today onwards. This made the old man very happy. He could feel that there was hope for life again. The moment they entered, he was still awake. When he saw the two of them, a kind smile appeared on his face. ¡°I heard that you guys went out together today. Did you buy anything for Li?¡± In his opinion, if the couple were close, the man should buy things for the woman. Tang Li smiled as well. ¡°Yes, he did.¡± Although she didn¡¯t buy anything, Qi Yihan gave her three cheques, which was fifteen million in total. She felt like she¡¯d rather receive cheques than useless fancy gifts. Qi Yihan looked at the smile on Tang Li¡¯s face and could not help but smile. Hearing that, the old man was very happy. Tang Li first looked at his medical analysis for today and said, ¡°The active cells in father¡¯s body are continuously replacing the necrosis cells. When Yihan finds the herbs I want, I¡¯ll make the medicine for you and soon we can take you home and treat you at home.¡± Hearing that, the old man was even happier. He repeatedly praised her and even said, ¡°When I go back, I¡¯ll be your backer. I¡¯ll see who dares to bully under my nose.¡± Tang Li nodded. Seeing that his father was happy, Qi Yihan took the opportunity to talk business with him. ¡°Father, there¡¯s something I think it¡¯s best to tell you.¡± When Qi Yihan said that, the old man stopped smiling. He knew that every time his youngest son told him sternly that he had something to tell him, it would be a big matter. Qi Yihan continued, ¡°Before the entertainment center was built on Sui Yang road, there was a tomb. We thought that the tomb had been moved away, but recently, many weird things have been happening over there. We hired a bunch of feng shui masters to check on it and it turned out that the tomb that was moved away was the fake one. The real tomb is still there. If we don¡¯t move the tomb away, many more weird things are bound to happen.¡± Tang Li immediately added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Yihan and I went there to play today. I¡¯ve studied feng shui before. Although it¡¯s earning money now, the prosperity is actually just an illusion. If we don¡¯t move the tomb away, we¡¯ll definitely be in trouble.¡± Hearing that, the old man fell into deep thought. The older one was, the more they believed in certain things. In fact, the old man believed Tang Li. After a while, he said to Qi Yihan, ¡°If we want to move the tomb away now, we¡¯ll definitely destroy many buildings. Before the operation begins, get some professionals to minimize the loss.¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan looked at each other. Qi Yihan replied, ¡°Alright.¡± The two of them stayed there for a while longer before leaving. Qi Yihan said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Father to agree so quickly.¡± Tang Li raised her eyebrows and smiled at him. ¡°It proves that father is far-sighted.¡± Qi Yihan turned to look at her and nodded. ¡°Do you still want to go to the laboratory tonight?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Augustine published a paper today. I wanna go and take a look at it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± ¡°¡­¡± For some reason, an indescribable feeling welled up in Tang Li¡¯s heart. She was not used to this man suddenly treating her so kindly ¡°Alright.¡± Qi Yihan sent Tang Li to the laboratory building before leaving. Back at the second floor of the villa, Qi Yihan called his secretary. ¡°Check how much real estate our company has.¡± He was planning to hire Tang Li as feng shui master for all his real estate. Since he said before that he wouldn¡¯t let her use his money anymore, now he must figure out some ways to put money in her pocket. ¡­ When Tang Li walked into the laboratory, she saw Augustine talking to the two people about the thesis. ¡°When I passed the paper to the president of the World Medical Organization today, he said that he would review it with his team as soon as possible. If he¡¯s quick, it should be published in three days.¡± Doctor Xiang agreed. ¡°Successful research on cell rebirth is considered a major advancement in the medical world. I think they will definitely review it very soon.¡± Mr. Yun smiled and said, ¡°When the time comes, you and Miss Tang will definitely receive a lot of calls. I hope they won¡¯t disturb the treatment for the patient.¡± ¡°No, no. Treating Mr. Qi is still our priority.¡± At that moment, Mr. Yun noticed Tang Li walking in and asked, ¡°Where did you go, Miss Tang? You came quite late today.¡± ¡°I went out to settle some matters today.¡± Augustine waved at Tang Li excitedly. ¡°Miss Tang, I¡¯ve already handed the paper to the World Medical Organization. The president promised to review it as soon as possible.¡± Tang Li nodded. After saying a few words, she changed the topic to his father¡¯s illness. The active cells were growing rapidly in the old man¡¯s body. The three doctors were very excited. ¡°I think in a few months, all the organs in the patient¡¯s body will be repaired. At that time, he can be discharged.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t take us more than a few months. When the active cells are almost fully grown in the old man¡¯s body, we¡¯ll send him home for treatment.¡± Augustine wasn¡¯t against that. They chatted for a while and went back to work. At ten pm, Tang Li came out of the laboratory and found Qi Yihan waiting for her. Qi Yihan had already changed into his casual home clothes. Even so, he was still as intimidating as when he was in a formal suit. Tang Li looked at him secretly, and for some reason, warmth welled up in her heart. She thought that it was because of his three brothers that he came to pick her up, but today and last night, he came to pick her up even if his brothers didn¡¯t come. Tang Li walked to the man and looked up at him. Qi Yihan told her, ¡°Just now, Officer Yang called and said that other than the two women who have aged, the families of the other people have been contacted.¡± Tang Li nodded. Tang Li thought Qi Yihan wanted to say something, but he remained silent. Finally, she asked, ¡°How are your three brothers?¡± ¡°The whip was a little heavy that night. They have been receiving treatment for the past two days.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ Fortunately, this is a hospital, there are doctors here.¡± Actually, Tang Li did not pity the three of them at all. ¡°Then did you tell them that the Sui Yang Road will be closed?¡± ¡°Not yet. Not until after the meeting tomorrow.¡± Tang Li nodded. At this moment, the two of them had already walked to the entrance of the villa. Butler Zhang stood there to welcome them. ¡°Madam, welcome back.¡± Tang Li nodded at him and continued walking in with Qi Yihan. When they were upstairs, Qi Yihan said, ¡°Your phone rang many times tonight.¡± ¡°It must be from my cousin.¡± After saying that, Tang Li quickened her pace toward the bedroom. However, when she opened the bedroom and was about to close the door, Qi Yihan stopped her. Tang Li looked at him. ¡°You¡­¡± Qi Yihan said seriously, ¡°The bed in the study room is too hard. I didn¡¯t sleep well these two nights..¡± Chapter 108 - You Dont Mind Me Removing My Shirt, Do You? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li thought of the kiss in the tomb today and did not trust what he said at all. Qi Yihan looked into her eyes. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t saying anything, he added, ¡°If you¡¯re worried that I might have any nasty thoughts about you, I can sleep in the sleeping bag. My sleeping habits are much better than yours.¡± Tang Li blushed at his words. She didn¡¯t mind him sleeping in the sleeping bag. ¡°Alright.¡± After saying that, she walked to the bed. She took out her phone and looked at the caller ID. It was indeed Tang Zitong. Tang Zitong made five or six calls in a row and sent several messages. Tang Zitong, ¡°Cousin, cousin, I¡¯ve already told my family about your identity as a master, but they don¡¯t believe me. When you come back one day, show them what you can do to scare them!¡± Tang Zitong, ¡°Cousin, let me tell you something. I added the other pretty girls on WeChat. We¡¯re now sisters who have gone through thick and thin together. They all want to add you on WeChat. Do you think I should give them your WeChat?¡± Tang Zitong, ¡°Cousin, we built a WeChat group. Why don¡¯t you join us?¡± Tang Zitong, ¡°Cousin, cousin, don¡¯t you have your phone with you? When are you coming back? Call me when you¡¯re back.¡± After reading the message, Tang Li did not feel like replying. She felt that this cousin of hers was too noisy. However, just when she was about to put the phone down, a call came in. Tang Li looked at the caller ID. As soon as she answered the call, Tang Zitong¡¯s excited voice could be heard. ¡°Wow, I¡¯m so lucky. You finally answered my call.¡± Tang Li said, ¡°Get to the point. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± Tang Zitong, ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t hang up, don¡¯t hang up. Cousin, did you see the message I sent you? Can I tell them your WeChat number? Or you can just join our group.¡± Tang Li said matter-of-factly, ¡°I don¡¯t like to use WeChat.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Tang Zitong didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°When you were with that pretty boy before, I saw you chatting with him on WeChat all the time.¡± Tang Li, ¡°¡­I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Tang Zitong, ¡°Hold on, hold on, hold on. I won¡¯t talk about that pretty boy, okay? I know you and your husband are very close now. Of course, I also hope that the two of you can forever be together. What I mean is that you used to use WeChat a lot.¡± Tang Li, ¡°I can¡¯t even be bothered to bring my phone with me, let alone WeChat?¡± Tang Zitong was speechless. Tang Li, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Tang Zitong, ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t. I haven¡¯t said the most important thing. Cousin, you and your husband saved me. Dad and Mom asked me to treat you to a meal at our place tomorrow. Ask him if he¡¯s free.¡± Tang Li glanced at Qi Yihan, who was leaning against the bed and typing on his laptop. When she was about to say that he wasn¡¯t free, Qi Yihan looked up at her. Tang Zitong was still urging her over the phone. ¡°Cousin, hurry up and ask him.¡± Tang Li asked Qi Yihan casually, ¡°My first uncle wants to treat us to a meal tomorrow to thank us for saving cousin. Do you want to go?¡± Tang Li knew that the Host used to always get Qi Yihan to help the Tang family, and Qi Yihan was already very impatient with the Tang family, so she thought that he would definitely turn down the offer. However, much to her surprise, Qi Yihan said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯m free tomorrow night. We can go for dinner.¡± Tang Zitong heard it and cheered on the other end of the line. Tang Li looked at Qi Yihan with sparkling eyes. She felt that this man had changed a lot recently. After hanging up, she wanted to ask something, but she didn¡¯t. Instead, she put her phone in the drawer and went to wash up. When Tang Li came out of the bathroom, Qi Yihan was still typing on his laptop. Tang Li walked up to him and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t sleep well lately? Why are you still up.¡± Qi Yihan glanced at her and actually closed his laptop and placed it aside. At the same time, he said, ¡°Give me the sleeping bag.¡± Tang Li went to the closet and took out a sleeping bag for him. It was Qi Yihan¡¯s first time sleeping in a sleeping bag, so he was a little clumsy. Seeing that he could not get in, Tang Li smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so stupid.¡± She went to him, standing on one foot and kneeling on the edge of the bed with the other, and helped him open the sleeping bag. The faint fragrance of shower gel wafted into his nose, and he looked at her. Qi Yihan swallowed and his voice turned hoarse. ¡°Tang Li.¡± ¡°Yeah? What?¡± Tang Li stopped and looked at her. ¡°I feel that it must be very hot in this sleeping bag. Do you mind if I take off my shirt?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you mind? Or will you lose control over seeing my shirtless body?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Tang Li would definitely not admit that. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it off.¡± Qi Yihan removed his shirt before Tang Li could react. His bronze skin and strong chest gave people a feeling of explosive power and irresistible temptation. At this moment, Qi Yihan laid down and said to her, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to sleep in this sleeping bag. Help me.¡± Tang Li felt like her nose was bleeding. This man¡­ This man was obviously seducing her! ¡°Qi Yihan, you¡­¡± ¡°Tang Li, you have a nosebleed.¡± Tang Li covered her nose out of reflex. The next second, she realized that there was no nosebleed. Seeing that, Qi Yihan chuckled. Tang Li took a deep breath. She lost control of her temper and pounced on him. ¡°Qi Yihan, you liar!¡± After saying that, she pinched his handsome face with both hands. Qi Yihan let her pinch him. His gaze swept across her clothes and his voice was hoarse. ¡°If you think it¡¯s unfair, you can take yours off too.¡± Tang Li, ¡°In your dreams.¡± She then looked at the man in front of her. Although she couldn¡¯t take her clothes off, she had other ways to punish him. At this thought, she moved her hand away from his face. After holding his face, she lowered her head and kissed him. At the same time, she licked his lips with the tip of her tongue, but she didn¡¯t go deep. Qi Yihan narrowed his eyes. He knew that this woman was taking revenge on him, so he didn¡¯t move. He seemed to be enjoying it and letting her do whatever she wanted. However, when her hand touched his chest, he could no longer remain calm. Just when his arm was about to wrap around her waist, she moved her body aside and stood up. Tang Li was very satisfied with the feel of his chest just now. Looking down at him, she crossed her arms and said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are thinking about nasty things right now.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her smug face and lay there without moving. One of his arms was still under his head, and his gaze was deep. ¡°I¡¯m thinking what you are thinking.¡± Tang Li was speechless, wondering how he went from that domineering CEO to this.. Chapter 109 - Ive Never Thought About Liking Someone. If You Dont Mind... Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li stood there and glared at Qi Yihan, wondering why this man had changed so much. Qi Yihan tried to stuff his tall body into the sleeping bag, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t pack himself into the sleeping bag. He then gave up and looked at Tang Li. Without saying anything, he stared at her with his deep eyes. Tang Li couldn¡¯t stand his sharp gaze anymore and finally said, ¡°I guess it¡¯s a little too small for you. Let¡¯s swap. You can have the bed.¡± Qi Yihan sat up and said gentlemanly, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then. I¡¯ll get someone to customize a sleeping bag for me tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± She nodded and walked over. When she rolled to the edge of the bed, Qi Yihan handed her the sleeping bag. Tang Li took the sleeping bag and quickly went in to lie down. Qi Yihan turned off the light and turned on the bedside lamp before lying down as well. The two of them laid side by side but could not fall asleep. After a while, Qi Yihan turned to look at the woman beside him. The more he interacted with her, the more attracted he was to her. The more he wanted to understand her, the more he wanted to know how much more capable she was. ¡°Tang Li.¡± His purposely lowered voice carried an indescribable magnetic allure, like a lover whispering by the ear. Tang Li was meditating with her eyes closed, but when he called her, she opened her eyes and tilted her head to look at him. Qi Yihan looked at the ceiling and said slowly, ¡°My father had me at a very old age. My mother and the mothers of my three brothers and two sisters are not the same people. When my mother gave birth to me, she died in childbirth, which is why my father especially dotes on me. He has been training me ever since I was little. When I was 18, he said that he would make me the CEO of the Qi Corporation. At that time, no one in the family was supportive of this decision-making.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve always felt that I stole what was supposed to be theirs, so they¡¯ve always been at odds with me. Especially after my father¡¯s health deteriorated, they¡¯ve become even more aggressive towards me.¡± ¡°Father always said that peace at home is the most important thing. As long as they don¡¯t go too far, I can just pretend nothing happens.¡± Tang Li looked at Qi Yihan¡¯s side face. The dim light from the bedside lamp shone on his face, giving him a touch of mystery. At this moment, he looked unapproachable, like he was protected by an electric current that prevented everyone from moving closer to him. As Qi Yihan tilted his head, their eyes met. Tang Li found that under the faint bedside light, his eyes were darker than ink. He continued, ¡°Marrying you was Father¡¯s idea. I heard that it was because your father helped my father once, so he asked me to marry you. I¡¯ve always thought that as long as you don¡¯t go overboard, I can open one eye and shut the other, but¡­¡± At this point, he suddenly stopped. For some reason, Tang Li¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had the feeling that he had already seen through her and knew she wasn¡¯t the real Tang Li all along. She was wondering if she should bring everything out in the open if he asked her. However, at this moment, Qi Yihan looked away and said calmly, ¡°Tang Li, I¡¯ve never thought about liking anyone. If you don¡¯t mind¡­¡± Tang Li¡¯s heart started racing again. She subconsciously held her breath and waited for him to continue. However, after waiting for nearly half an hour, nothing came after that. Tang Li was a little unhappy. What did he mean? Why did he only say half of what he wanted to say! The more she thought about it, the more she couldn¡¯t sleep. Tang Li tilted her head. ¡°Qi Yihan, you¡­¡± Judging from the man¡¯s steady breathing, he must have fallen asleep. Tang Li was speechless. She took a deep breath and mumbled, ¡°Calm down Tang Li, you are not angry. He is your man, don¡¯t get angry with him.¡± With that, she closed her eyes and fell asleep quickly. When she fell asleep, the man who was supposed to be asleep opened his eyes and tilted his head to look at the woman who was sleeping peacefully beside him. The corners of his lips curled up slightly. Some things were not suitable to be said now. But he liked what she mumbled just now. ¡­ When Tang Li woke up the next day, Qi Yihan was no longer in the bedroom. When she went downstairs, she happened to see Qi Yihan standing in the courtyard with someone. The person standing opposite him was blocked by Qi Yihan, so she couldn¡¯t see the person clearly. But she could faintly hear the person saying in a business-like manner, ¡°These are all the real estate under the Qi family that needs to be looked at by a feng shui master.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li stopped in her tracks. When did Qi Yihan start to believe in feng shui? However, she remembered that the richer people were, the more they were into feng shui, so she didn¡¯t think too much about it. She prepared to walk past them and take a walk outside. As she approached them, they stopped talking. ¡°Good morning, madam.¡± Tang Li turned to look at the man standing opposite Qi Yihan. The man was slightly shorter than Qi Yihan and was probably about the same age as him. He was wearing an iron-gray suit and looked very gentle. He wore gold-rimmed glasses and his eyes shone with wisdom. He gave off a serious and capable vibe. Qi Yihan looked at Tang Li and said, ¡°Tang Li, come over here for a second.¡± Tang Li walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Qi Yihan introduced the man opposite him to her. ¡°My secretary, Si Haocheng.¡± Tang Li nodded at Si Haocheng. Secretary Si was a little surprised. He had seen Tang Li before, but at that time, Tang Li gave him the impression that she was an arrogant person who looked down on people, so he did not like her that much. However, the feeling Tang Li gave him today was completely different. She was still the same person, but the feeling she gave off was drastically different from before. Just as Secretary Si was feeling confused, Qi Yihan handed the thick document to Tang Li. ¡°These are the addresses of various real estate and companies under the Qi family. Can you help me look at their feng shui?¡± Tang Li took it and flipped it open. After reading it for a while, she looked at him in surprise. ¡°All these?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We have been looking for feng shui masters anyway. Since you know it, I might as well ask you to do it.¡± Qi Yihan was so serious that Secretary Si almost believed him. He recalled that his CEO was never a feng shui believer, but why did he suddenly believe in feng shui? Also, when did Madam learn feng shui? Wasn¡¯t her major English back in college? Tang Li didn¡¯t suspect Qi Yihan. She felt that what he said made sense. Since he was going to look for someone else to look at feng shui, she might as well take on the job. At this moment, Qi Yihan added, ¡°When the time comes, your pay will go to the corporate account. You don¡¯t have to give me a discount just because we¡¯re husband and wife.¡± Tang Li glanced at the thick stack of documents in her hand, and each of them represented a property or company¡¯s location. She immediately smiled and said, ¡°Alright ~¡± Secretary Si stared at them in wide-eyed amazement.. Chapter 110 - Madam, Youve Changed! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li was in a good mood after getting such a big deal for nothing. She even became amiable to Secretary Si. ¡°Secretary Si, since you¡¯ve worked so hard to collect these documents, do you want me to read your fortune for free?¡± Secretary Si pushed his glasses up his nose bridge, thinking about how to reject her. At this moment, he suddenly felt a cold gaze from the CEO. His body instantly trembled. This was obviously threatening him to agree. Secretary Si lowered his hand and said, ¡°Thank you, Madam. That would be great.¡± He didn¡¯t believe Tang Li could read fortune and intended to nod to whatever she said later. Looking at his face, she quickly said, ¡°You were actually born to have a fortunate life, but when you were little, you fell over your head once. There¡¯s a small scar on your temple, which is the reason you can¡¯t save money. Especially this year, have you or the people around you more or less encountered some bad luck?¡± As Tang Li spoke, Secretary Si¡¯s expression became weirder and weirder. When Tang Li finished, he asked in surprise, ¡°How does Madam know about this?¡± The corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°I told you I can read fortunes.¡± Secretary Si raised his hand to touch his left temple. There was indeed a small scar there. If one did not look closely, one would not be able to see it. Suddenly, he was awed by her ability. ¡°Then, Madam, what can I do to get rid of bad luck for me and my family?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Tang Li purposely kept him in suspense and asked,¡± You¡¯re still single, right? ¡° Secretary Si was kind of scared. It was only April, so if he didn¡¯t get married as soon as possible, he and his family would be unlucky for the rest of the year. ¡°The most direct way to get rid of your bad luck is to marry a woman.¡± After a long silence, Secretary Si asked with a straight face, ¡°Madam, how much did my family give you to persuade me to get married? I¡¯ll pay you double.¡± Tang Li glanced at him. ¡°Do you think I know your family?¡± In the past, Tang Li didn¡¯t even bother to get to know Qi Yihan¡¯s relatives, let alone the family of a secretary. Secretary Si was a little embarrassed. He pushed his glasses up his nose bridge and changed the topic. ¡°What will happen if I don¡¯t find a woman to marry?¡± ¡°You and your family will continue to be unlucky this year. But after this year, your bad luck will naturally disappear. It doesn¡¯t matter if you really don¡¯t want to find someone to marry.¡± Secretary Si was kind of scared. It was only April, so if he didn¡¯t get married as soon as possible, he and his family would be unlucky for the rest of the year. Secretary Si asked Tang Li sincerely, ¡°Madam, can you tell me where I can get a wife?¡± Tang Li was speechless. Qi Yihan was speechless. After a moment of silence, Tang Li turned to Qi Yihan and said, ¡°Your secretary doesn¡¯t look smart. Does he not know that he needs to look for a girlfriend before he gets a wife?¡± Qi Yihan still spoke up for Secretary Si. ¡°One thing is true. He is capable at work.¡± Tang Li nodded and said to Secretary Si, ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe it or not.¡± She then handed the document to Qi Yihan. ¡°Put it in the living room. I¡¯ll go through them when I get back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Looking at the departing figure, Secretary Si called out with mixed feelings, ¡°CEO.¡± Qi Yihan withdrew his gaze from the door and all his warmth disappeared. He was that cold CEO again. ¡°Madam, she¡­¡± Secretary Si actually wanted to ask Madam if something had happened to her that caused her personality to change drastically. However, seeing how much the CEO cared about Madam, he wisely chose not to ask. When she left, he finally said, ¡°Madam suddenly became very capable.¡± Then, he adjusted his glasses and started reporting to Qi Yihan about work. ¡­ Tang Li went straight to the villa where Yuan Yuan and the others were staying. It was still early and Mrs. Meng was practicing martial arts in the courtyard. Mrs. Meng was wearing a pair of lantern pants and a short-sleeved T-shirt. Every punch and kick she threw carried absolute power. With that power, she could easily take down most of the ordinary martial artists. Tang Li did not disturb her. She waited until she finished practicing. Mrs. Meng stopped and was about to wipe the sweat off her forehead when she saw Tang Li walk in. She quickly greeted her, ¡°Doctor Tang, you¡¯re here.¡± Tang Li nodded at her and asked, ¡°Is Yuan Yuan not up yet?¡± ¡°She¡¯s up. I told her to sit in the living room.¡± Then, she gestured for Tang Li to come in. ¡°Doctor Tang, please come in.¡± The two of them walked in together. Mrs. Meng made Yuan Yuan sit on an armchair. The sofa was facing the French windows and there was a small garden outside. The two of them walked to Yuan Yuan¡¯s side. Mrs. Meng tucked a strand of hair that had slipped down Yuan Yuan¡¯s ear behind her ear and asked Tang Li, ¡°Yuan Yuan¡¯s father has returned to the border. Doctor Tang, do you want her father to prepare anything there?¡± ¡°No need, you guys should be very familiar with the place where Yuan Yuan was kidnapped. Just ask him to send me the topographic map of that area.¡± ¡°That I know very well. It¡¯s etched in my mind.¡± It was not only the place where Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul was lost but also the place where her parents were persecuted. Back then, she and her husband led a group of people and attacked that area in a crazy manner. At one point, the bandits who were conniving with foreign forces to cause trouble in that area were so scared that they did not dare to appear again for several years. In terms of familiarity with the terrain of that area, she was definitely one of the best. ¡°I¡¯ll draw the topographic map for Doctor Tang later.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them talked for a while longer before Tang Li left. Not long after she took a walk in the villa district, she bumped into Situ Huang, who happened to be looking for her. When Situ Huang saw Tang Li, he quickly strode over. ¡°Miss Tang.¡± Tang Li stopped and asked, ¡°Have you found the herbs? Or something happened to your son again?¡± The muscles on Situ Huang¡¯s face twitched twice. He said with a straight face, ¡°No, I came to ask if it¡¯s alright if my son wants to recover at home.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± In any case, she did not have time to treat Situ Jin now. ¡°When the time comes, I can go over and treat him.¡± Situ Huang heaved a sigh of relief and started talking about finding herbs. ¡°The herbs Miss Tang gave us are really hard to find. We only found a few, but we¡¯ll keep looking for the rest.¡± After saying that, he was silent for a moment and said reluctantly, ¡°If we still can¡¯t find those herbs after a month, I hope Doctor Tang can help us find them.¡± Tang Li glanced at him. ¡°Are you really willing to spend a million yuan for each herb?¡± Situ Huang gritted her teeth. ¡°As long as you can cure my son.¡± The corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Alright.¡± Situ Huang didn¡¯t know what to say. This feeling of being treated like a fool by Tang Li and not being able to resist was torture to him.. Chapter 111 - Tang Li and Qi Yihan Return to the Tang Family for Dinner Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As the head of a large family, Situ Huang had never been bullied by someone who was obviously a junior. He felt extremely uncomfortable. Since he could not do anything to Tang Li, he kept Tang Li for a long time, asking her about the things his son had to pay attention to when he returned. Considering that she had already gotten a lot of money out of his pocket, Tang Li told him everything he needed to know patiently. At last, she said, ¡°The most important thing is not to touch women again. With Situ Jin¡¯s lousy body, if it happens again, even God won¡¯t be able to save him.¡± When Situ Huang thought of the woman who almost killed his son, killing intent welled up in his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely get someone to watch over those restless women when I get back.¡± He definitely could not keep that woman, Qin Sangsang. Tang Li shook her head, feeling sorry for this cursed couple. After Situ Huang asked what he wanted to ask, he didn¡¯t want to face Tang Li at all and left immediately. Tang Li turned around and walked back. When she returned to the villa, Secretary Si had already left and Qi Yihan went to the old man¡¯s place. She went to visit the old man as well. At this moment, the old man was instructing Qi Yihan, ¡°Talk to those bosses properly when the time comes. Since if we don¡¯t move the tomb away, we¡¯ll be in big trouble, we should be more far-sighted.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. I know how to talk to them.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The old man trusted him and didn¡¯t say anything else. At that moment, Tang Li walked over and asked the old man, ¡°Father, have you had breakfast?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In the past two days, Tang Li had gotten Butler Wang to prepare some other liquid food for him, making his appetite much better. Tang Li looked at the health data beside him and said, ¡°Then Yihan and I will go for breakfast. I¡¯ll come over later.¡± ¡°Go ahead, enjoy your breakfast.¡± The two of them walked out of the villa. Tang Li asked Qi Yihan, ¡°What if all those people object to digging into the land?¡± Qi Yihan obviously knew about the personalities of those bosses. ¡°The richer someone is, the more afraid they are of certain things. They won¡¯t object.¡± What Qi Yihan didn¡¯t say was that if anyone objected, he had ways to make them agree. The two of them went back and finished breakfast. Qi Yihan was about to go to Sui Yang Road. Before leaving, he said to Tang Li, ¡°I¡¯ll try to finish work at five in the afternoon.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over at that time too.¡± ¡­ A day passed quickly. Tang Li returned to the villa and changed her clothes before walking downstairs. She was about to ask Butler Zhang for the car key. To her surprise, Butler Zhang was calling Butler Yang in the courtyard. When Tang Li walked out, she happened to hear him say, ¡°Master and Madam are returning to the Tang Family for dinner today. Why do I feel so uneasy? It isn¡¯t easy for Master and Madam to get along well these past few days. What if the Tang Family asks Madam to scheme against Master again?¡± Tang Li was speechless. After Butler Yang said something, Butler Zhang answered immediately, ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Then, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m not secretly gossiping about Madam and the Tang Family, but the thing is that previously they¡­¡± At this point, he shook his head in disagreement. Tang Li stood by the door, wondering if she should interrupt him. However, the two of them ended the call. Butler Zhang put away his phone and turned around. ¡­¡­ Tang Li could already feel the awkwardness emanating from Butler Zhang. She smiled and extended her hand toward him. ¡°Butler Zhang, give me the key. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Then, she saw Butler Zhang hurriedly searching for the key in his pocket with his hands. When he finally found the key, he slipped it to the ground. He quickly squatted down to pick up the key, walked over, and handed the key to Tang Li. Then, he opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but remained silent. Tang Li took the key from him and walked toward the car parked in the front. As she walked, she said, ¡°Butler Zhang, if you want to complain about what I¡¯ve done in the past next time, can you please do so somewhere where I can hear your conversation? As long as I don¡¯t hear it, I actually don¡¯t mind at all.¡± Butler Zhang¡¯s lips twitched when he heard that. He felt that his time in the family was about to end. Tang Li quickly drove the car away. Only then did Butler Zhang have the strength to raise his hand and wipe the cold sweat off his forehead. Then, he thought bitterly, ¡°Will Madam fire me after coming back from the Tang Family?¡± He suddenly felt depressed. ¡­ Tang Li did not know what Butler Zhang experienced because of what she said. She drove straight to the Tang Family home. The Tang family was in the musical instrument business at the beginning and could be considered a family with a hundred years of musical history. However, after Western music started to flourish in the Imperial Capital, the musical instrument industry gradually fell into decline, and the hundred-year-old family also fell into danger. Then, the Tang family targeted the property industry and plunged into it. When their father was still alive, the Tang family¡¯s real estate was doing very well and making a lot of money. Ever since their father passed away, the Tang family¡¯s real estate had started to decline. Now, it was deteriorating year by year. That was why the Host tried to help the Tang family after marrying Qi Yihan. When Tang Li¡¯s car arrived near the Tang family¡¯s villa, she saw that everyone from the Tang family was standing outside the gate of the villa. It was obvious that they were waiting for them. Tang Li¡¯s father had three brothers, and they were quite close. Including Tang Li, there were six children in total. First Master Tang had one boy and one girl. Second Master Tang had two daughters and one boy. Third Master Tang, Tang Li¡¯s father, had only one girl. The other five had a good relationship with each other. Only the Host was weird. She couldn¡¯t get close to them at all. When Tang Li stopped next to them, she heard Tang Zitong ask in surprise, ¡°Cousin, why didn¡¯t you come with your husband?¡± Everyone looked at Tang Li¡¯s car. At home, Tang Zitong had been telling the family that the two of them were now very close like a normal married couple, but no one believed her. First Uncle Tang asked Tang Li, ¡°Li, are you sure Yihan will come?¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°He was delayed by something. He should have just left the company.¡± Upon hearing this, First Master Tang and Second Master Tang heaved a sigh of relief. Second Master Tang said, ¡°If Yihan comes over from the Qi Corporation, it will be the peak hour of work now. It will take at least an hour. Let¡¯s go in and wait.¡± Then, he said to Tang Li, ¡°Li, let¡¯s get in first.¡± Tang Li nodded and drove the car in. Looking at the car drive away, Tang Lin, one of the daughters, said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like Fourth Cousin and her husband are on good terms. Besides, with Fourth Cousin¡¯s temper, do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± Everyone fell silent. Seeing their reaction, Tang Zitong quickly emphasized, ¡°They are really on good terms. You have to believe me.¡± She had said it so many times, but why did no one believe her? First Uncle Tang glanced at Tang Zitong and said to the others, ¡°Let¡¯s go in first and come out in half an hour.¡± They could have a good chat with Tang Li before Qi Yihan arrived.. Chapter 112 - If I Blame You Now, Will You Take The Money Back? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Tang Li walked into the villa, she was called into the study by her two uncles. After all, the Tang family used to be in the musical instrument business. The two uncles did not look materialistic. First Uncle looked a little stricter than Second Uncle and had the aura of a school dean. Second Uncle looked very gentle. After the three of them entered, First Uncle took out a document from the drawer and handed it to Tang Li. ¡°This is the agreement we made to purchase that piece of land. It costs a total of two hundred million. We used one hundred and fifty million yuan from you and your father. I got my lawyer to write it clearly on the agreement. When we start to profit from that land, you will get seventy percent of the dividend.¡± Second Uncle continued, ¡°This piece of land is the turning point for our Tang family. We are aware that making you ask Yihan for help is not a good idea and will make him dislike our family. Li, we heard that your relationship with Yihan is quite good now. Since your relationship has eased, you should settle down and stop thinking about other people, especially men.¡± Tang Li lowered her eyes to look at the document in front of her. There was a strange expression on her face. ¡°You¡¯ve already bought that piece of land?¡± The brothers looked at each other. First Uncle nodded and said, ¡°Yes, you know that the Tang Family has been deteriorating these past few years. If we don¡¯t make a comeback now, it will be difficult for us to even gain a foothold in upper-class society¡­ The Tang Family is your family. Only when your family prospers will you have more confidence in front of your in-laws.¡± Second Uncle said, ¡°So, Li, you won¡¯t blame us for taking this money without discussing it with you, will you?¡± Tang Li asked, ¡°If I say I¡¯m blaming you now, will you take the money back?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t get it back. We¡¯ve already bought that piece of land.¡± ¡°What else can I say?¡± Tang Li shook her head. She really did not know how to describe such relatives. They were cunning but at the same time, they cared about her in every way. They cared about her, but at the same time, they all schemed against her and her father. She took the document but did not read it. Instead, she asked, ¡°First Uncle, Second Uncle, who told you about this piece of land?¡± The two masters looked at each other again. First Master Tang said, ¡°Someone from the Land Bureau.¡± ¡°Did they tell you when the land will be built as an international airport?¡± ¡°Yes, the following year.¡± When Tang Li heard this, she smiled. ¡°If the airport will be built in a year or two, then why will they let you get this piece of land? If that¡¯s the case, this piece of land would¡¯ve already been taken by those big real estate developers a few years ago, especially the Qi Corporation. They¡¯re one of the top real estate developers. Don¡¯t tell me they are not interested in such profitable land.¡± The two masters wanted to explain. Tang Li did not give them a chance to explain. ¡°You know that the Qi family hasn¡¯t been very peaceful recently. The other three brothers have been looking for me to cooperate with them to deal with Yihan, but I didn¡¯t agree. So, don¡¯t you think it might be a trap they set up to get me to cooperate with them?¡± Upon hearing this, the expressions of the two uncles changed. Tang Li continued, ¡°Although I¡¯m not good at doing business, I know people are bad. The three brothers intentionally get someone from the land bureau to tell you the information. They know you¡¯ll jump into the trap willingly because you want money.¡± The expressions of the two uncles were now distorted. If that was the case, the Tang Family would be done for. First Master Tang and Second Master Tang suddenly started to wobble. The two of them walked to the chair and sat down. First Master Tang gripped the armrest of the chair tightly and said, ¡°Impossible! At that time, we weren¡¯t the only ones competing for that piece of land. How could it be a scheme by the Qi family¡¯s other brothers?¡± ¡°But those people didn¡¯t manage to win, right?¡± Tang Li didn¡¯t give them a chance to have hope at all. She said, ¡°Those people were just actors paid by the three brothers to come just to make you seal the deal as soon as possible. I am Yihan¡¯s wife, and I know what kind of a person he is. If this was true, he¡¯d be the first person to purchase the land. Tang Li¡¯s analysis was so precise that the two masters felt like a bucket of ice water had been poured over their heads, freezing them to the bone. ¡°No¡­ Impossible¡­ How is this possible!¡± Tang Li looked at the two ashen-faced people and lowered her eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Yihan later. He should be able to convince you.¡± Their bodies trembled. ¡°Right, let¡¯s ask Yihan later. Maybe you are just making some guesses.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the gate and wait for him. He should be here soon.¡± The two brothers could not sit still anymore. They looked especially anxious and uneasy. After saying that, the two of them ignored Tang Li and walked out. Tang Li waited for the footsteps to disappear before standing up to go. ¡°Cousin, what happened to my father and Second Uncle?¡± Tang Zitong¡¯s voice suddenly came from the door. Tang Li tilted her head to look at her. Tang Zitong walked in with a worried look on her face. ¡°I saw them running out in a rush. Did anything happen? Why do they look so pale?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing serious.¡± After saying that, Tang Li placed the agreement on the table and walked out with her. Tang Zitong trusted Tang Li a lot now. Since Tang Li said that it was nothing serious, then it should be the case. She heaved a sigh of relief and complained to her, ¡°After I told everyone about how you dealt with that old ghost yesterday, no one believed me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to them to believe it or not.¡± Tang Li did not mind. ¡°Since you¡¯re so capable, you should let everyone know. Otherwise, everyone will think that you¡¯re¡­¡± She was just a lovestruck fool and a gigolo¡¯s simp. She didn¡¯t dare to finish the latter half of what she intended to say. The two of them quickly walked to the hall. Other than a few seniors, the juniors were still in the hall. They were discussing the expressions of the seniors just now. Tang Huan, one of her cousins, said, ¡°Fourth Cousin must have done something wrong again that made Dad look so pale and dash out to wait for Qi Yihan.¡± ¡°What did she do?¡± Tang Lin frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Fourth Cousin found another gigolo after ditching the previous one.¡± Tang Zitong looked at Tang Li¡¯s face and quickly shouted at the two sisters, ¡°Lin, Huan, what nonsense are you talking about over there?¡± Everyone turned around and saw Tang Li standing there. Tang Lin and Tang Huan were a little embarrassed. After getting shouted at, Tang Lin felt aggrieved and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m wrong in saying that.¡± Then, she stood up and walked out. Tang Huan quickly stood up and followed her out. After the two of them walked out, they were still discussing in low voices. Tang Huan said, ¡°Do you think Fourth Sister will be angry with us for saying that? If she is angry, Daddy will definitely punish us again.¡± Tang Lin, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Everyone knows she is that kind of person.¡± Tang Huan, ¡°Why do you think Qi Yihan agreed to come to our house tonight? I have a feeling that he¡¯s here to settle the score with us.¡± Tang Lin, ¡°If he wants to settle the score, he should settle the score with Fourth Sister. What has it got to do with us?¡± The two of them walked away, talking.. Chapter 113 - Qi Yihan brought gifts Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Zitong smiled awkwardly and said to Tang Li, ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. They don¡¯t know anything.¡± Tang Li tilted her head to look at her before looking at her two cousin brothers. Tang Ze was about the same age as Qi Yihan. He had inherited his father¡¯s strictness, and he looked especially smart and capable wearing a pair of glasses. ¡°Fourth sister, we used your money to buy that piece of land without your knowledge. I know you must be very angry.¡± Tang Ze obviously knew why his father and second uncle called Tang Li into the study. He said, ¡°This matter is set in stone. The value of that piece of land is really high. When the time comes, we will be able to earn a lot. We also found a lawyer to write down the agreement for the dividends. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t take anything from you and Third Uncle.¡± Before Tang Li could say anything, Tang Zitong said in surprise, ¡°Did Father and Second Uncle use Cousin¡¯s money?¡± Tang Zitong was not aware of what happened in the study because girls in the Tang family were not allowed to get involved in business. No one answered Tang Zitong. Tang Lei also said to Tang Li, ¡°Fourth Sister, you¡¯re always indecisive. If we really asked you for your permission in advance, you definitely wouldn¡¯t agree. But have you thought about it? If your husband doesn¡¯t give you pocket money one day and you squander what belongs to you again, what will you do?¡± Hearing that, Tang Li smiled. There was nothing she could do now since the deal was already sealed. However, they would soon regret having bought that piece of land. Tang Li sat there without saying anything and took out her phone to look. The three people in the living room thought that she was throwing a tantrum at them. Tang Ze and Tang Lei looked at each other. They did not know what to say to their sister, who had not been close to them since they were young, so they stood up and went out to welcome Qi Yihan. Only when Tang Zitong sat down beside Tang Li and took a deep breath did she ask her cautiously, ¡°Cousin, are you very angry?¡± ¡°No, I am not,¡± Tang Li said calmly. Tang Zitong did not believe that she was not angry. Tang Li was really not angry. In any case, she did not think the Host and her father¡¯s shares were hers. She just felt that the Tang family was too easy to fool. No wonder they had become poorer and poorer over the years. Their family was not suitable for the real estate business. She switched on her phone and found that Su Ziqing had sent her some messages, so she clicked on it. Su Ziqing, ¡°How is Uncle Qi now? What have you been doing recently? Why are you not replying to my messages?¡± Su Ziqing, ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree to ask your husband if he is free so that we can have a meal together? Did he not agree to come out at all?¡± As soon as Tang Li saw this, she saw a head reaching over. ¡°Cousin, what are you looking at?¡± Tang Zitong glanced at Tang Li¡¯s phone and found that it was from her cousin from her mother¡¯s side, so she said sourly, ¡°As expected, you are closer to other cousins.¡± Tang Li glanced at her. Tang Zitong said to her, ¡°Can we be a bit closer?¡± Tang Li asked her, ¡°Do we have anything in common?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Tang Zitong was struck dumb for a second. She thought about it and said with a smile, ¡°We didn¡¯t have anything in common before, but I will try to find some in the future. You¡¯re so awesome, so you¡¯ll be my idol from now on. Even when no one believes you, I will believe you.¡± Looking at Tang Zitong, Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°Ziqing is already an exchange student at Imperial University.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Tang Zitong was surprised. ¡°When are you going to ask her out? We can hang out together sometimes.¡± Su Ziqing had never been to the Imperial Capital, so Tang Zitong had never seen her in person. But since they were related through Tang Li, Tang Zitong was looking forward to becoming friends with Tang Li¡¯s cousin. Tang Li replied casually and went back to her phone to reply, ¡°I don¡¯t have time recently.¡± Su Ziqing replied very quickly, ¡°Is Qi Yihan¡¯s father¡­¡± Tang Li, ¡°No, he¡¯s undergoing treatment recently.¡± Su Ziqing, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± At that moment, Tang Zitong urged Tang Li, ¡°Cousin, give me your cousin¡¯s WeChat so I can get to know her first.¡± Tang Li glanced at her and replied, ¡°My second cousin wants your WeChat. Do you want me to tell her that?¡± Su Ziqing, ¡°Are you with the Tang family?¡± Tang Li, ¡°Yes.¡± After a while, Su Ziqing replied, ¡°Sure.¡± Tang Li sent Su Ziqing¡¯s WeChat message to Tang Zitong. Tang Zitong quickly took out her phone to add Su Ziqing and started chatting with Su Ziqing immediately. Tang Li was once surprised by how social Tang Zitong was. The two of them sat in the living room for a while before Tang Li received a message from Qi Yihan. She clicked on it. Qi Yihan, ¡°I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes.¡± Looking at the message, Tang Li couldn¡¯t help but smirk. Apparently, she had in some way tamed her wild husband who would never send her messages before. Tang Li put away her phone and asked Tang Zitong, who was still chatting with Su Ziqing, ¡°Everyone is outside. Are you going out too?¡± ¡°I am going out too.¡± Tang Zitong stood up and walked out with Tang Li. As they walked, she said to her happily, ¡°Cousin, I think this cousin of yours is very interesting. She knows a lot about you. I told her that you¡¯re very capable and that you and your husband are very close now. She even believed me.¡± At this point, Tang Zitong was a little touched. ¡°Finally, someone believes me.¡± Tang Li was speechless. Qi Yihan said he would be there in ten minutes, and he arrived at the Tang family mansion in exactly ten minutes. When he got out of the car, First Uncle and Second Uncle were so excited that their faces turned red. Although the two of them really wanted to ask Qi Yihan about that piece of land, they remembered how cold he was to their family previously and resisted the urge. The two of them planned to find a suitable opportunity to ask. However, to their surprise, after Qi Yihan got out of the car, he walked up to Tang Li and asked, ¡°I¡¯m not late, am I?¡± Everyone was struck dumb. Tang Li shook her head. ¡°No, the dinner hasn¡¯t begun.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and said to the bodyguards behind him, ¡°Take the gifts in.¡± Then, as the Tang family was dumbstruck, the bodyguards behind Qi Yihan brought a few gifts to the Tang villa. Tang Zitong was the only one in the family who remained calm and said politely, ¡°Brother-in-law, why bother yourself to buy all these gifts? The fact that you are willing to come is good enough.¡± Qi Yihan replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± After saying that, he looked at Tang Li like he was asking if she was satisfied with what he did. The others also looked at Tang Li. After Tang Li married Qi Yihan, Qi Yihan had come to the Tang family only once because of the wedding. After that, Qi Yihan stopped coming. Tang Li didn¡¯t know how to handle that situation, so she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Dinner should be ready soon..¡± Chapter 114 - Toasting Qi Yihan Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In the eyes of the Tang family, Qi Yihan¡¯s actions were too abnormal. Other than Tang Zitong, everyone was shocked. Tang Li¡¯s words brought them back to their senses. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. The dinner is ready. We can start now since Yihan has come.¡± After saying that, First Madam Tang nudged First Master Tang. First Master Tang instinctively gestured for Qi Yihan to come in. Qi Yihan stood beside Tang Li with his usual expression, but his tone was polite. ¡°First Uncle, you first.¡± First Master Tang was shocked again. He walked in front to lead the way. The few youngsters walking behind were also inexplicably shocked. The twins and Tang Lei walked in a distance behind them. Tang Lin whispered to Tang Lei, ¡°Brother, why do I feel like this Fourth Brother-in-law is an actor Fourth Sister paid to put on a show?¡± Tang Huan quickly nodded. ¡°I think so too. Normally, I can feel Fourth Brother-in-law¡¯s cold aura even if he is far away. He doesn¡¯t feel cold at all today.¡± Tang Lei said to the two of them, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense here. If she doesn¡¯t want to come back with Fourth Brother-in-law, she¡¯ll just come back alone. How would she hire an actor?¡± Tang Lin and Tang Huan looked at each other. The two of them still did not believe it. They planned to test it out later. If that man was really someone hired by Fourth Sister to pretend, they could expose him on the spot. They actually disliked Tang Li. She was married to the dream lover of all women, but not only was she not satisfied but also kept a gigolo outside. It was infuriating. When they arrived at the living room, First Madam Tang and Second Madam Tang went to the kitchen. Although the Tang Family had cooks, in order to show their sincerity, the two madams personally cooked tonight. When the two madams went to the kitchen, they took Tang Zitong and the twins away. The others were sitting on the sofa in the living room. First Master Tang first thanked Qi Yihan and Tang Li. ¡°Thank you for rescuing Zitong yesterday. If not for you two, who knew what might happen to her. I heard from Zitong that Li knows Taoism. At that time, you guys were captured by an old witch. How did you manage to take her out?¡± Actually, First Master Tang didn¡¯t believe it even now. How could there be a Taoist in this world? And wasn¡¯t witch just something made up in foreign stories? First Master automatically assumed that Tang Zitong was kidnapped by a few people and that Tang Li and Qi Yihan found and rescued her together. Since the Tang family thought so, Tang Li did not explain. They went on talking about other things, but none of them touched on that piece of land. Tang Li knew that they did not dare to ask because they were afraid of finding out the truth that they could not accept, so she asked on their behalf. ¡°Yihan, do you think that piece of land the Tang family bought will be built into an airport?¡± When Tang Li asked this question, First Master Tang and Second Master Tang immediately sat up straight with nervous expressions. Tang Ze and Tang Lei, who did not know what Tang Li meant, became nervous as well. Qi Yihan didn¡¯t beat about the bush and said directly, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The mountain to the west of that piece of land can¡¯t be removed.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t it be removed?¡± First Master Tang was so excited that he raised his voice. ¡°That mountain is big at all. It¡¯s actually just a small hill. When the time comes, we can just flatten it.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡± Qi Yihan reminded them sternly. ¡°Seven years ago, my family wanted to get that piece of land. At the time, the government planned to help us flatten it, but if we flatten that mountain, something bad will happen.¡± As if they were struck by lightning, their faces turned ashen. Now it was clear that they were set up by the three Qi brothers.¡± At the end of the day, they poured all their fortune into purchasing a piece of land that was completely useless. ¡°Then¡­¡± Second Master Tang placed his trembling hands on his thighs and asked Qi Yihan,¡± If that piece of land is not gonna be built into an airport, will it be used for other purposes? ¡° ¡°Right, right. That piece of land is at the border of the two provinces. We can build anything there.¡± When First Uncle Tang said this, his voice was trembling. ¡°As far as I know, the government hasn¡¯t decided to utilize that piece of land. If you can wait, there should be some plans within five years.¡± When they heard this, their bodies shook. Five years? The Tang family had spent all their money to buy that piece of land so that they could recoup their losses in a year or two and earn another sum. But five years was simply too long. ¡°What do we do now!¡± First Master Tang suddenly bent down and covered his face with his hands. The eyes of the other three men turned red. Everyone plunged into silence. Tang Li looked at the four men opposite her and did not say anything. Shortly, a few women came out of the kitchen with a plate of food in each of their hands. Seeing that the atmosphere in the living room wasn¡¯t right, First Madam Tang asked right away, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Yihan and Li finally came back. Whatever is happening, come and eat first.¡± The four men were not in the mood to eat at all. However, with Qi Yihan here, even if they felt terrible, they had to entertain him. ¡°Right, let¡¯s eat first.¡± First Master Tang stood up and called Qi Yihan and Tang Li, ¡°Yihan, Tang Li, let¡¯s go and eat.¡± Everyone went over to the dining table. The men at the dining table were all silent, even forgetting to toast Qi Yihan. The two madams couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and got the housekeeper to bring a few bottles of good wine over and pour them for the men. Seeing the wine in front of him, First Master Tang finally remembered that he had to toast Qi Yihan. He quickly stood up and said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Yihan, thank you for taking good care of Li after she got married to your family. We¡¯re all very happy that you¡¯re here today, let¡¯s have a drink.¡± Qi Yihan looked down at the wine in front of him but did not immediately raise his glass. First Master Tang felt a little awkward. Qi Yihan raised his glass and clinked it with his before the two of them finished it. Then Second Master Tang toasted him. Qi Yihan also drank a toast in return. Tang Li tilted her head and looked at Qi Yihan, who had gulped down two glasses of wine, and thought that this man could really hold his liquor. Then everyone else followed suit, toasting Qi Yihan. Much to Tang Li¡¯s surprise, he drank all of them. Tang Li picked up some food for him when he was drinking, but Qi Yihan held her hand under the table. Only then did Tang Li realize that the temperature of his hand was rising. Tang Li placed two fingers on his pulse and found that it was beating faster than usual. It was obvious that he was drunk. She looked at him in surprise. Qi Yihan was still expressionless. He drank while conversing with them as if nothing happened.. Chapter 115 - Im Drunk Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After First Master Tang and Second Master Tang drank a few glasses of wine, they Finally couldn¡¯t control their emotions and started crying. ¡°What should we do? We¡¯ve invested all of Third Brother and Li¡¯s money into that project, but it turns out to be a trap. I¡¯ve let them down.¡± ¡°We should have listened to Li and not invested in that piece of land. If we didn¡¯t invest, we wouldn¡¯t have to face such a situation. Boohoo¡­¡± These words made the two young men lose control, crying, and the women were also frightened. The situation suddenly became out of control. When the two uncles were brought back to their bedroom, it was already more than half an hour later. Through the sobbing of the two elders at the table, the women also knew what kind of situation the Tang Family was currently facing. When Tang Li and Qi Yihan were going back, Tang Zitong and the twins rushed to send them off. When they were in the courtyard, Tang Zitong suddenly begged Tang Li, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re a master. You must have a way, right? Please help our family. If we really can¡¯t use that piece of land, our family will go bankrupt.¡± Tang Lin and Tang Huan felt that it was better to beg Qi Yihan than Tang Li. The two sisters walked over to Qi Yihan. Tang Lin wanted to pull on his shirt and act cute. However, as soon as her hand approached, she felt a piercing cold stare on her. Terrified, Tang Lin quickly withdrew her hand. She said tremblingly, ¡°Fourth Brother-in-law, please help our family. You¡¯re so powerful, you can definitely help.¡± Tang Huan quickly added, ¡°For the sake of Fourth¡­¡± ¡°Huan, what nonsense are you spouting!¡± When Tang Zitong heard Tang Huan¡¯s words, she knew what she was about to say. It was a miracle that Tang Li and Qi Yihan became close again, so she didn¡¯t want what happened in the family to be the cause of their estrangement. She quickly walked over to them and pulled them aside. She said to Qi Yihan, who had a cold expression on his face, ¡°Fourth Brother-In-Law, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. I am pretty sure my family can handle this.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s expression was still cold. Tang Zitong was terrified, worried that Qi Yihan would start to hate Tang Li because of what just happened. Tang Li said to the three of them, ¡°Alright, you guys don¡¯t have to send us out.¡± Hearing that, Tang Zitong quickly replied. ¡°Alright, take care.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Tang Li knew that Qi Yihan was angry. She grabbed his hand and pulled him towards the car door that had been opened by the bodyguards. Tang Zitong could clearly feel that the cold aura around his fourth brother-in-law instantly dissipated. Tang Lin and Tang Huan were shocked and envious when they saw them holding hands. After the car drove away, Tang Lin muttered, ¡°Fourth Sister and Fourth Brother-in-law are really close now.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Tang Zitong turned to look at the two of them and warned, ¡°You two better watch your words. It wasn¡¯t easy for Cousin and her husband to get back on good terms. If Qi Yihan gets upset because we want him to help us out again, I¡¯ll be the first to punish you.¡± ¡°Second Sister, why are you blaming us? We were just trying to help our family.¡± Tang Lin pouted unhappily. ¡°I know you are worried about our family, but you are not supposed to ask him for help.¡± ¡°Why not? Since they are on good terms now. We¡¯re Fourth Sister¡¯s family. If Fourth Brother-in-law helps us, it¡¯s equivalent to helping Fourth Sister.¡± ¡°Tang Huan, please show some consideration for Tang Li. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to get along well with Qi Yihan. What you did just now could potentially worsen their relationship again. If we had to seek help, we could only seek help from Tang Li.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference between looking to Fourth Sister for help and looking to Fourth Brother-in-law for help? Eventually, it¡¯ll be Fourth Brother-in-law who helps us anyway.¡± Tang Zitong wanted to stomp her feet. ¡°Fourth Sister can help too. She¡¯s a master.¡± Tang Lin and Tang Huan looked at Tang Zitong in confusion. ¡­ In the car. When the car hit the road, Tang Li tilted her head to look at the man sitting next to her. She suddenly reached out her hand and pressed his body against the back of the seat. ¡°Don¡¯t sit so upright. You¡¯ll feel better leaning against the back of the seat.¡± Unexpectedly, Tang Li¡¯s hand was grabbed by Qi Yihan¡¯s large hand. His hand was very hot, but his expression was still very calm. It was so calm that no one could tell that he was drunk. Tang Li placed her hand on Qi Yihan¡¯s heart and could feel it. The man¡¯s heart was pounding. ¡°Li.¡± Qi Yihan suddenly spoke, his voice hoarse from drinking. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I am drunk.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tang Li felt that he was probably the first person who knew he was drunk when he was drunk. ¡°So? Are you feeling unwell? I¡¯ll call Butler Zhang and get him to make some hangover soup in advance.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink hangover soup,¡± Qi Yihan said. ¡°I want to go home.¡± For some reason, Tang Li could guess that the house he was talking about was his house. ¡°You¡¯re not going to the hospital?¡± ¡°I want to swim.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tang Li suddenly understood why the man wanted to swim last time. It turned out that he liked to swim when he was drunk. At this moment, Qi Yihan leaned over and rested his head on her shoulder. At the same time, his hoarse voice was heard. ¡°Can I?¡± Though his voice was cold and unwavering, for some reason, Tang Li could tell that he was acting cute. Under this situation, Tang Li naturally couldn¡¯t say no. ¡°Sure.¡± When Tang Li felt that she had just acted on impulse, the car was already parked at the entrance of the villa. Butler Yang, who was holding a walking stick, was there with a group of servants to welcome them. The two of them got out of the car. Butler Yang quickly came over to welcome them. ¡°Master, Madam, good evening.¡± Tang Li nodded at him. Qi Yihan returned to his cold and domineering expression and said to Butler Yang, ¡°You can go back to rest.¡± Then, he held Tang Li¡¯s hand and walked into the villa. Tang Li turned around and said to Butler Yang as she walked, ¡°Butler Yang, go prepare some hangover soup and something to eat.¡± Qi Yihan didn¡¯t eat much tonight because he was busy toasting people. ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Butler Yang looked at the two of them who were walking into the villa hand in hand and said to the servants, ¡°Get the kitchen to prepare hangover soup and supper. Call me when supper is ready. You¡¯re not allowed to go near the main villa.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The group of servants quickly dispersed. Butler Yang also walked to the side. ¡­ Qi Yihan pulled Tang Li to the pool at the back before letting go of her. She didn¡¯t expect Qi Yihan to start taking off his clothes the moment he let go of her hand. Tang Li quickly asked, ¡°Are you going to swim like that?¡± Qi Yihan turned to look at her and asked, ¡°Do you want to swim with me?¡± The next moment, she frowned and said, ¡°No, I won¡¯t be able to control myself if you take off your clothes.¡± Tang Li was speechless. She almost suspected that he was pretending to be drunk. Knowing that if she stood there and watched him swim, she might be sexually aroused, she said, ¡°Take your time. I¡¯ll go up to take a shower.¡± Just as Tang Li turned around, Qi Yihan grabbed her hand¡­ Chapter 116 - Who Can Resist That? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Qi Yihan refused to let go of her, and Tang Li turned to look at him. He had already taken off his suit jacket. The black shirt inside outlined his full and powerful chest. This reminded Tang Li of the touch on his chest last night, and her hand started to involuntarily move. Qi Yihan said to her seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t go. Stay here and watch me swim. If I am drowning, you can save me.¡± Tang Li was speechless. She was almost sure that he was just acting drunk. If Tang Li did not answer, Qi Yihan would not let go of her. The two of them stood there and stared at each other. In the end, Tang Li gave in. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be by the poolside.¡± Qi Yihan then let go of her and continued taking clothes off. Tang Li could not help but stare at his fingers. Judging by the difficulty with which he undid the buttons, Tang Li was certain that he was actually drunk. Tang Li finally lost her patience with how slow he undid the buttons. On impulse, she grumbled, ¡°Why are you taking so long? Let me help you undo it.¡± With that, she shifted her feet and stood in front of him to remove his hand before quickly unbuttoning his shirt. Qi Yihan placed his hands by his sides and looked quietly at her slender and fair fingers on his shirt, lost in thought. Tang Li quickly finished unbuttoning his shirt. Only then did she look up and say to him, ¡°Alright, you are good to jump in the pool.¡± Qi Yihan still didn¡¯t move and said very naturally, ¡°Help me take it off.¡± Tang Li gulped and said calmly, ¡°Open your hand.¡± Qi Yihan followed her order. Tang Li helped him take off his shirt. In an instant, his bronze chest was revealed. When she realized what she was doing, her hand was on his chest. Her face instantly turned red. She looked into the man¡¯s deep eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m just checking to see if your body is hot. If it¡¯s too hot, it¡¯s probably not a good idea to swim right now.¡± Qi Yihan nodded. Just as she was about to retract her hand, he grabbed it and put it back on his chest. ¡°Your hand is cold. I like it. Just leave it here.¡± Tang Li was speechless, thinking to herself, ¡°Well, you ask for it.¡± After she was satisfied, Tang Li withdrew her hand and gestured at him. ¡°You can continue taking off.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her with an even deeper gaze. Tang Li¡¯s mind went blank and she almost lost control of her emotions. However, at the last moment, she regained her senses and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m not gonna help you take off your pants!¡± She turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get you a towel.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her reddened ears and smiled. After Tang Li took a few steps, a splash could be heard coming from behind her. She turned around and saw that Qi Yihan had already jumped into the pool and started swimming. Tang Li raised her hand to rub her rapidly beating chest and mumbled, ¡°I wonder who in the world can resist that.¡± When Tang Li walked out of the backyard and into the living room, she saw Butler Yang standing by the door with a walking stick. When Butler Yang saw Tang Li coming out, he quickly said to her, ¡°Madam, the hangover soup and supper are ready. I¡¯ll put them on the dining table. Also¡­ If Master falls asleep, you can call me. I¡¯ve already put the towel on the sofa.¡± Tang Li tilted her head to look at the towel on the sofa. She walked over and picked it up before asking Butler Yang, ¡°How¡¯s your leg now?¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, Madam. I¡¯m fine now.¡± ¡°Come over and I¡¯ll help you take a look.¡± ¡°This¡­ Thank you, Madam.¡± Butler Yang heard from the doctor in the hospital that if not for someone helping him stop the bleeding, he would¡¯ve been dead before reaching the hospital. In addition to what Butler Zhang had been frequently reporting to him about Tang Li these days, Butler Yang was very confident in Tang Li¡¯s medical skills. Tang Li waited for Butler Yang to walk over before pointing at the sofa. ¡°Sit down.¡± Butler Yang placed his walking stick at the side and sat down on the sofa. ¡°Let me see your wound.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Although he was wearing loose pants, the injury was on an awkward spot, so he must take it off to show it. Butler Yang was a little hesitant. Tang Li frowned. ¡°Do you think I can tell how your wound looks through your pants? If you want to get rid of the crutch quickly, show me your wound. I am very busy!¡± Butler Yang immediately felt that it was not a big deal. He was a patient, and Madam was a doctor. It was only right for doctors to examine patients. He untied her pants and pulled them down to her knees. His wound was still wrapped in bandages. Tang Li removed the bandages and glanced at it before saying, ¡°The medicine you applied won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll go to the hospital tomorrow and send you some medicine. I guarantee that if you use it, you¡¯ll be fine in three days.¡± Butler Yang was surprised and delighted. He quickly said respectfully, ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡± Tang Li nodded. She took the towel, went to the dining table, and picked up the hangover soup before walking back. Butler Yang looked at Tang Li¡¯s back and sighed, thinking to himself, ¡°She has indeed changed.¡± When Tang Li returned to the backyard, Qi Yihan was still swimming. She sat on the wooden chair and watched him swim. Qi Yihan¡¯s swimming posture was very standard. Watching him swim was simply a form of enjoyment. ¡­ On the other side, after Qi Lingxuan separated from the trucks, with the help of the Artifact Spirit, he found many good items in this mountainous area, which improved his ability considerably. He thought that since he was out, he might as well go back to the place where he grew up and take a look. When he went back, he found that the granny who adopted him and brought him up was killed by someone. Instantly, his heart was torn apart, and hatred started to encroach upon him. After kneeling in front of granny¡¯s grave for a day and night, he swore that he would definitely kill the enemy with his bare hands, and then he set out on the road back to Imperial Capital. After returning to Imperial Capital, he didn¡¯t contact anyone. Instead, he snuck into the Qi Mansion, put on his mask, and showed up in front of First Madam¡¯s bed, covered in blood. First Madam was badly injured and was still in the ward of the Qi Mansion. In the middle of the night, while she was sleeping, she suddenly felt cold. She opened her eyes to look for an extra carpet, but the moment she opened her eyes, her pupils contracted and she stopped breathing. ¡°Whoa!¡± Above her, a familiar face that was covered in blood, was smiling at her. First Madam opened her mouth to scream, but then she realized that her throat was blocked by something and she couldn¡¯t make a sound. At that moment, the ghost reached out his hands and strangled her neck. His deep voice that sounded like it came from hell echoed in her ears, ¡°Zhang Huilan, I¡¯ve come to take your life.¡± First Madam rolled her eyes and fainted. Looking at this easily frightened old woman, Qi Lingxuan threw her aside in disdain, took out a dagger, and stabbed it at her. Then, he took out a packet of powder and scattered it on her wound. After doing all that, he left the room. His next target was the Zhang family. However, just as he walked out into the corridor, he bumped into a nurse. The young nurse widened her eyes in fear and then she screamed in shock. ¡°Ahhh¡­ Ghost¡­¡± Chapter 117 - A Gift From Her Father Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In the villa. Qi Yihan swam in the pool for nearly half an hour before suddenly stopping. Tang Li knew that the man must have fallen asleep. She took the towel and walked to the side of the pool. First, she called out in a low voice, ¡°Yihan.¡± But there was no response. Then, she raised her voice and called out, ¡°Yihan.¡± Still no response. Tang Li thought for a moment. She did not want to jump down and get him up. With his physique, she would definitely not be able to pull him up. Finally, she drew a talisman in the air and a golden light shone on Qi Yihan. Then his body floated to the shore. After Qi Yihan laid on the shore, Tang Li walked over and covered his stomach with a towel. She reached out and patted his face. ¡°Yihan, you have to sleep in the bedroom.¡± Suddenly, Qi Yihan stood up and threw a punch at Tang Li. Tang Li reacted quickly. She leaned backward. When she was about to fall to the ground, she was pulled back by someone. At the same time, a strong force pulled her back and she fell on Qi Yihan¡¯s body. Tang Li raised her head and glared at him unhappily. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s voice was even hoarser than before he went swimming. There was an indescribable feeling to it, as though he was in pain. ¡°It was an instinctive reaction.¡± No one had ever patted his face before, especially after he got drunk. His mind was already in a state of alertness due to the alcohol, so what he did just now was really instinct. However, when he reached out his fist, he suddenly realized that it was Tang Li, so he opened his fist and grabbed her arm. Tang Li frowned. ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, get up and go to the bedroom to sleep.¡± With that, she was about to get up. But in the next moment, someone pressed down on the back of her head and pressed her down. Their lips met. His scent was overwhelming her sense of smell. ¡°Qi¡­ Um¡­¡± After a passionate kiss, Qi Yihan let go of her and panted as he said, ¡°This is the compensation for freaking you out just now.¡± Tang Li stood up angrily and patted his chest, saying fiercely, ¡°Is this compensation? I think you¡¯re just taking advantage of me.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her with a deep gaze. When Tang Li thought that he was going to say that she could also take advantage of him, he actually said, ¡°I¡¯m drunk. I can¡¯t tell if I¡¯m taking advantage of you or you¡¯re taking advantage of me.¡± After saying that, he held her hand that was on his chest and let her touch it. He stared into her eyes and asked, ¡°Are you taking advantage of me now?¡± Tang Li, ¡°¡­I guess.¡± ¡°Well then, take your time taking advantage of me.¡± Since he said so, she was not gonna waste such a good opportunity. Tang Li was finally aroused by Qi Yihan and took advantage of him when he was drunk. His smooth and firm chest carried absolute power and felt very comfortable. Mm¡­ It was so nice to touch! After feeling satisfied, Tang Li pulled him up. However, when Qi Yihan stood up, the towel dropped. This made Tang Li see what she should not see. Hiss¡­ It was¡­ Shocking! ¡°You¡­¡± Qi Yihan calmly picked up the towel from the ground and wrapped it around his waist, looking at her with an especially ¡®innocent¡¯ gaze. Tang Li blushed and felt thirsty. She turned around and walked toward the villa. As she walked, she touched her nose and said, ¡°There¡¯s hangover soup on the wooden chair next to you. There¡¯s food on the dining table in the living room. Drink the soup and eat something before going to your room to sleep.¡± Only when Tang Li was about to reach the door did Qi Yihan reply, ¡°Copy that.¡± She slept until daybreak. When Tang Li went downstairs, she saw Butler Yang instructing the servants to do something. Seeing Tang Li come down, Butler Yang quickly stopped and said to her, ¡°Madam, Master went back to the Qi Mansion before dawn. Something happened to First Madam and her parents last night.¡± Tang Li was not interested in First Madam and her family, so she gave a casual reply. It was still early, so she planned to take a walk in the courtyard. This villa was very large and had a larger courtyard. It was enough for a walk. Butler Yang thought of something and said to her, ¡°Madam, I helped you put away the things Miss Zitong sent you that day.¡± ¡°Take it out and put it on the sofa. I¡¯ll come back and take a look later.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Li went for a walk in the courtyard. At this time, the sun had not come out yet. There were gardeners pruning the branches in the garden and servants cleaning the house. Some people were talking in low voices. When everyone saw Tang Li walking over, they all revealed surprised expressions. Then, they quickly stood there and greeted her respectfully, ¡°Madam, good morning.¡± Tang Li nodded and continued walking. After Tang Li left, some of the bolder young servants started discussing in low voices. ¡°Why do I feel like Madam¡¯s aura has changed after staying with Master for a while at the hospital?¡± ¡°I feel it too. In the past, she was disdainful of everything. Now, she has an indescribable aura that¡¯s a little¡­ intimidating.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the feeling. If it wasn¡¯t for that face, I would have thought that she was a different person.¡± Just as they were discussing this, they suddenly felt a cold gaze shoot at them. Their bodies trembled at the same time, and they saw Butler Yang standing not far away looking at them with a serious expression. The servants were so frightened that they did not even dare to breathe loudly. They quickly lowered their heads and continued cleaning. After Tang Li finished her walk, she returned to the villa. Butler Yang had already placed the things her father gave her on the sofa. The item didn¡¯t look small. It was long and flat, wrapped in a dustproof cloth. Before Tang Li walked over, she could already feel the powerful spiritual energy coming from inside. Her heart skipped a beat, and she quickly strode over to open the dustproof cloth. Inside was a rectangular box. When she opened the box, she was surprised to find an antique zither lying inside. ¡°It¡¯s actually the Fuxi Guqin!!¡± Tang Li was shocked to see the Host¡¯s father giving the Host a Fuxi Guqin. Although everyone in the Tang family knew several instruments, ordinary people couldn¡¯t get their hands on one of the Guqins, let alone play it. Could this Guqin be for her? At that thought, Tang Li¡¯s heart started racing from excitement. She took out the Guqin and saw a letter laying under it. She opened the letter and saw that it read, ¡°Daughter, help the Tang family. This is your reward. After this matter is settled, let them leave the real estate industry and return to their old trade.¡± At this point, Tang Li narrowed her eyes. She suddenly became interested in this father of hers. The fact that he asked Tang Li to help the Tang family out proved that he knew Tang Li was not his daughter. Why was he still calling Tang Li daughter then? The more she thought about it, the more she felt that this person was definitely not simple. She recalled what Second Uncle told her back then that this father had gone on a long trip. Where did he go? Tang Li tried to read his fortune, but she could not find his whereabouts as if this person didn¡¯t exist in this world at all. Tang Li became even more interested in him.. Chapter 118 - Do You Think Youre Worthy of Being Spied Upon? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li would definitely not leave such a rare Guqin outside. She closed the cover and walked upstairs. Butler Yang, who entered, said to her, ¡°Madam, breakfast is ready.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll come back down soon.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Tang Li brought the Guqin to the bedroom, she took it out. At the same time, the two Kylins flew out as well. They surrounded the Guqin and were obviously more excited than Tang Li. ¡°Master, Master, can you play a song for us? I really want to listen to the Guqin.¡± Linlin flew to Tang Li¡¯s shoulder and stood there, rubbing her head on her neck and acting cute. Although Qiqi didn¡¯t act cute, his eyes were obviously filled with desire. Tang Li touched the Guqin lovingly and said, ¡°Not now. The power of this Guqin is a little too great, and it is not suitable for playing in front of ordinary people.¡± Thinking of the souls that she still had in her bag, she added, ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll go to the mountain beside the hospital to play. I¡¯ll play the Guqin then to put the restless souls to rest. ¡°Yes, Qiqi and I will protect Master when the time comes.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Tang Li admired the Guqin for a while more before putting it away. The kylins also returned to the jade. Since Tang Li had accepted such an expensive reward from the Host¡¯s father, she would definitely do her best to help the Tang family. She took out her phone and called First Uncle. To her surprise, Tang Zitong answered the call. Before Tang Li could speak, Tang Zitong asked excitedly, ¡°Cousin, are you going to help the Tang family?¡± Tang Li nodded and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s First Uncle?¡± Tang Zitong said, ¡°Dad and Second Uncle drank too much last night. Plus, they are obviously under too much strain so that they suddenly became sick in the middle of the night and are now receiving infusions in the hospital.¡± Tang Li, ¡°Give the phone to First Uncle.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Zitong was especially anxious. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t hang up yet. I¡¯m in the corridor. I¡¯ll pass the phone to Dad immediately.¡± Tang Zitong¡¯s excited voice could be heard from the other end of the line. ¡°Daddy, Cousin called you. She said she wants to help us.¡± Before First Uncle could speak, Tang Lin said excitedly, ¡°Has Fourth Brother-in-law agreed to help us?¡± Tang Zitong corrected her, ¡°No, it¡¯s Fourth sister.¡± Tang Lin, ¡°What difference does it make? Isn¡¯t it the same thing?¡± Tang Zitong didn¡¯t bother to talk to her. She hurriedly passed the phone to her father. First Uncle¡¯s voice sounded a little weak, but one could tell that he was excited. ¡°Li, is Yihan really going to help our Tang family?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me who will help the Tang family instead of him,¡± Tang Li said. Hearing that, First Uncle fell silent. Tang Li did not mind and continued, ¡°I only have one request for the Tang family. When the time comes, I want you to leave the real estate business and resume our old trade.¡± First Uncle¡¯s breathing suddenly became heavier. He still did not speak, but Second Uncle¡¯s anxious voice came from the other end. ¡°Brother, what did Li say?¡± First Madam Tang added in a hurry, ¡°Put it on speaker so we can listen.¡± Then Second Uncle¡¯s voice was heard coming from the other end. ¡°Li, is Yihan helping us? Did you beg him after you went back last night? Is he angry? We¡­¡± ¡°Second Uncle.¡± Tang Li interrupted him and repeated what she had just said. This time, her voice was more oppressive. ¡°I¡¯m the one who is helping the Tang family, but I have a request. After this matter is resolved, the Tang family must leave the real estate business and resume our old trade.¡± After Tang Li finished speaking, it was very quiet on the other end of the line. It was so quiet that one could hear gasps. After a while, Second Uncle said bitterly, ¡°Li, it¡¯s impossible to do musical instrument business here at Imperial Capital anymore. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have changed our trade.¡± ¡°Who says so? Our instruments are not inferior to Western instruments in any way.¡± Tang Li continued, ¡°First Uncle, Second Uncle, think about how popular our instruments were in the Imperial Capital when the western instruments were not yet introduced. In just a few decades, have you lost confidence in the instruments left behind by our ancestors?¡± When Tang Li finished saying that, her voice was very calm, but there was something magical about it that made the listeners moved at the same time. ¡°Fourth sister is right!¡± Tang Zitong was the first to speak. Tang Zitong was practically shouting. ¡°Our family aims to export our musical instruments overseas so that people around the world can see how elegant the instruments left behind by our ancestors are.¡± Then the twins agreed. Tang Ze and Tang Lei agreed as well. The seniors did not say anything, but Tang Li could guess that they were also moved. After a while, First Uncle asked, ¡°How does Li plan to help us tide over this crisis? Didn¡¯t Yihan say that the mountain can¡¯t be flattened and that it won¡¯t be utilized in five years? Are you planning to make Yihan buy that piece of land?¡± ¡°No.¡± Tang Li emphasized again. ¡°When I say I¡¯ll help, I mean I¡¯ll help on my own.¡± ¡°Then how are you going to help?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go and solve the problem of that mountain being unremovable.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Fourth Sister is a witch!¡± Tang Zitong interrupted, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that Fourth Sister saved me and the other girls from the tomb?¡± First Uncle and Second Uncle both sighed. Second Uncle said, ¡°Let Li try. In any case, the worst case scenario will be our Tang family going bankrupt because of this piece of land.¡± First Uncle said, ¡°If we can really sell this land, we¡¯ll go back to our old trade. Anyway, I also think it¡¯s too difficult to do real estate business.¡± First Uncle was not the only one who thought so. The other men in the Tang family also thought so. Finally, Tang Li persuaded them. After hanging up, she went downstairs to eat. ¡­ On the other side. At the Qi Mansion. Qi Yihan received a call from the Qi Mansion before dawn and rushed over. Before he entered the courtyard where the doctors were staying, he heard his eldest brother¡¯s roar. ¡°The Qi family pays you so much every month, but you can¡¯t even save a person. What¡¯s the point of keeping you guys?¡± Qi Yihan walked in and saw a group of bodyguards and servants standing in the courtyard. First Master was cursing them with a walking stick. The other people stood at the side, all of them looking grim. Qi Hao was the first to see Qi Yihan enter and quickly reminded First Master, ¡°Daddy, Fourth Uncle is here.¡± First Master looked at Qi Yihan with a twisted expression and questioned, ¡°Fourth brother, didn¡¯t you send your people to spy on us? Why didn¡¯t any of them show up when your sister-in-law got into trouble?¡± Qi Yihan looked at him coldly and asked, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy of being spied upon?¡± Chapter 119 - What Does Her Death Have To Do With Me? Chapter 119: What Does Her Death Have To Do With Me? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations First Master was furious. However, he knew that saying anything more would only bring humiliation to himself, so he told him what happened in the middle of the night. In the end, he said, ¡°My family must have been targeted by someone.¡± He gritted his teeth and continued, ¡°If I find out who these people are, I¡¯ll definitely chop them into pieces.¡± Qi Yihan didn¡¯t want to hear his bluffs, so he asked others, ¡°Who saw that person walk out of First Madam¡¯s room last night?¡± Qi Hao quickly replied, ¡°A nurse. She was frightened out of her mind and kept saying that she saw a ghost.¡± Qi Yihan asked again, ¡°How seriously was First Madam hurt?¡± ¡°She was stabbed a few times right below her heart, and some kind of powder was scattered over her wounds. She has been in the operation room for a couple of hours but the bleeding hasn¡¯t stopped completely, and for some reason, they can¡¯t stitch the wounds.¡± After First Master finished speaking, Qi Hao continued, ¡°The doctor said that if they still can¡¯t stitch up the wounds, we¡¯ll have to send Mother to the hospital later.¡± ¡°Other than Mother, the men in my uncle¡¯s family are all injured to varying degrees. They and Mother were definitely hurt by the same person.¡± The more First Master spoke, the more agitated he became. His eyes were filled with killing intents, the kind of which Qi Yihan had never seen. Qi Yihan waited for them to finish before saying, ¡°First of all, send First Madam to the hospital.¡± ¡°A normal hospital won¡¯t do. Send her to Hospital X,¡± First Master said. ¡°Since her wound is bleeding non-stop, mediocre doctors definitely can¡¯t save her.¡± At this point, he said to Qi Yihan matter-of-factly, ¡°Call Tang Li and ask her to help First Madam. Isn¡¯t she very capable?¡± The three brothers went to the hospital to monitor Tang Li, but they were injured by the killer and were now bedridden. However, while bedridden, they kept trying to look into Tang Li and found out that she was indeed very capable. Since Tang Li claimed that she could cure all kinds of difficult illnesses, First Master didn¡¯t mind letting her try to cure First Madam. Qi Yihan looked at First Master and pursed his lips into a displeased smile. He asked him rudely, ¡°With the way you guys treated her, do you think she will help you?¡± First Master choked, but when he thought that Tang Li might really be the only one who could save his wife, he toned down his attitude, ¡°We¡¯re family after all. I don¡¯t believe she can just watch as something happens to her sister-in-law.¡± Then, he added, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to save her, I¡¯ll beg Father. I am sure Father will ask her to save Huilan.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s aura became even colder, so cold that no one dared to breathe loudly. First Master was also shocked, but thinking that the person lying there was his wife, he decided to go all out. ¡°If no one helps her, she definitely won¡¯t be able to make it through today. Fourth Brother, even if we¡¯ve wronged you in the past, she¡¯s about to die now. Can¡¯t you just forget about the enmity from before?¡± Qi Yihan had always known what kind of person his eldest brother was. When he heard these words, he didn¡¯t feel a thing. He still looked cold. ¡°Even if you beg Father, Li won¡¯t save Sister-in-law.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± First Master shouted at him angrily, ¡°Qi Yihan, are you really going to watch your sister-in-law die?¡± ¡°What has her death got to do with me?¡± ¡°Good! Very good! Very good! If you¡¯re really so heartless, I will tell Father about it.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Qi Yihan laughed coldly and turned to leave. When he received the call, he wanted to help, but now¡­ He couldn¡¯t care less who died and who didn¡¯t die. With Qi Yihan gone, First Master was so angry that he almost fainted. His children quickly went to hold him up. They also hated this cold and heartless Fourth Uncle to death. Just wait and see. One day, they would take all the power in his hands! Qi Yihan went to the hospital, but before he saw Tang Li, First Uncle came, bringing First Madam with him. After bringing First Madam here, he went straight to the old man. However, the old man was currently in a special ward. Other than a few doctors, Qi Yihan, and Butler Wang, no one else was allowed to enter. He tugged at Butler Wang and started crying. Butler Wang didn¡¯t expect First Master to do that. Seeing that First Madam was really dying, he let him into the ward. However, he was not looking for his father, but Tang Li. At that moment, Tang Li was checking the old man¡¯s health data with the three doctors. Butler Wang stood outside the room, trying his best to hide from Tang Li. However, Tang Li immediately saw him, and he quickly waved at her. After Tang Li told the three doctors, she walked out. Butler Wang told her about First Madam. Before Tang Li could speak, Qi Yihan, who arrived at that point, said, ¡°There are many doctors here. You don¡¯t have to waste your time treating First Madam.¡± When Tang Li saw Qi Yihan, she immediately recalled how he looked like after he got drunk last night, especially because she had taken advantage of him last night. Today, she planned to listen to everything he said (the most important thing was that she didn¡¯t want to cure First Madam. Those people were ungrateful people. Even if she cured them, she wouldn¡¯t get a word of thanks). She said, ¡°Yihan is right. There are so many doctors here. Besides, I don¡¯t have a doctor¡¯s certificate. If something happens to First Madam, First Master will kill me.¡± She walked up to Qi Yihan and smiled at him. ¡°Hubby, am I right?¡± Qi Yihan looked down at the woman in front of him and said with his lips curled up. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± Tang Li was even happier. ¡°Excuse me, gentlemen, I¡¯ll have to continue my work.¡± With that, she walked towards the ward. Butler Wang, who watched Tang Li walk in, had mixed feelings. He shook his head, thinking to himself, ¡°First Master deserves it. If he treated Fourth Master and Fourth Madam like a family, he wouldn¡¯t be crying for help now.¡± Butler Wang walked out, thinking about how to deliver the message to First Master. Qi Yihan followed him. When the two of them walked up to First Master, he glared at Qi Yihan fiercely. ¡°Did you ask Tang Li not to save your sister-in-law?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± First Master was so angry that he was panting. He quickly asked Butler Wang,¡± Did you tell Father about this?¡± Butler Wang hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°A few doctors are in the middle of treating Master.¡± Before Butler Wang could finish, First Master rushed towards the ward. By the time Qi Yihan and Butler Wang reacted, he was already two meters away. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell Father, I¡¯ll tell him myself. I don¡¯t believe Father won¡¯t care after knowing about it!¡± Chapter 120 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ???????? ??? ??????????????? ?? ??? ???? ??????? ? ????? ???????????? ?????? ?????¡± ??????????? ??????? ??? ??????????? ???? ???????? ???? ????? ?????? ??? ?? ??? ????? ?? ???? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ?????????? ?? ??????? ??? ???? ?? ??? ??????? ?? ???????? ?? ????? ????????????????????????? ??¡°?¡¯???????????????????? ??? ????????????? ????¡±????? ??????? ????????? ???? ???? ????????????? ???¡¯? ????? ?????? ??????¡¯? ??? ?? ???????????? ?????? ???? ?????? ???? ?? ???? ???? ????? ?????? ?????? ?? ?? ????? ???? ? ????????? ???? ?? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ?? ??????? ??? ????? ??? ????? ¡°?????? ? ????? ?? ??? ????? ?? ? ???? ??????? ?? ?????? ?????? ?? ????? ?? ???? ??? ??? ????? ???????? ???? ??? ?????????? ??? ???????? ???? ??? ???????? ?? ????¡± ????? ???????????????????????? ??? ?? ???????????????? ?????? ????? ??? ??? ??????? ???? ????? ??? ????? ?? ??????? ??? ????? ¡°??????? ?????? ?????? ??? ????? ??? ??? ????????? ?? ??????¡± ?? ??? ?? ?????? ???? ?????? ????¡¯? ???? ??? ?? ???? ?? ????? ????? ????? ???? ?? ???? ??? ???? ??????? ???? ??? ?????? ???????????????????????? ????????? ?????? ?????? ??????????????????? ?????? ?????? ????????????? ????? ??????? ?????? ??????????¡¯? ?????????? ??? ?? ??????????????????????? ?????? ????? ?????? ??? ? ?????? ??????? ???? ?????? ???? ??? ??????? ?? ????? ???? ??????????? ?? ?? ???????? ??? ????? ?? ???? ¡°???¡¯?? ???? ? ???????? ?? ??? ???? ??? ????? ?? ??????¡± ???? ?????? ???? ????? ????? ?? ???? ?? ?? ???? ?? ????? ??????? ?? ?? ??? ????? ¡°????? ?????? ?? ?????? ?¡¯? ???? ? ???????? ? ???¡¯? ???? ??? ????? ?? ??????¡± ??????????????? ????????????????????? ??? ?????? ??????????? ?? ?????? ????? ?????? ???? ???? ?? ??? ???? ????????? ????? ??? ??????? ?????? ??? ?? ???? ¡°???? ????¡± ?????? ???? ???????? ?????? ??????? ??? ???? ????????????? ¡°????? ??????? ???? ??? ? ?? ??? ????¡± ???¡¯?¡­¡±????? ???? ????? ??? ???? ¡°? ?????? ?????? ????? ?????? ????? ?????? ????????? ?????? ???? ??? ??????? ????? ???? ???? ????? ?????? ??????? ??? ?????? ???? ?????? ?? ????? ???????????? ??? ????????? ?????????????? ????? ?????? ???? ?????? ??? ?? ????? ???? ??????? ¡°?????? ?????? ????? ????? ??? ??????¡± ¡°??? ?????? ?¡­¡± ¡°???????????¡± ??? ?????????? ??????????? ?????? ????? ?? ?????? ¡°???? ??? ????? ? ???¡¯? ???? ?? ??? ??? ???? ?? ??? ???? ??? ?????¡± ???¡¯? ????? ???¡± ???¡°?¡¯????????¡­ ?? ?????? ??? ????????? ????? ?????? ???? ?? ??? ????? ????? ???? ?? ??? ??????????? ??? ???? ???? ?? ????? ??? ?? ??????? ?? ?????????? ???????? ?? ???? ?? ??? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ???????? ??? ????? ??? ????? ???? ????????? ????????????????????????????? ????? ?????? ?????????????????????????? ????? ????????????????? ???? ???????? ?????? ???????? ????? ???? ???? ????? ??????? ????? ??? ???? ??????? ???? ?? ???? ??? ???? ?? ???? ??? ???????? ?? ????? ??? ?????? ??????? ?? ????? ????? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ??? ????? ?? ???? ????? ?????? ??? ???? ???? ???????? ?? ??????? ?? ???? ???? ?? ??? ??? ???? ?? ??? ????? ?? ??? ??? ?? ???? ??? ????? ???? ????????? ????????????????? ?? ???????? ???? ???? ¡°??????? ? ??? ????? ???? ?? ? ????? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ?? ???? ??? ???? ??? ???????? ??????? ? ??????? ??? ? ??? ?? ?????? ??? ????? ? ???? ?? ??????? ???? ??? ??????? ???? ??? ???????? ??? ???? ? ????????? ??????? ?????? ??????? ????????¡± ???? ????? ?????? ????? ????? ?? ???????? ??? ???? ????????????? ????????? ??? ?? ???????? ?? ???? ???? ? ??????? ?? ???? ???? ???? ??? ???? ??? ????????? ???????? ???? ??????????????? ??????? ?????? ???¡± ????????¡°? ???? ????? ???? ????????????????? ???? ??????????? ??????? ?????????????????? ? ?? ??????? ?? ?????????? ??????? ???? ???????????? ?? ??????? ?? ??????? ??? ???? ?? ?? ???? ?? ???? ¡°???? ???? ?? ???????? ? ??????????? ??? ????? ??? ??????? ???? ????¡± ??????? ???? ?? ????¡¯? ???? ?? ??? ???? ??? ????? ?????? ???? ?????? ???????????????????¡± ????¡°????? ???????????????¡¯???????? ????????? ?? ??? ?? ???????? ???? ??? ??? ??????? ????????? ????? ????? ?????? ?????? ??? ????????? ?? ???? ??? ??? ¡­ ???? ???? ?? ?????? ??? ?? ??? ????? ??? ??? ?? ????? ??? ? ????????? ???????? ?? ??? ?????????? ??? ????????? ??? ????????? ?? ???? ¡°????? ?????? ??? ??????? ?? ????? ????? ?????? ???????? ?? ??? ????????? ?? ??? ? ???? ?? ???????? ???? ??? ??? ?? ???? ???? ?? ??? ????????? ???? ????????? ??????? ???????¡± ?????¡¯? ??? ????? ??¡°??? ???? ???????????????????¡±????????? ??? ????????? ????? ¡°??? ????? ?????? ???? ?? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ?? ? ?????? ????? ?? ??? ???? ???? ?? ?????? ?? ?? ?? ?????? ??????? ??????? ??????????¡°???????? ??????? ????? ????¡±????? ¡°????¡± ???? ??? ????????? ????? ???? ?? ?????? ¡°?????? ??? ??? ????? ?? ????????? ?? ???? ???????¡± ??????? ?? ?? ¡°??¡¯?????????????????????????¡± ?? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ?? ???????? ????? ?? ?? ????? ????? ??? ???? ??? ?? ??? ??? ?? ???? ???? ?????? ???? ?? ????? ??? ??? ????? ?? ?????????? ???? ?? ??????? ?? ??? ?? ???????? ?? ????? ?????? ??????????? ??? ?????? ??????????????????????????? ?? ????? ?? ???????? ??? ??? ???? ???? ?? ??? ????? ???? ?? ??????? ???? ?? ????? ?? ???? ?? ?????? ????? ???? ?? ???? ???? ?? ?? ?????? ¡°? ?? ????? ?? ????? ??? ???????? ??????? ??? ??? ?? ????? ?????¡± ???????????? ?????? ?? ???? ?? ?????? ?? ???? ¡°??????¡¯? ????????? ?? ???? ?????? ???? ?? ???? ?? ???? ?????? ???? ??? ??? ?????? ? ???? ??????????? ???? ??? ??? ???? ?????????? ???????? ?? ?????¡¯? ?????? ??????? ?¡¯? ???? ?? ??? ??? ??? ???? ??? ????? ?? ? ???? ?? ??? ???? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ??? ?? ??? ???????? ?? ???? ????? ?? ?????¡± ?? ????? ??????? ??? ?????? ¡°? ????? ???? ?? ??? ???????? ?? ???????? ????? ???? ?? ?? ?????????? ??? ? ????????? ??????? ????? ????????? ??? ???? ?????? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ???¡± ??? ?????? ???????????????????? ?????? ?? ????? ¡°?? ?? ???????? ??????? ?? ???? ???? ???? ??? ???????? ??? ??? ?? ???????? ?? ???? ?? ? ?????? ??? ???? ????? ?? ?????? ?? ???? ?? ?????? ??? ?? ??????? ? ?? ??? ??? ??????? ??????? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ????? ?? ??????? ?? ????????? ?????¡± ¡°???? ????? ????? ?????? ???¡± ¡°?????????????? ???????¡±????? ?????? ?? ??????????????????????????? ?? ????? ??????? ???? ???? ??????? ???? ?? ????? ????? ???? ?? ?????? ¡°?¡¯?? ?? ???? ?????¡± ???????? ??????? ???????? ??????????????? ???? ?? ??????? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ?????? ??????? ??? ??? ???? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ????????? ????? ???? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ????? ¡°???? ?¡¯? ??? ??????? ???¡¯? ????? ??? ????? ?????????? ?? ??? ???? ?? ????? ?? ???? ??? ???? ??? ??? ?? ???????¡± ?? ????? ???????? ??? ???? ??? ???????? ?????? ???????? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ¡°? ???????? ??? ???? ????????? ?? ?? ???? ??????¡± Chapter 121 - Ill Commit It to Memory Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ???????? ?? ?????? ???? ??????????????????? ???????????????????? ?????????????? ??? ????????????? ??????????? ?????????? ?????¡¯? ????? ?????? ??? ¡°?? ??????????? ?????? ???? ????¡± ¡°???? ??? ???? ????? ? ???? ?????? ??? ????? ???? ????¡± ??????? ???? ???? ? ??????????? ???? ???? ?? ??????¡¯? ???? ??? ??? ???????? ?????????? ?? ????? ???????????????? ????????????????????? ???? ?? ???????? ???? ?? ?????? ?? ?????? ???? ??? ???????? ??? ??? ???? ??? ?? ??? ???? ???? ?? ??? ????? ????¡­ ?? ??????? ? ?????? ????? ???? ??? ????? ???? ??? ???? ???????? ¡°¡­¡± ?? ??????????? ??????????????????????? ????? ?? ??????????? ??? ?????????¡¯??????? ??? ?????? ????? ???????????????? ¡°?? ?????????? ??????????¡± ???? ?? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ?????????? ???? ????? ?? ???? ?? ??? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ?? ???? ????? ¡°???????? ??¡¯? ??????? ?????¡± ??? ????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???? ?? ?????? ???? ??? ??? ???? ??? ???????? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ??? ??? ????? ????? ??????? ???????? ?? ??? ???? ??????? ??? ??? ??????? ???????? ???? ????? ?????? ??? ???? ?? ??? ?? ????? ??????? ????? ?? ?????? ??? ????? ??? ???? ?? ? ????????? ????? ¡°?? ????????? ??¡¯? ????? ?? ???? ?? ??????? ???? ?? ??????? ????????? ??? ???¡¯? ?????? ???? ??????? ?? ???? ??? ??????? ????¡¯?? ???? ????? ??? ???? ?¡¯? ?? ??????? ?? ???? ???? ? ????????¡± ??????? ????? ????? ???? ????? ???? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ??? ???????? ??? ?????? ??? ???????? ?? ????? ??????? ?? ????? ???????????????????? ???? ???¡°???? ????????????¡± ????? ?????? ???????? ????? ?? ????? ?????? ?? ??? ??????????????????????????? ???? ??? ??????????????? ?????? ??? ????????? ???? ?? ???????? ??????? ??? ???? ??????? ¡°???? ???? ? ?? ??????? ??? ?? ??? ????? ?¡¯? ?????? ?? ?????¡± ????? ?????? ??????????? ???????? ????????? ?????? ???? ??? ????? ??? ????????? ??? ?????? ?????? ? ??????? ???? ??? ????????????¡±???? ???????????? ?????????????? ¡°? ???? ????? ??? ?????? ?? ?? ???? ??? ?????? ???? ?? ??? ?? ????? ??????? ??? ???? ?????? ?? ??????? ????????????? ??????????????????? ??????¡¯? ¡°??? ???? ??? ??? ??????? ?? ???? ? ??????? ???? ?????? ? ????? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ??? ??????? ??? ????¡­¡± ?? ???? ?????? ???? ?? ???????? ??????? ??? ???? ??? ????? ?? ???? ? ???????? ??????? ??????¡¯? ???? ? ????????????????????? ?????????? ????? ????????? ??? ??? ?? ???? ????????? ?????? ????????? ???? ?? ????? ¡°?? ?????? ?? ????? ??? ?? ??????? ?? ???? ??? ????? ?? ???????? ??? ??? ??? ???? ????????? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ???????? ???? ???????? ????? ??????????? ?? ??? ???¡¯? ????? ?? ???????? ?? ?? ??? ?? ??? ???? ???? ???? ?? ???? ?????? ????? ?? ??? ??? ???? ?? ???? ??? ?? ????¡± ¡°???¡¯?? ????????? ?????????????? ???? ???????????????? ??????????????? ?????? ??????? ??? ????????? ??????? ????????? ?????????????????? ???????¡± ????? ¡°?? ????? ???? ??? ??? ?? ???? ??? ?? ?????? ????? ??? ?? ??? ???? ????? ?? ??? ?? ?? ???? ?? ??? ???? ???????? ??? ?? ??? ????? ?? ?? ???? ?????? ????? ???? ????? ???? ???? ??? ??? ??????????¡± ???? ???? ?? ??????? ???????? ??? ????? ??????????? ??? ?????? ?? ????? ???? ??? ????????? ?? ???? ?? ??? ????¡¯? ???? ????? ???? ???? ????????? ???? ???? ????? ???? ??? ??? ???????? ???? ???? ?????? ????? ??????? ???? ???????? ???? ???? ????? ??? ???? ? ?????? ???????? ?????????????????? ?????????????????? ????????? ?????? ??? ?????? ??????????????????? ????? ????? ?????? ??? ????? ?????? ????? ??? ?? ???? ?????? ¡°????? ???????? ?? ??? ????? ?¡¯? ? ????? ?? ?? ??? ????? ????? ?? ? ?????? ??? ?????? ??????? ?? ???????? ???? ? ????¡¯? ???? ??????? ?? ??? ?? ???? ??? ? ????¡¯? ?????? ?????? ??? ?? ???? ??? ??? ?? ?? ???? ???? ???¡¯? ??? ???? ??? ????? ?? ??????¡± ¡°???¡­¡± ????? ?????? ???????? ????? ???? ?? ????? ?????? ?? ??? ????????? ??????? ??? ???? ??? ????? ?? ?????? ?? ???? ???? ?? ? ????? ???? ?? ????? ????? ??????? ??????? ????? ?????????????????????????? ?? ??????????? ??????????????? ??? ???????? ??????? ???? ??? ???? ??????? ?????? ?????? ?????? ??? ????? ??????? ??? ???????? ???? ???? ?? ????? ??????? ?????????????? ????? ?? ??? ????? ?????????????????????????? ?? ????? ???????????? ?????? ??? ????????????? ????? ?????? ?????? ?? ????? ??? ?? ??? ????? ????????? ???? ???? ?? ??? ??? ??????? ?? ????? ??????? ?? ????? ??????? ???? ?? ???????? ¡°????? ???????? ??????? ?? ??? ? ???? ?????? ??????????¡­ ?¡¯? ??? ???? ??????? ?? ??? ???? ?? ??? ??? ??? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ????? ?? ???? ??????¡± ???? ?????????? ?? ???? ??? ??????????????????????????? ?? ????? ???? ????? ?????? ??????? ????????? ??? ???? ?? ??? ??????? ?? ????? ?????? ?? ????? ?????? ?????? ??? ????? ¡°?? ???? ??????? ?????? ?¡¯?? ???? ???? ???? ????¡± ??????????? ????? ??????? ?????? ???? ????????? ?????? ????????????????????????¡¯??????????????? ???? ?????? ?? ????? ????????? ???? ???? ?? ?????? ?? ????? ?????? ??? ???? ??????? ¡°????? ???????? ?¡¯?? ?????? ?? ??????????? ??? ???? ???? ??? ??? ???¡± ????? ??????¡¯? ????? ??????? ? ????? ?? ??????? ??? ????? ??? ???? ???? ? ????? ????? ¡°??? ? ????¡¯?? ? ?????? ???¡± ?????????? ??????????? ???????????? ??????????????? ??????? ?????????? ???? ????? ?????? ¡°?????????? ??? ??? ?¡¯?? ??????????????????¡± ??? ???? ?? ?????¡¯? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ??????? ??? ????? ¡°??? ??? ??? ????? ???? ? ???? ?????¡± ????? ??? ??? ?? ???? ????? ?????? ?????? ??? ????? ?????? ???????? ?? ???? ????? ?????? ??? ?? ???? ?????? ?? ???????? ???? ???? ???? ??? ???¡°??????? ?????¡± ????? ?????? ???? ???? ????????? ????? ¡°? ????? ??????? ?? ??????? ???? ??? ???? ???? ?????? ?? ?? ??? ??? ?? ???? ??? ????? ???????? ?? ???????¡± ?? ????????? ??? ??? ??????? ???? ????? ¡°??????? ????? ????? ????? ??? ?????????? ??? ???¡¯? ?? ???? ??? ???? ?????¡± ????????????? ???????? ???????? ???? ????????????????????????? ??????? ???????????? ??????? ???????????? ??????? ???? ¡°????????? ???????? ??? ???? ????????¡¯? ????? ???????????????????????? ??????? ???????¡± ?????????? ??? ??????????????? ?????????? ???? ???? ??? ????? ?? ??? ???? ???? ??????? ???? ?????¡¯? ???? ?? ???? ?? ????? ???? ???? ?????? ???? ???? ???? ???? ???? ??¡¯? ??????? ??????? ?? ??? ?????????? ??? ??? ?? ???? ??? ??? ???? ?? ????? ??? ????? ???? ??? ????? ??? ??? ???? ??????? ?????? ????? ??? ??????? ???? ????? ???? ??? ??? ??? ???????? ??????? ??? ?? ??????????? ??? ?????? ??? ? ??? ?? ???? ???? ?? ?????? ?? ?????????? ???? ???????????????????????? ??? ???????? ??? ????? ?????? ???? ???? ???? ?? ???????¡¯? ???? ?? ??? ???????? ???????? ??? ??? ?? ???? ?????? ??????????? ??? ?????? ?? ?????? ??????? ??? ????????? ???? ???? ????? ???? ?????¡± ??????????? ??????? ?????? ?? ?????????????¡°?????????????? ??? ?????? ¡°???? ??? ???????? ???? ???? ?? ????? ??? ??? ???????? ????? ????? ???? ???¡¯?¡± Chapter 122 - The Male Lead Appears To Steal Tang Lis Things Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ?????? ???????? ???????? ???????????????? ????????????????? ?????????????????????? ?? ???? ?????? ????????? ??????? ?????? ??? ??? ????? ???????? ?? ??????? ?? ?????? ¡°?? ??? ???????? ?? ??????? ???? ?????? ???? ??????????¡± ?? ???? ???? ?? ???????? ????? ?????? ???? ??????? ?????? ???????? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ??? ?? ??? ??? ?????? ????? ??? ?????????????????¡°??????????????¡± ??????????? ????¡± ??????? ?? ???? ???? ????? ???????¡¯? ??? ????????? ????????????????? ???? ???????? ?????¡¯?? ??????? ???????? ????????????????????¡°????????????¡¯? ??????? ??? ??????? ??? ¡°???¡¯? ?? ??????? ???? ???? ??????¡± ???? ?? ????? ??? ???????? ???? ??? ????? ?? ?????¡¯? ????????? ????????¡°??¡¯? ???????? ????? ??????¡¯? ????? ??????????????????????????????¡± ???? ??????? ???? ????????????????? ?? ???? ???????????? ?????? ?????????? ?????????????? ????? ??????? ???? ????????? ??????? ??? ?????? ???? ????? ????? ?? ?????????? ??????? ??????????? ?????????????????¡¯?? ?????????? ??????????????????????? ?? ???? ?????? ???? ?? ???????? ???? ¡°?? ??? ???? ? ???????? ???? ??????? ?? ??????? ???? ???????? ? ??? ???? ??? ????¡± ???? ?? ???? ??? ???? ??????? ??? ????? ???? ? ????? ?????? ?? ????????? ?????? ????? ??? ??? ???? ???? ??? ????? ???? ??? ????? ??????? ?? ??????? ?????????? ????????? ??????? ???? ??? ????????? ????? ???? ?????????? ?? ????????? ?????? ??? ?????? ????????? ??????? ???? ?? ??? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ??????????? ??? ????????? ????? ?? ?????? ?? ???? ? ??????? ????? ???? ????????? ???? ??? ????????? ?? ??? ??????? ?????? ??????? ?? ???¡±????? ??????? ??????¡°?????????????????????? ???? ?? ?????? ???????? ¡°?????¡± ??? ??? ?? ???? ??????? ?????? ???? ??? ?????? ???????? ??? ???? ?????????? ???? ???????? ??????? ??? ?? ????????? ?????????????? ???? ????????????? ????? ????????????????? ????? ??? ??????? ??????? ¡­ ?????? ???? ?? ???? ?? ??? ?????????? ??? ?????? ?????? ?????? ??????? ???? ???????? ??? ??????? ??????? ???????????????????????????? ????? ???? ??? ??????? ??? ??? ??? ???? ?????? ???? ??? ??? ??? ???? ??? ?? ?????? ??? ????? ¡°???? ????? ? ????? ???? ??? ???? ?? ???? ????????? ??? ???¡¯? ???? ?? ???????? ????????? ???? ???? ?? ????¡± ???? ?????¡± ??????? ???¡¯? ¡°??????? ?? ??? ??? ?? ???? ???????? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ???? ????? ???? ?? ???? ??? ??? ???? ? ???? ?? ????????? ????? ??? ??? ??? ???? ?? ???? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ???????¡± ??? ??????????????? ¡°??????????? ??????? ??????????? ??????????? ??????????? ¡°??????¡± ¡°????? ?????¡­¡± ?????? ??? ????????? ??????? ??? ???????????? ?? ?????? ?????? ?????????? ???????? ????????? ?????????????????? ??? ??? ???? ???? ???? ?? ?????? ??? ?? ??? ?????????? ??? ???????? ?????????? ???? ??? ??? ?? ??????? ??? ??????? ¡°??? ???? ?¡¯?? ???? ?? ?? ????????? ?????¡± ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ???? ???? ?? ?????? ?? ?? ??? ????? ¡°???¡¯? ???? ??? ??¡¯? ??? ???? ??? ????¡± ¡°??????¡±???? ?? ??????? ??? ??? ???? ???? ?? ??? ????? ?????? ????? ??? ??? ????? ???? ?? ?????? ?????? ??? ?????? ?????? ??? ????????? ????????¡¯? ??? ??????? ??????? ???????????? ??? ??????????????? ?????? ??? ?????????????? ???????????????? ??? ???????????????????????? ????????? ????????? ????? ?????¡¯? ???? ?????? ????? ??? ???????? ????? ??? ? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ???????? ?? ??? ???????? ??? ??????? ??? ??????? ??????? ?? ??? ??????? ???? ??????? ???? ??????? ??? ??? ????? ??????????? ?? ??? ????????? ???? ?? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ???? ??????? ??? ??? ??? ??? ???? ?? ?? ???? ?? ????? ??? ????? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ??? ??????? ???? ?? ?? ???? ??? ??????? ????? ??? ?????? ??????? ??? ???? ??? ???? ??? ????????? ???????????? ?????? ?????? ??? ????? ??????? ????????? ?? ???? ??????? ??? ??? ?????? ?????? ???? ??? ??? ???? ??????? ?????? ???? ??? ???? ?? ???? ?? ????? ¡°?? ???? ? ???? ???? ?? ??? ????????? ????? ??? ?¡¯? ?? ? ??????¡± ¡°????????¡± ????? ??? ??? ?????? ?????? ??????? ???? ???? ???????? ???? ?? ??? ???? ???? ????? ??? ?????? ?????? ???????? ???? ??? ???? ? ???? ?????? ??? ???? ?? ??? ?????????? ? ????? ??????????????????? ??????? ?????????????? ????????? ???? ??????????? ¡°?? ??????????????????????????????¡± ?????? ?????? ?? ????? ??????? ????? ???????? ¡°????? ???¡¯? ?? ??? ????? ???¡¯? ??? ???? ???????¡± ????? ????? ??? ? ????????? ?????? ?????? ??????? ????????????? ??? ?????? ?????????????? ??????? ????????? ?? ?????? ????????????????? ????? ??? ?? ????????? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ??????????? ????? ??????? ?? ??? ??? ??????? ??? ????? ??? ??? ??? ?? ???? ???????? ???? ???? ? ??????????? ??? ??? ? ?????? ??? ??? ?? ???? ???? ????????? ??????? ??? ????? ???? ???? ??????? ????????? ?????????? ?????? ?????????¡¯? ?????¡¯????? ????????? ????? ??? ????? ???????? ???????? ???????????????????????? ???????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????? ?????? ??????? ?????? ???? ?? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ???????? ¡°?????? ???????? ?? ??????? ???? ???? ??? ????¡± ???????? ??? ??? ??? ?? ? ????? ?? ???? ??? ??????? ??? ????????? ?? ????? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ??????? ???? ???? ?? ??? ?????¡¯?? ???????? ???? ???? ?????? ????? ???? ????? ??? ?? ????? ??? ????? ?? ????????? ???????????? ???? ?????????????????? ????? ??????????????? ?????????? ????????????????????????????? ????? ?????? ???? ????? ?????? ? ???? ???? ?????????? ???? ??????? ????????????? ????? ??? ???? ?? ???????? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ???????? ?? ?? ????? ?? ???????? ?????? ?? ??? ??? ?????? ?????? ????? ???????? ????? ?????? ?? ????? ??????? ?????????????????? ?? ???????? ?????? ¡°?????? ?? ????? ????? ??? ???????¡± ???????? ??????? ¡°???? ?? ?????? ?? ???????¡± ???????????????????????? ¡°??? ?? ?????????¡± ???????? ??????? ¡°????¡± ?? ???????? ????? ¡°??? ???? ?? ???? ?? ?? ???¡¯? ???? ??¡¯?? ???????? ?? ???? ????????? ?????? ????????? ???????? ?? ??? ???? ???? ???? ?????? ???? ?? ????????¡± ????????????¡±?? ????? ¡°????????????????? ???¡¯? ????? ?? ???????? ????? ¡°??????¡± ???? ??? ¡°???? ?????¡± ????????????¡¯? ??? ????????? ??????????? ???????????? ?? ???????? ????????? ?? ???? ?????? ???? ?? ?????? ??? ?? ??? ????? ?????? ????????????????? ?? ?????????????????? ?? ???? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ??? ???????? ??? ???????? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ???? ? ?????? ??? ?? ???? ¡°?????¡± ??? ???? ? ????? ??? ???? ? ?????? ???? ??? ?????? ???? ?? ???????? ??????? ???? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ?? ??? ???? ??????? ?? ???????? ??????? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ???????? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ????????? ????? ?????????????? ??? ???????????? ??????????????? ??? ????? ??? ?????????? ????? ????? ?? ?????? ?? ???? ??? ??? ??? ???????? ???????? ???? ???? ????? ?? ??? ????? ???????? ???? ?? ?? ?? ???? ????????? ??????? ??? ??? ?????? ????????? ???? ??????? ??? ???????¡±¡°??? ?????? ?? ???????? ???????? ??? ????? ???????? ?? ??? ????????? ?????????? ??? ?? ??? ?? ?????? ??? ?? ????? ??? ????? ¡°??? ??? ????????¡± ???? ?? ??????? ?? ???? ¡°??? ???? ?????¡± ??????????? ????????????????? ????????? ?? Chapter 123 - I Have One Condition for Being Your Pillow Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations With the help of the Artifact Spirit, Qi Lingxuan quickly walked out of the mountainous area and fainted on the road. After a while, a girl riding a small electric motorbike came over. As it happened, the girl¡¯s electric motorbike ran out of battery when she reached Qi Lingxuan. Xiang Wanwan got off the electric motorbike and was about to push the car back while mumbling to herself, ¡°Luckily, I am close to home. Otherwise, it might take a whole night to get back home.¡± At this point, she casually glanced to the side and was shocked to see a man lying there. Scared, she was about to run home to call the police when a large truck drove over from ahead. When she saw the man¡¯s face that was lit up by the headlight, Xiang Wanwan recognized who it was. She was first surprised then she parked the electric motorbike at the side and walked over. After Qi Lingxuan left, Tang Li wandered around for a little longer before finding a plain area where she stopped. ¡°Alright, welll release the ghosts here.¡± With that, she took out the jade bottle containing the ghosts from a Taoist bag. As she drew a talisman on the jade bottle, she chanted the scripture. Soon, a golden light surrounded her and all the ghosts came out of the jade bottle. Some ghosts wanted to escape but were bounced back by the golden light. Tang Li took out the Gugin. suddenly, the surrounding was permeated with a powerful Spirit that made the two little Kylins fly around Tang Li in excitement. Tang Li sat cross-legged and placed the Gugin down on her legs. Then, she started sweep-picking the Gugin. The melodious sound of the Gugin could be heard, bringing with it an alluring charm. The two little Kylins stood next to the golden light, guarding Tang Li and preventing anyone from disturbing her. The ghosts also calmed down. Soon, rays of light were emitted from their bodies and they dissipated at a speed visible to the naked eye. When the song ended, all the ghosts were sent away to where they belonged. Tang Li put away the Gugin and stood up. The two little Kylins flew to her side. Linlin said excitedly, ¡°Master, the song you¡¯re playing is really nice. I feel like the strength in my body has increased again.¡± Tang Li rubbed their heads and said, ¡°Go back to the jade. I am heading back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Li brushed the dust off her pants and quickly walked toward the hospital. Five minutes after she left, two old men clad in robes arrived. Because it was already pitch black at this point, their faces were unclear, but their voices could be heard. ¡°Wait, I clearly sensed a very powerful Spirit energy here. Was I wrong?¡± ¡°L feel it too. This is the first time I¡¯ve felt such powerful spirit energy. I guess some ancient artifact must have appeared.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s look around. If we can really get our hands on an ancient artifact, it¡¯ll be easier for us to guard the Gate of the Abyss this year.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s split up and look for it.¡± After saying that, the two of them quickly went in different directions. When Tang Li returned to the hospital, the car at the mortuary had already left, and the mortuary returned to its dead silence. Without looking, she quickly walked towards her villa. Unexpectedly, just as she approached the villa, she saw two familiar figures standing there. They were obviously waiting for her. Tang Li walked out from the shadow. ¡®When Butler Zhang, who was standing beside Qi Yihan, saw Tang Li walking over, he heaved a sigh of relief and quickly greeted her, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re back.¡± Then, he glanced at Master, who looked cold and unapproachable, and turned around and walked in. Tang Li walked up to Qi Yihan and asked, ¡°Yihan, are you waiting for me?¡± ¡°Where have you been?¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s expression was cold. Tang Li sensed that he was angry, so she whispered to him, ¡°I went to release the ghosts.¡± After saying that, she leaned closer to him as if she was afraid that Butler Zhang would hear her and freak out. ¡°I went to the north mountain.¡± When he heard her explanation, Qi Yihan softened his voice. ¡°Are you cold?¡± Tang Li wanted to say that she was not cold, but when she looked at the shirt he was wearing, she thought that if she said that she was cold, he would take off his only shirt for her to wear, so she nodded deliberately. ¡°Yes.¡± But at the next moment, an arm wrapped around her waist and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Tl give you some of my warmth so you won¡¯t be cold.¡± Qi Yihan led her into the villa. As Tang Li walked, she looked at him, who was looking ahead with a cool expression and chuckled. After the two of them walked in, they went straight to the bedroom. ¡®When Tang Li came out of the shower, Qi Yihan was already lying on the bed. Tang Li was about to take the sleeping bag when Qi Yihan said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to sleep in the bag tonight. I¡¯ll let you hug me.¡± Tang Li¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and her heart skipped a beat. ¡°He¡­ Is he planning on doing something with me? Should I say no?¡± Tang Li thought to herself, getting more nervous with each second that passed. Just as she was about to say something, Qi Yihan added, ¡°There is one condition if you want me to be your pillow.¡± ¡°Wh¡­ what?¡± ¡°Keep in mind who you are.¡± Tang Li was dumbfounded. ¡°What am I?¡± Qi Yihan, ¡°You¡¯re my wife. You¡¯re not allowed to cheat on me.¡± Qi Yihan glanced at her and laid down. His tone became even colder. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then forget it.¡± ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t agree?¡± To Tang Li, this condition could not be simpler. She walked around the bed and went to the other side of the bed to lie down. After hugging the bear doll that was as tall as a person, she said to him, ¡°I agree, so I won¡¯t sleep in the sleeping bag tonight. If I hug you in the middle of the night, don¡¯t blame me upon waking up.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± With that, Qi Yihan turned off the light. This time he didn¡¯t even tum on the bedside lamp. They both closed their eyes. After some time, Tang Li threw the bear doll aside and rolled toward Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan opened his arms to welcome her. After she hugged him, he lowered his head and kissed her forehead. Although hugging her made his body burn and he wanted nothing more than to do something to her, he was in no hurry. They had plenty of time in the future for their marriage. He planned to let her get used to hugging him to sleep at night. It would be best if she could not sleep without hugging him.. Chapter 124 - A Deep Bite Mark Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡®Tang Li was woken up by the heat. ¡®When she opened her eyes, she realized that she was not only in Qi Yihan¡¯s arms but her entire body was also wrapped in the blanket. No wonder she was so hot. She felt even worse than being roasted in a furnace! The more she tried to struggle out of the blanket, the tighter he hugged her. He patted her back and threatened her with a sleepy voice, ¡°If you move again, I will tie you up.¡± Tang Li subconsciously asked, ¡°How do you want to tie me up?¡± She thought Qi Yihan was too deep in his sleep to hear a word, but he suddenly opened his eyes. He stared at her with his inky black eyes. Tang Li blinked at him and said, ¡°I am hot in here.¡± Qi Yihan replied after a few seconds, ¡°I am hot too.¡± Tang Li felt that by ¡®Hot¡¯, they meant two completely different things. But she was really too hot, so she struggled again. ¡°Let go of me. I¡¯m about to get burnt.¡± Hearing that, the man¡¯s lips curled up. Suddenly, he started laughing. His low and pleasing laughter shook Tang Li¡¯s ears, making her heart race fast and her cheeks involuntarily turn red. Qi Yihan fixed his deep eyes at her, and as if he didn¡¯t notice her blushed face, he whispered even more hoarsely in her ear, ¡°Apart from the fact that you roll around while sleeping, you also like to grope around. If I don¡¯t wrap you up ina blanket, you might do something to me.¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Tang Li refused to admit that she would do that. ¡°I only like to hug things to sleep but I don¡¯t like to touch things.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t admit it?¡± Qi Yihan raised an eyebrow. This action gave his handsome face a bewitching sexiness. Tang Li looked up at him, and suddenly she was busy catching her breath. By the time she realized it, her lips were half a centimeter away from his. Qi Yihan¡¯s raised eyebrows remained there as he looked at her. Those eyes looked like hooks, hooking up her soul and her sanity. Tang Li could not resist it anymore and raised her head. Qi Yihan slowly let go of the blanket and put his arm around her waist, letting her do whatever she wanted. After a long while, Tang Li suddenly pushed him away and rolled to the side. She pointed at him with a trembling finger. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Qi Yihan tilted his head to look at her and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Then he continued, ¡°I was just doing something a normal man would do when aroused by a beautiful lady.¡± After saying that, he looked down at her body and praised, ¡°Your body is¡­ good.¡± Hearing that, she quickly buttoned it up. She was the one who took advantage of him, but why did it seem like she was the one getting taken advantage of. The more she thought about it, the more upset she became. After buttoning up the shirt, she grabbed the blanket and covered his face with it, and pounced on him, biting down on his chin. ¡®When he grunted in pain, Tang Li rolled to the bedside. Then, she got up and ran toward the bathroom. After the door closed with a bang, Qi Yihan pulled the blanket away from his face and looked down at the deep bite mark. Other than this daring woman, no one else dared to be so bold to do that to him. He was sure that this woman was born in the year of the dog. But her shy reaction was really¡­ cute! Tang Li stayed in the bathroom for a long time. She was indeed shy. She had never been so intimate with a man in her life and was shy to the point of feeling ashamed. Looking at the woman in the mirror, who looked like she had just fought with someone, Tang Li bit her lips and comforted herself. ¡°Come on, Tang Li, why are you getting so shy? He is your husband and something like that is gonna happen sooner or later.¡± ¡®When Tang Li finally stopped being shy and came out of the bathroom, Qi Yihan had already left the bedroom. Tang Li walked to the stairs and heard Qi Yihan say to someone, ¡°Prepare a helicopter to pick me up here at the hospital.¡± ¡®When that person left, Butler Zhang, who was standing by the door, saw Tang Li and greeted her, ¡°Good morning, Madam.¡± Qi Yihan tured around. Tang Li felt that there was something meaningful in his eyes. Qi Yihan said to the butler, ¡°Go and prepare breakfast.¡± Butler Zhang went out immediately. With the Butler gone, Qi Yihan just stood there and looked at her. ¡®Tang Li went downstairs. She felt like she was being stripped by his gaze with every step she took. ¡®When she was at the bottom of the stairs, Qi Yihan said, ¡°I¡¯ve gotten someone to prepare a helicopter to send you to where that piece of land is located. Call me whenever you need my help or whenever you miss me.¡± ¡®Tang Li looked at the man with her mouth slightly agape and felt slightly delighted. After a while, she came to her senses and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in at most three days.¡± Tang Li looked at his handsome face and suddenly felt a little worried. ¡°Remember to bring the medicine I gave you with you.¡± If a woman had wicked thoughts about him and drugged him, he would be able to save himself with that medicine. Qi Yihan suppressed his smile and nodded. Tang Li thought for a moment. Finding that she was not in the mood to go for a walk, she turned around and walked upstairs. ¡°I¡¯ll call First Uncle and the others. I¡¯ll set out today.¡± With that, she quickly went upstairs. She took out her phone and called First Uncle. First Uncle answered quickly, ¡°Li.¡± Tang Li said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m going there today. Remember what you promised me.¡± First Uncle was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°As long as you take care of that for our family, we¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡± After saying this, he added, ¡°Li, can I go with you?¡± Tang Li thought for a moment and felt that it was fine to bring someone with her. ¡°Sure. Come to Hospital X later. Yihan prepared a helicopter for me.¡± ¡°alright.¡± ¡°Uncle, I can¡¯t take too many people with me.¡± ¡®Tang Li was worried that everyone in the Tang family would go with her. If anything really happened over there, she would not be able to keep an eye on everyone. First Uncle agreed. ¡°Sure.¡± Then he hung up. Tang Li also packed a few things before going downstairs to eat with Qi Yihan. First Uncle arrived very quickly. Other than him, the other three men and Tang Zitong also came. The three of them didn¡¯t intend to go with her. They were just here to check in on her.. Chapter 125 - Mountain Watcher Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Hospital X had a tarmac. (After all, all the patients were rich and powerful, and some of them were from overseas. Private jets for them were nothing.) A group of people stood beside the helicopter. Second Uncle instructed, ¡°If you two run into danger, just abort the mission and come back. Your lives are much more important than anything else.¡± ¡®Tang Ze and Tang Lei wanted to follow her. ¡°Cousin, why don¡¯t we go with you? We¡¯re young and strong. We might be able to help when needed.¡± Before Tang Li could say anything, Tang Zitong replied on her behalf, ¡°First Brother, Third Brother, what if there are demons and monsters deep in that mountain? If we get captured by the demons, Fourth Sister will have to save us one by one.¡± First Uncle said to Tang Zitong sternly, ¡°Zitong, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡®Tang Zitong shrugged and mumbled unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Only then did Tang Li say, ¡°Second cousin is right. I need to take care of this matter as soon as possible, whatever the cause might be. I will get distracted if too many people come along.¡± ¡®Tang Ze and Tang Lei stopped talking. ¡®Tang Li looked at Qi Yihan, who was talking to one of the bodyguards not far away. Tang Zitong moved closer to Tang Li and winked at her. ¡°Fourth Sister, Fourth Brother-in-law is just worried about you, so he asked you to take his bodyguards with you, right? I think the bodyguards he sent to protect you are a little different from the other bodyguards of the Qi family. They look like they came from the special forces.¡± ¡®Tang Li glanced at her but did not say anything. She continued, ¡°In the past, everyone thought that Fourth Brother-in-law was too cold and unapproachable, but I think he didn¡¯t take everyone seriously. Now, he takes you seriously. Look, that¡¯s probably as considerate as a husband could ever be.¡± Tang Li could not help but smile. ¡®Tang Zitong added, ¡°That¡¯s why you have to come back early. There are too many women out there who want him. Don¡¯t give those nymphs outside a chance to enchant him.¡± ¡®Tang Li nodded in agreement. ¡°Tl only be gone for three days.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all waiting for your triumphant return.¡± Tang Zitong thought of something and said, ¡°I¡¯m meeting Ziqing for dinner this weekend. Why don¡¯t you come with us when you are back?¡± ¡®Tang Li looked at Tang Zitong in a new light. ¡°Are you that close to her now?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Tang Zitong was very proud. ¡°We have common topics.¡± Their common topic was Tang Li. Every time, the two of them would talk about Tang Li for an hour or two. Tang Li did not ask her what their common topics were. At that moment, Qi Yihan walked over after instructing his bodyguards. Tang Li said, ¡°It¡¯s about time we set out.¡± She glanced at Qi Yihan who kept staring at her without saying a word. She thought for a moment, then suddenly took his hand and quickly drew something on it. In the eyes of others, she was just scribbling. However, Qi Yihan knew that she was drawing talismans. When she stopped, Tang Li smiled at him. ¡°Tl keep all the women away from you.¡± Hearing that, Qi Yihan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Tang Zitong, who was standing at the side, covered her chest and said, ¡°Oh my god, that PDA is lethal.¡± The other men looked at her as if she was an idiot. Tang Zitong knew that they didn¡¯t understand and didn¡¯t explain. She just giggled and planned to tell Su Ziging about this later. When Qi Yihan smiled, he was handsome to the point that most of the girls would faint at the sight of him. Tang Li let go of Qi Yihan¡¯s hand and got into the helicopter with First Uncle. By the time Tang Li and the others arrived at Province C, it was already lunchtime. The helicopter could only be parked at the airport of the city closest to the border of the two provinces. After they finished their meal in the city and Tang Li went to buy something, they headed to the border of the two provinces. They arrived at their destination around three in the afternoon. There were several villages here, so the car had to stop at the intersection. After getting out of the car, Tang Li looked around. Most of the land that the Tang family bought was flat land, which was utilized as farmlands and orchards. ¡®The mountain to the west was very close. From where they were standing, the mountain in the west looked like a dragon, winding and coiling. The mountain was not very high. From where they were to the top of the mountain, it was probably around one or two thousand meters. Tang Li watched for a while before she withdrew her gaze and asked First Uncle. ¡°First Uncle, I think you must have talked to the village head before we came. Where are we staying tonight?¡± First Uncle pointed to the southwest. There were several houses built there. There was only one two-story building, and the rest were all brick. ¡°That¡¯s the place. We¡¯re staying at Li Bao¡¯s house tonight. He is the village head. I¡¯ve already talked to him about it.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go over now.¡± She planned to walk around the mountain first. ¡®When they arrived at the entrance of the village, they saw a middle-aged uncle waiting there. ¡®When the middle-aged man saw them, he quickly strode forward to welcome them and shook First Uncle¡¯s hand enthusiastically. ¡°Mr. Tang, welcome. Yesterday, I received a call from you. I asked my wife to clean up the rooms for you.¡± Then, he looked at Tang Li and praised, ¡°Miss, you look really pretty.¡± Tang Li thanked him and said, ¡°Sorry for disturbing you.¡± ¡°No, no, not at all. We can¡¯t really grow high-quality food and fruits here because the soil quality is quite poor. We have been hoping someone will buy this land and help us out of poverty.¡± Then, he said apologetically, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that so many of you would come. I have three empty rooms. You and this lady will each have one. The other gentlemen will have to stay with other families.¡± One of the bodyguards said, ¡°We can just sleep on the floor.¡± ¡°Well¡­ alright then.¡± The village head knew that big shots¡¯ bodyguards were very professional and wouldn¡¯t be too far away from their employer. He decided to go back and borrow some mats and blankets from the other families for them to sleep on the floor. They followed the village head towards the village. Tang Li asked casually as she walked, ¡°I heard that the mountain in the west can¡¯t be removed. Uncle Li, is there anything special about that mountain?¡± ¡°Um.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already bought this place. Uncle Li, you don¡¯t have to worry about us going back on our words.¡± Hearing that, Uncle Li smiled awkwardly. He was still worried that they would withdraw their investment because most of the rich people believed in ghosts and gods, so he said, ¡°There¡¯s a Mountain Temple on that mountain. Whenever someone has the intention to flatten out the mountain, the temple will be shrouded in smoke. Then, there will be earthquakes and landslides in this area. Everyone says that it¡¯s because the Mountain God is angry.¡± ¡°Isee.¡± Tang Li did not ask about that anymore. Instead, she asked about something else. ¡°Is there anyone staying on the mountain?¡± ¡°Um.¡± Chapter 126 - The Retarded Woman Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mr. Li¡¯s hesitation made people look at him. Tang Li thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mr. Li, if you have anything to say, don¡¯t hesitate. Since we¡¯ve already bought this piece of land, we are supposed to know what happened here because it is crucial for the development planning of this land. If we don¡¯t have a development plan, we can¡¯t put our capital into it and the development will be delayed indefinitely. You don¡¯t want this to happen, do you?¡± Mr. Li obviously hoped that this place would flourish, so he hastened to say, ¡°There¡¯s a mountain watcher on that mountain. That watcher looks very scary.¡± As he spoke, he trembled, which was enough to prove that the watcher really looked terrifying. Tang Li asked curiously, ¡°How scary is the watcher?¡± ¡°His face is covered in cysts, and whoever goes to that mountain, he will come out to scare them away. But¡­ there¡¯s a retarded woman in the village. She likes to go into the mountain to look for food, but the weird thing is that the mountain watcher never stops her¡­¡± First Uncle looked at Tang Li, not knowing why she was asking this. Tang Li continued to ask, ¡°Which family is that retarded woman from? How old is she?¡± ¡°She is from the Yu family right over there.¡± Mr. Li pointed at the brick house over there. Even from afar, one could tell how poor and run-down it was. He sighed and said, ¡°Life is really not treating her well. A few years ago, the Yus went up to the mountain to reap the corns in the morning and didn¡¯t come back at night. We only found out that they were dead when their daughter carried them down the mountain.¡± At this point, his eyes turned red. ¡°Only then did we know that, for some reason, they were hit by a huge rock and were buried underneath it. It was their daughter who found them and dug them out with her bare hand.¡± ¡°The retarded girl doesn¡¯t even know what death is. At that time, when the village was preparing to help her bury her parents, she reacted extremely strongly.¡± After hearing this, everyone heaved sighs. First Uncle asked, ¡°Then how does she survive on her own?¡± He couldn¡¯t imagine how a retarded girl like her managed to survive without her parents. ¡°The village is helping her, and she¡¯ll go up the mountain to look for food.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she afraid of going up alone? Also, how old is that mountain watcher you talked about?¡± ¡°Idon¡¯t think she knows what fear means.¡± the village head answered Tang Li. ¡°That mountain watcher should be around thirty years old. He¡¯s not from our place, and we don¡¯t know when he came here. After occasionally running into him in the mountain, we nicknamed him mountain watcher.¡± At this point, the group of people was already at the doorway of several houses. An old man was sitting on a stone under the eaves, smoking a cigarette. His gaze had been following them all the time, and he was obviously very curious about the few people dressed in fancy clothes. At this moment, the old man spoke in a dialect. Mr. Li stopped and talked to him, then continued to lead the way. Back on the road, he told them, ¡°Families here are all with the same surname of Li. He just told me that Miss Tang is very pretty.¡± Next, they passed by a few other houses. The people they saw were all old people. ¡®Whenever they saw Tang Li, they would say that she was pretty. Tang Li smiled in response. Mr. Li¡¯s house was on the back row. Not only was the house two-story, but the concrete dam in front of the house was also especially large. There were also several types of fruits planted beside the dam. The few of them walked to the concrete dam. Mr. Li shouted into the house in the local dialect, and then a female voice answered and came out. The person who came out was a middle-aged woman. When the middle-aged woman saw them, she was obviously a little nervous. She stood there and said in broken Mandarin, ¡°Guests, welcome to our house.¡± Tang Li, ¡°Good day, Ma¡¯am, sorry for disturbing you.¡± ¡°No, no, not at all.¡± The middle-aged woman waved her hand. Then, she peeked at Tang Li and stood to the side. She gestured for them to come in. ¡°I¡¯ve already cleaned the rooms where you are staying. Please come in.¡± The couple brought them to the rooms that they would be staying in for the next few days. Tang Li was staying in Mr. Li¡¯s daughter¡¯s room. After Mrs. Li took Tand Li up, she told her, ¡°My daughter went out for training. She said that she wants to open a cake shop in town and will come back during the festival. Miss Tang, you can stay here for the next two nights. It¡¯s a little shabby, please don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it.¡± When Tang Li entered, she sensed a trace of resentment. She asked Mrs. Li with a weird expression, ¡°Have you been in touch since your daughter left?¡± ¡°Thave. Her training program is very strict. Occasionally we text, but we haven¡¯t called.¡± Tang Li could not help but shake her head. The girl from this family had already died a miserable death. Instead of telling Mrs. Li immediately, she continued to size up the house. There were many girls¡¯ belongings placed inside, and it was very clean and tidy. There were many photos on one wall, some of which were the girl¡¯s selfies, and some of which were their family photos. It could be seen from the photos that they also had a son. When Mrs. Li saw Tang Li looking at the photos, she immediately smiled proudly. ¡°My son is still studying. He is already a PhD student.¡± Tang Li praised, ¡°Your son is very capable.¡± The smile on Mrs. Li¡¯s face deepened. Mrs Li continued, ¡°The bathroom is downstairs. If you find it inconvenient to go down in the middle of the night, I can bring a bucket for you?¡± Tang Li, ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary¡­ I¡¯ll just go downstairs.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Mrs. Li added, ¡°The shower room is also downstairs, next to the toilet. When Miss Tang wants to shower tonight, I¡¯l prepare the water heater for you.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll get going first. Miss Tang, you can rest for a while. You can call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After Mrs. Li left, Tang Li walked to the window and looked into the distance. From where she stood, she could see the Yu family¡¯s house. She thought for a moment and decided to go over and take a look. ¡®When she reached the ground floor, she saw Mr. and Mrs. Li talking to First Uncle. The bodyguards were also sitting in the living room. They were sitting upright and did not speak, making Mr. Li feel ill at ease. ¡®When the bodyguards saw Tang Li, they all stood up. Tang Li said to First Uncle and Mr. Li, ¡°I want to go out for a walk.¡± First Uncle quickly said, ¡°I¡¯l go with you.¡± ¡°No, I think you are quite tired today. First Uncle, take a rest first. I¡¯l just take a look around.¡± Then, she said to the bodyguards, ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me.¡± When Mr. Li heard this, he quickly got Mrs. Li to accompany Tang Li. Tang Li did not reject and let Mrs. Li take the lead. When the two of them walked out of the Li family, they saw a few old men from the other families were throwing curious gazes at them. Mrs. Li stopped to speak to them in a dialect and continued with Tang Li. Tang Li asked Mrs. Li, ¡°Did all the young people in this village go to big cities to work?¡± ¡°Yes, most of the young ones are far away.¡± At this point, Mrs. Li thought for a moment and reminded Tang Li, ¡°If Miss Tang wants to go out, you¡¯d better bring your bodyguards with you because there is a local gang around this area. .¡± Tang Li, ¡°Alright, thanks for reminding me.¡± Tang Li purposely walked in the direction of the Yu family. At first, Mrs. Li did not notice it, but when she did, she quickly pulled Tang Li back. Her expression changed. ¡°Miss Tang, let¡¯s go the other way..¡± Left Chapter 127 - Are You Human or Demon? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Why?¡± Tang Li asked curiously. ¡°Can¡¯t we take this path?¡± ¡°The retarded girl¡¯s house is over there. She doesn¡¯t let anyone go near her house. Otherwise, she will bite people when she sees them.¡± ¡°Does she normally bite?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t normally bite, but she¡¯ll bite when someone is near her house.¡± Seeing that Mrs. Li looked very worried, Tang Li decided to take a different path. After they walked for a while, they saw a woman with disheveled hair and colorful clothes squatting by the canal, picking chrysanthemums and sticking them on her head. She was singing a song that no one understood. Mrs. Li quickly told Tang Li, ¡°Miss Tang, she¡¯s the retarded girl we told you about.¡± Tang Li looked at the woman opposite her. She was facing them sideways. Her messy hair covered her entire face, so her face could not be seen. ¡°Miss Tang, let¡¯s go. Otherwise, she will scare you later.¡± Mrs. Li thought that Tang Li was a rich lady from Imperial Capital, so If she was frightened by a retarded girl, she might blame her. This time, Tang Li did not listen to Mrs. Li. She stood there and listened to the woman sing. ¡®The woman¡¯s voice was very clean and bright. When Tang Li listened carefully, she could hear a hint of sadness in it. As Tang Li listened, she frowned and said to Mrs. Li, looking into her eyes, ¡°You can go back first.¡± For some reason, Mrs. Li was convinced by the firmness in Tang Li¡¯s eyes. She nodded and turned to leave. Tang Li then walked to the woman¡¯s side. The woman seemed not to have heard the approaching footsteps. She was still singing in a trance as she stuck the wild chrysanthemum on her head. Tang Li asked, ¡°Tell me, what did you see on the mountain?¡± Her voice echoed in the woman¡¯s mind as if it had a magic effect. The woman¡¯s body trembled. Then, she slowly turned to look at Tang Li. Their eyes met. ¡®The woman¡¯s eyes were like water, pure and clean. Then, she smiled at Tang Li and turned around to pick the chrysanthemum while singing. Tang Li stood there and looked at her for a long while before turning to leave. ¡°Since you want to help people, tell me about the situation here.¡± ¡®The man covered his chest and sneered. He said coldly, ¡°Why would I want to help people? What does their death have anything to do with me?¡± Then, he raised his head to look at Tang Li and shouted at her fiercely, ¡°Everyone is afraid of my face, that¡¯s why they don¡¯t dare to come up the mountain. I haven¡¯t seen such a beautiful young woman in a long time. If you don¡¯t want to leave, stay with me.¡± After saying that, he pounced on Tang Li. Tang Li snapped her fingers, and the man froze on the spot. Tang Li looked into his eyes and said to him, ¡°I live in the village head¡¯s house.¡± Then, she snapped her fingers again and turned to leave. After Tang Li was gone, the man moved his body, and only then did he realize that he could move now. He subconsciously turned to look behind him and saw that the collapsed thatched house had returned to its original state. He looked at the thatched house in a daze. Tang Li did not plan to visit the mountain today. There were more than a hundred families living at the foot of the mountain. She had to ensure their safety first, so she went straight back to Mr. Li¡¯s house. At that moment, everyone was planning to go out to look for her. When First Uncle saw her, he quickly walked over and asked, ¡°Li, why didn¡¯t you come back with Mrs. Li?¡± Without batting an eye, Tang Li said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such scenery before, so I walked around the fields.¡± First Uncle looked at her face for two seconds before nodding, He said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t go out alone next time. Take the bodyguards with you.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± It was already past four in the afternoon. In order to treat Tang Li and the others, Mrs. Li had already started killing chickens and geese. Even the neighbors came over to help. At first, everyone was still very ill-at-ease. But as Tang Li asked the bodyguards to return to their room and went upstairs, those people felt comfortable and started chatting. Tang Li stood by the window and looked into the distance. The retarded woman appeared in her line of sight again. At that moment, a few men walked past her. When the men saw her, they ran away in fear. The weather in the village changed drastically. When it was about time for dinner, it suddenly rained. The people who came to help went back. After the meal, the rain had yet to subside. Mr. Li stood at the door and muttered, ¡°This rain sure is annoying. Didn¡¯t the weather forecast say that it won¡¯t rain in the next two days? The weather forecast is too inaccurate nowadays..¡± Left Chapter 128 - Video Call Qi Yihan Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations First Uncle frowned when he saw the rain outside the door. He asked Tang Li, ¡°Li, if the rain doesn¡¯t stop, will we still go up the mountain tomorrow?¡± ¡°Tm not sure, we¡¯ll see.¡± Tang Li did not plan to take him up the mountain anyway. She turned around and asked, ¡°Mr. Li, will the rain here cause some natural disasters?¡± ¡°Normally, it won¡¯t.¡± After thinking for a moment, Mr. Li continued, ¡°Actually, natural disasters rarely occur here. Flood is as bad as it can get. However He knew that they intended to flatten that mountain, and he definitely didn¡¯t want them to do so. Hence, he purposely said in a serious tone, ¡°However, ever since the government wanted to flatten that mountain a few years ago, serious natural disasters like earthquakes have been occurring that killed many people.¡± ¡°So, Miss Tang, Mr. Tang, I think it¡¯s not wise to flatten that mountain even if you want to develop this place. The terrain here is flat and wide. You should be able to do anything.¡± First Uncle looked at Tang Li but did not say anything. Tang Li replied, ¡°If removing that mountain will really cause natural disasters, we definitely won¡¯t do it. After all, we are here to make money, not to cause misery for you guys.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± Mr. Li heaved a sigh of relief. Tang Li added, ¡°However, we came with people who specialized in soil geology. When the time comes, we will go to the mountain to investigate what exactly is going on. This way, we can make sure that the buildings we build here in the future won¡¯t be affected by that mountain.¡± ¡°Um..¡± ¡°Why? Are we not allowed to investigate that mountain?¡± ¡°Not, that¡¯s not what I mean.¡± After some hesitation, he went on, ¡°Even if you guys insist on going up there, I suggest Miss Tang not go up.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That¡­ That mountain watcher is a lecher. He will harass young girls. Moreover, he is very strong and fast.¡± ¡®Tang Li looked at Mr. Li¡¯s face and knew that he was lying. She did not expose him. After nodding, she said to First Uncle, ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s sleep early tonight. If the rain stops tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll make plans.¡± First Uncle nodded and the two of them went upstairs. After the two of them left, Mrs. Li asked Mr. Li in a low voice with a worried expression, ¡°Do you think their visit this time will cause trouble for us?¡± Mr. Li glared at her and warned her, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. The land here belongs to the Tang family now. They can do whatever they want.¡± ¡°But¡­ but the local Taoist nun said that we can¡¯t remove that mountain. If we remove it, something bad will happen to the young ones who are working in big cities¡­ That¡¯s why the old people in the village aren¡¯t willing to remove it. What if the Tang family does something secretly?¡± ¡®Mr. Li¡¯s expression darkened. Tang Zitong, ¡°Cousin, cousin, did you find anything over there? Are there really demons and monsters in that mountain? Are they easy to deal with?¡± Tang Li did not plan to reply to her. When she was about to put the phone away and hit the bed, she was struck by a thought. ¡°I wonder what Yihan is doing now. Should I send a message to ask?¡± ¡°Ishould ask. That would make it seem like I care about him a lot. He wouldn¡¯t want to find another woman and then divorce me.¡± After coming up with a reason, Tang Li called Qi Yihan. She wanted to send a message, but after some thought, she decided to video call him instead. She didn¡¯t expect Qi Yihan to answer so quickly. He was wearing navy blue silk pajamas and sitting on the sofa in the bedroom. He had a laptop on his lap and his phone was beside him. Tang Li sighed. ¡± fe is indeed handsome from every angle!¡± ¡°yihan, you¡¯re still working?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Qi Yihan turned to look at her. When he saw that she was already lying on the bed, he asked, ¡°Are you going to sleep this early?¡± ¡°What else can I do?¡± Tang Li said, ¡°It¡¯s raining heavily here, and there¡¯s nowhere to go in the countryside at night.¡± Unexpectedly, Qi Yihan paused for a moment before saying, ¡°The countryside is good.¡± Tang Li could not help but smile. ¡°How is that good? Other than watching TV and sleeping, there¡¯s no other entertainment at night.¡± Qi Yihan asked naturally, ¡°What if your husband is in the countryside too? Will you also sleep early?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tang Li was confused. ¡°There are plenty of couples here in the countryside, and they all sleep very early.¡± Qi Yihan suddenly smiled at her. Tang Li was almost mesmerized by that smile. This man¡¯s smile was too alluring! Qi Yihan looked at her again and said, ¡°The procedures for transferring the island you wanted are almost done.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ That¡¯s really quick!¡± She had yet to treat his father. Qi Yihan looked at his laptop again, looking a little busy. Seeing him like this, Tang Li said, ¡°Alright, just focus on your work. I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Qi Yihan stopped her and said, ¡°I can video call you while working.¡± Left Chapter 129 - The Old Man In A Raincoat Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li did not hang up the video. She watched as the man focused on his work. Seeing that Tang Li was silent, Qi Yihan said, ¡°You can tell me about the situation over there.¡± Tang Li thought for a moment before nodding, She then told him about what she saw and what she found. Finally, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve examined Miss Yu closely. There¡¯s indeed something wrong with her brain, but her problem is different from ordinary brain problems. She should be able to stay sane every now and then. I guess when her parents were smashed to death by a large rock, she was sane. Moreover, she keeps running up the mountain. I guess she must be looking for something or wanting to do something.¡± Hearing that, Qi Yihan stopped and asked Tang Li, ¡°Did you sense anything on the mountain?¡± Tang Li thought for a moment before telling him, ¡°I sensed demons¡­ The terrain of this mountain is very similar to that of a dragon, so this place is called Mountain Dragon. However, I feel that this mountain is more like a snake. I plan to visit the temple inside the mountain first.¡± ¡°Will it be dangerous?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it.¡± Tang Li continued confidently, ¡°Slaying demons and devils is also within my scope of business.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s lips curled up, and he nodded in agreement. Then, he looked at the laptop while Tang Li continued, ¡°Today, I went up the mountain and saw that mountain watcher¡­¡± After Tang Li told Qi Yihan what happened on the mountain, his face suddenly tensed. Tang Li did not notice the change on his face and was still talking to him. ¡°There must be a story about that guy. I¡­¡± ¡°Tang Li.¡± Tang Li stopped and looked at him in confusion. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The bodyguards are pretty capable. Other than the non-human things, you can get them to do anything.¡± ¡°Oh, ok.¡± Qi Yihan glanced at her and felt that she was a little reluctant. He continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that his face is covered in cysts? Then he must be very ugly. Watch out on him, I think he is probably planning something evil.¡± Qi Yihan continued to ask her seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t let an ugly guy sexually harass you? Otherwise¡­ I¡¯ll get angry.¡± Tang Li was speechless. ¡°Tl get the bodyguards to investigate him.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Satisfied, Qi Yihan went back to work. ¡®Tang Li looked at his side face for a while. Thinking that she had nothing to do anyway, she took out her laptop and said to him, ¡°Since I have time, I might as well take the doctor¡¯s certificatio1 After saying that, she opened her laptop and started logging into the medical examination room of Hospital X. The doctors at Hospital X were much more anxious than her when it came to her examinations. They had already done everything for her. All she needed to do was take time out of her schedule to take the exam. Without hanging up, Tang Li started her exam. Qi Yihan stopped his work to look at her when she was taking her exams. He asked, ¡°Do you want me to help you find answers?¡± ¡®Tang Li glared at him. ¡°That¡¯s cheating.¡± Qi Yihan pursed his lips and stopped talking. Then, the two of them just left the video on and started doing their own thing. When they looked up, they could see each other. The atmosphere was surprisingly good. ¡®Tang Li sat for two exams tonight, and it was already past ten when she finished them. Qi Yihan said to her, ¡°It¡¯s very late. Go to sleep.¡± ¡°Are you going to sleep too?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Qi Yihan closed his laptop and walked towards the bed with his phone. After he laid on the bed, Tang Li said, ¡°Good night.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± Then the two of them ended the video call. ¡°Ah¡± At one o¡¯clock in the morning, a miserable cry mixed with the rain suddenly woke up everyone who was asleep. ¡®Tang Li quickly lifted the blanket and walked to the window. The lights in the living room downstairs were already lit. Then, she saw Mr. Li trying to go out with a flashlight. However, he was stopped by a few bodyguards. ¡®Mr. Li stomped his feet, looking very anxious. Tang Li turned around and walked toward the door. When she opened the door, First Uncle walked out from the other room. ¡°Li, did you hear that scream?¡± ¡°Theard it.¡± ¡®The two of them walked down the stairs. As they walked, Tang Li said, ¡°Uncle, stay at home with Mr. Li later. Don¡¯t go out.¡± ¡°What about you? Is anything happening?¡± ¡®Tang Li did not reply to his questions. The two of them went downstairs very quickly. At this moment, the bodyguards were all standing by the door. Mr. and Mrs. Li stood behind them, looking anxious. ¡®Mr. Li was stomping his feet anxiously. ¡°I think that voice came from Mr. Wang. He¡¯s alone in the countryside. I don¡¯t know what happened there. As the village head, I have to go and take a look!¡± ¡°Mr. Li, Mrs. Li.¡± The moment Tang Li called them, they turned to look at her. ¡®Tang Li said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯s quite dangerous to walk on a rainy night. If anything really happened to the person who screamed just now, people nearby will definitely come to inform you, so for the time being, just wait.¡± ¡°How can I possibly wait?¡± Mr. Li said hysterically. ¡°Mr. Wang is already in his seventies. If anything happens to him, how am I supposed to tell his kids.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the incandescent light above his head flickered and went out. ¡°D*mn it! It¡¯s a blackout.¡± Mr. Li and the bodyguards took out their flashlights. At this moment, a bodyguard standing outside the door suddenly said to the people inside, ¡°Someone¡¯s coming towards here.¡± Mr. Liand Mrs. Li quickly walked to the doorway. Tang Li and First Uncle followed suit. At this moment, it was dark outside. Even with the flashlight, the night was still pitch-black, giving people a sense of oppression. The eaves of the houses in the countryside were relatively wide. A group of people stood under the eaves and looked at an old man dressed in a raincoat, walking over quickly with a flashlight. The old man shouted at them in fear from afar, ¡°Ghost! Ghost! I saw a ghost!¡± Mr. Li¡¯s house was slightly higher than the other ones. When the old man almost reached them, he suddenly switched off his flashlight, and then the night returned to its previous tranquility. Everyone tensed up. Tang Li said to one of the bodyguards, ¡°Bring him up.¡± A bodyguard rushed over and brought him over. Looking at the pale and unconscious old man, First Uncle asked Tang Li, ¡°Li, what happened?¡± ¡°He is so frightened that he fainted.¡± After saying that, Tang Li gestured to Mrs. Li. ¡°Go and get a bowl of warm water mixed with sugar and salt for this grandpa to drink.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ ok.¡± Mrs. Li quickly brought the water over. After the old man finished drinking, he woke up. He looked at everyone in confusion and suddenly recalled something. His expression changed drastically as he said in fear, ¡°Ghost! I saw a ghost!¡± Mr. Li subconsciously glanced at Tang Li and First Uncle. He was afraid that his guests would be scared away by what the old man said, he hastened to say, ¡°Mr. Wang, what nonsense are you talking about? How can there be ghosts in this world..¡± Chapter 130 - A Man With A Snake Body And A Human Head Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The old man pulled on Mr. Li¡¯s arm, and his body was trembling non-stop. He was panting heavily from the shock. After a long while, he said, ¡°I got up to go to the toilet. When I threw a look outside, I saw a face. That face was covered in blood. His tongue was really really long and blood was coming out of his eyes. I am so scared. Hearing that, Mr. Li¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was afraid and worried that this would scare Tang Li and the rest, so he came up with an explanation. ¡°It must be a prank. Did someone put a ghost mask outside your house? There are no ghosts in this world.¡± ¡°Impossible. If it was a prank, it wouldn¡¯t be so real.¡± Before Mr. Li could say anything, Tang Li spoke first. ¡°Mr. Li is right. There are no ghosts in this world. Someone must be pranking you.¡± ¡°Who in the world would be this wicked to scare an old man like me?¡± The old man wanted to explain that it was a ghost, but no one believed him. He was so anxious that he was about to cry. Tang Li thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about this. I¡¯ll get my bodyguards to go and see what¡¯s going on. It¡¯s raining heavily now. Mr. Wang, you can stay here and go back tomorrow morning.¡± Mr. Li was also worried about letting him go back, so he quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, Mr. Wang, you can rest at my place tonight. Don¡¯t worry, we have a lot of bodyguards. They will protect us.¡± Mr. Wang glanced at the muscular bodyguards standing around and finally felt a little more at ease. He quickly nodded, but at the thought of what he saw, he grabbed Mr. Li¡¯s arm and refused to let go. ¡°If you guys are here, then I¡¯m here too. I don¡¯t dare to be alone.¡± Mr. Li looked at First Uncle and Tang Li. First Uncle subconsciously looked at Tang Li. Tang Li said, ¡°Since Mr. Wang is terrified, let¡¯s all stay together.¡± With that, she walked out of the door. Seeing that, First Uncle quickly said, ¡°Li, don¡¯t go out.¡± ¡°I¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°I need to say something to the bodyguards in private outside.¡± With that, she went out with her bodyguards. Outside, after setting up a magic field by the door, Tang Li took out several pieces of talismans from her pocket and said to them, ¡°Take this with you and go see if there is anything wrong with the others. If you see what the old man said just now, shoot.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The bodyguards took the talisman and walked out with an umbrella. They did not look afraid of such a situation. After the bodyguards left, Tang Li turned around and glanced at the few people in the living room. She quickly drew a talisman in the air, and the golden light from the talisman quickly spread across the entire building. Then, an umbrella appeared in Tang Li¡¯s hand. She quickly walked into the rain, planning to visit Miss Yu. However, just as she reached the edge of the courtyard, a ghost face floated in front of her. The ghost face grinned at her while blood was bleeding out from everywhere. It looked extremely sinister and frightening. ¡®When the ghost face appeared, the surroundings became even gloomier and the rain became heavier. When ordinary people saw this, they would pass out. However, Tang Li was different from others. The ghost face smiled at her, and she smiled at the ghost face. As she smiled, she quickly exuded an aura that made the ghost face shudder. Gradually, its smile faded. ¡®When the ghost froze, Tang Li slowly drew a talisman in the air with her finger and flicked it at the ghost face. ¡°Ouch ~¡± The ghost¡¯s face was aflame. Tang Li looked at the ghost face who was screaming in the flames and asked, ¡°Speak. Who told you to come? What is your motive?¡± The ghost face in the black flames screamed and begged. ¡°It¡¯s my lord. We are the lonely ghosts on the mountain. We are all controlled by our lord. He asked us to scare the villagers here and spread the rumor that it¡¯s you who brought us here, and only by offering you to the Mountain Temple will we leave.¡± Tang Li¡¯s expression turned colder. ¡°Who is your lord?¡± ¡°My lord is¡­ Ah~¡± The ghost face suddenly screamed and was annihilated. ¡°Humph, someone cast an Autodestruct Spell on it.¡± Tang Li frowned and continued walking forward. The umbrella in her hand was silver, and it looked like a light was installed in it. Wherever she went, everything was lit up. As she was walking forward, she heard several gunshots. Tang Li looked at the spot where the gunshots came from but did not go over. Instead, she continued walking toward Miss Yu¡¯s house. ¡®When the ghost faces were being dealt with by the bodyguards, Tang Li had already walked to the Yu family¡¯s house. ¡®When she got closer, Tang Li realized that the house was protected by a magic field. This field could exorcize evil spirits and create a delusion so that when people looked at it, they could only see a dilapidated building. Tang Li walked to the door and pushed it open. The scene inside was unexpected. There was a bedboard in the living room, and two dead people were lying on it. These two people were obviously Miss Yu¡¯s parents. The bed board they were lying on was made of a scholar wood with a Tai Chi pattern on it. In front of them, there was a candle. Seeing this, Tang Li mumbled, ¡°Interesting.¡± Then, she tuned and walked toward the foot of the mountain. ¡®When she reached the foot of the mountain, Tang Li did not go up immediately. At that moment, all the scholar trees on the mountain were shaking, and the wind was blowing. It sounded like various demons and monsters were brandishing their claws. Tang Li took out the bell and started ringing it slowly. The bell¡¯s sound waves quickly suppressed the shaking scholar trees, and suddenly, the night descended into silence. After the scholar trees calmed down, Tang Li walked up the mountain. She went straight to the man¡¯s place. However, to her disappointment, the man was not around either. She thought for a moment but did not continue walking up. Instead, she summoned the two Kylins and went down the mountain. In the depths of the mountain forest sat a mountain temple. This temple was different from other temples. The outer walls were black paint. This temple was divided into the front courtyard, main hall, middle courtyard, second courtyard, and inner courtyard. The front was similar to ordinary temples, used for worshiping mountain gods and other gods. But in the inner courtyard, this place was a different world. It was permeated with Evil Spirit, and terrifying human bones and animal bones were everywhere. In the luxurious house in the middle, there was a large chair. On it was a three-meter-long man with a snake body and a human head, who wrapped around a naked woman with his tail. The woman was already on her last breath. The expression on her face had gone from the initial fear and pain to the numbness now. Her mouth was sealed by snakeskin. She could not scream even if she wanted to, and she could not die even if she wanted to. Under the chair, a woman with disheveled hair was lying there. A group of snakes was surrounding her and flicking their tongues at her excitedly. Chapter 131 - Black Flood Dragon Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations On the other side of the hall, a man was blocked by an extremely large snake skin. This snake skin was covered in powerful poison. If one touched it, their skin would immediately rot. The man was angry and anxious. He was holding a dagger in his hand. As he stabbed the snake skin in front of him, he shouted at the monster on the chair, ¡°Let her go, or I¡¯l kill you.¡± It was unknown what material the dagger was made of, but surprisingly it was not rotten by the snake skin. However, the broken bits of snake skin that splashed on the man¡¯s hand directly rotted a large piece of the flesh on the back of his hand. The man seemed to be numb to pain. His red eyes glared fiercely at the man with the snake body and human head, wanting nothing more than to tear him into pieces. Especially when he saw a snake crawling onto the woman¡¯s body, he screamed at the top of his lungs. ¡°How dare you treat her like this? I¡¯m gonna kill you! Ahhh¡­¡± Slowly, the half-human killed the woman he was wrapping. Looking at his prey who was going crazy and on the verge of breaking down, he burst out laughing. After laughing, he looked at his prey and said, ¡°You asked for it. I¡¯ve said it before. If you dare to stop a woman from coming up to the mountain again, I¡¯ll come and get your woman. Now look at her¡­¡± The half-human looked at the woman lying on the ground. At this moment, one snake had already entered her pants and another had entered her shirt. When the man saw that, his eyes were filled with anger and hatred. ¡°Stop it or I¡¯ll destroy your place. I know where your Achilles heel is. As long as I blow up that place, you and all the snakes here will be finished.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± The half-human narrowed his eyes in displeasure, and the air started to get oppressive. The man gasped and looked back at him fiercely. The two of them looked at each other for a while. The half-human suddenly said to the snakes, ¡°All of you, leave.¡± Under his order, all the snakes retreated. In the next second, the half-human came up to the man and curled his tail around his body, then threw him heavily against the wall. The heavy impact made the man¡¯s bones feel like they were falling apart, making him black out from the pain. The half-human¡¯s tail did not let go of him and continued to throw him against the wall. After smashing him against the wall a few times, the half-human tossed him towards the woman lying on the ground. The man crawled over and hugged the woman, looking at the half-human warily. The half-human looked at the two of them as if he was looking at his prey. His face was filled with ruthlessness. ¡°T¡¯l give you one day. If you don¡¯t bring the woman I want, I¡¯ll fck your woman.¡± After saying that, he waved his tail, and a cloud of black mist surrounded the woman. As the mist disappeared, the woman disappeared too. The man¡¯s eyes turned even redder. ¡°If you dare to do anything to her, I¡¯l definitely make you die a miserable death. Ah¡­¡± The man¡¯s neck was suddenly wrapped by the snake tail. The half-human said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t do anything to you just because you can¡¯t die. Even if you can threaten me with this, I can punish your disobedience by hurting the woman you care about. You¡¯d better take my words seriously.¡± The man¡¯s pupils shrank fiercely and he did not speak again. The half-human slithered to the side. ¡°Remember, I have to see that woman tomorrow, or else¡­¡± The man laid on the ground and panted for a long while before the pain in his body started to ease. He knew that even if he had a bargaining chip to threaten the half-human, he couldn¡¯t stop him at all if the half-human really wanted to do something to Yu Meng, At this thought that he had promised her he would protect her, he got up from the ground, covered his chest, and walked out after recovering his strength. Tang Li waited for nearly half an hour before two little Kylins came. The two little Kylins clearly discovered something. Linlin said, ¡°Master, we found a black flood dragon in that mountain temple. That black flood dragon is gaining strength by absorbing the Yin of women. It¡¯s about to become a dragon!¡± Hearing that, Tang Li frowned. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing here.¡± It was no wonder that as long as someone wanted to remove that mountain, there would be natural disasters nearby. This was obviously done by the black flood dragon. Tang Li asked, ¡°Can you feel how big his demon core is?¡± Qiqi: ¡°I felt it. It¡¯s at least this big.¡± After saying that, he flew out a circle to show Tang Li. Linlin immediately asked excitedly, ¡°Master, if Qigi and I can eat the demon core of this black flood dragon, will our power increase greatly?¡± Tang Li looked at her and said, ¡°This kind of black flood dragon is too powerful. You guys are too young to absorb its power. Otherwise, it might devour you.¡± Upon hearing this, the two little ones shrugged their heads in disappointment. Seeing their reaction, Tang Li did not know whether to laugh or cry. She added, ¡°But when the time comes, I can refine his core and make it into your snack. That way, it will be easier to absorb.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Linlin flew around Tang Li happily. Tang Li gestured at them. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± The two little ones immediately returned to the jade. The next morning, when Tang Li woke up, she was under the bed. She sat there in a daze for a while and thought about Qi Yihan again. Then she got up, put the blanket on the bed, and looked out the window as if nothing had happened. The rain finally stopped. The morning air in the countryside was especially fresh, and one could even hear the sound of chickens and birds. When Tang Li went downstairs, First Master and the rest were all standing in the courtyard. Other than First Uncle and Mr. Li, there were also many people from the village. Everyone was discussing what happened last night. ¡°Theard such a huge commotion last night. I wanted to come out and take a look, but I was stopped by the bodyguards Mr. Tang brought.¡± ¡°Me too. I couldn¡¯t sleep all night last night. I just want to know what happened.¡± Mr. Li would definitely not tell them what happened last night. Many people in the countryside were superstitious, especially the older ones. If he told them, it would definitely cause panic. Now, he was telling everyone something he fabricated. ¡°Alright, I¡¯l tell you. Yesterday, Mr. Tang and the others came over. They must have been targeted by the hoodlums in town. They thought that Mr. Tang and the others were just ordinary bosses and wanted to come over and snatch their things. How could they know that the bodyguards Mr. Tang brought over are trained? They finished them off in a matter of seconds.¡± ¡°Also, Mr. Tang was worried that those hooligans would go to your house, so he got his bodyguards to check the area near all the houses. He really caught a few hooligans who wanted to cause trouble, and then he sent them to the police station.¡± This explanation was immediately accepted by them. A group of people immediately started scolding those hooligans indignantly. ¡°He¡¯s lying!¡± The sudden voice made everyone subconsciously look at the intersection. When they saw who it was, the expressions of the local villagers turned serious. Mrs¡­ Li, who was standing beside Tang Li, mumbled to herself, ¡°Why is Madam Wu here?¡± Chapter 132 - This Woman Is a Jinx Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations An old granny in her seventies walked over from the intersection. The granny was holding a walking stick in her hand, but she walked very quickly, giving people a feeling that she was actually very young. Especially her eyes. Normally, when an old person reached this age, their eyes would become muddled. However, her eyes were sparkling. When she looked at a person, her eyes looked like that of a venomous snake¡¯s, piercing and aggressive. Behind the old granny were many villagers. It seemed like she had gathered all the villagers nearby. After the old lady walked over, she looked at Tang Li straight in the eyes and started to chant something incomprehensible. First Master Tang sensed that the old woman was up to no good, and she was targeting his niece. While the old granny was chanting, he subconsciously moved towards Tang Li and blocked her from being seen. He asked politely, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what are you doing here?¡± ¡®As soon as he opened his mouth, Grandma Wu glared at him. She did not answer him and continued to chant things that no one understood. One of the elders berated First Master Tang, ¡°Grandma Wu is uttering a spell. Don¡¯t disturb her!¡± ¡®As soon as this old man opened his mouth, another few old men joined him in berating First Master Tang. First Master Tang frowned. He had a bad feeling about this. At that moment, Tang Li stood there and did not say anything. She was paying attention to what this ¡°Witch¡± was saying. After listening for a while, she finally understood that this was a self-created incantation. Grandma Wu finished uttering it after around ten minutes. Then, with a serious face, she raised the crutch in her hand and pointed at Tang Li. ¡°This woman is a jinx. She carries a demonic aura around her. Whenever she goes, she brings destruction along with her.¡± Upon hearing that, the elders¡¯ expressions changed drastically. First Master Tang¡¯s expression changed. He said angrily, ¡°Where did this old witch come from? Are we still living in the old days? Do you think you can fool people with just a few words?¡± ¡°How dare you say that to Grandma Wu!¡± ¡°Do you know the consequences of offending Grandma Wu? You will suffer the wrath of heaven!¡± ¡°Grandma Wu is a messenger sent by a god. What she said has to be true.¡± Hearing these ignorant words, Tang Li sneered. Instead of defending herself, she asked, ¡°Granny, since you say I¡¯m a jinx and have a demonic aura around me, show me the evidence. This is a new era. You don¡¯t get to slander people and think you can get away with it. If you can¡¯t show me the evidence today, I¡¯ll have to send you to the police station.¡± Grandma Wu looked at her with disdain, but she didn¡¯t speak, because someone would naturally speak up for her. ¡°Not only can Grandma Wu treat our illnesses, but she can also read fortunes for us. Previously, when there was an earthquake and a mudslide here, she was the one who told us to avoid it. She is a messenger sent by the heavens!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How dare you question Grandma Wu. If you dare say something bad about her again, I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡± Hearing that, First Master Tang was furious. ¡°What did you say? You bunch of idiots!¡± The old man who said he would beat Tang Li to death sat on the ground and started crying. ¡°Someone wants to beat me to death. Everyone, come and see¡­¡± First Master Tang was stunned. This was the first time he had seen someone play the blame game. He quickly looked at the others, who were staring at him accusingly. He then looked at Mr. Li, who was stuck in a dilemma. Grandma Wu was quite influential here. If she said someone was a jinx, someone would automatically be a jinx no matter how hard they tried to justify themselves. However, the current situation was that this land already belonged to the Tang family. If the Tang family called the police, everyone here would be evicted. He was in a dilemma and the best move to make for him was to remain silent and not interfere. ¡®When First Master Tang saw Mr. Li¡¯s reaction, he blew up. Just as he was about to speak, Tang Li seemed to have thought it through. She asked Grandma, ¡°Since you say that I am a jinx and will bring disaster to this place, tell me, what can I do to avoid bringing disaster to these¡­ innocent people.¡± ¡®When Tang Li said the words¡¯ innocent people¡¯, she deliberately glanced at the local villagers with ridicule and coldness in her eyes. She was planning to give these ¡°innocent people¡± a good lesson. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be a bad girl, so I¡¯ll tell you what you can do.¡± Grandma Wu looked at Tang Li with the compassionate look of someone who had saved all living things. ¡°Go buy some scented wax paper candles and follow me to the Mountain Temple. It¡¯s best if you stay there for a few days and let the Mountain God remove the demonic aura on you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Tang Li asked humbly. ¡°Anything else I can do? Although I¡¯ve never believed in ghosts and deities, I¡¯m willing to cooperate to put the villagers at ease.¡± Hearing that, First Master Tang frowned even more. He felt that his niece should not have said those words. He was about to speak again when Tang Li glanced at him and gave him a comforting look. Then, he heard Tang Li ask, ¡°I wonder where you can buy the scented wax paper candle?¡± These words made the group of elders very satisfied. Grandma Wu was also very satisfied. She said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so sincere, how about this? I have some at home. Just give me some money and I¡¯ll get someone to send these over.¡± ¡°How much is it? Ten thousand? Twenty thousand? Or fifty thousand?¡± Hiss. Many people were shocked by how generous Tang Li was. They couldn¡¯t believe that there were actually people in this world who were willing to pay a few thousands for some cheap candles. Greed flashed across Grandma Wu¡¯s eyes, but she managed to remain calm. ¡°Money is not what it matters here. I¡¯ll accept whatever you see fit.¡± ¡°Whatever I see fit?¡± Tang Li suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°When I came here, I brought a jewelry necklace with me. I bought it at a famous jewelry store in the world. It¡¯s worth more than one million. Why don¡¯t I give you that jewelry necklace? The expression on Grandma Wu¡¯s face almost froze. Before she revealed her greed, she held it back. ¡°No need. I¡¯m not selling you scented wax paper candles to earn money. I¡¯m happy to help you get rid of the demonic aura on your body.¡± ¡°Why not? I think it¡¯s quite appropriate to give you the jewelry.¡± After saying that, Tang Li turned around and walked upstairs. As she walked, she said, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll go get it.¡± Grandma Wu¡¯s gaze followed her up, and many envious voices came from the side. ¡°I can¡¯t believe she is this rich. She is actually willing to exchange a million yuan jewelry for a scented wax paper candle.¡± ¡°If knew this would happen, I would have said my family has these things too.¡± ¡°You can already buy a large house in the city with that a million yuan jewelry.¡± Grandma Wu stood there, her fingers hidden in her sleeves trembling with excitement. At the same time, she pretended to be calm and asked someone to bring a message to her house to ask her family to send the scented wax paper candle over. Chapter 133 - Miss Tang Prepare Live Broadcast In Advance Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li soon took the jewel down. It was a very big ruby necklace. The ruby necklace was in a beautiful box with an appraisal certificate. Tang Li handed the box to Grandma Wu. Grandma Wu subconsciously looked at the appraisal certificate. Tang Li said, ¡°This is an international jewelry brand. I haven¡¯t even had time yet to put the appraisal certificate away. With the appraisal certificate, you can be assured that it¡¯s authentic and I¡¯m not fooling you.¡± This time, Grandma Wu finally couldn¡¯t control herself. As she quickly reached out her hands to snatch away the box, greed was written all across her face. Luckily, the villages weren¡¯t able to see her face from where they stood. Many people stepped forth, wanting to steal a glance of this jewelry, but at that moment, Grandma Wu closed the box and quickly pocketed it. Her gaze wandered around Tang Li¡¯s beautiful face as she thought to herself, ¡°Since you¡¯re so generous, I¡¯ll get some aphrodisiac powder for you later so that you wont have to suffer.¡± On the surface, she still looked unmoved by money. ¡®Looks like you¡¯re very sincere. How about this? I¡¯ll drawa talisman for you. When the mountain god recognizes my talisman, he will help you eliminate the demonic aura on your body as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandma Wu. I didn¡¯t know you and Mountain God were so close. Have you seen Mountain God before?¡± Hearing Tang Li¡¯s question, Grandma Wu raised her chin proudly. She again remained silent, waiting for others to speak for her. ¡°Of course. Grandma Wu is a messenger sent from heaven. A few years ago, because someone wanted to remove the mountain, the Mountain God was angry and cursed us with earthquakes and landslides. It was Grandma Wu who went up the mountain to apologize and appeased the Mountain God.¡± ¡°Exactly. And Grandma Wu¡¯s talisman is very effective. Previously, my grandson was tormented by a stomachache. We sent him to the big hospital in the city, but none of the doctors could help him. However, as soon as Grandma Wu drew a talisman for him, he recovered immediately.¡± ¡°My family.¡± Everyone kept talking about how incredible Grandma Wu was. They were trying to say that Tang Li should be grateful to Grandma Wu. When Grandpa Tang, who was standing beside them, heard this, he was extremely anxious. He wanted to say that these people were too stupid and ignorant, but since most of the people here were older then him, he felt it would inappropriate to interrupt. suddenly, he remembered what his daughter said about Tang Li catching ghosts. He quickly whispered to her, ¡°Li, don¡¯t believe her. She is obviously up to no good.¡± The people here couldn¡¯t tell, but for him, who had been in the business world for decades, he noticed the subtle expressions on Grandma Wu¡¯s face. The scheming look in her eyes and the greed when she saw the jewelry were already so obvious. Tang Li tilted her head to look at him. Her lips curled up, but she did not speak. First Master Tang suddenly felt like she had everything under control. Everyone waited for a while and saw a middle-aged man carrying a packet of scented wax paper candles quickly walk over. ¡°Mom, I brought the scented wax paper candle you wanted.¡± Grandma Wu said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s set off now.¡± She then gestured at Tang Li. ¡®Come with me.¡± Tang Li followed her. First Master Tang and the bodyguards also wanted to follow. Granny Wu suddenly said sternly, ¡°You guys can¡¯t follow us. The demonic aura on her body will devour you guys. You guys stay here.¡± ¡°No!¡± First Master Tang couldn¡¯t hold back his anger anymore. He said loudly, ¡®If you don¡¯t let us come along, I won¡¯t let you take my niece away.¡± The more Grandma Wu refused to let him go up, the more he felt that there was some kind of conspiracy. Although his daughter had said that Tang Li could catch ghosts, no one knew what was on the mountain. Perhaps this old woman was colluding with a group of people to kidnap her. Thinking of this, he thought of the three masters of the Qi family. They might be the ones who sent people to kidnap his niece. When the time came, they might use her niece to threaten Yihan or force her niece to do something. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was true. Grandpa Tang¡¯s tone became stronger. ¡°The government has already issued a policy that prohibits spreading superstitious thoughts. If you don¡¯t let us follow, we wont believe you and welll call the police now.¡± With that, he took out his phone. ¡®The moment Grandma Wu saw him holding the phone, her expression changed, and she said unhappily, ¡°In that case, we won¡¯t go up the mountain. When something happens to the village and everyone gets into trouble, I¡¯ll see how you guys can handle it.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°First Uncle,¡± Tang Li interrupted to calm First Uncle Tang down. ¡°Just stay here. Till go up and take a look.¡± As she spoke, she looked at the group of villagers who wanted to criticize First Master Tang and said, ¡®If I don¡¯t return on time, you can come up with all the villagers to save me.¡± ¡°Right¡­ The group of old men and women immediately agreed. Even Mr. Li agreed. First Master Tang was still a little worried. At that moment, Tang Li said to the bodyguard, ¡°Protect First Master Tang.¡± With that, she gestured to Grandma Wu. ¡°Grandma Wu, we can leave now.¡± Grandma Wu glanced at First Master Tang and the bodyguards. A sharp glint flashed across her eyes and she led Tang Li west. A group of villagers hurriedly followed. Looking at the group of people leaving, First Master Tang was worried. He wanted to follow them, but he was stopped by a bodyguard. First Master Tang said angrily, ¡®As her bodyguards, you should be protecting her instead of stopping me. What if something happens to her?¡± ¡®The bodyguard said, ¡°Mr. Tang, Miss Tang already foresaw what was coming last night and assigned tasks in advance. Don¡¯t worry, she will be fine.¡± When Grandpa Tang heard this, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. He said, ¡°Then hurry up and follow her. I will just stay here.¡± A few of the bodyguards tailed after them, leaving two bodyguards behind. First Master Tang quickly said, ¡°You guys go too. I don¡¯t need protection here.¡± The bodyguard: ¡®We can¡¯t disobey Miss Tang¡¯s order.¡± After saying that, he walked toward the room they were staying in. Soon, he took out his laptop and placed it on the table. He quickly started working on it before moving aside. Then, a video of Tang Li and the others walking up the mountain could be seen on the screen. ¡°What..¡± ¡°Miss Tang knows that Mr. Tang will be worried about her, so she prepared a live broadcast for you.¡± Because they were going to the temple on the mountain, the group of people walked very quickly. Grandma Wu, who was in her seventies, was walking swiftly on the bumpy road. She was even faster than her son. Tang Li looked at Grandma Wu¡¯s back and wondered what the black flood dragon had fed her to make her so obedient. ¡®When they reached the foot of the mountain, someone suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t get seen by the mountain watcher later.¡± Grandma Wu sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are going to pay our respects to the mountain god. If he dares to stop us, he will suffer the wrath of the heavens.¡± Everyone was relieved and continued walking up the mountain. The elders here were all very sturdy and no one was tired from climbing the mountain. After climbing for a while, they reached the thatched house where the mountain watcher lived and saw him walk out. Someone cried out in worry, ¡°He¡¯s coming out!¡± Chapter 134 - People From Big Cities Are Always Fussy About Everything Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Hmph!¡± Grandma Wu snorted, not worried at all. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re going to pay our respects to the Mountain God. He won¡¯t dare to stop us.¡± At that moment, Tang Li also glanced at the man standing beside the thatched house. ¡®The man looked at them coldly, looking completely different from the person she remembered before. Tang Li suddenly gave him a mocking smile and continued walking into the mountain. After the group of people left, the man quickly went in to get some things and took another path to catch up to them. This mountain was not high, but it was quite winding. Many people said that the mountain here was like a coiled dragon. The Mountain Temple was situated in the middle of the valley, as if it was surrounded by a dragon¡¯s body. From the foot of the mountain to the Mountain Temple, it took more than an hour for the group of people to arrive. Looking at the Mountain Temple in front of her, Tang Li raised her eyebrows and asked in surprise, ¡®Why is the outer wall of this Mountain Temple different from the outer wall of other Mountain Temples?¡± No matter what temple it was, it was usually painted yellow on the outer wall. ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Grandma Wu sounded a little unhappy and reminded her. ¡°When you¡¯re here, no matter what you see, you¡¯d better remain respectful. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be disrespectful to the Mountain God.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li smiled and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve been to many famous temples in the past, and this is the first time I¡¯ve seen one that is painted black. A master told me before that black paint is not allowed on the outer walls of a temple. That is why I ask you. Is my question disrespectful to the Mountain God?¡± Grandma Wu was so angry that she choked. However, since Tang Li was already here, she was not worried that she would escape at all. She said, ¡°This Mountain Temple has been here for more than a hundred years. How would I know even if you asked me¡­ No one knows why.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The outer wall of our Mountain Temple is this color. What¡¯s so strange about it?¡± ¡°What a fuss!¡± ¡°I think people from big cities are always fussy about everything.¡± Being made fun of by a bunch of old people, Tang Li was pissed off. Seeing that she seemed to be angry, Mr. Li, who was standing at the side, quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Miss Tang, don¡¯t mind what they said. The elders here are all devout believers of the Mountain God, so they don¡¯t like to hear people say disrespectful things.¡± Tang Li nodded and did not say anything else. Soon, everyone reached the door. At that moment, the door was opened. A middle-aged man in a kasaya stood there. He first examined Tang Li without batting an eyelid. He nodded with satisfaction and revealed a charitable smile. ¡°You must have come all the way here to ask for help. Come in.¡± With that, he moved to the side to let them in. Tang Li stood there and did not move. Seeing that she was not moving, Grandma Wu said, ¡°Go in. The sooner we settle your matters, the sooner we can go back. When we go in, I¡¯ll draw a talismans for you. The talismans drawn inside the temple are blessed by the Mountain God, so they¡¯re much more efficacious than the ones drawn outside.¡± Tang Li seemed to be persuaded by her words. She nodded and walked in. Grandma Wu followed her in. But when the others wanted to follow her in, the middle-aged man in the kasaya suddenly raised his hand and stopped them. ¡°Everyone, this lady has a demonic aura on her. Ordinary people will be easily injured by the demonic aura when they enter. It¡¯s best if you guys stay outside. If this lady can¡¯t come out when the sun sets today, you can just go back.¡± Grandma Wu stopped and turned to say to them, ¡°She has a demonic aura on her body. She will definitely stay here for a few days. You guys don¡¯t have to wait.¡± The middle-aged man in the kasaya retreated and was about to close the door when a loud shout was heard. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡®When everyone saw the man walking over, they all became vigilant. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s here. What should we do? If he takes her away forcefully, we¡¯ll be in deep trouble.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let him come over.¡± A group of elders walked over angrily and wanted to stop the man. The man shouted at them, ¡°T¡¯ll kill whoever gets in my way.¡± Hearing that, the old men suddenly froze. It was obvious that the man had attacked them before and didn¡¯t go easy on them. The man walked around them and reached the door. Both Grandma Wu and the man in the kasaya looked at him ruthlessly. ¡°Benefactor, it¡¯s a Buddhist temple, so I advise you to restrain your temper a little. Otherwise, if you offend the Mountain God, it won¡¯t be good for you and your family.¡± ¡®The man glanced at Tang Li, and his face that was covered in cysts looked even scarier. He crossed his arms and said, ¡°I want to enter and burn incense for the Mountain God, is that not allowed?¡± The man in kasaya heard a voice in his mind. ¡°Let him in.¡± The man in the kasaya moved aside. ¡°Come in.¡± The man walked in. Then the door was closed. Outside the door, the group of people looked at each other with worried expressions. ¡°Will he cause trouble in the Mountain Temple?¡± ¡°T don¡¯t think so. If he dares to cause trouble in the temple, the Mountain God can easily make him disappear.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. He¡¯s just a mortal. How can he dare to fight the Mountain God?¡± ¡°So are we going to wait here?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Grandma Wu say that they will take at least a few days to leave the mountain? Why don¡¯t we go back first? When they leave the mountain, we can ask about the situation.¡± ¡°Lagree. Anyway, we won¡¯t be able to see what¡¯s happening inside if we wait here.¡± ¡®As they spoke, they prepared to return. However, not long after they left, they saw several strong men walk over in large strides. The group of elders¡¯ expressions instantly turned twisted by anger. ¡°Aren¡¯t those the bodyguards Mr. Tang brought with him? Why are they here?¡± ¡°Grandma Wu said that they can¡¯t come up. What if they smashed into the mountain temple to take away that girl?¡± ¡®The more they thought about it, the more panicked they became. A group of elders with extremely bad expressions walked over to stop them and questioned loudly. ¡°Who asked you to come up? If that girl can¡¯t get rid of the demonic aura on her body because of you, can you guys bear the responsibility?¡± ¡°Do you guys think we country bumpkins are easy to bully? Why don¡¯t you listen to Grandma Wu?¡± ¡°Dammit, if you dare to come one step closer, I¡¯ll fight you guys to the death.¡± Everyone got more and more excited and angry as they spoke. They were about to hit a few bodyguards. The bodyguards took out their daggers and looked at them coldly. ¡°All of you, don¡¯t move. Otherwise, we can¡¯t guarantee what might happen.¡± The group of elders shuddered in fright. One of the elders thought that these bodyguards were just bluffing them, so he roared at them, ¡°Kill me if you dare.¡± With that, he charged at them. In the next moment. The bodyguard raised his hand and cut off a piece of meat on the back of the old man¡¯s hand. Blood splattered everywhere. Chapter 135 - Wrong. I Am A Demon-Slayer Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Ahhhh¡­ My hand is bleeding! No..¡± Seeing what happened to their fellow villager, the others felt indignant and also wanted to attack. ¡°Shut up.¡± The bodyguard held the dagger to his throat. After the old man was frightened into silence, he said to the others with a cold face, ¡°If you wanna try me, you can move closer.¡± Everyone was stunned. ¡°Miss Tang said that since you guys trust Grandma Wu and the mountain god here so much, she¡¯ll let you guys see their true colors.¡± ¡°Everyone, move to the left wall.¡± The bodyguards gave off a very intimidating aura. It was as if they would be killed if they didn¡¯t listen to them. These old men all had one thing in common: they picked on the weak and dreaded the strong. Now that they encountered these strong men, they didn¡¯t dare to resist at all. Everyone walked towards the wall on the left. Seeing that the back of the old man¡¯s hand was bleeding, Mr. Li asked worriedly, ¡°What about his hand?¡± The bodyguard glanced at him coldly, and Mr. Li subconsciously shrank his neck. ¡®The bodyguard took out a bottle of medicine and passed it to him. ¡°Apply the medicine on him.¡± ¡®Mr. Li heaved a sigh of relief and quickly took the bottle to apply the medicine for the old man. Then, a bodyguard took out something that looked like a flashlight and placed it on the ground. After pressing it again, the scene inside the temple was projected onto the wall. ¡°Eh? What¡¯s this?¡± Mrs. Li could not help but ask softly. ¡®Mr. Li quickly looked over and said in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a projector!¡± Mrs. Li asked, ¡°Is that Miss Tang and the rest?¡± ¡°Yes, so Miss Tang has been taking videos all this time.¡± Upon hearing what the two of them said, the group of confused elders became worried. ¡°Cell phones are not allowed in the Mountain Temple. How dare she bring a phone and take videos!¡± ¡°She is definitely trying to bring us disasters!¡± ¡°She is indeed a jinx.¡± ¡°No, We can¡¯t let her¡­¡± ¡°Whoever dares to move, try it.¡± The bodyguard who injured the old man with a dagger previously threatened in a deep voice and took out¡­a gun! The group of people instantly shut up and looked at the wall. Insid the temple. They were in the courtyard. The courtyard was covered in limestone road, and there were vines planted on both sides. After the man came in, he led the way, striding in. Tang Li glanced at his back and continued walking with a calm expression. Soon, the three of them arrived in the main hall. In the middle of the hall was a statue of a tall and fierce man with hors on his head. Grandma Wu suddenly nudged her and pointed at the praying mat in front. ¡°Hurry up and burn some incense for the Mountain God.¡± Tang Li stood there and did not move. The man in Kasaya standing at the side was unhappy. ¡°Since you¡¯re here to ask the Mountain God for help, you have to be sincere. If you¡¯re not sincere, why are you here?¡± ¡°Elder, don¡¯t be angry. This miss is from a big city, so she probably doesn¡¯t know about what to do in a temple. I¡¯ll immediately make her kowtow to the Mountain God.¡± After that, she said to Tang Li in a low voice, trying to bluff her, ¡°The Mountain God in this temple is very mighty. He might be watching you from above right now. If you don¡¯t get rid of the demonic aura on your body, you¡¯ll harm the villagers here. If things get serious, your whole family will be in danger. Do you really want that to happen?¡± Tang Li raised her head and looked at the statue in the eyes. Noticing that the statue¡¯s eyes were moving, Tang Li sneered. The statue sneered too. Seeing that Tang Li still did not move, Grandma Wu, who was standing beside her, prepared to resort to force. Tang Li tilted her head to look at her. A powerful aura exuded from her body that made one¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°Stand there and don¡¯t move.¡± Grandma Wu instantly felt that her body froze and was not listening to her commands. Her legs could not help but tremble. ¡®The man in Kasaya standing at the side had a solemn expression and was even more impatient. ¡°Since you¡¯re so insincere, leave this place immediately.¡± ¡®Tang Li glanced at the man in the kasaya and sneered. ¡°Since I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t leave until I get what I wanted.¡± After she finished speaking, a golden light suddenly appeared in her hand. Exposed to the golden light, the man in the kasaya suddenly covered his eyes and screamed in pain. Then, his body shrunk, and soon, only the kasaya was left on the ground. Then, a weasel ran out of the kasaya. The weasel suddenly fled, wanting to escape. ¡°You want to escape? Did you get my permission?¡± After saying that, Tang Li quickly drew a talisman in the air with her finger. The talisman pressed down on the weasel¡¯s body and pressed him to the ground. The weasel screamed miserably, unable to move at all. Grandma Wu, who was standing there, was struck numb. After swallowing a mouthful of saliva with difficulty, she widened her eyes and looked at Tang Li. ¡°You¡­ are you really a demon?¡± ¡°Wrong. I am a demon-slayer.¡± After saying that, Tang Li raised her hand and slapped Grandma Wu across the face. Grandma Wu¡¯s body was sent flying before she slammed into a pillar. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± ¡°A person who sold her soul to a demon actually has the cheek to say that I have a demonic aura.¡± Grandma Wu did not expect Tang Li to be able to tell her identity. When she thought about how she and her lord were the only ones here, she felt that there was nothing to be afraid of. She sat up and leaned against the pillar. She smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°No one will come to your rescue right now. My lord will make you his slave.¡± ¡°Apparently, you have offered the demon a lot of young girls over the years, right?¡± ¡°Llmew you were smart, All I need to do is tell their parents where their daughters are going. Then, I¡¯ll use the knockout powder to make the girls unconscious and let my lord take them away. Then, I¡¯ll use their phones to send their parents messages. Those stupid villagers don¡¯t even know if their granddaughter and daughter are dead or alive.¡± ¡°So you did the same thing to Mr. Li¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°You¡­ how did you know?¡± Grandma Wu looked at Tang Li and a trace of panic finally appeared in her eyes. ¡°Because¡­ lam a fortune-teller.¡± After Tang Li finished speaking, a golden light flew toward the statue in the middle. With a bang, the statue was blown to pieces. Following that, the entire hall was enveloped by blowing wind and thick black smoke. In the black smoke, a sinister voice sounded, ¡°Looks like you have some power. Well, that¡¯s even better.¡± After saying that, a thing with a snake body and a human head came out of the black smoke. The head on the snake was exactly the same as the statue of the mountain god. ¡°Humph! How dare you snake demon impersonate a Mountain God to trick and harm the people here. Who gave you the courage?¡± ¡°Come here and I¡¯ll tell you who gave me the courage.¡± As the Black Flood Dragon finished speaking, the black smoke in the entire hall became even thicker, so thick that Tang Li¡¯s vision was completely blocked. In the next moment, Tang Li and the black flood dragon arrived at the backyard where bones could be seen everywhere. Tang Li and the black flood dragon had already started fighting. Chapter 136 - Divine Lightning Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li did not expect the Yin power the black flood dragon gained over the years was so powerful. Just as she was about to call out the Fuxi Guin, the black flood dragon suddenly started squirming on the ground in pain. Its tail whipped around, pulverizing the buildings and bones in the courtyard. Tang Li quickly drew a talisman to keep the human bones intact. The black flood dragon squirmed for a while and suddenly disappeared. With a Tracking Talisman and a Submerge Talisman, Tang Li arrived underground. This was a very big snake pit, inhabited by thousands of snakes. There was no place to land at all. comment In the middle of the snake pit, the man with a face covered in cysts was holding a dagger and stabbing at the thing that looked like a heart inside the crystal coffin. The half-human appeared behind him. His face was twisted and he swung his tail at him. ¡®The man¡¯s body was sent flying away. He collided with a sharp rock and fell to the ground. Soon, the snakes drowned him. The snakes opened their mouths and bit him. ¡®The man gritted his teeth and said to Tang Li loudly, ¡°Go and destroy the heart inside the coffin. That is his Inner Core! In order to escape punishment from heaven, he hid his Core underground. Ah¡­¡± The snakes that were biting the man¡¯s body were too poisonous. He started to scream painfully. ¡®Tang Li looked at the half-human who wrapped around the crystal coffin with his tail. The half-human looked at her too. He let out the snake¡¯s tongue from his mouth. His facial features were already twisted. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡®The fact that this woman could still stay calm in the snake pit, especially when none of the snakes dared to approach her, proved that she was not someone to be trifled with. ¡°Who I am is not important.¡± Tang Li¡¯s face was cold. ¡°You¡¯ve harmed so many people here and even used the most despicable method to become a dragon. Do you think you are qualified to be a dragon?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s see if I¡¯m qualified.¡± The half-human suddenly laughed arrogantly. As he laughed, the entire snake pit started to tremble. ¡°If you make me unhappy, I¡¯ll make everyone here¡­ die.¡± The man, who was surrounded and bitten by countless snakes, said in fear, ¡°He wants to cause an earthquake and a mudslide here!¡± ¡®Tang Li snorted. With a wave of her hand, the Fuxi Guqin appeared in front of her. Under the shocked and frightened gaze of the half-human, Tang Li started to sweep the Guqin. At the same time, she said slowly, ¡°The heavens will not tolerate the demons causing misery to the world. Today, I will enforce justice on behalf of the heavens.¡± After she finished speaking, she started to speed up. The sound of the Guqin was quick, as if it carried a huge force that could split the world. At that moment, with a ¡°break¡± from Tang Li, the coffin lid was sent flying away. ¡®The expression of the half-human changed drastically. As he roared, the surrounding was enveloped by thick black smoke, and then an unconscious woman appeared beside him, wrapped around by a snake tail. ¡®The woman was actually the retarded woman. ¡®When the man saw the woman, his expression changed drastically. He suddenly shouted and removed all the snakes on his body. His eyes almost popped out. ¡°What do you want to do to her?¡± ¡®The half-human did not even look at him. He stared at Tang Li and said ruthlessly, ¡°If you bring heavenly thunderbolts upon me, I¡¯ll kill this woman.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Tang Li was not deterred. ¡®The half-human looked at the man who had already gotten up and ordered, ¡°Go kill her and I¡¯ll let go of your woman.¡± Tang Li also tilted her head to look at him. ¡®The man¡¯s gaze was fixed on the woman lying on the ground. He gripped the dagger in his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Then, he walked toward Tang Li. ¡®The dagger was emitting a cold glow. It was obvious that it was not an ordinary dagger. Tang Li looked at him coldly and reminded him, ¡°Think carefully.¡± With that, she strummed the Guqin and the woman lying there suddenly woke up. She looked around and her gaze landed on the man who was walking towards Tang Li with a dagger. Her pupils suddenly contracted and she shouted, ¡°Brother Xuanyuan, what are you doing?¡± The man stopped, surprise flashing in his eyes. ¡°Are you awake?¡± He continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll save you right away.¡± ¡®The woman frowned in pain and turned to look at the snake tail on her body. She knew what had happened without asking. Looking at this monster that was neither a human nor a snake, overflowing hatred emerged in her eyes. She struggled. ¡°You monster killed my parents. I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± ¡°Humph! Courting death.¡± The half-human was not gentle with Yu Meng at all. He grabbed her and smashed her towards a huge rock. The man¡¯s eyes almost popped out and he shouted, ¡°Yu Meng!¡± Then, he pounced at the half-human. At the same time, he brandished the dagger in his hand while charging at the half-human, targeting his tail. The half-human sneered. ¡°Know your limits, kid.¡± Then, he quickly waved his tail and threw Yu Meng at his dagger. ¡®The man was shocked, but he had no time to retract the dagger. Seeing that the dagger was about to stab Yu Meng, he twisted his wrist and the dagger stabbed into his own body. Then, Yu Meng¡¯s body slammed into him and put the dagger a few centimeters deeper into his body Pfft. A mouthful of blood sprayed onto the two of them. Yu Meng widened her eyes in fear. ¡°Brother Xuanyuan!¡± As the two of them fell to the side, a thick cloud of dark smoke appeared again around the half-human. Xuanyuan Qing shouted at Tang Li, ¡°Stop him! He wants to escape.¡± ¡®The Fuxi Guqin sounded again. Soon, a dark cloud appeared in the sky, and then lightning flashed and thunder rumbled. Lightning and thunder struck the black flood dragon. ¡®The black flood dragon seemed to be trapped in a magic field, unable to break through it. In the field, it was continuously struck by the thunderbolt from heaven. Only then did Tang Li put away the Fuxi Guqin and say to the two, ¡°Hurry up, let¡¯s go.¡± With that said, she threw a talisman, and the three of them disappeared. ¡®The powerful thunderbolt blew up the cave. ¡®Tang Li and the other two appeared outside the temple. ¡®When the group of elders saw Tang Li appear, their legs went limp. ¡®Tang Li glanced at them coldly and said to the bodyguards, ¡°Leave this place immediately. When the lightning strikes the snake demon, it will blow up this place.¡± ¡®When they heard that, the group of elders¡¯ expressions changed. Without a moment of hesitation, they ran off at lightning speed. ¡®Tang Li was about to leave as well when Yu Meng called out in fear, ¡°Brother Xuanyuan! Brother Xuanyuan!¡± ¡®Tang Li turned around and threw a talisman at them. ¡°He won¡¯t die for the time being. I¡¯ll send you guys back to your home.¡± With that, the two of them disappeared. ¡®Tang Li continued walking down the mountain. The thunder on the other side of the cave became louder and louder, and the entire mountain was trembling. In the end, Tang Li brought the group of old men down the mountain. Even if they ran fast, it would still take them more than half an hour to get down the mountain. After such a long time, they would have been blown to pieces by the Divine Lightning.. Chapter 137 - People From The Mystic Society Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After everyone left the mountain, she said to the bodyguards, ¡°Take these people away. No one is allowed to approach here.¡± The bodyguards immediately took action. The group of elders were actually terrified of death, so none of them had any desire to stay. Amidst the thunder, a heavy rain suddenly fell from the sky. In an instant, it was as if the entire world was collapsing. The huge commotion here alarmed the people from a nearby Taoist temple within a hundred miles. These people first sensed a powerful demonic aura gushing out from a direction. In shock, they grabbed their weapons and rushed in that direction. ¡®When they were halfway there, they sensed a powerful spiritual aura again. ¡°To be able to emit such a powerful spiritual aura, it must be an ancient divine artifact. Could it be that someone is collecting demons? Who in Taoism has the ability to subdue such a powerful demon without us knowing it?¡± When they were about ten kilometers away from the Mountain, a powerful thunderclap stunned them. ¡°Oh no, there is a demon there undergoing tribulation.¡± ¡®When they arrived, they saw that the sky above the mountain was rumbling with thunder and it was pouring rain, But other than the mountain, the surrounding areas were totally unaffected. The few Taoists were stunned when they saw this. ¡°Someone actually sealed this mountain, preventing the divine lightning from blasting elsewhere.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone who has the ability to seal such a gigantic mountain.¡± ¡°Look, the thing in the mountain isn¡¯t undergoing a tribulation. It¡¯s being struck by lightning.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not tribulation lightning, it¡¯s lightning strikes.¡± Following that, the few masters stood there and looked up at the mountain. ¡®The lightning directly blew up the mountain rocks. Large rocks and trees were flying about everywhere. Even so, nothing flew down the mountain. ¡°Impressive! Truly impressive!¡± ¡°Even if we gathered all the Taoists from our temple, I don¡¯t think we would be able to achieve that level of mastery.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t. Such a gigantic mountain. We would probably have left somewhere unsealed.¡± ¡°Who could this person be?¡± ¡®The thunder on the mountain continued for several hours. When it finally stopped, the rain stopped as well. As long as it rained in the countryside, the entire world seemed to become extremely fresh. Tang Li took a stool and sat beside the window in Mr. Li¡¯s daughter¡¯s room, Looking at the west side where the mountain is located, she thought that she should have saved the Qi Corp a lot of money by flattening out the mountain for them. However, there was a loud and painful cry downstairs. As Mrs. Li cried, she said that she regretted sending her daughter away. At the same time, she cursed Grandma Wu with all the nasty words in the world. Other than Mrs. Li, a few other families were also wailing mournfully. A little further away, a lot of people were surrounding Grandma Wu¡¯s home. It was obvious that they were going to settle scores with her family. The entire village seemed to be immersed in grief and indignation. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Tang Li said, ¡°Come in.¡± First Master Tang pushed the door open and entered. He said worriedly, ¡°Li, let¡¯s call the police.¡± Although it was the first time he knew that there were really demons and ghosts in this world, and like everyone else, he was furious about that demon for killing so many girls and the first thing he thought of was to calll the police. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Tang Li pointed at the West Mountain and said, ¡°There are several masters here. When the time comes, we¡¯ll let them talk to the police.¡± First Master Tang followed her gaze and said in surprise, ¡°Huh? Who are they?¡± ¡°Masters.¡± First Master Tang felt that it was hypocritical of Tang Li to call them masters. When the people got closer and he could see their faces clearly, he couldn¡¯t help but compare them with Tang Li. He felt that these people indeed looked like masters, but his niece She looked like a much pampered princess. ¡®The masters arrived ten minutes later. Their arrival immediately attracted the attention of the nearby families. When they were surrounded, they explained their identities and purpose of coming. Then someone asked, ¡°Do you know who dealt the demons on that mountain?¡± ¡®These words made everyone¡¯s expression change. They subconsciously looked up at a window on the second floor of Mr. Li¡¯s house. The few masters followed their gazes. Coincidentally, they saw an extremely beautiful woman with an arm by the window. These masters could read people¡¯s faces, and when they saw Tang Li, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh, thinking to themselves, ¡°What a pity. A beautiful lady with a vicious heart. She would eventually end up miserably.¡± At this moment, Mr. Li answered, ¡°That is Miss Tang.¡± When the masters heard that, disbelief flashed across their faces. Tang Li lowered her eyes to glance at them before leaving the window and going downstairs. They looked at Tang Li with undisguised suspicion. They did not believe that this girl was the one who killed the demon. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± The moment Tang Li spoke, the group came to their senses. One of them said, ¡°Miss, we have something to talk to you about in private. Is it ok with you?¡± Tang Li nodded and said to them, ¡°Let¡¯s go outside.¡± At this time, everyone felt an indescribable reverence for Tang Li. They walked towards the village trail. When they reached a deserted place, they first told her their names. The five of them were called: Xu Guanhai, Yu Zhi Tang, Zhao Guangyi, Zhou Hongtai, and Wu Guangbo. ¡°We¡¯re from the Mystic Society. If something unnatural happens in the world, we¡¯ll come out to take care of it. However, we don¡¯t usually bring this matter to the public. Otherwise, itll cause social panic.¡± It was Xu Guanhai who spoke. At this point, he asked, ¡°Miss Tang, you¡¯ve done it in such a high profile manner. Have you ever thought of how to explain it to the outside world?¡± Tang Li glanced at the five of them and asked, ¡°Do you think I shouldn¡¯t kill the demons in the mountain?¡± Xu Guanhai: ¡°That¡¯s not what we mean.¡± The few of them could read from Tang Li¡¯s face that she would have a bad ending, and they also could not tell how she had the ability of a mystic master. They only knew that she used a divine artifact. ¡°You should get rid of demons that harm the people, but¡­ Miss Tang, aren¡¯t you worried that if word gets out that you got rid of these demons, it will cause social panic?¡± ¡°I got you guys.¡± As the most authentic successor of the Mystic Taoist Sect, Tang Li was never the one to clean up the mess. Everything in her life was taken care of. ¡°Tm responsible for getting rid of the demons and you guys are responsible for cleaning up the mess. What¡¯s more, that flood dragon was about to transform into a dragon. If I don¡¯t nip it in the bud immediately, once it successfully transforms, you guys will have a hard time dealing with it.¡± They had already thought of how to explain this matter to the public when they came here, but they were still a little unhappy to be made the scapegoat by a young lady so easily.. 1 Chapter 138 - Begging Tang Li Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations They could not stand disrespectful young people like her who thought they were invincible just because they were lucky enough to stumble across a divine artifact. The five of them looked at each other. Xu Guanhai asked again, ¡°When we rushed over, we sensed the presence of a divine artifact. Miss Tang, can you tell us what divine artifact you have on you?¡± ¡°Why should I tell you guys?¡± This answer caught those people off guard. They didn¡¯t expect her to be so uncooperative since they were here to help her. ¡°If Miss Tang has any artifacts on you, it¡¯s best to inform the Mystic Society. That way, you won¡¯t have to worry about anyone snatching your artifacts.¡± ¡®Wu Guangbo immediately added, ¡°Say your artifacts got robbed, the Mystic Society will help you find them.¡± In real life, Tang Li also exchanged greetings with people from the Mystic Society. Because she became famous in real life too early and was the head of Taoism, when people from the Mystic Society saw her, regardless of age, they would call her Great Master. No one dared to speak to her like this. These people obviously felt that she was too young and did not have much ability and that she was only so arrogant because she had a divine artifact. Thinking of that, Tang Li sneered. ¡°Since I can handle that black flood dragon, do you think I¡¯m worried about someone taking away my artifacts?¡± The few of them were even more unhappy upon hearing that response. ¡°Miss Tang, we¡¯re doing this for your sake. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t appreciate it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If your artifacts are really robbed by someone, no one will help you to get them back.¡± Tang Lilet them say whatever they wanted and did not answer. Then they changed the subject. ¡°Miss Tang, how did you seal the entire mountain?¡± They felt that she must have done so using a divine artifact. Tang Li, ¡°With an artifcat¡± ¡®The few of them thought to themselves that it was indeed true. Zhou Hongtai said, ¡°Looks like the artifact on Miss Tang is really powerful. However, before you sealed the mountain, did you check if there were any innocent people on the mountain? Also, this mountain is so big, There should be many ancestral graves of nearby farmers¡­¡± ¡°Wait, are you saying that I shouldn¡¯t have sealed that mountain but instead I should¡¯ve blown the mountain up and brought destruction to the village.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what we mean.¡± ¡°As members of the Mystic Society, we have to take all the factors into consideration when we make a move. That way, we won¡¯t cause unnecessary suffering to ordinary people.¡± Tang Li nodded and said, ¡°Hearing that, I¡¯m suddenly very glad that I¡¯m not a member of the Mystic Society. If that is the case, you can just pretend that it wasn¡¯t me who did it. Also, goodbye. I have nothing to say to you guys.¡± After saying that, Tang Li left. Looking at her who left just like that, they were very displeased. What did this girl mean? They were trying to show her kindness, but not only did she not appreciate it, she even disrespected them! After Tang Li left, their faces darkened. Zhou Hongtai shook his head and said regretfully, ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to take her seriously. With her arrogant attitude, someone will naturally teach her to keep a low profile when the time comes.¡± ¡®The others agreed and they started to discuss how to explain what happened in the mountain to the outside world when the time came. ¡°The commotion here is so huge. It must have alarmed everyone around this mountain. How about this¡­¡± Since Tang Li did not want to explain and clean up the mess, there was no need for them to say anything about her. Hence, later on, when the seniors from the Mystic Society found out that it was the five Taoists who killed the demons, they specially rewarded them. As for the outside world, people were told that the mountain was flattened out by a team brought here by the Qi Corp. As for the daughters of the villagers who were killed by the demon, the people from the Mystic Society comforted them and chanted scriptures for the dead. In the end, only the people who had been through this together knew the truth. No one else knew that Tang Li was the one who did everything. First Master Tang¡¯s attitude toward Tang Li also clearly changed. He looked at her differently now. After dinner, the two of them sat in the courtyard. It didn¡¯t rain tonight. There was a big lightbulb outside the door of Mr. Li¡¯s house. In the living room, Mrs. Li was wiping her tears while packing up her daughter¡¯s clothes. The light brightened up the courtyard, and the countryside was very quiet at night. First Master Tang asked Tang Li, ¡°Li, did you learn this from your father?¡± Tang Li tilted her head to look at him. First Master Tang did not look at her. He looked straight ahead as if he was recalling something. ¡°Your father is a unique person. When we were young, your Second Uncle and I were busy studying. He was the most idle one. He didn¡¯t go to school and didn¡¯t see anyone all day. When he was older, he said that he wouldn¡¯t join the Tang Corp and started traveling around.¡± ¡°After that, he got to know your mother and finally settled down for a few years. Unexpectedly, after your mother left, he became a monk and stopped contacting anyone except you.¡± ¡®When Tang Li heard her uncle talk about this father, she felt that he was quite a mysterious person. At that moment, the sound of a dog barking came from the family in front. ¡®Then, an old man¡¯s surprised voice was heard. ¡°Why are you here so late at night? You retarded girl.¡± Yu Meng didn¡¯t answer. Soon, Yu Meng¡¯s figure appeared in front of Mr. Li¡¯s yard. Yu Meng walked to the courtyard and stopped in her tracks when she saw some bodyguards. One of the bodyguards walked over and asked, ¡°Miss, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°L.. I¡¯m looking for her.¡± Yu Meng was obviously afraid of the bodyguard, but she still reached out to point at Tang Li. Tang Li looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°You¡­ Can you save Brother Xuanyuan?¡± ¡®Tang Li looked at Yu Meng and rejected her directly. ¡°I won¡¯t save him.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Tears welled up in Yu Meng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Brother Xuanyuan is a good person. Why don¡¯t you save him?¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Tang Li looked at the innocent Yu Meng and said, ¡°He was injured by his own dagger. Do you know what material his dagger was made of? Millennium Meteoric Iron. Do you know how much effort I need to put in to save someone wounded by this dagger? Why should I save him since he was so rude and mean to me.¡± A puzzled expression appeared on Yu Meng¡¯s face. The next second, she hurriedly shook her head and said very firmly, ¡°Brother Xuanyuan isn¡¯t like that.¡± After saying that, she quickly walked to Tang Li and knelt before her. As she kowtowed, she said, ¡°Pretty Sister, please save Brother Xuanyuan.¡± Tang Li glanced at Yu Meng, who was kowtowing to her. She then looked into the distance where a figure was approaching. Chapter 139 - Ill Give The Dagger And My Life For You Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xuanyuan Qing quickly walked over. He did not pull out the dagger that had been stabbed into his body. His clothes were covered in blood, which made him look very scary. Tang Li suddenly asked Yu Meng, who was kowtowing to her, ¡°Xuanyuan Qing is so ugly. Aren¡¯t you afraid of him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not ugly!¡± When Yu Meng heard that, she suddenly raised her head to look at Tang Li and retorted very seriously, ¡°Brother Xuanyuan is not ugly at all. He¡¯s just sick, that¡¯s why his face is covered in cysts. As long as his illness is treated, he won¡¯t be ugly anymore.¡± ¡°How do you know he has an illness.?¡± ¡°Because I know!¡± Yu Meng had injured her head when she was very young, She was still like a child, pure and innocent. She emphasized, ¡°Brother Xuanyuan is not ugly. He is tall and handsome. He can protect me and give me lots of delicious food.¡± ¡®When Tang Li heard that, she suddenly chuckled. She then raised her eyes to look at Xuanyuan Qing, who was standing behind Yu Meng, and asked, ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Only then did Yu Meng know that there was someone behind her. She quickly turned around and saw Xuanyuan Qing, who was covered in blood, standing there. Her eyes suddenly widened as she asked angrily, ¡°Brother Xuanyuan, why did you get out of bed? You¡¯re bleeding agaii With that, she quickly got up and walked over to help him. However, he was stopped by Xuanyuan Qing. Xuanyuan Qing¡¯s tone towards Yu Meng was quite harsh. ¡°Stand there and don¡¯t move. Don¡¯t come near me.¡± Yu Meng sobbed. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding again. You¡¯ll die like this.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with you? Can you stop giving me trouble?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t. I just wanted to beg her to save you.¡± I don¡¯t need anyone to save me.¡± ¡®When Xuanyuan Qing was saying this, he didn¡¯t look at Yu Meng in the eyes, but instead he looked away, clenching his fists. ¡°Hurry up and go back, I gotta go.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Yu Meng rushed over and grabbed the hem of his clothes. There was fear in her voice. ¡°Brother Xuanyuan, where are you going?¡± ¡°The mountain is gone. I must find another one to live. Where do you think I can go with this face?¡± ¡°No, what am I supposed to do if you leave?¡± Xuanyuan Qing finally looked at Yu Meng and sneered, ¡°We¡¯re not related by blood. What you do has nothing to do with me.¡± With that, he broke away from her hand and strode out. ¡°Brother Xuanyuan¡­¡± Yu Meng hurriedly followed him and constantly called out to him, ¡°Brother Xuanyuan.¡± However, as she shouted, her voice changed. She became anxious and panicky. ¡°Brother Xuanyuan! Boohoo¡­ Where are you going? Don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± Hearing the crying in the distance, First Master Tang felt bad. He asked Tang Li, ¡°Li, Why don¡¯t you treat him¡­ That girl is really too pitiful.¡± Tang Li tilted her head and glanced at her uncle. She shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the time yet.¡± ¡®With that, she stood up and said, ¡°First Uncle, We¡¯ll go back the day after tomorrow morning.¡± After being away for two days, she was worried that her man would be contemplating divorce again. First Master Tang looked at his niece and sighed. At midnight, it was deadly quiet outside. Tang Li walked to the window and opened it. A piece of talisman was then sent to the courtyard downstairs. ¡®When she walked out of the courtyard and onto the small road in front of the house, she saw a tall figure kneeling there. ¡®When he saw Tang Li come out, he said with a hoarse voice, ¡°My flesh and blood are very valuable for research. As long as you cure her, I can give you all my flesh and blood for your research.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Tang Li sneered and said unhappily, ¡°What is this all about?¡± Xuanyuan Qing lowered his head and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m from the Xuanyuan family. Because of a scheme, I was poisoned. This poison stimulated Xuanyuan blood and made me immortal. However, the side effect is that my face will be covered in these disgusting cysts.¡± ¡°The people who plotted against me are looking for me. Now they are definitely heading towards here.¡± ¡°She is very innocent and kind. We met when I was at my weakest.¡± ¡°She told me there will be hope as long as I am alive. I found out later that when she was young, her brain was damaged, and that most of the time, she doesn¡¯t remember anything.¡± ¡°When she got to know that I lived on that mountain, she would occasionally come up to find me. When her parents died by accident, she carried her parents down the mountain with her bare hand. I was amazed by that.¡± ¡°After that, she ran to me and told me that her parents were gone. She wanted to take revenge. She started to run into the mountain. Even though she was sick, she didn¡¯t forget that she was going to find the person who killed her parents. At that time, I was wondering why such a stupid girl would be so determined.¡± ¡°Now that she has avenged her parents, I hope she can live like a normal person again.¡± After Xuanyuan Qing finished speaking, he placed his hand on the dagger. ¡°This dagger is the token belonging to the head of Xuanyuan family. I¡¯ll give this and my life to you. Please help her recover so that she won¡¯t have to suffer for the rest of her life.¡± With that, he was about to pull the dagger out. Tang Li looked at him and reminded him, ¡°Think carefully. This dagger might still kill you when you pull it out. Is it worth it to do this for a retarded girl.?¡± ¡°I¡¯s worth it.¡± Xuanyuan Qing said without hesitation and took out the dagger. The next morning, Tang Li heard several people talking downstairs. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with that retarded girl. She¡¯s been crying for the entire night and is still wandering around the village.¡± ¡°Is it because of that mountain watcher? After all, the mountain watcher gave her food before.¡± ¡°I¡¯s possible. Speaking of which, where is he?¡± ¡°He must have left. He lives on the mountain. Now that the mountain is gone, what is the point of staying here? He looks so scary. Does he still live in the village? If he is still around, we¡¯ll need to kick him out.¡± ¡°Right, We need to watch out.¡± ¡®When Tang Li found Yu Meng, she was squatting at the foot of the mountain and calling Xuanyuan Qing. At that moment, she was clearly not conscious, but she still knew that she had to find Xuanyuan Qing.. Chapter 140 - Hubby, Im Back Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations No matter how pitiful the retarded girl was, the people in the village could not care less about her at this moment. Many girls from various families were kidnapped by the Black Flood Dragon and died tragically on the mountain. The village surrounding the Mountain was covered in a grim and gloomy atmosphere. The Taoist masters stayed behind and led people up the mountain to find the bones. Many days had passed after they found the bones and properly buried them. ¡®When the villagers wanted to look for Tang Li and the rest, they had already left. As for the retarded girl, when Mr. Li went to her house to give her food, she was nowhere to be found, and no one knew where she went. On the afternoon of the third day after returning to the village, Tang Li found the retarded girl who had fainted from crying and woke her up. She said to her, ¡°T¡¯ll take you away and cure you of your illness. You can forget about the people and things here.¡± The retarded girl was unwilling. ¡°I don¡¯t want to forget Brother Xuanyuan.¡± Hearing her say this, Tang Li raised her hand to pat her head and said, ¡°If the two of you are fated, you will definitely meet again in the future. But before that happens, you have to get stronger and healthier so that you can go look for him.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Yu Meng clenched her fists. ¡°Okay! I will become stronger! Then¡­ What about my parents?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll cremate them so that you can bring their ashes with you.¡± The girl thought for an hour before agreeing to Tang Li. Tang Li directly turned the Yu couple¡¯s bodies into ashes and placed them in a jar. The next morning, they boarded the helicopter back to Imperial Capital City. After arriving, the helicopter was parked in the parking lot of Hospital X. ¡®When Tang Li alighted from the helicopter, the first thing she saw was Qi Yihan standing there. Joy welled up in her heart. She walked up to Qi Yihan and smiled as she looked up at him. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m back.¡± Qi Yihan didn¡¯t expect that his heart would instantly melt upon hearing that. He held her hand tightly. Although he had many thousands of things to say to her right now, he compressed them into a gentle ¡°Welcome back¡±. ¡®As they held each other¡¯s hands and looked each other in the eyes, they knew how much they missed each other. Butler Zhang stole a glance at them and felt inexplicably relieved and happy that finally, someone could make his master live more like a husband and less like a cold and unapproachable boss. He then walked up to Tang Li and greeted her respectfully, ¡°Madam, welcome back.¡± When Tang Li heard this, she smiled at him and said, ¡°Butler Zhang, it¡¯s been a few days since we last met. Should I read your fortune?¡± The smile on Butler Zhang¡¯s face froze. He quickly said, ¡°Thank you, Madam, but there¡¯s no need.¡± Tang Li shot him a look that said, ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± She then retracted her gaze and looked at Qi Yihan. At this moment, First Master Tang and Yu Meng walked over. Qi Yihan called, ¡°First Uncle.¡± First Master Tang was a little surprised and quickly responded with a nod. ¡®Tang Li introduced Yu Meng to Qi Yihan. ¡°This is the Yu Meng I told you about. For the time being, she will live in the Tang family until I fix her illness.¡± ¡®When Qi Yihan looked at strangers, his gaze involuntarily became cold. ¡®As soon as he swept his gaze across her, Yu Meng shuddered in fear. ¡®Tang Li tapped on her shoulder. ¡°Yu Meng, don¡¯t be afraid. This is my husband. He looks scary, but he¡¯s not scary at all.¡± Qi Yihan turned to look at Tang Li with a solemn expression. Without knowing it, Tang Li continued, ¡°Later, you¡¯ll go back with First Uncle and live there from now on. When I have time, I¡¯ll come and treat your illness. Don¡¯t worry, I can definitely help you recover. When you recover, you can think about what you want to do in the future.¡± Yu Meng nodded and looked at Tang Li with admiration. ¡°Thank you, Pretty Sister.¡± Tang Li then looked at First Master Tang. First Master Tang said, ¡°Your second uncle and I will be very busy from now on, but you can come home whenever you want. The Tang family is also your home. The door will always be open for you.¡± Tang Li nodded. First Master Tang was anxious to go back and discuss what to do with Second Master. They talked for a while more before he left with Yu Meng. After the car left, Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked in the direction of their villa. ¡®Tang Li told him what happened after the mountain was blown up. ¡®When she mentioned that that man was from the Xuanyuan family, Qi Yihan was a little surprised. ¡°He¡¯s actually from the Xuanyuan family.¡± ¡°You know them?¡± ¡®Tang Li did not know many of the characters in this book. She only knew from Xuanyuan Qing¡¯s appearance that he was not an ordinary person. ¡°Mm.¡± Qi Yihan told her about the Xuanyuan family. ¡°The Xuanyuan family is the tomb keeper. They don¡¯t just guard one tomb. They guard all the imperial tombs.¡± ¡°You mean that the Xuanyuan family knows the whereabouts of all the imperial tombs.¡± It had to be noted that there were many imperial tombs that had yet to be found. ¡°Yes, but only the head of the Xuanyuan family has access to the exact location of these tombs.¡± Tang Li recalled the dagger Xuanyuan Qing had given her and told Qi Yihan about it. Qi Yihan came to a realization. ¡°No wonder.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with this dagger?¡± ¡°In the past few years, the Xuanyuan family has been looking for it. As long as anyone can find this dagger, the Xuanyuan family will give 200 million yuan as a reward¡­ It is said that only the head of the Xuanyuan family has this dagger, which means the current head of Xuanyuan family is a fake, and the real head is the one you met.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li was silent for a moment, and she asked excitedly. ¡°In that case, if I give the dagger to the Xuanyuan family, I can earn two hundred million, right?¡± Looking at the money-grubbing woman, Qi Yihan pursed his lips and asked, ¡°Do you want money so bad?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Tang Li nodded her head vigorously. ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll need a lot of money to build my island into what I want it to be.¡± ¡°How much do you want? Ten billion?¡± Tang Li was stunned by this number. After a few seconds, she said, ¡°¡­That is a bit too much.¡± Qi Yihan tilted his head to look at her and pursed his lips, thinking about how to tell her that he had money and she could spend as much as she wanted. After returning to the hospital, Tang Li went to see the old man first. The old man was also very happy to see her after not seeing her for three days. ¡°I¡¯s good that you¡¯re back safe and sound.¡± He then looked at Qi Yihan and said to him, ¡°Take Li to eat something good. Look, she¡¯s lost weight.¡± Tang Li was amused by his words and said, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve only been away for three days. How can I lose weight?¡± She then glanced at Qi Yihan and added, ¡°But if you take me to eat delicious food, I won¡¯t tum you down.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her sparkling eyes and smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± The old man watched their interaction and felt relieved. After chatting with the old man for a while longer, Tang Li went to check on his health data for the past few days. Qi Yihan had work to do and returned to the villa first. When Mr. Augustine saw her return, he was also very excited. When she was looking at the data, he anxiously said to her, ¡°Miss Tang, our research has been published on the World Medical Website and in the magazines. Many people have contacted me these last two days and want to cooperate with us.¡± Chapter 141 - A Date Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡®The moment Mr. Augustine¡¯s thesis on cell rebirth was published, it immediately caused a sensation in the medical world. Only one day after it was published, he had already received countless calls from people who wanted to visit and interview him. After Tang Li finished reading the health data, Augustine showed her the medical journal where the thesis was published. Tang Li took it and took a look. This journal was an English one so the thesis was translated into English. At the bottom of the thesis was Augustine¡¯s English name and Tang Li¡¯s name written in Pinyin. Doctor Xiang and Mr. Yun also came to take a look. Doctor Xiang asked, ¡°A lot of people are asking about you. Why don¡¯t you show yourself?¡± Augustine said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m meeting with the reporters the day after tomorrow. Why don¡¯t you come with me?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°I don¡¯t need these.¡± The reputation of a medical practitioner was not important to her. Her business was different from orthodox medicine. If she was exposed like Augustine, it would instead be troublesome, which was not what she wanted. Actually, Tang Li had been emphasizing that she did not want to be exposed all along, so the three of them did not try to persuade her otherwise. Mr. Augustine said, ¡°Since Miss Tang doesn¡¯t like to be exposed, I will definitely give you a portion of what is supposed to be yours. No matter what the benefits of our cell rebirth are, we will split it 50-50.¡± Tang Li would definitely accept that. Who would feel bad about getting money? 1 ¡°Alright.¡± Mr. Augustine thought for a while and said, ¡°This is a big deal. How about this? We¡¯ll sign a contract and we won¡¯t have to worry about unequal distribution¡­ The most important thing is to protect Miss Tang¡¯s interests.¡± Both Doctor Xiang and Mr. Yun thought Mr. Augustine¡¯s suggestion was good. Mr. Yun said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Tang Li thought for a moment and agreed. Mr. Augustine asked someone to handle this matter. The contract was drafted quickly as if it had been prepared beforehand. ¡®When Mr. Augustine handed the contract to Tang Li, it was not yet five in the afternoon. At that moment, Qi Yihan happened to come looking for Tang Li. Qi Yihan said to Tang Li, ¡°Let¡¯s go out for dinner tonight.¡± Tang Li was about to ask him why he wanted to go out with her when Mr. Augustine gave her the contract. Tang Li took it and scanned through it. She had never signed such a contract before and felt that it should be fine. She was about to agree when Qi Yihan stopped her. ¡°Wait.¡± He then took the contract from her and said to her, ¡°I¡¯m more familiar with contracts than you are. Let me take a look.¡± Augustine felt that Qi Yihan didn¡¯t trust him and felt a little upset. He deliberately said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Qi, don¡¯t you trust me? I believe there is nothing wrong with this contract.¡± Qi Yihan glared at him and said, ¡°I will tell you whether I trust you or not after I read it. After all, the profit this kind of breakthrough can generate is immeasurable. It¡¯s worth considering carefully.¡± Augustine was even more upset with Qi Yihan¡¯s attitude. He felt that Qi Yihan just didn¡¯t believe him, so he shrugged and said, ¡°Fine. If you want to read it, then go ahead.¡± He then looked at Tang Li. ¡°Miss Tang, you must trust me.¡± Tang Li shrugged and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think there is a contradiction between letting my husband read the contract and trusting you.¡± Hearing that, Augustine choked on his words. Qi Yihan looked at her and was very satisfied with what she said. He took the contract and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s about time.¡± Tang Li followed Qi Yihan out. ¡®When they returned to the villa, Tang Li asked, ¡°Why are we going out for dinner? Or are we going to eat with a lot of people?¡± Qi Yihan looked ahead and replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us having a meal.¡± ¡°Eh? Since we¡¯re the only ones eating, why are we going out?¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s face tensed up and he tilted his head to look at her for two seconds. ¡°Because my father said so.¡± Tang Li then remembered what the old man said before and nodded. After returning to the villa, Butler Zhang said to Tang Li, ¡°Madam, the dress for your dinner tonight is ready. I¡¯ll get the servant to put it in your bedroom.¡± Tang Li was even more surprised. However, thinking that the Host would always change into a new dress when she went out in the past, she did not say anything and went up to change her dress directly. Qi Yihan sat on the sofa in the living room and waited for her, reading the contract. Butler Zhang, who was standing by the door, stole glances at him from time to time. He sighed, ¡°Master was indeed looking forward to Madam¡¯s return. Once she returned, his aura became much warmer.¡± The dress Tang Li was wearing tonight was a long, bright purple dress, but It was not revealing. Because of the design of this dress, her figure looked very curvaceous. However, because of the elegant and noble aura she exuded, she gave people the impression of a high and mighty queen. In addition to the dress, there were also matching shoes and jewelry. After putting on the accessories, Tang Li quickly put on some light makeup and tied her hair up. She stood by the mirror and mumbled to herself with satisfaction, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s the life of a rich wife. With this outfit, if I don¡¯t attend a rich family¡¯s banquet, I¡¯ll be letting this dress down.¡± Then, as if she just realized something, she murmured happily, ¡°If we go out for dinner tonight, won¡¯t it mean that we¡¯re on a date?¡± At the thought of this, she raised an eyebrow at herself in the mirror and turned to walk downstairs. ¡®The moment the sound of high heels was heard, Qi Yihan and Butler Zhang looked up at the same time. When Butler Zhang saw Tang Li in a dress, his eyes instantly widened and he exclaimed in his heart, ¡°She is indeed the most beautiful girl. Her figure and looks are simply a perfect match for Master!¡± ¡®When Tang Li walked downstairs, Qi Yihan placed the contract at the side and stood up to walk towards her. He had always known that Tang Li was beautiful, but he could not bring himself to admire her in the past. After living with her for a period of time, he changed his opinion about her completely. Looking at her coming down the stairs, he was simply stunned. He had already decided to get the designer to redesign her clothes for various occasions. As for the clothes she wore before They could be discarded. As Tang Li went downstairs, she looked at the man who was waiting for her at the staircase and could not help but smile. After descending the last flight of stairs, she stood in front of him and asked with a smile, ¡°Do I look good?¡± ¡°simply gorgeous.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and gestured for her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Tang Li subconsciously held his arm. A smile flashed across Qi Yihan¡¯s eyes as he led her out the door. While looking at Master opening the door for Madam and asking her to go up first before he got in, Butler Zhang was so happy that he couldn¡¯t take back the smile on his face. He subconsciously took out his phone to call Butler Yang, After the other party picked up the call, he raised his voice and said excitedly, ¡°Brother Yang, I think we can start to get the nursery ready.¡± 1 Chapter 142 - If You Like, I Can Get Someone To Set Off Fireworks Immediately Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The place Qi Yihan took Tang Li to eat was in the city center, the most famous restaurant near the river. The biggest highlight of this restaurant was the panoramic view on the top floor. When one sat here to eat, they could see more than half of Imperial Capital City. It was the dining spot that all couples looked forward to. From the moment they got out of the car to the elevator, they were surrounded by a group of bodyguards, causing the passersby to subconsciously give way. ¡®When the two of them entered the elevator, many people started discussing. ¡°Is that Fourth Master? He actually came here for dinner tonight!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the point. Did you guys see who the woman beside Fourth Master is? She looks like Fourth Madam.¡± ¡°Of course not! Don¡¯t be silly. Fourth Master and Fourth Madam are just business partners. Everyone in the upper-class circle is saying that Fourth Master and Fourth Madam are not on good terms at all. Why would Fourth Master bring her to eat at such a restaurant?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not Fourth Madam, then who did Fourth Master bring here? It can¡¯t be¡­¡± While they were guessing who the woman might be, they subconsciously kept their voice down. Qi Yihan was known for his ruthlessness, so they did not dare to offend him. ¡®As everyone was discussing Qi Yihan, another foreign couple walked in with a few bodyguards. ¡®The woman was very beautiful. She had a flawless face and charming blue eyes. Her hair was wavy and golden. In addition to the high-end black dress she was wearing, she looked like a princess. ¡®When she heard Fourth Master, she deliberately slowed down to listen carefully. When she confirmed that it was that person, a hint of surprise flashed across her eyes. ¡°Brother, did you hear that? Mr. Qi came here to eat today.¡± Milus looked at Lucia, who had a surprised expression on her face, and said, ¡°We can go and greet him later.¡± Lucia nodded. ¡®The two of them quickly walked to the elevator that led to the restaurant on the top floor. ¡®The restaurant on the top floor had two floors. There was only one room on the upper floor, and it was reserved many days in advance. Ordinary people could not reserve it at all. ¡®When Tang Li and Qi Yihan entered the dining room, the manager came to greet them personally. ¡°Fourth Master, Fourth Madam, welcome.¡± With that, he led the two inside. ¡®Those who could eat here were all rich people. Everyone was extremely surprised to see Qi Yihan. ¡®When they saw Tang Li walking beside him, they were all stunned. Qi Yihan was known to be cold and unapproachable, so no one dared to greet him. They only discussed quietly when he and Tang Li were brought upstairs. ¡°Am I hallucinating? Is that Fourth Master and his wife?¡± ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s his wife? I heard that he doesn¡¯t have a good relationship with his wife.¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure. His wife is famous for her beauty in the upper-class circle. Do you think there is a second person in this world who is as beautiful as that person just now?¡± ¡°So the rumor is false?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If it were false, she would¡¯ve come out to explain already. With Fourth Master¡¯s personality, he couldn¡¯t possibly allow her to have a gigolo. He didn¡¯t divorce her immediately because his father is still around, so he had to tolerate her.¡± ¡°Speaking of his father, isn¡¯t it rumored that he won¡¯t live past this month? In that case, I guess it¡¯s Fourth Madam who asked Fourth Master out for a date to apologize and save the marriage.¡± ¡°Do you think Fourth Master will accept her apology?¡± ¡°L guess it¡¯s likely because everyone knows Fourth Master respects his father.¡± ¡°Oh, and I was told that she will get a big share of the family assets.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll probably just use that money to get more gigolos.¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± After Tang Li and Qi Yihan followed the manager upstairs, Tang Li suddenly recalled something¡ªthe Host had brought the pretty boy here before. The design of the panoramic window was luxurious and romantic. Fresh roses were scattered all around. In the huge private room, there was only one dining table. On the dining table was a bouquet of flowers and a pair of beautiful candles. It was obvious that the dinner tonight was going to be a candlelight dinner. It was simply the best place for couples to get closer to each other. However, Tang Li felt a mix of emotions. At this moment, the manager asked Qi Yihan, ¡°Fourth Master, our restaurant has invited a famous violinist today. Do you need¡­¡± ¡°No need.¡± Qi Yihan did not even give him a chance to finish his sentence. ¡°Just bring the dishes and you can go. I don¡¯t need any other services.¡± ¡®The manager nodded instantly. ¡°Okay, Fourth Master. The dishes will be here soon. I¡¯ll get someone to¡­ I wonder if you want coffee or tea?¡± ¡°Tea.¡± This time, it was Tang Li who spoke. ¡°Just get us a pot of Pu¡¯er tea.¡± ¡®The manager was surprised to hear that tea was being requested. ¡®Tang Li noticed and asked, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you have Pu¡¯er here?¡± ¡°Yes we do, I¡¯ll get someone to make it immediately.¡± With that, the manager turned and left. He was just surprised that Fourth Madam wanted tea. Every time she brought people here, she ordered coffee instead of tea. After the manager left, Tang Li told Qi Yihan, ¡°When Pu¡¯er tea enters the gastrointestinal mucosa, it can adhere to the surface of the stomach and create a protective membrane. Your stomach is not good. In the future, if you¡¯re thirsty, drink Pv¡¯er tea instead of coffee and other teas.¡± Qi Yihan tilted his head to look at her side face in wonder. At that moment, Tang Li was looking out the window. At night, the Imperial Capital was brightly lit with neon lights. Coupled with the two rainbow lights placed on both sides of the river, which complemented the lights of various skyscrapers, it looked especially beautiful. When Tang Li saw this, she stood up and walked to the window. She said to Qi Yihan, ¡°This hotel¡¯s location is not bad. If there are fireworks by the river, this will definitely be the best angle.¡± Qi Yihan stood up and walked behind her. He too looked at the river outside and said, ¡°If you like, I can immediately get someone to set off the fireworks there. It won¡¯t take long.¡± ¡®Tang Li turned around and her chest bumped into his chest. She subconsciously retreated, but she was too far away from the glass and her back was pressed against it. Qi Yihan placed a hand on the glass above her head and looked down at her. His voice was hoarse and sexy. ¡°What are you doing?¡± This question really caught Tang Li off guard. ¡®What was she doing? ¡®The two of them were too close, so close that if she stood up straight, she would be wrapped in his arms. This gave her the impression that he did it deliberately. Qi Yihan moved closer to her and asked, ¡°Do you want to see it?¡± ¡®Tang Li felt that the man was flirting with her. Otherwise, why would he be so close to her and even use such a sexy voice to talk to her? At this thought, she decided to win back the lost ground.. Chapter 143 - When You Fall In Love With Someone, There Is Nothing You Can Do Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations suddenly, Tang Li reached out her arm and wrapped it around his neck. Under his dark gaze, she tilted her head and whispered into his ear, ¡°It¡¯s taking too long to send someone to set off the fireworks. If you want to see it, I can make it happen right now.¡± ¡°Mm? How?¡± Qi Yihan allowed her to hug him. One of his hands was still on the glass, and the other was about to wrap around her waist. At this moment, a noise came from outside the door. ¡°Our CEO just heard that Mr. Qi is here and wanted to come up to greet him. Why are you guys stopping us?¡± The voice was very loud, and it was obvious that it was said deliberately for the person inside to hear. The two of them looked at the door at the same time, displeasure flashing across their eyes. Tang Li asked him, ¡°Who¡¯s outside?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the CEO of Country M¡¯s KL company and his sister, who are working with the Qi family recently.¡± Tang Li did not know much about business. Thinking that the company he was working with was definitely a big one, she asked, ¡°Then are you going to let him in?¡± Qi Yihan was actually quite upset that these people came to disturb them at this time. However, since they were his partners, he could not really ignore them, so he adjusted himself and said, ¡°KL is one of the biggest partners of the Qi Corp. Let¡¯s take a minute to greet them.¡± Tang Li nodded and walked to the door with him. Outside the door, Qi Yihan¡¯s bodyguards were all standing on the stairs. Opposite them were a man and a woman. The man was around 30 years old and the woman was around 25 years old. The man exuded an elite aura and the woman looked graceful. After Tang Li walked out, she looked at them while they sized her up. The first to speak was the foreign man. He was very gentlemanly. ¡°Mr. Qi, I asked you out for a meal a few days ago but you didn¡¯t accept it because you were busy. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here tonight.¡± At this point, he turned to look at Tang Li. The surprise in his eyes was perfectly restrained. ¡°Who is this beautiful lady?¡± ¡®When they came in, they had already heard others talking about the two of them, but he still asked on purpose. He wanted to see how Qi Yihan would introduce his wife. ¡°My wife.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s tone was as cold as ever. After he finished speaking, he introduced the two to Tang Li. ¡°KL¡¯s CEO, Milus, and his younger sister, Lucia.¡± Tang Li realized that this woman called Lucia had been looking at her since she came out. However, after Qi Yihan introduced her, she immediately revealed a friendly smile and praised, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Mrs. Qi is very beautiful. Seeing you today, I think you indeed live up to your reputation.¡± ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re very beautiful too.¡± Tang Li¡¯s gut feeling told her that this woman liked her husband. Otherwise, she would not have looked at her for so long with judgmental eyes. After Lucia finished speaking to Tang Li, she looked at Qi Yihan and said with some pity, ¡°A long time ago, I heard that the private room on the top floor of this hotel in Imperial Capital is very beautiful, so I took this opportunity to ask my brother to take me here, but I didn¡¯t expect that you already reserved it.¡± Milus couldn¡¯t bear to see his sister disappointed, so he asked Qi Yihan, ¡°Mr. Qi, I wonder if we have the honor to join you?¡± He thought that once he made this request, Qi Yihan would definitely agree for the sake of maintaining their cooperation. Qi Yihan came here tonight to eat alone with Tang Li, so there was no way he would allow them to join. He rejected them directly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my wife and I are having a date tonight. If you guys like, I¡¯ll get the manager to reserve the seats for you guys tomorrow night.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± A trace of embarrassment flashed across Lucia¡¯s face, but she still smiled and nodded.¡± Alright, we¡¯ll go to the Qi mansion to talk about the collaboration with you tomorrow. See you then. ¡± With that, she turned and walked down the stairs. A hint of displeasure flashed across Milus¡¯s eyes as he followed suit. The two of them sat down at one of the tables by the window. Lucia tilted her head to look out the window and asked Milus, ¡°Brother, they don¡¯t seem to be on bad terms like everyone says.¡± ¡°Possibly, they are just putting on a show.¡± Milus couldn¡¯t bear to see her disappointed. ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t see any love between them.¡± At that, Milus thought of Tang Li¡¯s face and an idea struck him. Since his sister liked Qi Yihan, he might as well go after Tang Li. Didn¡¯t the public say that they would get a divorce immediately upon the death of the head of the Qi family? He believed that with his looks and money, he could easily make Tang Li fall for him. This way, his sister would have more chances. After Tang Li and Qi Yihan returned to the dining table, Tang Li was no longer in the mood to light fireworks for Qi Yihan. She felt that she needed to tell Qi Yihan that that foreign girl liked him. However, just as she was about to say it, she suddenly changed her mind. She propped up her cheek with one hand and asked Qi Yihan, ¡°Yihan, what kind of woman do you like?¡± Qi Yihan initially thought that the reason why Tang Li did not speak after returning was because she was angry. He did not expect her to be troubled by this. He looked back into her eyes and said, ¡°I like good-looking people.¡± Tang Li nodded in her heart. Coincidentally, she looked good in both reality and in the book. Qi Yihan scanned her body and said, ¡°I like people with good figures.¡± ¡®Tang Li nodded in her heart again. Her figure was also good. Qi Yihan continued, ¡°I also like people who are unique.¡± Tang Li thought to herself, ¡°Am I unique?¡± Qi Yihan looked at her confused expression and his lips curled up, but he quickly retracted his smile. ¡°I like those who like me.¡± ¡®Tang Li looked up into Qi Yihan¡¯s eyes and frowned. Well¡­ She wanted to spend the rest of her life with him. Did that count as liking him? ¡®When Qi Yihan saw Tang Li frown, the lines on his face tightened unconsciously. So this woman did not like him? At the thought of this, his expression turned cold. He looked away into the distance, waiting for the dishes. He didn¡¯t want to talk to her about it anymore. ¡®Tang Li was still looking at him with her cheek resting on her hand. Sensing that he was unhappy, she poked his arm with her finger. ¡°Qi Yihan.¡± As if throwing a tantrum, Qi Yihan didn¡¯t bother to look at her. ¡®Tang Li was sure that she had really made the man angry. She poked his arm again and said, ¡°I think that foreign woman likes you.¡± Qi Yihan finally retracted his gaze to look at her and asked indifferently, ¡°What has this got to do with you?¡± ¡°Of course, it has something to do with me.¡± Tang Li sat up straight and said to him with a serious face, ¡°If she likes you, she will definitely think of ways to get you. What if you fall in love with her?¡± Qi Yihan remained silent for a few seconds and looked out the window again. ¡°When you fall in love with someone, there is nothing you can do..¡± Chapter 144 - Rising of The Room Temperature Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Hearing that, Tang Li suddenly got panicky. She looked at Qi Yihan¡¯s side face and feel anxious. He was after all a human being and it was only natural for him to fall in love with someone. If she didn¡¯t enter this book, he would fall in love with the female lead. Now that she had changed his storyline, if there was no female lead, would he love someone else instead? The more she thought about it, the worse she felt. She started to let her imagination run wild. However, she was not someone who liked to let her thoughts run wild. She grabbed Qi Yihan¡¯s arm and said in a domineering manner, ¡°You are not allowed to like others, but you can like me.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her with a solemn gaze. Tang Li said to him seriously, ¡°Other than being unique, I meet all the other criteria.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her with a tense expression and did not speak. Tang Li continued, ¡°Of course, if you want me to be unique, I can try.¡± Although she didn¡¯t know what he meant by unique. ¡®When Qi Yihan heard this, he explained, ¡°I like those who like me.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°I know. I can like you too.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her and said after a while, ¡°Tang Li, I want you to like me willingly, not just because I say so.¡± ¡°Yes, I definitely like you willingly.¡± After saying this, she was stunned by what she just said. She suddenly recalled how bad she missed him when she was out of town for three days, and the surge of joy she felt when she saw him after three days. She felt that she had really fallen in love with him. Qi Yihan did not miss any of the subtle changes in her expressions. To confirm his thought, he went on, ¡°How can you prove that you like me willingly?¡± As the Great Master of orthodox Taoism, Tang Li was sometimes even more domineering than Qi Yihan. Hearing this, she raised her hand and placed it on his shoulder without saying anything. At the same time, the table in front of them slid forward. Under Qi Yi¡¯s cold gaze, she turned around and sat on his lap. One of her hands was on his shoulder while the other was pulling his tie. She narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°How do you want me to prove it? Like this?¡± Then her lips connected with his. Qi Yihan leaned back on the sofa and placed one arm around her waist, letting her do as she pleased. Tang Li was a rookie. ¡®And she was a very domineering rookie. She was like that of the autumn wind sweeping away the fallen leaves, rampaging through his face. It was because of this that Qi Yihan could not take it anymore. Eventually, he took the lead, showing her how to do it properly. Looking through the panoramic window, one could see the brightly lit cityscape. It seemed like the whole room was about to be burnt down by the rising of room temperature. After God knew how long, Qi Yihan said hoarsely. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, we might not be able to leave this room.¡± Tang Li suddenly came back to her senses and stopped. Only when they stopped did they realize how messy they looked. His buttons were all unbuttoned, revealing his bronze skin. Her dress was wrinkled. Tang Li, who finally felt shy, buried her head in his chest. Qi Yihan looked at how Tang Li who was so wild just a moment ago became so shy and could not help but smile. His palm was still on her waist. He could feel the smoothness of her skin underneath the dress. He couldn¡¯t help but kiss the top of her head and say, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, we can go back and continue.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Continue. Continue what? ¡®Wasn¡¯t it too fast? She subconsciously grabbed his clothes and shook her head. ¡°No, I want to eat.¡± She wanted to learn about it before the actual combat because she did not want to be mocked for not knowing anything by him. Disappointment flashed across Qi Yihan¡¯s eyes, but he was in no hurry. After the two of them adjusted themselves, Qi Yihan got someone to send in the food. ¡®When the manager came in with a few staff, he put on that cold CEO persona again. ¡®Tang Li sat about a meter away from him. In front of them was a long square table. The two of them were so far away that even the manager was stunned. He could not help but think to himself, ¡°Is it true that Fourth Master and Fourth Madam are here to discuss the divorce?¡± ¡®The manager did not dare to speak. After the waiter put the dishes down, he said respectfully to the two of them, ¡°Fourth Master, Madam, please enjoy.¡± With that, he left with the staff. After they left, Qi Yihan looked up at Tang Li who was keeping a distance from him. He then picked up his knife and fork and prepared to cut the steak in front of him. Tang Li leaped up and stopped him. ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll help you cut the steak.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her again and silently pushed the plate to her. Tang Li took his plate and started to cut the steak. As she cut, she said, ¡°As your wife, I should be the one doing this.¡± She was proud of herself for being such a considerate wife. Before in her life, she had never done this to anyone. With that, she started to cut it seriously. She didn¡¯t realize that while she was cutting the steak, Qi Yihan was also helping her cut her steak. After Tang Li finished cutting, she announced to him with sparkling eyes, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± She then pushed the plate back to him. At the same time, Qi Yihan pushed the steak he had cut to her. Tang Li was a little stunned. Qi Yihan looked at her with his domineering CEO face and said, ¡°As your husban4, it¡¯s only right for me to cut the steak for my wife.¡± The comers of Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up. She picked up her fork and ate a piece of the beef that he had cut. Seeing that he was looking at her, she forked another piece and fed it to him. Qi Yihan opened his mouth to receive it. The two of them were satisfied with the meal. After dinner, they did not leave immediately. Instead, they stayed here for a while to watch the night cityscape of Imperial Capital. Qi Yihan also told Tang Li which skyscrapers belonged to the Qi family. The Qi family was truly wealthy. Qi Yihan pointed at five to six skyscrapers in a row, It was not until nine-thirty that the two were ready to leave. Unexpectedly, as soon as they walked out of the dining room, they saw Milus and Lucia standing at the bottom of the stairs, waiting for them. The two of them walked up to them. Milus called Qi Yihan and asked warmly, ¡°It¡¯s still early. Why don¡¯t we go to the clubhouse for a drink?¡± As he spoke, he glanced at Tang Li and continued, ¡°In the business world, we are business partners. In private, we can be considered friends. It¡¯s not wrong for friends to ask each other out for a drink, is it?¡± Lucretia added, ¡°It happens that I don¡¯t have any friends here. I think your wife and I can be friends..¡± Chapter 145 - Love Rival Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li glanced at the siblings and then at Qi Yihan. She wanted to see if Qi Yihan could tell that these two people were up to no good. How could Qi Yihan not see that? He rejected them coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we need to return to the hospital. We don¡¯t really have time for drinks.¡± The two of them did not expect Qi Yihan to reject them so thoroughly, and the smile on Milus¡¯s face disappeared. He felt that Qi Yihan simply did not know what was good for him. Seeing that Milus was about to say something, Lucia smiled and said, ¡°Well then, that¡¯s a pity.¡± She then looked at Tang Li. ¡°Miss Tang, is it convenient for you to leave me your contact number? I¡¯ll be staying in the Imperial Capital for a period of time. You¡¯re familiar with this place, so maybe you can show me around sometimes.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± With that, she gave her her phone number. Lucia punched in her number on the phone and called her. She was surprised when she didn¡¯t hear Tang Li¡¯s phone ring. Tang Li said, ¡°I¡¯m not a person who likes to bring my phone. Sometimes I won¡¯t be able to answer your calls, please don¡¯t take it personal.¡± Lucia felt that Tang Li did not want to answer her call, so she said that on purpose. She was a little unhappy, but she maintained her most polite smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t. Can you tell me when you normally look at your phone? I¡¯ll try to call you at that specific time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡± ¡°Well then¡­ When you saw my call, can you call back?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After the two of them finished talking with fake smiles, they each walked to their cars. The moment they turned around, their expressions changed. Qi Yihan tilted his head to look at Tang Li¡¯s expression and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, you can choose not to tell her your phone number.¡± Tang Li glanced at him. ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± She was very serious about her love rival. ¡®When it came to her love rival, she couldn¡¯t possibly use the method that she used to deal with the demons and ghosts. She had to be civil and polite to her love rival before she made any moves. The siblings walked towards the other side. Milus was also asking, ¡°Since she¡¯s your love rival, why did you ask for her number?¡± ¡°Love rival?¡± Lucia smiled. She felt that Tang Li was not qualified enough to be her love rival. ¡°In what way is she better than me? I only asked for her phone number because I think she is still useful.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I mean. Brother, help me investigate her. Find out why so many people are saying that they¡¯re not on good terms. I think there must be a reason.¡± Milus thought about it and felt that it made sense. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send someone to investigate when I get back.¡± As the two of them got in the car, Milus¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He took it out and was a little surprised to see the caller ID. Seeing his reaction, Lucia asked, ¡°Who called? Why don¡¯t you answer?¡± ¡°Someone from the Qi family.¡± Lucia quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s just perfect. We can ask them about Qi Yihan¡¯s relationship with his wife.¡± Hearing her say this, Milus picked up the phone. The person on the other end of the line asked in a very friendly manner, ¡°Milus, I wonder if you have time. How about coming out for a drink?¡± Before Millus could speak, he heard her say again, ¡°I happen to be with my sister. You can also bring Lucia with you. I think they should definitely have a lot of things to talk about.¡± Milus said, ¡°Sure. Send me the address. We¡¯ll be there soon.¡± After Qi Tiancheng hung up the phone, Qi Yunyao quickly asked, ¡°Brother, has Mr. Milus agreed to come?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qi Tiancheng¡¯s lips curled into a smile as if everything was under his control. ¡°Lucia likes Fourth Uncle. When you¡¯re there later, you can tell her more about Fourth Uncle and¡­ Fourth Aunt.¡± Qi Yunyao smiled too. ¡°Of course. But you have to help me find an opportunity to interact with Mr. Milus alone.¡± She was attracted to Mr. Milus. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a plan.¡± The two of them looked at each other and their eyes lit up. After Tang Li and Qi Yihan got in the car, Tang Li peeked at the two people walking in the opposite direction through the rearview mirror. After the two of them got into the car, she looked away and said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Something will happen to those two in a few days.¡± Qi Yihan knew what she had foreseen, but he didn¡¯t like it when she mentioned other men. He just nodded and changed the topic. ¡°Ichecked the contract that Mr. Augustine prepared.¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Yes. There are many rights and interests that are not clearly written.¡± ¡°What?¡± Qi Yihan told her in detail. Not only did he point out the flaws, but he also mentioned laws and international laws from several countries. After he finished, Tang Li said in surprise, ¡°How did you know the laws of so many countries!¡± Qi Yihan didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. ¡°As a businessman, there¡¯s no harm in learning a few more countries¡¯ laws.¡± Tang Li felt it now made sense that he was so sucessfully. At this moment, Qi Yihan¡¯s phone rang. After he picked up the call, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere, just watch.¡± Then he hung up. Tang Li looked at him curiously. He told her, ¡°Tiancheng and Yunyao wanted to meet up with Milus and Lucia at Situ Jin¡¯s clubhouse for a drink.¡± Tang Li did not have to think to know what the siblings were up to. She snorted. ¡°They are trying to team up with the siblings to deal with you.¡± Qi Yihan did not take it to heart. ¡°They are no match for Milus.¡± Tang Li also felt that way. She sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t your nephews and nieces lear lessons from their father that you are not someone they can handle. Now things are getting complicated. It is fine to deal with your brothers, but if you deal with your nieces, people might think you are a bully.¡± Hearing that, Qi Yihan¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°As their aunt, you have the right to give the juniors a lecture.¡± Tang Li felt that it made sense. ¡°Fine. If they make trouble, I¡¯ll teach them a lesson.¡± Looking at her, Qi Yihan was overwhelmed by her cuteness. He grabbed her hand and held it in his palm. She always made his heart warm. Being grabbed, Tang Li was stunned for a moment before the corners of her lips curled up. She said, ¡°Father will recover soon. When that time comes, we won¡¯t even have to do anything ourselves. Just a word from Father will scare them off.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Tang Li thought of something. ¡°After Father recovers, will we move back in?¡± ¡°If you want to move back, we will..¡± Chapter 146 - A Strange Mutation Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li did not mind, so the two of them decided to wait and see. After returning to the hospital, Tang Li thought that she would not go to the laboratory tonight and should rest early. However, the moment she and Qi Yihan got out of the car, Butler Zhang told her, ¡°Madam, Mr. Yun came to look for you a few times tonight.¡± Tang Li stopped and asked, ¡°Did he say why he wants to see me?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± As soon as Butler Zhang finished speaking, Mr. Yun¡¯s hopeless sigh was heard. ¡°Miss Tang, you¡¯re finally back.¡± The few of them looked over and saw Mr. Yun walking over. ¡°Miss Tang, one of my students made a serious mistake in a surgery. The patient is dying. Please come with me to take a look.¡± Seeing how anxious Mr. Yun was, Tang Li guessed that the patient must be someone important. She said, ¡°Mr. Yun, you have to tell me what happened. Also, at least you have to give me some time to get changed.¡± Mr. Yun then realized that Tang Li was wearing a dress. ¡°Sorry, I am just too anxious. Please get changed first. After that, I¡¯ll tell you about the situation there. I came to find you because I had no choice.¡± Tang Li nodded and quickly went upstairs to change her clothes. Mr. Yun and Qi Yihan were already sitting in the living room. Mr. Yu held hot water in his hand and said to Qi Yihan, ¡°The patient is called Situ Mo, a renowned musician.¡± At that point, when he saw Tang Li come down, he briefly explained what had happened. ¡°The patient was first diagnosed with a tumor. It should be fine as long as we perform the surgery and remove the tumor. But halfway through the surgery, the tumor mutated, so we had to stop. Most importantly, the patient started to be allergic to air.¡± ¡°Everyone is at a loss as to what to do now. The patient¡¯s family is panicky and mad at my student, blaming him for misdiagnosing the patient. Mr. Situ is very influential in the music world. If we don¡¯t save him, my student will be finished!¡± ¡®Tang Li had already walked over. After hearing that, she asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the patient supposed to undergo a couple of diagnoses before having an operation? Why did his tumor suddenly mutate?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know. Everyone is clueless.¡± Mr. Yun looked at Tang Li pleadingly. ¡°When they came to find me, I was also at loss, and you are the first person that came across my mind who knows what is going on and can cure the patient.¡± ¡°Does Mr. Yun trust me that much?¡± ¡°[ don¡¯t think anyone will ever doubt your medical skill.¡± At this point, Qi Yihan, who had been silent the entire time, suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Yu, have you put yourself in Li¡¯s shoes? What if she fails to cure that patient? When that happens, everyone will blame her and she¡¯ll have to bear the responsibility.¡± ¡°No, no, no. My student and I had talked about this.¡± It was obvious that they had thought about this. ¡°If Miss Tang can¡¯t treat that patient, my student will bear all the responsibility.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li felt that a little help wouldn¡¯t hurt. Qi Yihan did not say anything else and looked at Tang Li instead. ¡°alright.¡± ¡®The moment Tang Li agreed, Mr. Yun heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, he quickly stood up. ¡°Then let¡¯s go now. The patient can¡¯t wait anymore.¡± Qi Yihan stopped them. ¡°It¡¯ll take at least half an hour to drive to the First Hospital from here. There¡¯s definitely not enough time. Go take the helicopter.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great!¡± They took a car to the hospital¡¯s airport where a helicopter was already prepared for them. Within a matter of a few minutes, they arrived at the First Hospital. ¡®There was already someone waiting there. It was a middle-aged man who looked especially no-nonsense. ¡®When the middle-aged man saw Mr. Yun get out of the helicopter, his eyes turned red. ¡°Teacher, sorry for causing you trouble.¡± ¡®Mr. Yun glared at him. ¡°If you wanna blame yourself, do so after curing the patient.¡± Then, he introduced Tang Li to him. ¡°This is the Miss Tang I told you about.¡± The middle-aged man looked at Tang Li. Surprise flashed across his eyes, but he managed to remain calm. He said to Tang Li seriously, ¡°Miss Tang, nice to meet you. My name is Guo Cheng. Since my teacher asked for your help, it means that your medical skills are very good. No matter what happens, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯l bear all the responsibility.¡± After reading his face, Tang Li saw the golden glow of virtue on his face, which proved that he was a good doctor who saved the dying and healed the injured. She did not waste any time and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the operating room now. Tell me about the patient¡¯s condition briefly.¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± As they walked, Guo Cheng quickly explained the patient¡¯s condition. ¡®When the elevator they were in was about to reach the surgical floor, Mr. Yun sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been a doctor for so many years and have encountered countless cases. This is the first time I saw a normal disease that mutated midway through a surgery. And the mutation is so¡­ abnormal.¡± From a medical perspective, it was indeed ridiculous, so it could be because of something nonscientific. Tang Li did not give her opinion. She decided to wait and see the patient first. The elevator arrived at the surgical floor very quickly. She did not expect to see so many people the moment the elevator opened. These people looked anxious and angry. They all looked over when the elevator door opened. ¡®When she saw Doctor Guo, a middle-aged wife in a cheongsam walked over in big steps and hurriedly criticized, ¡°Doctor Guo, is this how you treat patients? My husband is about to die in the surgery, and you still have the mood to go out.¡± The others were also indignant. Then, a few middle-aged men walked over, their faces filled with anger. One of the young men grabbed his collar and said fiercely, ¡°My father is about to die. Instead of treating him properly, you ran out. Do you think you can treat this surgery as a normal medical malpractice? I¡¯m telling you that¡¯s impossible. If anything happens to my father, I¡¯ll make you disappear from the medical world.¡± ¡°Everyone, please calm down!¡± Guo Cheng was also anxious, but he did not show it on his face. He wanted to break free from the young man¡¯s grip, but he was too angry and refused to let go. ¡°Mr. Situ, please let go of me. I have to enter the operating room immediately.¡± ¡°Oh, now you remember you still have a patient in the operating room¡­ You¡­¡± ¡°Let him go.¡± The sudden cold voice made the young man¡¯s heart skip a beat, and everyone involuntarily turned to look at Qi Yihan. ¡®When they saw who it was, they were all shocked. Qi Yihan didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, Mr. Yun spoke, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m Doctor Guo¡¯s teacher. No matter how angry you are now, you must let us in to treat the patient. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be too late.¡± These words made the group of people¡¯s expressions change. Everyone thought that since he was Doctor Guo¡¯s teacher, his medical skills were definitely better than Doctor Guo¡¯s, so they did not dare to stop him anymore and quickly made their way. Doctor Guo led Tang Li and Mr. Yun to the operating room. When the door was closed, someone asked, ¡°Who is that young woman? Why did she follow them in?¡± Chapter 147 - Tang Lis Help Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Not only were there the patient¡¯s family, but there were also the leaders of the hospital and doctors who had come to help. Everyone was curious about Tang Li. Especially when Qi Yihan was standing there too. Qi Yihan was too famous. Anyone who knew one thing or two about finance would know him. They wondered why he was here. A doctor standing in the corner could not help but whisper, ¡°Theard that he hired Mr. Yun to X Hospital to treat his father. I didn¡¯t expect to see him and Mr. Yun here today.¡± ¡°Mr. Yun is a godfather figure in Chinese Medicine. I think the patient should be able to recover with his help.¡± ¡°Thope so. If even Mr. Yun can¡¯t save Mr. Situ, then their reputation will be ruined.¡± Among these discussions, some were truly worried for the two, while others were just there to watch the show. After all, hospitals were a society. There was competition and jealousy. Qi Yihan stood there without saying a word. His cold aura made people stay away from him, Also, everyone was anxious to wait for the surgery, so no one wanted to approach him to chat. However, Tang Li was not mentioned in the discussion, which was just what Qi Yihan wanted. He believed in his wife, but before the patient was treated, no one could guarantee that his illness was treatable. He did not want the worst scenario where everyone blamed Tang Li to happen. The people outside the operating room were burning with anxiety. Inside. After Doctor Guo brought the two in, he first took them to the disinfection room to disinfect and change their clothes before bringing them into the operating room. Doctor Guo was the attending physician of Situ Mo. Other than him, there were two other doctors who were very famous in the First Hospital. Including the other assistants, there were a total of seven to eight people. ¡®When Doctor Guo suddenly went out, two other doctors took over the patient. The patient¡¯s situation was too dangerous at this time. If they weren¡¯t careful enough, he might die anytime. The other two doctors knew very well that the patient¡¯s tumor really mutated midway through the surgery. However, if they told others, no one would believe them. People would even think that they were deliberately finding an excuse to push the blame to others. Therefore, when Doctor Guo suddenly picked up a phone call and left, they all felt that Doctor Guo was trying to shift the blame to them. Just as the two of them were burning with anxiety, fortunately, Doctor Guo came back with two people. Doctor Li was in no mood to look at the people he brought. The moment he saw him, he quickly said, ¡°Doctor Guo, come over quickly. We can¡¯t hold on anymore.¡± The patient could only exhale but couldn¡¯t inhale now. If the patient died, they wanted him to die in the hands of Doctor Guo. Doctor Guo walked over with Tang Li and Mr. Yun. Doctor Li and Doctor Chang retreated to the side. While heaving a sigh of relief, they finally noticed the two people he had brought in. ¡°Mr. Yun?¡± ¡°Mr. Yun, why are you here?¡± The two of them asked while thinking to themselves, ¡°So he went to get reinforcements.¡± However, they did not think that Mr. Yun could treat the patient. The three of them walked to the operating table. Mr. Yun and Doctor Guo stood beside Tang Li on both sides. ¡®When Doctor Li and Doctor Chang saw that Mr. Yun did not answer them, they thought that he would do the surgery himself. But instead of treating him, they just stood there looking at the patient. ¡°Doctor Guo, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°The patient is dying. Shouldn¡¯t you and Mr. Yun save the patient first?¡± ¡°We¡¯re saving the patient.¡± Mr. Yun was a little annoyed at their noise. ¡°Don¡¯t speak.¡± After Tang Li came over, she checked on the patient¡¯s condition. Mr. Yun was afraid that they would disturb her. The patient had already started the surgery. When the doctors found that something was wrong, they immediately sutured the wound. However, now, the patient¡¯s stomach was already bulging like a balloon. With every second that passed, other areas of his body got infected and started to get swollen as well. At this point, red spots were appearing on his body, looking like livor mortis. When the doctors did an allergy test on him, they found that the patient was allergic to air. After getting shouted at by Mr. Yun, Doctor Li and Doctor Chang immediately shut their mouths, but they became even more worried. ¡®They felt that Mr. Yun and Doctor Guo were just messing around. Since Mr. Yun was here, why would they let a young woman perform the operation? ¡®They were certain that the patient would die soon. The two of them looked at each other meaningfully. They didn¡¯t want to mess around with Doctor Chang and Mr. Yun. ¡°Mr. Yun, Doctor Guo, do you know what you¡¯re doing right now? You are practically killing the patient. If this gets out, do you know how serious the consequences will be?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that we didn¡¯t warn you guys. This patient has a lot of social influence. If anything happens to him because of you guys, we don¡¯t want to be implicated.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you insist on doing this, we¡¯ll leave the surgery immediately.¡± The more they spoke, the angrier they became. Mr. Yun and Doctor Guo knew exactly what was going on in their mind. ¡°If you want to leave, then leave. However, I hope that after you leave, you won¡¯t talk about what is happening in the operating room for the time being.¡± ¡°Doctor Guo, you are even bold enough to let a young woman perform the surgery. What else are you afraid of?¡± Doctor Li sneered and left. Doctor Chang glanced at Tang Li, who had her back to them, and followed suit. ¡®The others in the operating room looked at each other and wanted to follow them out, so they said in a disapproving tone, ¡°This surgery is very important. What you are doing right now is no different from playing with the patient¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Exactly. If anything happens, all of us will be implicated.¡± At that moment, Tang Li spoke. She said to Mr. Yun and Doctor Guo, ¡°Now, if anyone else wants to go out, you¡¯d better let them go immediately. I¡¯m going to perform the surgery for the patient.¡± ¡°Miss Tang, do you have a clue what is going on with the patient already?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Mr. Yun was delighted and said to the others with a solemn expression, ¡°Now, those who don¡¯t want to be implicated, leave immediately.¡± The few of them looked at each other. Then, everyone put down the things in their hands and left. Looking at these heartless people, Mr. Yun and Doctor Guo¡¯s faces darkened. ¡®When they left, Doctor Guo was a little worried. ¡°Can the three of us perform the surgery?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have confidence in yourself anymore.¡± Mr. Yun was unhappy with his self-doubt. He scolded, ¡°What did I teach you back in the day? As a doctor, the last thing you should do is panic. In the past, doctors could complete a surgery alone under the most arduous conditions. If they can do it, can¡¯t we?¡± Doctor Guo was too embarrassed to say anything else. Only then did Mr. Yun ask Tang Li, ¡°Miss Tang, what do you need us to do?¡± ¡°You guys¡­¡± Tang Li assigned the tasks to them unhurriedly. Then, the two of them started to cooperate with Tang Li to perform the surgery.. Chapter 148 - No One Is Allowed to Come Here Before The Surgery Ends Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Outside the operating room. ¡®When everyone saw Doctor Li and Doctor Chang walk out of the operating room, they were stunned. Someone quickly asked, ¡°Two doctors, why are you coming out?¡± Everyone was unwilling to think of the worst scenario, but they simultaneously thought of that possibility. Madam Situ¡¯s body swayed and she was about to faint. It was her son who held her up from fainting. She looked like she was about to break down from the shock and asked with trembling lips, ¡°Two doctors, tell me the truth. Is my husband¡­¡± Doctor Li and Doctor Chang looked at each other. The two of them thought that if they told them what was happening inside, they might be able to stop the people inside from causing tragedy. Doctor Li said to them in a very serious tone, ¡°You should have seen Doctor Guo bring two people in just now. One of them is his teacher, and the other is someone we don¡¯t know. But now they¡¯re prepared to let that woman perform surgery.¡± ¡°What!¡± ¡®These words were like poking a hornet¡¯s nest, and everyone instantly exploded. Everyone was furious. ¡°What do they take my father for, a lab rat? Letting a young woman be the lead surgeon is no different from killing my father!¡± ¡°Exactly. I would never allow them to do that.¡± ¡°Call the police, this is considered murder. We have to call the police!¡± ¡°Open the operating room. Let us in and stop them from doing that!¡± Seeing that things were about to go out of control, Qi Yihan suddenly shouted, ¡°All of you, stand there and don¡¯t move.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s voice was cold and domineering, finally silencing the excited group. But it only calmed them down for a few seconds. After rest of the people came out, the men finally exploded, ready to rush in. At this moment, a figure rushed to the door of the operating room faster than them. His powerful aura instantly subdued the few people who were infuriated. Qi Yihan blocked the door with a stern expression. ¡°Whoever dares to enter now, try it.¡± ¡®The infurious men shouted, ¡°Mr. Qi, this has nothing to do with you. If you really want to interfere, no matter how powerful you are, we won¡¯t be afraid of you.¡± ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s my dad lying inside. If it was you, wouldn¡¯t you be angry? I hope you won¡¯t interfere.¡± Everyone wanted to beat Qi Yihan up, but his aura was too strong, so strong that it made their hearts skip a beat. They did not dare to do so. However, when they thought that the person lying inside was their family member, they were angry and anxious. Qi Yihan looked at everyone¡¯s expressions and said domineeringly, ¡°Given the patient¡¯s current condition, do you think you can be of any help in there? If anything happens, I¡¯ll bear all the responsibility.¡± He trusted Tang Li. ¡®These words shocked everyone. Did Fourth Master say so just because Mr. Yun was treating his father? However, Qi Yihan¡¯s words did not reassure them. Instead, they became even more anxious. ¡®They thought that Qi Yihan was here because he didn¡¯t want Mr. Yun to be implicated. If anything happened to the patient, Qi Yihan might be able to suppress it with a word. So the best solution now was to let the public be the judge. A young man quietly walked towards the corner¡­ Qi Yihan stood alone by the operating room door and faced everyone. No one dared to confront him and could only wait anxiously. After some time, Qi Yihan¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Everyone subconsciously stared at his pocket. Qi Yihan took out his phone and answered the call. Then, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Stop them all from coming up.¡± ¡°are there reporters here?¡± After the young man, who called reporters to come, asked, Qi Yihan immediately glared at him coldly. The young man was so scared that his neck shrank. However, since the reporters were already here, they definitely wouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity. ¡°What right do you have to stop the reporters? Even if there are people you want to protect inside, the patient inside is my father. If anything happens to my father, I¡¯ll fight you to the death.¡± Qi Yihan glanced at him coldly and couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything. He had clearly lost his patience. He pressed a button on his phone and a few seconds later, more than ten powerful bodyguards walked in. The bodyguards surrounded them. ¡°Qi Yihan, what do you mean?¡± ¡°What do you want to do!¡± Qi Yihan said coldly, ¡°Before the surgery ends, no one is allowed to come near the door.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Some people were so angry that they started cursing. Some people wailed anxiously. Some people wanted to hit Qi Yihan. All of them were stopped by the bodyguards. In the operating room. ¡®When Tang Li used her mystic medical skills, Mr. Yun and Doctor Guo were stunned. They never knew that such medical skills existed in the world. ¡®Wherever the fluorescent scalpel touched, the patient¡¯s skin would break open and not a drop of blood would flow out. In particular, the internal organs inside could be seen clearly. It took Tang Li only an hour to complete the surgery. When the patient lying on the operating table woke up, Mr. Yun and Doctor Guo goggled at her with their eyes and mouths wide-open. However, Tang Li started talking to the patient. ¡°You¡¯re not sick, you¡¯re just bewitched by an evil spell. I¡¯m only taking out the black poison that¡¯s accumulated in your body because of the spell, but to completely get rid of it, you have to pay me, and I¡¯ll help you recover¡­ When you make up your mind, just ask Doctor Guo for my phone number.¡± When Situ Mo heard that, his pupils contracted and then he hurridly nodded. Tang Li continued, ¡°Doctor Guo suffered a lot of pressure during this surgery. When you¡¯re out, tell your family to not be too cranky. Not every one can be as lucky as you to get treated by me.¡± Situ Mo nodded again. Tang Li looked at the two men, who were still in shock, and said to them, ¡°You can go out and tell them that he¡¯s safe. Just say that he has a tumor, but it¡¯s still accompanied by¡­¡± Tang Li said a long string of medical terms. Both of them understood and nodded. After Tang Li finished speaking, she suddenly smiled at them. ¡°The surgery was done by you guys. I¡¯m just the assistant.¡± It was because of Mr. Yun that she helped Doctor Guo. She did not want money, and she did not need fame. Mr. Yun and Doctor Guo were stunned. They felt that Tang Li must be giving up the credit for the sake of protecting Doctor Guo¡¯s reputation. Both of them were touched. ¡°Miss Tang, thank you!¡± Doctor Guo would remember this kindness. After bowing to Tang Li, he turned around and walked out.. Chapter 149 - You Are Tang Li, My Wife Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡®When the people outside found out that the surgery was already complete and that the surgery was very successful, they knew without thinking that things were developing in a different direction. Only when the group of people left did Tang Li and Mr. Yun come out of the operating room. At this moment, only Qi Yihan and a group of bodyguards were waiting outside the operating room. Tang Li walked out and met Qi Yihan¡¯s deep eyes. She walked up to him and smiled. ¡°Hubby, we can go back now. I¡¯m so tired.¡± She then yawned. A look of fondness flashed across his eyes. He held her hand and led her to the elevator. After taking a few steps, Tang Li turned around and asked Mr. Yun, who was still standing there, ¡°Mr. Yun, we can take the helicopter back to the hospital together.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± The three of them entered the elevator. ¡®Mr. Yun was surprised. ¡°Mr. Qi, why don¡¯t your bodyguards go back with you?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll take the car back.¡± Elder Yun did not ask further. The helicopter arrived at X hospital in a few minutes. After entering the bedroom, Tang Li took her pajamas and went to shower. ¡®When she came out from the shower and wiped her hair, Qi Yihan had already taken a shower and changed into his pajamas. He was currently standing on the balcony outside the bedroom and making a call. He was apparently cleaning up the mess of what happened in the hospital. At this moment, he said, ¡°Tell them to be careful with their words when they are reporting.¡± With that, he hung up the phone and walked into the bedroom. The moment he entered, he saw Tang Li standing there, drying her hair while looking at him. He subconsciously walked toward her and reached out his hand. His voice was hoarse and magnetic. ¡°I¡¯ll help you dry your hair.¡± ¡®Tang Li was enchanted by his magnetic voice and handed the towel to him. Qi Yihan took the towel and turned around to help her dry her hair. Qi Yihan¡¯s grip was very gentle and serious. This was the first time Tang Li had enjoyed such a service, and it felt pretty good. After a while, Qi Yihan¡¯s voice came from above. ¡°Is it dry enough?¡± Tang Li touched her hair and nodded. Qi Yihan then placed the towel at the side and the two of them lay on the bed. The bed was too wide. After the two of them lay down, the space between them was almost half a meter. ¡®Tang Li hugged the bear doll and suddenly found herself unable to fall asleep. She stole glances at Qi Yihan from time to time. Inher mind, she was replaying the kiss at dinner. She remembered that he said if she did not stop, they would not have the chance to eat, and she wondered what he meant by that. Did he really want to do that with her there in the restaurant? Just the thought of that kind of place made Tang Li feel excited. Then she stole another glance at Qi Yihan. The man did not move at all. Was he asleep? She was a little angry. Did he not want to do anything to a pretty girl lying next to him? The more she thought about it, the more unhappy she became. She closed her eyes too and rubbed against him. ¡®When her body touched his hand, she was suddenly wrapped around by his arms. ¡°You¡­ What are you doing?¡± ¡®Tang Li was stunned and froze, not daring to move. Qi Yihan suddenly smiled at her, his eyes burning. ¡°I¡¯m just doing what you want me to do.¡± ¡°[just¡­ Mm¡­¡± The next morning, when Tang Li moved, she felt a grip on her waist. Opening her eyes, she immediately met a pair of deep eyes. ¡®Thinking of what happened last night, Tang Li was so ashamed that her toes curled up. She instinctively wanted to push him away. Qi Yihan said in a hoarse morning voice, ¡°Why? Are you planning to ditch me after using me for a night?¡± 1 ¡°Who used you?¡± Tang Li blushed and said, ¡°If I used you, then you should be the one trying to push me away.¡± Hearing that, Qi Yihan smiled. His smile was deep and cold. He rested his chin on her shoulder and whispered into her ear, ¡°You really don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯m worried that I might be put off when we are doing that.¡± ¡®When Tang Li heard this, her mind almost exploded. ¡®Where was the CEO that she read in this book who treated everyone and everything coldly. The man who said such lewd things to her this early in the morning was definitely not the domineering CEO described in the book! ¡°Am I still in a dream?¡± She wondered. ¡°Qi Yihan.¡± ¡®Tang Li suddenly called his name. ¡°Mm.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her. ¡°Tang Li asked, ¡°Are you the real Qi Yihan?¡± Qi Yihan looked into her eyes and asked in a serious tone instead of answering her question, ¡°So, you switched with that woman, did you?¡± ¡®Tang Li was caught off guard by this sudden question. This man did not play by the rules! How was she supposed to answer that? Should she tell him or not? Unexpectedly, Qi Yihan wrapped her tighter and whispered in her ear, ¡°You are Tang Li, my wife.¡± Tang Li, ¡°¡­Mm.¡± Qi Yihan hugged her tighter and continued to whisper in her ear, ¡°After Father is discharged, let¡¯s do that thing.¡± ¡®Tang Li buried her head in his chest and grumbled, ¡°Why did you have to say that? You¡¯re not shy, but I am!¡± Qi Yihan laughed at her words. The two of them hugged for a while more before Qi Yihan got up. ¡®Tang Li prepared to sleep for a while more. ¡®When she woke up again, it was already past eight o¡¯clock. She took out her phone to look at the time and realized that there were countless messages. Some from Tang Zitong, some from Su Ziqing, and some from an overseas number. It was obvious that this foreign number was from the foreign woman who lusted for her husband last night. He checked Lucia¡¯s message first. Lucia: ¡°Miss Tang, I¡¯m not sure if you like to listen to music. There¡¯s a piano concert tomorrow at the Imperial Opera House by the pianist, Mr. Chotok Engel. Do you want to attend it together with me?¡± Tang Li mumbled, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid enough to take out the money to listen to others play? The Tang family all know a few instruments. If you want to listen, I¡¯ll just let them play for me.¡± She replied, ¡°Probably not. I want to accompany my father-in-law in the hospital.¡± After this message was sent, Lucia sent back after a while: ¡°How is he? How about I come and pay him a visit tomorrow?¡± Tang Li, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Other than me and Yihan, he doesn¡¯t even want to see his other sons, let alone an outsider like you.¡± After sending this message, Tang Li believed that Lucia must look very twisted from anger right now, so she continued to read the message from Tang Zitong in a good mood. Zitong: ¡°Cousin, cousin, what exactly happened when you guys went there! Daddy didn¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m about to be tortured to death by curiosity.¡± Zitong, ¡°Cousin! Who exactly is the girl you brought back? Why do I feel that she is a little¡­ innocent?¡± Zitong, ¡°Hello, cousin! Take a look at your phone. I¡¯m so anxious. The girl you brought back is extremely shy. She doesn¡¯t even want to talk to us.¡± Zitong, ¡°Cousin! Cousin¡­¡± This message was flooded with ¡®Cousin¡¯, which made Tang Li giddy while reading it.. Chapter 150 - I Prefer To Be A Couch Potato Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li told her about it, ¡°Yu Meng¡¯s brain was damaged when she was young. Sometimes she can stay conscious but most of the time her brain will just be in a mess. That is why she is very sensitive and afraid of the outside world. Be patient with her.¡± ¡®The moment Tang Li sent the message, Tang Zitong video called her. Tang Li answered the call. Tang Zitong¡¯s exaggerated expression immediately appeared. ¡°Cousin, you finally replied to me!¡± Tang Li was speechless. Tang Zitong grinned at Tang Li and then showed her Yu Meng, who was curled up on the sofa, looking vigilant. She said to Tang Li, ¡°Look at her. She¡¯s been like this since she came to our house. As long as we approach her, she¡¯ll immediately pounce on us and bite us. I feel that the sofa is now her private territory.¡± Tang Li recalled that Yu Meng was like this when she was in the village. She said, ¡°She is too insecure. That is why she exhibits territorial behavior. Over the next two days, I¡¯ll find some time to go over and treat her.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Tang Zitong actually didn¡¯t mind having Yu Meng around. She just wanted to know the details. ¡°Cousin, tell me what happened to her. Otherwise, we won¡¯t know how to take care of her. As soon as Dad came back, he said I¡¯ll be taking care of her from now on. Also, what¡¯s the thing she is holding in her arms?¡± ¡°An urn.¡± ¡°An what?¡± ¡°Her parents¡¯ urn.¡± ¡°Gosh¡­ You mean she doesn¡¯t have parents anymore?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡®Tang Li briefly explained Yu Meng¡¯s situation to her. Unexpectedly, after hearing that, Tang Zitong started sobbing. ¡°Boohoo¡­ She¡¯s so unfortunate. No wonder she has such a strong sense of territory.¡± After saying that, she assured Tang Li, ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely take care of her like she¡¯s my biological sister.¡± ¡®Tang Li trusted Tang Zitong a lot. Although she was a chatterbox, she was actually a very kind person. ¡®Tang Li thought for a moment and continued, ¡°The only man she thinks she can rely on has left her too. When she was conscious a few days ago, I told her that once she recovers and becomes strong, she¡¯ll be able to go and find that man.¡± While Tang Li was saying that, Tang Zitong was imagining a tragic story and started sobbing even harder. She sniffed and said to Tang Li, ¡°When she recovers, I¡¯ll help her become stronger so that she can go and find her prince charming.¡± ¡®Tang Li, ¡°¡­Well.¡± After knowing Yu Meng¡¯s background, Tang Zitong immediately hung up the phone to comfort Yu Meng. After the call ended, she went on to check the messages and saw some from Su Ziqing. Ever since Tang Zitong and Su Ziqing became friends, Su Ziqing knew what Tang Li was doing now. Su Ziqing sent a message last night, asking if Tang Li was back and whether her trip there was smooth. ¡®Tang Li replied, ¡°Everything went smoothly. Thank you for your concern.¡± Su Ziqing replied quickly: ¡°It¡¯s good that it went smoothly. I heard from Tang Zitong that you went to another province to settle a land problem. I was so worried.¡± Su Ziqing: ¡°Is everything settled?¡± ¡®Tang Li: ¡°Almost.¡± Su Ziqing: ¡°That¡¯s good. This way, the Tang family won¡¯t have to face the risk of bankruptcy. But since the government has already given up on that piece of land, even if the mountain is flattened, an airport is still out of the question, right?¡± Su Ziqing: ¡°But you can ask Qi Yihan to help you negotiate with the government. He should have the ability.¡± Looking at the message, Tang Li suddenly didn¡¯t know how to carry on the conversation with her cousin. In the end, she replied with an ¡°mm She then put her phone away and left the bedroom. Normally, at this time, Tang Li would either be at the old man¡¯s or the laboratory. Today, she woke up late and saw Qi Yihan and Secretary Si working in the living room. ¡®When Secretary Si saw Tang Li, he stood up and greeted her, ¡°Madam, good morning.¡± ¡®Tang Li glanced at him and realized that there was a band-aid on his neck. As if having guessed something, she asked with a wicked smile, ¡°Secretary Si, have you found a girlfriend yet?¡± Secretary Si, who was already in a bad mood, became even worse when he heard that. He said with a straight face, ¡°No.¡± Then, he sat back down and continued working. Qi Yihan also looked at her when she came down. When they were done talking, he added, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. Mr. Yun came to look for you just now. I told him to come in half an hour. He should be here soon.¡± Tang Li nodded and walked to the dining table. She sat down and waited for Butler Zhang to bring the breakfast in. ¡®As expected, Mr. Yun came over just as she finished breakfast. ¡®The two of them did not stay to disturb Qi Yihan and Secretary Si, who were working, and walked out. As they walked, Mr. Yun told her about what followed after she left First Hospital. ¡°Last night, Mr. Situ¡¯s family called some reporters over, but luckily Mr. Qi¡¯s bodyguards were there to stop them from entering. Otherwise, Doctor Guo¡¯s reputation would have been ruined before the surgery ended.¡± ¡°After that, Doctor Guo told the family the patient¡¯s condition according to what you said. The patient was very cooperative. This morning, he even said that he will visit you once he gets out of bed.¡± After Mr. Yun said that, he sighed and went on, ¡°We are lucky to have you around. Otherwise, ordinary doctors like us would definitely not be able to treat this kind of disease.¡± ¡®Tang Li nodded. ¡°Yes, there are indeed some illnesses that you guys can¡¯t treat.¡± Actually, Mr. Yun had always believed that Tang Li had special abilities. When he saw what she did last night, he was surprised and impressed by her. However, he didn¡¯t understand one thing. ¡°Miss Tang, since you are so capable, you should be able to cure your father-in-law without the implantation of active cells, right?¡± ¡®Tang Li suddenly glanced at Mr. Yun. This glance made Mr. Yun tremble. He felt stunned by a tremendous power. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡®The comers of Tang Li¡¯s lips suddenly curled up. She raised her finger and shushed Mr. Yun, hinting for him to not say anything. Mr. Yun obediently shut his mouth. However, his heart was surging with complicated emotions. So, how powerful was Little Tang? ¡®The two of them soon reached the ward where the old man was staying. Doctor Xiang and Mr. Augustine were talking while checking his health data in the ward. Tang Li and Mr. Yun stood outside and did not enter immediately. Mr. Yun said, ¡°Ever since the thesis was published, Mr. Augustine has been quite absent-minded.¡± ¡°Ican understand that,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°Fame and fortune are two weaknesses of human beings.¡± ¡°What about Miss Tang? Don¡¯t you like those?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Tang Li narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Compared to those, I prefer to be a couch potato. Preferably a couch potato fed by a CEO.¡± 1 When he heard that,Mr. Yun was first stunned before he laughed out loud. After laughing, he said to her, ¡°You might as well say that you want Mr. Qi to take care of you.¡± ¡®Tang Li smiled but did not say anything. Her husband had previously said that she was not allowed to use his money. Now, he was thinking of ways to make her use his money. She could tell things were going the way she wanted. 2 Chapter 151 - A Quarrel Between Tang Li and Augustine Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡®Tang Li and Mr. Yun stood outside for a while before entering. ¡®When Augustine saw Tang Li, he immediately told her, ¡°Miss Tang, I read the contract carefully last night. Why don¡¯t we find time to talk?¡± ¡°Talk about what?¡± ¡®Tang Li looked at Augustine and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t it say so clearly?¡± ¡°No! No! No! I think it¡¯s better if we have a talk. I don¡¯t think the contract is written clearly.¡± Hearing that, both Mr. Yun and Doctor Xiang looked at him. Why did he say that since he was the one who drafted the contract? Augustine quickly explained, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. Yesterday, I saw the content your husband added and showed it to my lawyer. My lawyer feels that there are some things that we should discuss properly.¡± ¡®Tang Li pursed her lips and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°In that case, just leave it to our lawyers to talk about it.¡± ¡°Miss Tang, you hired a lawyer as well?¡± Augustine¡¯s expression became a little strange. ¡°Is that strange? My husband has a legal team working for him. Since you¡¯re letting a lawyer handle this, then am I not supposed to do that as well?¡± Augustine was silent for a long time before he nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± He asked again, ¡°Miss Tang, are you really not going to attend the press conference today?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Okay, then it¡¯s about time for me to leave for the conference. It will be held at the Bogra Hotel.¡± Augustine left after saying that. After he left, Doctor Xiang said to Tang Li, ¡°Miss Tang, you should attend this kind of press conference.¡± Mr. Yun, who knew how capable Tang Li was, didn¡¯t say anything. He only said, ¡°Miss Tang knows what she¡¯s doing, let¡¯s respect her decision-making.¡± Hearing that, Doctor Xiang did not persuade further. The Imperial Capital¡¯s medical association took Mr. Augustine¡¯s press conference very seriously and even sent people to the hotel to help him. In addition, today, there were many famous medical reporters from various countries. In an instant, he became a celebrity in the medical world. Sitting in front of the reporters from all over the world, Mr. Augustine was in high spirits. The first reporter asked, ¡°Mr. Augustine, why didn¡¯t the Miss Tang who co-authored with you show up today?¡± Augustine deliberately said in a joking tone, ¡°Miss Tang is a little shy to attend press conferences, so she asked me to come alone.¡± These words made many reporters chuckle. A reporter said, ¡°Looks like Miss Tang is a reserved person.¡± Augustine said, ¡°Miss Tang is also a reserved oriental beauty.¡± ¡®These words made the reporters involuntarily wonder how beautiful this mysterious Miss Tang was. However, the reporters who came today were not gossip columnists. They only chit-chatted for a while before changing the topic to cell rebirth. Augustine became solemn when it came to her profession. He explained the research process. ¡°My laboratory started researching cell rebirth a few years ago. When I made a breakthrough this year, I received an invitation from the CEO of the Qi family to help the other two doctors treat his father.¡± Upon hearing this, a reporter asked, ¡°In that case, did this Miss Tang join you later?¡± ¡°Yes, it was her who helped me overcome the plateau where I stuck for many years. If it wasn¡¯t for Miss Tang, I think I would have had to study for a while longer to succeed in the experiment of cell rebirth and implantation in the human body.¡± Almost everyone in the medical world was watching this press conference. ¡®Mr. Augustine said a lot of things regarding cell rebirth research. Of course, he did not touch on the essential parts of this research. After the press conference ended, many people started to investigate who Tang Li was. However, other than the doctors in Hospital X, no one knew who Tang li was. Awhile ago, Tang Li said that she wanted her lawyer to talk to Augustine¡¯s lawyer about the contract. She thought about it and decided to ask Qi Yihan for help. Qi Yihan nodded. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll get my legal team to talk to his lawyer later.¡± Tang Li thought that Qi Yihan would just send one lawyer from his legal team. She didn¡¯t expect Augustine to come looking for her with a pale face, asking, ¡°Miss Tang, why did you hire a team of lawyers to talk to my lawyer about our contract?¡± The lawyers Qi Yihan sent were too professional and experienced. His lawyer was no match for them. If he didn¡¯t stop now, he would end up with nothing. Augustine suddenly suspected that Tang Li did it on purpose. ¡°Miss Tang, I have to remind you that I was the one who started this research in the first place and I¡¯ve already studied most of it. At most, you just helped me overcome the plateau. I¡¯ve already said that we¡¯ll split the benefits equally. What do you want by sending a team of lawyers to talk to my lawyer?¡± Tang Li actually didn¡¯t expect Qi Yihan to send a legal team to negotiate with his lawyer. However, being questioned by someone, she was a little unhappy. She didn¡¯t answer and instead asked, ¡°Mr. Augustine, weren¡¯t you the one who suggested that we should leave this matter to our lawyers? What difference does it make whether I sent one or two or a dozen?¡± This stunned Mr. Augustine for a moment, and he became even more unhappy. ¡°We¡¯ve already discussed this beforehand. Now, we just need to talk about the details. Is there a need to send a team of lawyers?¡± ¡°Well, I do think there is a need. I don¡¯t know much about the law, so I definitely need someone who knows the law. Coincidentally, my husband has a lot of talented lawyers in this area, so I borrowed a few from him.¡± At this point, Tang Li narrowed her eyes and asked Augustine, ¡°Mr. Augustine, why are you so excited? Is there something fishy about the contract you gave me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Augustine felt that Tang Li was trying to belittle him. He looked at her disappointedly and said, ¡°Miss Tang, I didn¡¯t expect you to treat me this way. Aren¡¯t you always indifferent to fame and fortune? I was kind enough to give you a portion of the profits, but now you want to take all the profits. Looks like I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± With that, he left angrily. As they watched Augustine leave, Mr. Yun and Doctor Xiang walked over. Mr. Yun shook his head. ¡°Human hearts are indeed unable to withstand trials.¡± However, Doctor Xiang said worriedly, ¡°Will Mr. Augustine quit in a fit of anger?¡± ¡°No,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°The old man isn¡¯t fully recovered yet. He¡¯ll be a fool to not wait for him to fully recover before leaving.¡± The unhappy ending between Tang Li and Augustine quickly reached Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan said to her, ¡°I can let him leave this place immediately.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°We can¡¯t possibly do that to him since he has been helping your father for so long.¡± Chapter 152 - Tang Li Revealed Her Power Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡®Tang Li did not plan to pursue the matter, but when Augustine returned to his room, the more he thought about it, the angrier he became. In particular, the assistant was adding oil to the fire.¡± ¡°L feel that this is a conspiracy. Maybe Miss Tang already planned it. She might show an indifferent attitude at the beginning so that you won¡¯t be wary of her. When she gets hold of all the experimental data, she¡¯ll be able to control you.¡± Augustine thought so too. He looked frustrated. ¡°I miscalculated. If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have shown her all the data. This woman is much more ambitious than I thought.¡± ¡°What do we do now? Do we still sign this contract?¡± ¡°Yes we have to, but we can¡¯t sign the changed contract.¡± He was the one who suggested the contract. If he suddenly said no, it would definitely affect his reputation. While talking, Augustine became even more frustrated. ¡°But I won¡¯t just let her take all the money and glory.¡± With that, he walked around the living room. The assistant was about to speak when Augustine¡¯s phone suddenly rang. His phone was with his assistant. The assistant quickly took it out to look at the caller ID and realized that it was an unknown number. He answered the call first. ¡°Hello, this is Augustine¡¯s number. I¡¯m his assistant. What can I do for you?¡± After the other end of the phone said something, the assistant quickly replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask Mr. Augustine right away. I¡¯ll call you back later.¡± With that, he hung up the phone and said to Augustine excitedly, ¡°Mr. Augustine, the head of the Raphael family in Country Y has called to ask you to treat his mother. Her condition is similar to the old man¡¯s.¡± ¡°The Raphael family of Y Nation? The Raphael family that has most of Y Nation¡¯s oil?¡± ¡°Yes. Yes. That family.¡± Augustine was also surprised. He quickly said, ¡°Give me your phone. I¡¯ll call it back myself.¡± The assistant quickly gave him the phone. Tang Li decided to treat Yu Meng¡¯s illness. In the afternoon, she asked Mr. Yun for a set of silver needles and went to the herbal warehouse to prepare some medicine. She set out at around four in the afternoon. ¡®When she was about to set out, Qi Yihan left as well as he had a very important business cocktail party to attend tonight. Before he left, Tang Li gave him something nice. ¡°This is my secret medicine. After you take it, no matter how much you drink, it¡¯ll be like drinking water. The alcohol will be expelled with your breath.¡± Qi Yihan looked at the woman who was afraid that he would get drunk and smiled. ¡°If I leave early, I¡¯ll come and pick you up.¡± ¡®Tang Li nodded and added, ¡°If I leave early, I¡¯ll come and pick you up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡®Tang Li drove the car to the Tang family alone. She did not need bodyguards. Before the car reached the Tang family¡¯s gate, she saw Tang Zitong standing there with the twins from afar. ¡®Tang Li drove the car over. Tang Zitong grinned and greeted her, ¡°Fourth Sister, we¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. You¡¯re finally here.¡± This time, when the twins saw Tang Li, they greeted her as well, their tone much more sincere. ¡®Tang Li nodded and drove the car in before getting out of it. After she got out of the car, Tang Zitong came over and held her arm affectionately. She smiled and said, ¡°Dinner is ready, but none of the men are home tonight. When Mommy and Auntie knew you were coming, they personally cooked for you.¡± Then she added, deliberately sounding like she was jealous, ¡°Mommy and Second Aunt don¡¯t cook very often, but whenever you¡¯re back, they cook for you. I¡¯m so jealous.¡± ¡®Tang Lin and Tang Huan were laughing at her. ¡°Second Sister, if you say so now, I bet you¡¯ll eat a lot later.¡± ¡°Exactly. If I were you, I¡¯d be jealous and not eat anything later.¡± Tang Zitong snorted. ¡°Why not? Fourth Sister can¡¯t eat it all anyway.¡± Looking at the three of them, Tang Li felt a warmth in heart. She had never had this kind of interaction with anyone. The four of them walked into the house together. Tang Lin no longer looked at her like she was an eyesore. She said with admiration, ¡°Fourth Sister, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so capable. If it wasn¡¯t for you, the Tang family would really have gone bankrupt.¡± Tang Huan also said, ¡°Fourth Sister, we¡¯re sorry for treating you so badly before.¡± ¡®Tang Li nodded to show that she had forgiven them. They walked in but did not see Yu Meng. Tang Li asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Yu Meng?¡± ¡°Sister Yu is in her room. She doesn¡¯t come out.¡± The three of them then brought Tang Li to the room Yu Meng was in. Tang Zitong was worried that she would scare Yu Meng, so she deliberately lowered her voice and said, ¡°Other than eating, she spent the rest of her time in her room.¡± ¡®Tang Li nodded and grabbed the door handle. ¡°Fourth Sister, don¡¯t open the door.¡± ¡®Tang Lin and Tang Huan immediately stopped her. Tang Lin said, ¡°If you go in like this, Sister Yu will definitely pounce on you and bite you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡®As Tang Li spoke, she opened the door. ¡®As expected, the moment the door opened, Yu Meng pounced on her. ¡°Ah¡± The three of them were so scared that they screamed subconsciously. In the next second, they realized that Yu Meng¡¯s body was frozen. ¡®The three of them were surprised. As if having remembered something, Tang Zitong looked at Tang Li with admiration and asked, ¡°Fourth Sister, did you use your power to freeze her?¡± ¡®Tang Lin and Tang Huan were also in awe. Tang Li did not answer her and walked in. ¡®When Yu Meng saw Tang Li, she clearly recognized her. She stood there and called, ¡°Pretty Sister.¡± Tang Li nodded at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to treat your illness. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Yu Meng nodded, but when she saw Tang Zitong and the other two people who came in, she revealed a fierce expression. ¡®Tang Zitong and the others quickly left. ¡®Tang Zitong said, ¡°We¡¯re not coming in. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Tang Li walked to Yu Meng and stood in front of her. She raised her hand to touch her head and said, ¡°Lie down, I¡¯ll acupuncture you with needles. There are a lot of blood clots in your brain that are blocking your blood vessels, and there are also nerve fractures and recombinants. We must fix them.¡± Yu Meng didn¡¯t understand what she was talking about, but she trusted her a lot. Tang Li did not give Yu Meng treatment immediately. At that moment, First Madam Tang¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Is Li here? If she is, let¡¯s eat firs Then, First Madam Tang walked to the door. Looking at Tang Li and Yu Meng, she said worriedly, ¡°Li, be careful. Meng is not conscious right now and will bite.¡± It was obvious that Tang Zitong told everyone else what Tang Li told her, but the Tang family didn¡¯t despise Yu Meng because of that. They were just worried that she might bite Tang Li. Tang Li nodded and walked to the door. As she walked, she said, ¡°Il treat her after dinner. When she recovers, she won¡¯t bite anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, but she hasn¡¯t eaten much since she came here. It¡¯s worrying me a lot.¡± Tang Li thought for a while and said, ¡°Auntie, do you have steamed buns at home?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Give her some later. She grew up eating that, so she likes it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The five of them were about to start their meal when Tang Zitong¡¯s phone suddenly rang. First Madam Tang said, ¡°Your phone keeps ringing all day. Are you so busy?¡± Tang Zitong smiled at her. ¡°Well, I¡¯m quite popular.¡± With that, she took out her phone and looked at it. She was surprised and said, ¡°It¡¯s actually a message from Ziging.¡± With that, she replied, ¡°Hello.¡± After replying, she said to Tang Li, ¡°Fourth Sister, I told Ziging that you¡¯re back at home.¡± Then, she received another message. After reading it, she said to Tang Li, ¡°Ziging said she will come over immediately.¡± Chapter 153 - Tang Li Goes To Pick Qi Yihan Up Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Before Tang Li could say anything, First Madam Tang spoke first. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she come earlier? She must still be hungry. I¡¯ll ask the nanny to make more for her.¡± Tang Zitong quickly stopped her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t busy yourself. Ziging said she has no classes in the afternoon and has already eaten.¡± Everyone then chatted about Su Ziging. First Madam Tang said, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen Li¡¯s cousin before, but I¡¯ve heard from Zitong a lot recently that she is very independent.¡± Second Madam Tang agreed. ¡°She¡¯s been living in a dormitory since she was very young and can take good care of herself. I think Lin and Huan will definitely starve to death if I leave them unattended.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Mommy, you know me and my sister too well.¡± Tang Li did not join their discussion. She felt a little conflicted about this cousin who always said she would take over Qi Yihan after she divorced him. ¡®The Host trusted her, but she found that she couldn¡¯t get close to her. ¡®The meal was finished in a relaxed atmosphere. After dinner, Tang Li started to treat Yu Meng. The others were worried that if they entered, they would affect Yu Meng¡¯s mood, so they sat in the living room and waited. However, everyone could not help but start discussing the recent changes in Tang Li. ¡°Before this, I didn¡¯t know that Fourth Sister was so capable. She was quite peculiar and after marrying Fourth Brother-in-law, she even did that kind of thing, so I actually didn¡¯t like her.¡± ¡°Me too. I always felt that she didn¡¯t know what was good for her. She abandoned a good man like Fourth Brother-in-Law and insisted on messing around outside. Now that I think about it, I think she was probably doing it on purpose to hide her ability. Because the Tang family was hit with such a crisis, she had to reveal her true color.¡± The more they talked, the more they felt that Tang Li did everything for the Tang family. They were touched and blamed themselves. Half an hour later, Su Ziqing arrived. Su Ziging even brought many gifts for the Tang family. ¡°It¡¯s my first time visiting. I don¡¯t know what you guys like, so I just bought some random stuff. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Su Ziqing was polite and kind. She was also good at finding topics to talk about. Soon, they became familiar with each other. ¡®When Tang Li came out from the first treatment for Yu Meng, she heard a few women chatting and laughing in the living room. Su Ziqing was the first to see Tang Li. She asked with a smile, ¡°Cousin, has the treatment for Yu Meng ended?¡± ¡®Tang Li nodded. ¡°It¡¯s over for today.¡± ¡°Are we going to treat her a few more times?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡®Tang Li sat down and told them about Yu Meng. ¡°She¡¯s not in a good mental state. I plan to give her treatment three times.¡± Su Ziqing heard from Tang Zitong what had happened to Yu Meng just now and asked, ¡°If she wakes up, will she have a mental breakdown because she can¡¯t come to terms with the fact that everyone she loves is dead?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so, as long as she has a goal.¡± ¡®Tang Li then said to the women from the Tang family, ¡°Her voice is not bad. When the time comes, you can try to make a good singer out of her.¡± Everyone was silent for a moment. ¡®Tang Zitong said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll begin by teaching her how to read.¡± Su Ziqing asked, ¡°Cousin, how old is this Yu Meng?¡± The others were also curious. Tang Li did not actually ask Yu Meng about it, but she made a guess. ¡°Probably just tuned 18.¡± ¡®The men from the Tang family were probably not coming back tonight. At nine o¡¯clock, Tang Li said, ¡°T¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll come back in two days to give Yu Meng the second treatment.¡± Su Ziqing immediately said, ¡°T¡¯ll go with you. You can drop me at the train station on the way.¡± The two of them stood up, and the others followed suit. ¡®Tang Zitong was worried that it would be dangerous for Su Ziqing to take the subway alone. ¡°Should I drive you?¡± ¡°No need. Imperial University is quite far from here. It¡¯ll be too troublesome to send me there and then return.¡± First Madam Tang and Second Madam Tang asked her to drop by whenever she could. Su Ziqing agreed delightedly. After Tang Li drove the car out, Su Ziqing, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, tilted her head to look at her and asked, ¡°Cousin, have you really made up with him? Are you prepared to live your life with him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Tang Li glanced at her and continued looking ahead. Su Ziqing stopped talking. Awhile later, Su Ziqing¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Looking at the caller ID, she became solemn. She looked at Tang Li and said, ¡°Cousin, do you remember the boy you saw at Imperial University last time?¡± ¡°Yes. Did he cause you trouble?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li was a little surprised. In her impression, Su Ziqing was not a pushover. Su Ziqing seemed to have guessed her thoughts and said with some distress, ¡°Ever since that day.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t find evidence?¡± ¡°Ican¡¯t find any,¡± Su Ziqing said unhappily. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even have to show up.¡± ¡®What Su Ziqing did not say was that ever since that day, Li Jianhua spread fake rumors about her. However, she didn¡¯t care about that at all. She wasn¡¯t someone who got bullied by people, so when she heard the rumors, she was furious. Tang Li suggested, ¡°How about transferring back to your previous university?¡± Hearing this, Su Ziging was unexpectedly hysterical. ¡°That is out of the question. I am already here and nothing can scare me away.¡± ¡°It be very tough to live like that.¡± ¡°L don¡¯t care. I won¡¯t just let anyone bully me. I¡¯m looking for evidence now. If I find any evidence that it was Li Jianhua who spread the fake rumors, I¡¯ll definitely send his entire family to jail.¡± ¡®Tang Li knew that Su Ziqing had the courage to do so. But it was also very dangerous. Just as she was about to speak, Su Ziqing said, ¡°Cousin, although you¡¯ve decided to live the rest of your life with your husband now, you have to at least let me see my Brother-in-law.¡± Tang Li tilted her head to look at her. Su Ziqing smiled at her. ¡°Before this, I¡¯ve always said that as long as you divorce your husband, I¡¯ll go after him. However, I have no intention of snatching your husband away. If you two truly love each other, I¡¯ll definitely not be a homewrecker.¡± ¡®Tang Li was silent for two seconds before she nodded and said, ¡°He¡¯s been quite busy recently. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The car soon arrived at the nearest subway station. Tang Li stopped the car. Before getting out of the car, Su Ziqing said to her, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re the only family I have here. Don¡¯t always ignore me.¡± With that, she got out of the car and walked toward the subway station without waiting for Tang Li to reply. Tang Li looked at Su Ziging¡¯s back and lowered her eyes. She took out her phone and sent Qi Yihan a message: ¡°I¡¯ve already left the Tang family.. Is it over there?¡± Chapter 154 - Mr. Qi, Is There Someone You Like? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Qi Yihan quickly called. As soon as Tang Li put the phone on speaker, his magnetic voice was heard. ¡°I still need a while. You can come over and pick me up.¡± Hearing this, Tang Li couldn¡¯t help but smile triumphantly. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± With that, she added, ¡°Send me your location. I¡¯m too lazy to punch in the address.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qi Yihan did not hang up immediately. After sending her the location, he said, ¡°I heard the desserts here are not bad. Do you want some? If you want, I¡¯ll get someone to pack some for you.¡± ¡°Oh, absolutely.¡± Tang Li had a big sweet tooth. ¡°Okay.¡± At this point, a mocking voice came from his end. ¡°Fourth Master, everyone is waiting for you to drink. How could you hide here? You can¡¯t be drunk, can you?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± When Qi Yihan spoke to him, his voice was clearly colder. Then, he said to Tang Li, ¡°Call me when you¡¯re here.¡± Tang Li agreed and he hung up. Xu Shize and Shangguan Mo walked towards him at the same time. It was Xu Shize who teased him just now. The party tonight was held in a six-star hotel. They booked the entire floor. Qi Yihan was having the call outside on the balcony rest area. The two of them held wine in their hands and walked over to stand beside Qi Yihan. Xu Shize tugged at his bow tie and said tipsily, ¡°How I wish I were you. If Fourth Master doesn¡¯t want to drink, then no one will force you to drink.¡± Qi Yihan did not reply, instead he looked at Shangguan Mo. Shangguan Mo asked him, ¡°Why did you bring your elder brother¡¯s son here tonight?¡± Shangguan Mo asked in a more reserved manner. Perhaps because Xu Shize had drunk a little too much, he was not that reserved. He said as if he understood, ¡°Shangguan, you know the Qi family. They are just a bunch of scumbags. But this one actually looks quite obedient. Maybe he can be of use to Yihan in the future.¡± Shangguan Mo looked at the blabbering Xu Shize and said, ¡°Shize, watch your words.¡± Xu Shize burped. ¡°Got it. I said so because there are only three of us here.¡± With that, he leaned against the railing and looked out. Shangguan Mo then looked at Qi Yihan and asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t have the chance to ask you before, but is it true that your father is getting better? I saw the cell rebirth thesis that one of the doctors who are treating your father has published.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Congratulations. When your father recovers, you won¡¯t have to deal with your brothers anymore.¡± Shangguan Mo then asked, ¡°Other than Augustine, there¡¯s also Tang Li among the researchers. Is this Tang Li your wife, Tang Li?¡± Qi Yihan was about to nod when Xu Shize spoke first. ¡°Is there a need to ask such a question? It¡¯s impossible when you think about it. Yihan¡¯s wife studied foreign languages, so how could she know medicine, let along it¡¯s a breakthrough in medical fields.¡± Qi Yihan glanced at Xu Shize and his face tensed. ¡°Li is better than you think.¡± These words stunned both Shangguan Mo and Xu Shize. The two of them did not expect him to be so protective of Tang Li. After a while, Shangguan Mo said, ¡°Yihan, you¡¯ve changed.¡± Qi Yihan did not refute him, but instead, he looked at the man and woman who were walking towards them. Xu Shize and Shangguan Mo noticed them too. Xu Shize tutted and said with a hint of jealousy, ¡°Yihan is as usual popular. This princess of the KL Group is obviously into you.¡± Then he added, ¡°You have to be careful. I heard that Milus is a crazy fanatic who dotes on his sister.¡± As soon as Xu Shize finished speaking, Milus and Lucia walked over. Lucia was wearing a silver evening dress with a diamond tassel in front. It was sexy and high-end. In addition, she was wearing a pair of very high heels. When she walked over, she was swaying around and looked very charming. ¡°So the three of you are here.¡± Milus also held a glass of wine in his hand, but he looked at Qi Yihan. ¡°Yihan, let¡¯s have a blast tonight. The next time we can drink like this, it will probably be the celebration banquet after our contract is confirmed.¡± Xu Shize smiled and said, ¡°It sounds like it won¡¯t be far before the contract is signed. I¡¯m looking forwards to that banquet.¡± Milus glanced at Xu Shize and nodded with a smile. Lucia, who was standing beside Milus, smiled and asked Qi Yihan, ¡°Mr. Qi, why didn¡¯t you bring your wife here tonight?¡± Qi Yihan replied indifferently, ¡°She is busy tonight.¡± Lucia looked a little disappointed. ¡°I was thinking of having a girl¡¯s talk with your wife tonight.¡± She had deliberately dressed up tonight because she wanted to compete with Tang Li. Unexpectedly, Qi Yihan did not bring her here. However, she was not disappointed. After all, from her investigation of Tang Li, she felt that she was no threat at all. At that moment, Milus said, ¡°You three are not gonna hide here forever, are you? Let¡¯s go in and have a blast.¡± Qi Yihan did not reject it and they walked in. Lucia deliberately walked beside him and casually said to him, ¡°Our negotiation today went very smoothly. I think we can sign the contract in a few days. I think we can definitely achieve the best win-win situation.¡± Qi Yihan did not even look at her and merely hummed in agreement. Lucia was a little embarrassed. She tried her best to find a topic and struck up a conversation with him, but he showed no interest in her at all. At this moment, Xu Shize, who was walking beside her, laughed and said, ¡°Miss Lucia, you don¡¯t understand Yihan. He¡¯s very cold to everyone. You¡¯ll get used to it as long as you interact with him more.¡± Hearing that, Lucia felt a bit relieved and smiled. ¡°Then I really need to spend more time with Mr. Qi. I¡¯ve never been around people this cold before.¡± Then, she deliberately said in a relaxed tone, ¡°I wonder if anyone can make you enthusiastic.¡± Milus smiled and said, ¡°The woman who can enter Yihan¡¯s heart can.¡± Lucia felt that it was about time, so she asked, ¡°Mr. Qi, is there anyone you like?¡± Qi Yihan: ¡°Yes.¡± These words stunned the four people at the same time. Xu Shize was the first to speak. His tone was filled with disbelief. ¡°Who is it? Why don¡¯t we know?¡± Qi Yihan looked at the four of them and said seriously, ¡°My wife¡­ Chapter 155 - A Business Party Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°yihan, stop joking with us.¡± After a long period of shock, Xu Shize was the first to speak in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t you always hate her? How could you possibly fall in love with her?¡± These words made Qi Yihan look at him unhappily, his eyes cold. Should he report to him who he liked? Xu Shize realized that he had overstepped the boundary and quickly explained, ¡°I was just too surprised.¡± Anyway, he did not believe it. Based on what Tang Li did before, he felt that no man could tolerate it. Especially for people like Qi Yihan who were especially uninterested in romantic relationships. Shangguan Mo did not believe it either, but he thought that Qi Yihan might have said it on purpose for Lucia to hear. After all, the Qi Corp and the KL Group were currently negotiating a collaboration, so he could not possibly directly show that he disliked Lucia. At the thought of this, he nudged Xu Shize with his elbow to ask him to shut up. Actually, Lucia had the same thoughts as Shangguan Mo. She heard about what Tang Li did last night and felt that Qi Yihan would definitely not like her because Tang Li was involved with too many men. Even if they went out for dinner together, it must be because of something. However, when she heard Qi Yihan say that he liked his wife, she was still a little pissed off. Lucia believed that Qi Yihan was not yet aware of how messy Tang Li was in private, so she was trying to figure out a way to let him know. ¡®When they went back to the party, Lucia did not drink with them. Instead, she stood at the side holding a glass of wine and looked at Qi Yihan, thinking about how to show Qi Yihan the evidence. At this moment, the two people chatting beside her were whispering. ¡°Tonight, Fourth Master actually brought his elder brother¡¯s illegitimate son over. I heard that that illegitimate son grew up ina ghetto. The first time he went back to the Qi family, he was dressed like a hooligan. Tonight, when he puts on a suit, he actually looks impressive. Why do you think Fourth Master did this?¡± ¡°Is there a need to ask? I heard that the internal strife inside the Qi family is quite fierce. Fourth Master must have done it on purpose.¡± ¡®When Lucia heard this, she subconsciously looked up at the man beside Qi Yihan. ¡®That man was not much younger than Qi Yihan, and his features were similar to Qi Yihan¡¯s. However, the two of them were worlds apart in terms of auras. Anyone who looked at them would pick Qi Yihan instead of him. At that moment, an idea suddenly struck Lucia. A person who had lived in a ghetto since young would definitely be more ambitious than ordinary people after knowing that he was an illegitimate son, especially after witnessing the life of a rich family. Such a person would definitely be easy to use as long as he was given some benefits. At the thought of this, she walked towards Qi Lingxuan. It was Qi Lingxuan¡¯s first time attending a business party like this and everyone was talking about big projects worth billions. He had finally seen something new, especially something new about his fourth uncle. Even at a party like this where so many big shots were gathered, he was still respected by everyone. He swore in his heart that he would definitely surpass him and become the king of the business world one day. At this moment, he saw a woman walking towards him. This person was the princess of the KL group. He accidentally heard from Qi Tiancheng and Qi Yaolong last night. Qi Tiancheng wanted to chase after her. However, on the contrary, she seemed to be very interested in his fourth uncle. At the thought of this, Qi Lingxuan already knew why Lucia came to find him. His eyes lit up. ¡°Hello.¡± Lucia walked to Qi Lingxuan and gave him a charming smile. ¡°You look a lot like Qi Yihan. Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my fourth uncle. I wasn¡¯t involved in family business before.¡± ¡°Isee.¡± Lucia glanced at the group of people who were chatting and laughing. At this time, no one noticed them, so she said, ¡°Since you¡¯re from the Qi family, you should know that KL is working with the Qi family. I have a few questions I want to ask you alone. Do you have time to go out and talk to me?¡± Qi Lingxuan immediately put on a confused look. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the company.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯re just gonna have casual talk.¡± ¡°Okay, then.¡± The two of them walked towards the resting area. As soon as they left, Xu Shize, who had been watching them quietly, picked up his glass and took a sip before following them. At the resting area. The moment Qi Lingxuan and Lucia walked in, Lucia asked point-blank, ¡°You must have had a difficult time in the Qi family, right?¡± Qi Lingxuan lowered his eyes as if he did not dare to answer that question. After a while, he said, ¡°The Qi family treats me very well. Did Miss Lucia hear some rumors?¡± Lucia looked at Qi Lingxuan¡¯s reaction and smiled. She went on asking, ¡°Do you want to have a status in the Qi family? I can help you.¡± Qi Lingxuan suddenly looked up at her, his face filled with ambition. He then concealed it and said with a struggling expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Miss Lucia is talking about.¡± Lucia saw the ambition in his eyes and was more certain of her guess. Her smile widened. ¡°Do something for me. I¡¯ll get my brother to help you. When the time comes, you can get involved in the collaboration between our families, and your status in the Qi family will definitely rise. What do you think?¡± Qi Lingxuan was a little tempted. After a while, he asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°I just want to spend some time with Qi Yihan.¡± Qi Lingxuan fell silent. Lucia started to entice him. ¡°You probably don¡¯t have a high status in the Qi family. I can help you get the status you want in the Qi family.¡± She felt that Qi Lingxuan would definitely be tempted by this offer because she thought he was probably bullied at home by First Madam. As expected, Qi Lingxuan looked tempted. Lucia looked at him and said nothing more. After a while, Qi Lingxuan asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Find a way to bring him to the guest room upstairs.¡± The host of this kind of party would usually book some guest rooms so that the drunk people could rest and sober up. Qi Lingxuan lowered his eyes and fell silent for a long time before nodding. Lucia laughed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll see how you carry that out later.¡± Qi Lingxuan nodded, and the ambition on his face was more conspicuous. ¡°Okay.¡± Lucia left first. Qi Lingxuan looked at her back and glanced at the figure standing in the dark. The corners of his lips curled up imperceptibly and he walked towards the living room. After the two of them left, Xu Shize walked out from the dark. Looking in the direction of the party, a meaningful look flashed across his eyes. He shook the wine in his hand and sneered, ¡°Humph, I won¡¯t let you have the man my sister is into, even if she is overseas currently¡­ Yihan hates people who scheme against him the most.¡± At this point, a scheming glint flashed across his eyes before he walked towards the party. Chapter 156 - Do You Want to Come Up and See the Show? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Qi Lingxuan entered, he immediately told Qi Yihan about Lucia¡¯s plan. Under Qi Yihan¡¯s solemn gaze, he suggested softly, ¡°Fourth Uncle, why don¡¯t we beat her at her own game? This way, we can still be the victim and possibly get an advantage for the Qi family on the contract.¡± Qi Yihan looked at him with an unreadable expression. ¡°I¡¯ll let you handle this.¡± This was what Qi Lingxuan was waiting for. ¡°Okay, but Fourth Uncle, please cooperate with me later.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± With Qi Yihan¡¯s approval, Qi Lingxuan was at ease and emboldened to carry out his plan. He walked to an empty spot and sent Qi Tiancheng an anonymous message. [Someone wants to drug Lucia. If you want to take this opportunity, come here immediately.] ¡®Then, he put away his phone and returned to Qi Yihan¡¯s side as if nothing had happened. As he listened to them talk about business, he shot Lucia a look. In the fire escape stair outside the party room, Xu Shize also made a call. After the other party picked up, he said, ¡°Prepare some knockout powder for me. I want a strong one. When the time comes, put it in the wine and give it to Lucia and Qi Lingxuan to drink.¡± After hanging up the phone, his lips curled into a scheming smile as he thought to himself, ¡°Only my younger sister is worthy of a man like Qi Yihan!¡±1 As for Lucia, he could come to her rescue while she was being violated by that illegitimate son of the Qi family. It would be killing three birds with one stone. It took around 40 minutes for Tang Li to drive from the Tang family to the hotel Qi Yihan was in. When she was in the underground parking lot, she called Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan picked up the call after a few seconds. He said, ¡°Wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll be right down.¡± Tang Li looked out the car window and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry if you can¡¯t leave right now. I¡¯l just find a place to chill for a while.¡± This place was not far from the city center. There must be a library in the city center. She wanted to go to the library to see if she could find the kind of books about men and women. Unexpectedly, Qi Yihan sai Tang Li had to give up the thought and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for you at the underground parking lot.¡± She could just read this kind of stuff online. After hanging up the phone, she leaned back in her chair and started to do some research online. Previously, because she was never popular with men and was young and famous, she thought highly of herself and did not care about this kind of thing at all. Now that she checked, she was simply amazed. While searching for these things, she constantly ran into 18+ videos and ads. Initially, she wanted to block them all, but driven by curiosity, she clicked on one of them. Her eyes widened the more she looked at the vid. In the end, she almost forgot to breathe. At this moment, a car was suddenly parked in front of her. The headlights of the car flashed past her eyes and she felt so guilty that she almost threw her phone away. She raised her eyes to look. After the person came out after parking the car, Tang Li narrowed her eyes. ¡°Qi Tiancheng? Why is he here?¡± After Qi Tiancheng got out of the car, he strode towards the elevator. Looking at him, Tang Li knew that he was definitely up to no good. Without thinking, she threw a tracking talisman at him. After Qi Tiancheng entered the elevator, Tang Li pushed the door open and followed behind him unhurriedly. There was nothing Tang Li enjoyed more than watching shows. If she didn¡¯t crane her neck to get a glimpse of the show, she would feel terrible. Qi Tiancheng went to the 29th floor. If she didn¡¯t remember wrong, Qi Yihan and the others¡¯ party was on the 28th floor. The guest room of the hotel was on the 29th floor. After Qi Tiancheng arrived, he first made a phone call and asked, ¡°Is Lucia up here yet?¡± After getting the answer, he put away his phone and called a room service staff. After asking for a room, he walked in. When Tang Li went upstairs, she used an Invisibility Talisman. When Qi Tiancheng entered the guest room, she stood in the corridor and waited. Before long, another person walked up. After Xu Shize came up, a person in a hotel waiter¡¯s uniform walked over. ¡°Young Master Xu.¡± Xu Shize asked, ¡°How¡¯s the preparation going?¡± ¡°The room is ready. I¡¯ll take them to that room once they come up here. That room and the room next door are blocked by a screen. Young Master Xu, you can wait in the other room first.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Xu Shize nodded in satisfaction and followed the waiter into the corridor. Looking at the room that Xu Shize and Qi Tiancheng entered, Tang Li was more intrigued by what was about to unfold. ¡®What these people were doing all day never ceased to amaze and interest Tang Li. Not long after the two entered their respective rooms, she saw Qi Yihan and Qi Lingxuan walk out of the elevator. The two of them stood at the elevator¡¯s exit and did not come over. At this moment, Qi Lingxuan said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Fourth Uncle, Miss Lucia will follow up later. You can leave through the fire escape stair now. I¡¯ve already gotten people to block the surveillance on this floor. No one will find out that you came up.¡± ¡®Tang Li was surprised to see this, and then she became angry, knowing that these people were setting her husband up. Qi Yihan nodded and walked towards the stairs. Qi Lingxuan went to the guest room in the middle. Tang Li followed right behind Qi Yihan. ¡®When Qi Yihan entered the staircase, he stopped and took out his phone to send a message. Soon, Tang Li received a message from him. Qi Yihan: ¡°Do you want to come up and see a good show?¡± ¡®Tang Li was speechless. All the anger in her heart suddenly disappeared. ¡°Yes.¡± As Tang Li spoke, her figure appeared. Qi Yihan looked up at the woman standing in front of him. He was not frightened. Instead, he put away his phone and pulled her hand, wanting to go back. ¡®When the two of them reached the door of the safe stairway, Qi Yihan whispered to her, ¡°Just wait here for a while for the actors to show up.¡± ¡®Tang Li tilted her head to look at him. She realized that his expression was very calm, so calm that it seemed like everything was under control. She asked in a low voice, ¡°What is happening?¡± Qi Yihan told her, ¡°Lucia wants to set me up, Qi Lingxuan wants to set Qi Tiancheng up, and Xu Shize wants to set Qi Lingxuan up.¡± 1 ¡± ¡°Tang Li said, ¡°This will definitely be a good show.¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s tone became very cold. ¡°Some of them need to learn a lesson tonight.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I use an Invisibility Talisman so that we can watch the show in close-up?¡± Qi Yihan looked at her and nodded. ¡®Tang Li quickly drew a talisman. After the two of them turned invisible, they walked out of the stairwell. Just then, the elevator door dinged and an unexpected woman walked out.. 1 Chapter 157 - Who Exactly Set Up Whom? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The person who came out of the elevator was not Lucia but Xiang Wanwan, who was wearing the hotel employee uniform. Tang Li speechless. The scope of the female lead¡¯s part time job was really wide. Xiang Wanwan pushed the cleaning cart and walked straight to the three adjacent guest rooms. Tang Li thought for a while and decided to reveal herself, ¡°Xiang Wanwan, what are you doing here?¡± The sudden voice stunned Xiang Wanwan, who was about to open the door to the guest room where Qi Tiancheng was at. Then she tured around in surprise and looked at Tang Li who was standing there. She happily greeted her, ¡°Miss Tang, what a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± Tang Li nodded and asked, ¡°Are you in charge of cleaning this place?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m responsible for cleaning these guest rooms.¡± Xiang Wanwan pointed at the three guest rooms. ¡°T¡¯ll be able to get off work after cleaning these three guest rooms tonight.¡± Tang Li, ¡°¡­ Then you have to wait. There are already guests in these three guest rooms.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Xiang Wanwan, who thought she could get off work earlier today, was a little disappointed. Tang Li said, ¡°This floor is the guest room reserved by the host for the party downstairs. Most of the rooms are already occupied by drunk guests. If you encounter two drunkards who want to harrass you sexually, that¡¯ll be bad. Just leave.¡± Xiang Wanwan was a little surprised. ¡°This floor all occupied? But my manager asked me to come up.¡± ¡®The manager she was talking about was the person in charge of hiring temporary workers when the hotel was busy. After saying this, she suddenly looked a little sad. Tang Li said, ¡°Your manager is probably jealous of your beauty and is making things difficult for you.¡± Anger flashed across Xiang Wanwan¡¯s face and she nodded. ¡°Miss Tang, thank you for telling me that.¡± With that, she was about to leave. After taking a step, she stopped and said, ¡°I¡¯ve saved more than ten thousand yuan. Do you want me to give you in cash?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry about paying me back yet. You can pay me back when you have saved enough money.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Xiang Wanwan pushed the cleaning cart and left. After Xiang Wanwan left, Tang Li became invisble again. ¡®The moment Xiang Wanwan pushed the cart to the elevator, Lucia walked out from one of the elevators. Lucia came up with Qi Yihan. However, the moment she entered the elevator, she felt her entire body heat up and her mouth dry. After exiting the elevator, she couldn¡¯t take the heat anymore and wanted to find a waiter to pour her a glass of ice water to lower her temperature. Unexpectedly, as soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw the waiter. Lucia immediately ordered, ¡°Go get me a glass of ice water. Hurry.¡± Xiang Wanwan was planning to go and settle the scores with the manager but was stopped by Lucia. She said politely, ¡°Miss, there¡¯s ice water in the guest room.¡± With that, she sized up the foreign woman in front of her. She was very beautiful and graceful, but her eyes were unfocused and she kept pulling at her collar, looking like she wanted to take it off. Her face was also abnormally red. As someone who had worked in all kinds of places, she could instantly tell that this person was obviously drugged. Out of humanitarian reasons, she kindly reminded her, ¡°Miss, do you have a companion? I think you¡¯d better call your companion.¡± Lucia came up without telling her brother, so she couldn¡¯t possibly call him. She said impatiently, ¡°Is minding one¡¯s own business no longer something taught at hotels?¡± With that, she walked towards the room that Qi Lingxuan told her. Xiang Wanwan stood there and looked at the woman who was walking into the corridor. She frowned and thought to herself, ¡°Will this miss be safe? Should I tell the manager about this?¡± However, when she remembered how the manager asked her to come up and clean the floor when he knew that this floor was fully occupied, she was pissed off and wanted to go down to question him. She thought for a while and decided to talk to the manager first before coming back here to check in on that Miss. If that Miss was really drugged and set up by someone, she would have to call the police. At the thought of this, she took the elevator and left. In the room in the middle. Qi Lingxuan, who entered first, suddenly felt his body heat up. His heart skipped a beat and he hurriedly asked the artifact spirit, ¡°Am I drugged?¡± ¡®The artifact spirit: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you remind me before?¡± ¡°Ican¡¯t feel this drug. Besides, this drug doesn¡¯t have much of an effect on your current body. You can control it yourself.¡± As the artifact spirit spoke, he added, ¡°Xu Shize is in the guest room on the right.¡± Lingxuan sneered. Luckily, he made the first move. ¡°TIll just see the two-on-one scene later. It¡¯ll definitely be interesting.¡± Then, he deliberately said in a voice loud enough to be heard by people in the next room, ¡°Fourth Uncle, I feel a little hot. I have to go to the bathroom.¡± He then imitated Qi Yihan¡¯s voice and hummed in agreement. After confirming that Xu Shize had heard everything clearly, he walked towards the bathroom. ¡®When Xu Shize, who was standing behind the screen and listening to the conversation, heard this, the corners of his mouth curled into a smile, waiting to see a good show. Shortly, the door to the middle guest room opened again. Xu Shize was excited and secretly peeked into it through the hole. When he saw Qi Tiancheng walk in, his expression changed. Why was he here? An ominous feeling rose in his heart. He subconsciously scanned the guest room in the middle but did not see Qi Yihan. She only saw Qi Lingxuan standing by the bathroom door. Qi Lingxuan and Qi Tiancheng met face to face. The two of them were stunned at the same time and said, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Qi Tiancheng felt like he had been played by Qi Lingxuan. He asked with a fierce expression, ¡°Was it you who sent me those two messages?¡± Qi Lingxuan stood there with his eyes lowered and his expression calm, as if he didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. Qi Tiancheng looked at him for a few seconds. He didn¡¯t like his First Uncle¡¯s illegitimate son from the first time he saw him. This person was obviously a ghetto hooligan. What right did he have to be on equal footing with them? Especially tonight, at such an important party, Fourth Uncle didn¡¯t bring him here but brought this illegitimate son instead. It made him extremely unhappy. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He was prepared to teach him a lesson. At the thought of this, he walked towards Qi Lingxuan angrily. Qi Lingxuan suddenly said, ¡°Fourth Uncle is in the washroom. Are you sure you want to come over?¡± These words made Qi Tiancheng stop in his tracks. A hint of panic flashed across his eyes at first, but then he said in disbelief, ¡°How is that possible!¡± Lucia would come to this room pretty soon, so that meant Fourth Uncle was set up by someone? At this thought, Qi Tiancheng sneered and walked towards him with his fist raised. Qi LIngxuan looked at his fist, and a murderous intent flashed across his eyes. Right at this moment, Qi Tiancheng¡¯s body shuddered, and a burst of extremely hot air surged out from his body. In the end, it struck directly at his vital points, causing him to tremble. At the same time, Xu Shize, who was hiding behind the painting, also felt the surging heatwave in his body. Chapter 158 - Beat Them Up! Beat Them Up To Death! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡®When Lucia pushed open the door to the guest room in the middle, she realized that there were two other men standing in the room. Her expression changed and she asked Qi Lingxuan in a loud voice, ¡°Why is he here? Where¡¯s Qi Yihan?¡± Qi Lingxuan said helplessly, ¡°Fourth Uncle has left. I don¡¯t know why this person is here.¡± After saying that, he walked toward the door. As Lucia¡¯s body heated up. the person in front of her became Qi Yihan. She immediately looked shy and called in a sexy voice, ¡°Mr. Qi.¡± Then, she asked, ¡°Can you help me up? I¡¯ma little hot.¡± Qi Lingxuan knew that Lucia was hallucinating because of the drug. He snorted coldly and a trace of mockery flashed across his eyes. After walking to her side, he walked past her and continued walking. Lucia thought that Qi Yihan was leaving, so she suddenly turned around and wanted to hug him. Qi Lingxuan wasn¡¯t gentle with the lady at all. He pushed her back into the room and closed the door. Lucia staggered a few steps and was about to fall. The moment Qi Tiancheng saw Lucia was about to fall, he leaped forward like a dog that had seen meat and quickly caught her. The fragrance on Lucia¡¯s body instantly stimulated Qi Tiancheng to the point that he wanted to rip off her clothes immediately, his nose greedily sniffing the fragrance on her neck. He sniffed and praised, ¡°You smell good.¡± ¡°Let go of me.¡± After being pushed by Qi Lingxuan, Lucia finally sobered up a little. Being suddenly hugged, she shuddered and struggled with all her might. However, she couldn¡¯t break free from Qi Tiancheng¡¯s arm. Qi Tiancheng¡¯s hand became even more naughty. It reached right through her back. Xu Shize, who was hiding behind the painting, was so stimulated by this scene that his eyes turned red. He removed the screen and walked over. ¡°Let go of her!¡± After Qi Lingxuan closed the door, he stood by the door for a while and waited for the commotion to start before leaving. The moment Qi Lingxuan left, Tang Li and Qi Yihan appeared. Looking at the closed door, Tang Li asked Qi Yihan, ¡°What do we do now?¡± Qi Yihan also looked at the door and told her, ¡°Milus will come looking for his sister in three minutes.¡± Tang Li looked at him in surprise. ¡°Did you plan that as well?¡± Qi Yihan looked at her slightly widened eyes and placed his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Are you scared?¡± ¡°By what?¡± Tang Li was stunned for a moment before she realized what he meant. She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not even afraid of demons and ghosts, let alone you.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s lips curled up. The hand on her shoulder moved up, touching her neck and her cheek. The big palm on her face was dry with a rough texture, making her face feel itchy. Tang Li subconsciously rubbed her cheek against his palm. ¡®When she realized that she was acting coquettishly, she was embarrassed. Qi Yihan smiled as he watched her reaction. At this moment, he retracted his hand and held her hand as they walked towards the other guest room. ¡°They¡¯re coming up.¡± ¡°They?¡± ¡°Well¡­ not just Milus. There are others.¡± The two of them had just entered a guest room and before the door was closed tightly, they heard a rush of footsteps coming from the elevator. The footsteps soon arrived and stopped outside the room Lucia and the others were in. Then, there was a bang! After the sound of a door being kicked, it was Milus who roared in fury, ¡°What are you doing to my sister! Let go of her! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Amidst the sounds of punches and kicks and miserable wails, Milus¡¯s angry voice sounded again. ¡°Beat him up! Beat him up to death!¡± ¡°Ah¡± ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Such a huge commotion immediately attracted the attention of the security guards and managers on this floor. Soon, the people in the party heard the news and rushed over. In no time, the entire 29th floor became noisy and chaotic. Tang Li and Qi Yihan took the opportunity to leave the room. The two of them watched as Milus left with a pale face, carrying Lucia, who was wrapped in his suit. The others stood by the door and looked at Qi Tiancheng and Xu Shize, who were almost beaten to their deaths. Before anyone noticed, the two of them left the building from the fire escape stairs. On their way running down the stairs, Tang Li asked, ¡°Were they all drugged by you?¡± ¡°No, it was Xu Shize who drugged Lucia and Ling Xuan, and it was Qi Lingxuan who drugged Xu Shize and Tiancheng.¡± Hence, although Qi Yihan did not do anything, he had everything under control. ALthough he didn¡¯t seem to have done much, Tang Li knew that Qi Yihan must be very exhausted dealing with these schemes. She looked at Qi Yihan and suddenly grabbed his hand. Feeling bad for him, she said, ¡°If anyone dares to set you up again, tell me. I¡¯ll help you deal with them.¡± These words made Qi Yihan suddenly stop. Tang Li stopped as well and looked at him in confusion. Qi Yihan looked at her with a solemn gaze. Suddenly, a hand pinched her waist and turned her around. After Tang Li¡¯s back was pressed against the wall of the stairs, he pressed his other hand against the wall and looked down at her. His voice was hoarse. ¡°I don¡¯t know why but all of a sudden, I want to kiss you.¡± With that, he sealed her lips. ¡°Um.¡± The sudden kiss stunned Tang Li. ¡®When she recovered from the shock, she subconsciously reached out to wrap his neck with her arms. There were only two people in the quiet stairwell, and their panting got louder and louder. The air in this space seemed to become scorching hot because of the two people who were pressed tightly together. While the two of them were on cloud nine, the lights in the entire stairwell were suddenly extinguished. The next second, Tang Li and Qi Yihan arrived at the underground car park. Qi Yihan narrowed his eyes, still not used to being here all of a sudden. A few seconds later, he asked Tang Li, ¡°What happened?¡± Tang Li frowned and said, ¡°There was something in the stairwell just now.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°A malicious ghost.¡± As soon as Tang Li finished speaking, Qi Lingxuan ran out from another side. At that moment, there was a strong murderous aura around him. He was like an unsheathed sword, making people tremble in fear. However, at the same time, he looked slightly disheveled. ¡°He¡­¡± Tang Li seemed to have recalled something. ¡°Yes, he was the one who released the malicious ghost.¡± ¡°He has the ability?¡± ¡°No, he got a treasure. The malicious ghost is from that treasure.¡± As soon as Tang Li finished speaking, Qi Lingxuan saw them. He reined in his murderous aura and walked toward them in a panic. ¡°Fourth Uncle, Fourth Auntie.¡± Qi Lingxuan was very surprised to see Tang Li, but he did not show it. In addition, his face was a little pale at the moment, so he looked especially harmless. Tang Li glanced at him and asked, ¡°What did you get recently?¡± Qi Lingxuan was shocked. Tang Li could tell at one glance that he had recently gotten something good. However, he would definitely not admit it. Qi Lingxuan stood there and acted dumb. ¡°Fourth Auntie, I¡¯ve been working in the company with Fourth Uncle recently. I don¡¯t know what the good thing you¡¯re talking about is.¡± Chapter 159 - Hubby, Were Going Back Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li looked at his expression for two seconds and snorted. ¡± ¡®s fine if you don¡¯t want to tell me.¡± She then said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go back.¡± Qi Yihan glanced at his watch and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The two of them got into Tang Li¡¯s car. Qi Yihan sat in the driver¡¯s seat while Tang Li sat in the front passenger seat. Before the car left, a bodyguard walked towards them carrying the bag with the hotel¡¯s logo. As Tang Li rolled down the car window, the bodyguard respectfully handed the bag to her. ¡°What is this?¡± Tang Li asked. ¡°pastries.¡± Qi Yihan answered. Tang Li took the bag and then they drove off. Qi Lingxuan looked at the cars that left and finally loosened his grip. He snorted coldly and turned to walk away. ¡®When he reached a remote corner, he took out the good thing he had accidentally obtained just now. It was a necklace that was floating with a demonic spirit. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be so lucky tonight. If we can absorb it, do you think we¡¯ll be able to defeat Tang Li?¡± ¡°This kind of thing with a demonic aura is good, but your body can¡¯t handle it right now.¡± ¡°Why does it matter? I¡¯m the Child of Destiny. I won¡¯t die!¡± Madness flashed across Qi Lingxuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Have you forgotten that last time you almost exploded after absorbing too much?¡± ¡°Last time¡­¡± Qi Lingxuan suddenly recalled the last time he was injured by Tang Li, the spirit he absorbed rampaged around his body and he almost exploded. It was that woman called Xiang Wanwan who saved him. ¡®When he thought of how easily Tang Li almost killed him, a strong sense of hatred and resentment surged in his body. ¡°Lwill surpass Tang Li and let her experience what I¡¯m experiencing now.¡± The artifact spirit did not want to dread Tang Li every time she approached him either, so he said, ¡°I feel that that woman called Xiang Wanwan is nearby. You can try this necklace.¡± Qi Lingxuan nodded. He took out the necklace and closed his eyes, letting the artifact spirit absorb it. ¡®When a powerful and overbearing flow of spirit was injected into his body, Qi Lingxuan felt like his entire body was about to explode. Blood-red patterns started to appear on his face, making his face twisted in pain. His head felt like it was going to explode. He hugged his head with both hands and his body rolled on the ground uncontrollably. Especially at this moment, the malicious ghost that he had attracted arrived in front of him. The ghost was wearing a red dress and red high heels. She looked at him with a face covered in blood and slowly reached out her hand with long nails to pinch his neck. At that moment, a concerned voice was heard. ¡°Are you in pain?¡± ¡®When Qi Lingxuan heard Xiang Wanwan¡¯s voice, he put out his hand towards her as if he was holding onto his last hope. ¡°Save me.¡± Xiang Wanwan quickly walked to Qi Lingxuan¡¯s side. She could not see the red malicious ghost at all. she walked over, the ghost was scared away by a powerful aura. ¡°Su Xuan, what¡¯s happening to you?¡± Xiang Wanwan squatted beside Qi Lingxuan and looked at him. She thought that he was beaten up by people, but she was at a loss as to what to do about it. ¡°Are you in a lot of pain? Should I call the ambulance?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Qi Lingxuan pressed her arm with difficulty.¡± Don¡¯t call the ambulance.¡± Then, he said with difficulty, ¡°Get me out of here. Hurry up!¡± Xiang Wanwan was even more certain that he was beaten. She was worried that the people who hit him were still nearby and quickly helped him up before walking to her scooter. At the same time. In the underground parking lot of another hotel not far from this hotel, two groups of people were fighting. These people were all very skilled, and it was obvious at a glance that they were from the mafia. The hotel was currently temporarily closed for renovations, so they had plenty of space to fight. Fu Junye stood in front of a Hummer and looked at the middle-aged man opposite him who was also looking at him. He did not show any fear and instead, looked provocatively at the middle-aged man who was smoking. The middle-aged man took a puff of his cigarette and blew out a smoke ring. He said loudly to Fu Junye, ¡°I thought people the Song family hired should be very capable, but I guess I¡¯ve overestimated them.¡± With that, he burst out laughing crazily. At this moment, Fu Junye calmly took out a gun and pointed it at the middle-aged man. The smile on the middle-aged man¡¯s face suddenly disappeared. He didn¡¯t expect Fu Junye to have a gun. Fu Junye pulled the trigger with a cold expression. With a thud, the middle-aged man fell straight to the ground. Blood splattered everywhere. This sudden change stunned the thugs. While they were in a daze, Fu Junye put away his gun and walked to the driver¡¯s seat of the Hummer. When he opened the door, he coldly ordered, ¡°Get rid of them all.¡± With that, he got into the car and drove out. In the rearview mirror, there was a bloody massacre. To him, this kind of scene was very common. The Mo Pavilion specialized in doing things people didn¡¯t want to do themselves, including killing people. Looking at the scooter that almost crashed into his car, Fu Junye was instantly on alert. He got out of the car, wanting to check their motive of approaching him, and planned to kill the two of them if they were up to no good. ¡°Are you guys okay?¡± Xiang Wanwan did not expect that she would almost bump into a car. When she heard that, she ignored the pain on her knee and looked up. The man standing there was especially tall and burly, looking very fierce. She was a little worried that he would find trouble with her, so she quickly stood up and said to Fu Junye, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t pay attention to the road when I was driving. My friend and I will get lost immediately, Please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Fu Junye didn¡¯t expect her to be so polite. Moreover, they were just two ordinary passersby, so he couldn¡¯t really make things difficult for them, so he said, ¡°Be careful driving next time.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± After Xiang Wanwan finished speaking, she went over to help Qi Lingxuan up. She whispered to him, who was in so much pain that his entire body was twitching, ¡°Su Xuan, hang in there. I¡¯ll take you away immediately.¡± Although Qi Lingxuan was in so much pain that his entire body was twitching, he was still tightly hugging Xiang Wanwan. Xiang Wanwan waited for him to put his arm around her waist and drove the scooter away. Looking at the scooter slowly disappearing, Fu Junye muttered, ¡°What a useless man.¡± He then prepared to go back to the car. However, just as he was about to turn around, he suddenly saw from the corner of his eye that there was a piece of jade that the girl dropped. Seeing the jade, Fu Junye gasped in astonishment and quickly walked over to pick it up. This jade was a pair with the jade he had. So¡­ that girl was the sister he had been looking for all his life! Fu Junye was so excited that his fingers were trembling. He quickly returned to the car and chased after them. Chapter 160 - Tang Li Is Intentionally Triggering Second Master Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Shortly after Tang Li and Qi Yihan returned to the hospital, Qi Yihan received a call from Second Master. Second Master was very anxious on the phone. ¡°Fourth Brother, Tiancheng is in trouble. Quick, call Mr. Zhou to ask him to let Tiancheng go.¡± It turned out that Milus had called the police to take Qi Tiancheng and Xu Shize away. As the Young Master of the Qi and Xu families, they should be able to leave the police station pretty soon. However, besides the fact that Milus was the CEO of KL Group, he and his sister were also children of a governor in Country M, so things were now troublesome. ¡°Mr, Milus doesn¡¯t accept reconciliation at all. He wants Tiancheng to die.¡± At this point, Second Master¡¯s voice sounded irritated. ¡°Tiancheng was not supposed to be at that party, and what¡¯s more he was drugged. I think someone must have set him up.¡± ¡°Second Brother.¡± Qi Yihan interrupted. ¡°Why did Tiancheng go to the party then since he knew who Milus and Lucia were?¡± After a moment of hesitation, Second Master said unhappily, ¡°Someone must know that Tiancheng likes Lucia and used that to set him up. In any case, are we supposed to discuss this? Isn¡¯t saving your nephew what you are supposed to do? Do you want to watch him get killed by Millus?¡± Qi Yihan laughed coldly. ¡°Second Brother, this nephew of mine is only two years younger than me. He is not a child, so he should be responsible for his actions.¡± Second Master was furious. ¡°You¡­¡± Qi Yihan: ¡°Also, don¡¯t ask me to clean up the mess your family caused. The Qi Group is in the final stage of negotiating a cooperation with KL Group. If I interfere, I¡¯ll put the company at a disadvantage.¡± Second Master didn¡¯t know what to say to that. The cooperation between the Qi family and KL Group was a huge project worth tens of billions. After several months of cooperative negotiations, both parties were finally satisfied. If Qi Yihan asked Milus to let go of Tiancheng, the company would definitely suffer a great loss. ¡°Second Brother.¡± Qi Yihan said, his voice becoming colder and harsher, ¡°As part of the Qi family, if you can¡¯t even deal with this, do you think you and your son can compete with me?¡± These words were like a hammer blow to Second Master¡¯s heart, making him struggle to breathe. Hearing that from his younger brother, who was twice his age, Second Master was flushed with embarrassment and anger. He was panting and could not speak at all. Without a warning, Qi Yihan hung up the phone. Tang Li looked at Qi Yihan, who had turned cold again, and subconsciously held his hand. Qi Yihan suddenly pulled her into his arms and buried his head in her shoulder. ¡°Tang Li.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Qi Yihan said after a while, ¡°Don¡¯t ever betray me.¡± Tang Li felt like her heart had been stabbed by something. She wrapped around his waist and promised, ¡°I won¡¯t betray you.¡± She was lucky to find someone who could break her jinx destiny. She would never betray him. She wished she could just put him on her belt so that she could be with him all the time. At the thought of this, she gently patted his back, trying to comfort him. Qi Yihan gradually felt better. He put away his phone and lay down with her. Tang Li lay in his arms obediently. Qi Yihan looked down at her and felt a surge of warmth in his heart. His lips finally curled up. When Tang Li woke up the next day, Qi Yihan was no longer in the bedroom. ¡®When she reached the stairs, she saw Qi Yihan, Butler Wang, and Second Master standing outside the door. Second Master looked very excited, and his voice sounded like he was shouting, ¡°Milus has already gotten the embassy of M nation to interfere in this matter. Tiancheng and that kid from the Xu family will definitely get locked up for very long. Can you¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± It was Tang Li who said that. As soon as she finished speaking, they all looked at her. Tang Li walked out of the living room and stood beside Qi Yihan. She said impolitely, ¡°Second Brother, did you not hear what Yihan said last night? If he interferes, Milus will definitely demand an exorbitant price. Do you want to see the tens of billions of yuan project that our Qi family has spent a lot of manpower and resources to close down?¡± Second Master glared at Tang Li. He wanted to scold her, ¡°What does a woman like you know?¡± However, when he thought of her jinxing power, he swallowed his words. He did not even look at Tang Li and lowered his stance to beg Qi Yihan, ¡°Fourth Brother, Milus doesn¡¯t even want to see me and the Xu family now. You¡¯re closer to them than us, so it¡¯s fine even if you ask them to let Tiancheng off this time as a friend.¡± ¡°Second Brother, you wish!¡± Tang Li purposely dragged out the last syllable. Second Master was so angry that his lungs were about to explode, but he had to endure it. He ignored Tang Li and continued, ¡°No matter how big of a mistake Tiancheng makes, when the time comes, the public will still blame our Qi family. Do you want to see the Qi family being criticized by everyone?¡± ¡°Your son doesn¡¯t even care about the Qi family¡¯s reputation anymore. What can Yihan do?¡± ¡°Tang Li.¡± Second Master finally couldn¡¯t put up with her anymore. He gritted his teeth and shouted her name. Tang Li looked into Second Master¡¯s eyes and narrowed her eyes, looking like she was about to make a move. Second Master was so scared that his heart skipped a beat. He forced himself to suppress his anger and said sincerely, ¡°Now that Fourth Brother is in charge of the family, so Fourth Brother probably doesn¡¯t want to see the Qi family¡¯s reputation turn bad because of Tiancheng. Even if you¡¯re angry with Tiancheng for what he did, after you bring him back, you can punish him however you want. I definitely won¡¯t have any objections.¡± Under the gaze of Second Master, who looked like he was about to pounce on her and bite her, Tang Li asked, ¡°Yihan is indeed familiar with them, but this familiarity is based on the fact that Lucia likes Yi Han. If you ask him to use his status as a friend to plead on behalf of Tiancheng, what if they ask Yi Han to marry Lucia? Do you want Yihan to divorce me and marry Lucia?¡± ¡°You guys¡­¡± ¡°Second Brother, think carefully before you say anything. Be careful not to bring trouble to yourself.¡± The sudden change in Tang Li¡¯s expression and her fierce vibe made Second Master swallow what was on the tip of his tongue. Unable to say what he wanted, he looked puffed and flushed with anger. Butler Wang, who had been standing by the side like air the entire time, looked at the Second Master who was so insulted to the point that he could not speak. He suddenly felt happy for Fourth Master. Now that Fourth Madam was so protective of Fourth Master, he thought he could finally retire and let someone take on the job of looking after Master. 1 Old Master should feel relieved, too. Second Master was triggered to the point of shedding tears by Tang Li. He looked at her and said in a trembling voice that even he did not realize, ¡°Fourth Brother, say something.¡± Qi Yihan tilted his head to look at Tang Li. After a smile flashed across his eyes, he looked at Second Master and said coldly, ¡°What Li said is what I want to say.¡± Second Master, ¡°Goddammit¡± Chapter 161 - Qi Yihan Said, "Im Sorry, I Already Have a Wife." Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In the end, Second Master left in a huff. After he left, Tang Li asked Qi Yihan, ¡°Is Second Brother coming to see Father?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Tang Li snorted unhappily and walked out the door. As she walked, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to check in on Father.¡± Butler Wang went with her. Qi Yihan waited for Tang Li to leave before walking towards the living room. It wasn¡¯t long before his phone rang. It was from Milus. On the phone, Milus said, ¡°Yihan, you think you know what happened last night, right?¡± Qi Yihan replied coldly, ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Milus sneered. ¡°Lucia followed you upstairs. How come you don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like my sister, you don¡¯t have to destroy her like this. Do you know what I wanted to do the most when I saw that scene last night? I wanted to kill those two animals, but I resisted because I am in the Imperial Capital.¡± Milus continued, ¡°Since you people from the Imperial Capital talk about the law, I¡¯ll talk about the law with you. I think you know how long they will be put in jail for commiting a crime like that and what kind of treatment they will get in jail.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s expression turned even colder. ¡°If this is what you want, then do as you wish.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Milus did not expect Qi Yihan to be so cold and heartless. He paused for a few seconds and sneered,¡± No wonder people say you¡¯re cold and heartless. Luckily, my younger sister didn¡¯t marry you. ¡± ¡°Tm sorry, but I already have a wife. I have no intention of divorcing my wife, let alone marrying Lucia.¡± 1 ¡°You¡­¡± Milus was obviously furious. A roar came from the phone.¡± Is that why you let them treat my sister like that?!¡± ¡°Milus, I¡¯ve said it before. This has nothing to do with me. If we¡¯re really going to talk about it.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s voice was cold and calm from the beginning to the end. Even his questions sounded flat without emotions. ¡°Didn¡¯t you allow Lucia to go upstairs? Since you allowed her to go upstairs, you sure know something would happen to her.¡± After Qi Yihan finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Milus was so angry that he smashed the phone on the ground. His subordinate standing beside him asked, ¡°Master, what do we do now?¡± ¡°What do we do?¡± Milus had a vicious expression. ¡°Get the embassy to pressure the court. I want those two dead!¡± ¡°But¡­ Yes!¡± Under the murderous gaze of Milus, his subordinate did not dare to say anything. Milus stood alone for a moment before walking to Lucia¡¯s room and knocking on the door. Aloud roar came from the door. ¡°Don¡¯t come in. No one is allowed to come in!¡± Milus pushed the door open and entered anyway. A doll was thrown at him. He caught it and looked at the person sitting on the bed with disheveled hair and a body covered in grief and indignation. The anger in his heart surged again. ¡°Lucia, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely seek justice for you.¡± Lucia looked up at him, her eyes red. ¡°How can you seek justice for me? I only want Qi Yihan to marry me.¡± Milus frowned and had to tell her the truth. ¡°I just called Qi Yihan. He clearly said he wouldn¡¯t care about this.¡± ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t one of them from the Qi family?¡± Lucia was in disbelief for a moment and started to cry. ¡°Then are you saying I get harassed by them for nothing last night!¡± Milus quickly walked over and hugged her. ¡°Lucia, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll think of a way to get Qi Yihan to be your husband.¡± If Qi Yihan did not agree, he would change the contract. In the worst scenario, he would even cancel the cooperation. At the thought of this, a vicious glint flashed across his eyes. At the hospital. ¡®Tang Li went to accompany the old man for a while. Butler Wang did not tell the old man what was happening outside. Tang Li fed the old man some soup and said to him, ¡°Father, I¡¯ll start preparing the medicine for you in a few days. The medicine will be very bitter. If you can¡¯t swallow it, I¡¯ll add some sugar in it.¡± Hearing this, the old man was amused. ¡°I¡¯ve seen bullets and blood in my life. Do you think I¡¯ll be afraid of some bitter medicine?¡± Tang Li smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this in advance so that you can be mentally prepared. Otherwise, when the time comes, you¡¯ll blame me.¡± Butler Wang, who was standing at the side, watched the interaction between the two and smiled. He was happy that Fourth Madam could put smiles on Old Master and Fourth Master¡¯s face. Tang Li stayed in the old man¡¯s room for a while before leaving. At that moment, Doctor Xiang and Mr. Yun were sitting on chairs outside, casually chatting about medicine. The moment they saw Tang Li come out, they stood up at the same time. After the three of them greeted each other, Doctor Xiang said to Tang Li, ¡°Miss Tang, your test results are out. You¡¯ve passed them all. The hospital will get your certificate in two days.¡± Speaking of certificates, Yun Lao deliberately teased, ¡°Miss Tang, you outperformed us when it comes to practical medical knowledge and now you outperformed us in theoretical knowledge as well.¡± Tang Li smiled, saying, ¡°All of you have dozens of certificates. I only have a few. There is no way I can catch up to you guys.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ that¡¯s because you didn¡¯t want to take them. If you want to do it, you¡¯ll have a whole room full of certificates.¡± These words made the three laugh. Tang Li took the most important certificates. She did not need the others. Mr. Yun then told her about the First Hospital. ¡°The patient is recovering very well. I heard from Guo Cheng that the patient wanted his family to apologize to you from the start.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t they be apologizing to Guo Cheng?¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± Tang Li nodded and was about to speak when Augustine walked in. After the quarrel about the contract yesterday, he was no longer as enthusiastic as before when he saw Tang Li. Augustine walked to Tang Li and said, ¡°Miss Tang, I think we should talk about the contract again.¡± Tang Li narrowed her eyes at him and asked, ¡°What do you want to talk about? Or can you just tell me how we should split the benefits?¡± After receiving a call from the head of the financial magnate in Country Y yesterday, Augustine was now very complacent. He looked at Tang Li and said, ¡°The experiment on cell rebirth was originally something my laboratory researched a few years ago. It was actually progressing very smoothly. Otherwise, Mr. Qi wouldn¡¯t have invited me here.¡± ¡°You only helped me get over the plateau and made the experiment of cell rebirth succeed in advance. However, my laboratory and I have put much more effort into it than you.¡± Augustine¡¯s tone was so domineering that Doctor Xiang and Mr. Yun could not put up with him anymore. That was not what he said previously. As expected, fame could change a person. 1 The two of them looked at Tang Li, wanting to hear what she had to say.. Chapter 162 - A Warm Couple Time Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Li smiled and nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± These words stunned the three of them. Tang Li continued, ¡°The benefits can be divided according to your request, but I only have one request.¡± Augustine did not expect Tang Li to agree so easily. He was delighted and quickly asked, ¡°What is it?¡± As long as it was not too much, he would definitely agree. ¡°Fame is not important to me. Compared to fame, I prefer money. So, I only want 40% of the benefits that come with cell rebirth. The only condition is that in the future, if you perform cell rebirth surgery on any other patient, it will have nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Augustine did not quite believe Tang Li. ¡°Are you planning to sell this technology?¡± After saying this, he was angry. ¡°It has to be the case. The Qi family has a pharmaceutical group to begin with. You must want the Qi family¡¯s pharmaceutical company to mass produce this cell rebirth medicine.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ I¡¯m not like you.¡± Tang Li said, ¡°Cell rebirth was, in most part, developed by you, so I won¡¯t use it on my father-in-law. But in the future, I¡¯ll treat my father-in-law with Chinese medicine. You are free to use cell rebirth to treat whoever you want, but you should take full responsibility for the outcome.¡± ¡°If you think it¡¯s fine, then add these on the contract. If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s fine, then I¡¯ll have to call my lawyers again.¡± When Tang Li said these words, her tone was calm, but it gave off a powerful feeling of oppression. Augustine knew that she was threatening him, but he did not dare to object. Besides, he did not want to object to it. As long as Tang Li did not give his research to the Qi Corporation, he could cooperate with whichever organization he wanted to work with. By then, the profits would be astronomical. It was exactly what he wanted. Augustine was excited, especially when Tang Li said that she wouldn¡¯t use cell rebirth technology. This meant that slowly but surely people would forget her name and regard him as the founder of cell rebirth technology. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll get someone to draft the contract immediately.¡± As if afraid that Tang Li would suddenly change her mind, Augustine turned around and left. Looking at his leaving figure, Doctor Xiang was worried about Tang Li. ¡°Miss Tang, if you were not involved in the experiment on cell rebirth. It would probably take Mr. Augustine and his team at least several years to succeed. You contributed so much to the experiment. What you did just now is equivalent to giving all the profits of this technology to Mr. Augustine. When the time comes, if you want to treat the patient with cell rebirth, you¡¯ll have to ask for his approval.¡± However, Mr. Yun did not think that way. He knew about Tang Li¡¯s special ability. He said to Doctor Xiang, ¡°Mr. Xiang, don¡¯t worry about Miss Tang. With her ability, even if she doesn¡¯t use cell rebirth, she¡¯ll still be able to treat the patient. Besides, didn¡¯t you hear what Miss Tang said? She¡¯ll treat the old man with Chinese medicine from now on. Perhaps the most important step is Chinese medicine.¡± With that, Mr. Yun smiled and looked at Tang Li. ¡°Miss Tang, am I right?¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± When Doctor Xiang saw their reactions, and in addition to the few special patients that Tang Li had treated before, he started to think that was the case. Tang Li had not eaten breakfast. The three of them chatted for a while before she returned to the villa. At this moment, Qi Yihan was waiting for her. The two of them sat at the dining table. Tang Li asked Qi Yihan, ¡°If Milus is planning to make things difficult for you on the contract, what will you do?¡± Qi Yihan was about to scoop some porridge with a spoon when he heard her question. He stopped and said, ¡°The Qi Group won¡¯t suffer a huge loss should the cooperation be canceled, but the KL Group will suffer a great loss should the corporation be canceled.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li was relieved. She picked up a crystal bun and ate it. When she found that it was filled with prawn stuffing, she used her chopsticks to pry open the skin of the bun and picked out the prawn inside to eat. Seeing her eat like this, Qi Yihan said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like steamed buns, I¡¯ll get the cook to cook prawns for you next time.¡± ¡°It tastes different,¡± Tang Li told him. ¡°I like to eat the prawns inside the bun. It feels fresher and more delicious.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her for a few seconds and picked up a bun. He took out the prawn inside and gave it to her before eating the skin. Tang Li looked at him and her heart started to beat faster. ¡°You¡­¡± Qi Yihan glanced at her and picked up another crystal bag. His tone did not change at all. ¡°I prefer skin.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Tang Li did not believe him. Qi Yihan did not answer her. He took out the prawn from the crystal bun again and placed it in her bowl, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to the company today. KL Group will probably demand some changes on the contract.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s expression was too calm. It was as if he was talking to Tang Li about the weather today. Tang Li said, ¡°Last night, Qi Lingxuan was practically the one who orchestrated the show. Do you think Milus will look for him to settle the score?¡± ¡°No, even if he knew that it was Lingxuan who did it, he would still make trouble for me. Tang Li paused for two seconds before she snorted unhappily. ¡°I knew it. Lucia probably hasn¡¯t given up on the idea of marrying you.¡± Qi Yihan gave her another prawn and said, ¡°You¡¯re the fourth wife of the Qi family. As long as you don¡¯t want to, no one can take away your position.¡± Tang Li was satisfied. ¡°Yes.¡± Qi Yihan continued, ¡°If we can successfully sign the contract today, the Qi family will organize a banquet tomorrow. Fourth Madam, do you want to attend the banquet with me?¡± When Tang Li heard him call her Fourth Madam, for some reason, her heart felt like it had been scratched by something soft. It was itchy and numb. The corners of her lips curled up and she nodded. ¡°Yes, I will. When. the time comes, I¡¯ll use my beauty to beat all the women who want to lust after you.¡± Qi Yihan was amused by her words. For some reason, he looked forward to seeing his wife use her beauty to outshine all the other women. After the two of them finished eating, Tang Li did not return to the laboratory. Instead, she returned to the bedroom and took out the herbs that Qi Yihan¡¯s people had found from her bag. There were all kinds of things that could be stored in her bag. Also, whatever that was put into it would come out exactly the way it was, fresh and brand-new. In addition to the special nurturing soil she used, when she took out the medicinal herbs one by one, they looked fresh.. Tang Li put them under the sun on the balcony while she sat at the side and took out her phone to continue watching videos or posts on that thing between man and woman. Soon, she found a magazine that taught women about this field of knowledge. The more she read, the more wide-eyed she was. ¡°Oh wow¡­ I didn¡¯t know this position would work too.¡± ¡°Oh my god! Is that even possible?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. If I keep watching, my nose is gonna bleed!¡± Just as she was looking at the interesting part, a call suddenly came in. Tang Li¡¯s hands trembled in guilt and she almost threw her phone away.. Chapter 163 - Second Madam Was Trying to Get Tang Li to Go Back Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Being interrupted twice while watching this kind of thing, Tang Li patted her chest and decided not to watch it anymore. If she did this a few more times, she would definitely suffer a heart attack. It was from Tang Zitong. The girl knew that Tang Li didn¡¯t normally check her phone, but she couldn¡¯t stop herself from calling or texting Tang Li whenever she wanted to. In her words, if she was lucky, the phone would be in Tang Li¡¯s hand. She was clearly in luck today. Tang Li swiped to answer the call. Tang Zitong was stunned for two seconds before she shouted excitedly, ¡°Oh my god! I¡¯m so lucky. I can¡¯t believe you picked up my call right away.¡± Tang Li raised her hand and fiddled with a leaf on a medicinal herb. She looked into the distance and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Unexpectedly, she suddenly started to stutter. After a while, she took a deep breath and said quickly, ¡°Actually, Ziqing didn¡¯t want me to tell you about this, but I thought I¡¯d better tell you since you can probably help her.¡± ¡°Is she being harassed again?¡± ¡°Eh, you know?¡± ¡°She told me about it.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ then she definitely didn¡¯t tell you about her injury last night, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± Tang Li knew from the Host¡¯s memory that Su Ziqing had learnt kung fu since she was young and was very good at it. To injure her, the attacker must be very capable. Tang Li asked, ¡°Is her injury serious?¡± She then decided to call her personally to ask. ¡°I¡¯ll hang up and give her a call.¡± ¡°Hey! Wait,¡± Tang Zitong quickly stopped her and asked, ¡°Fourth Sister, Sister Meng seems to be conscious now. Can I take her out? She¡¯s been in the countryside and probably hasn¡¯t been anywhere. I want to show her around the city.¡± Tang Li knew that she was doing this out of kindness, but she stopped her. ¡°Yu Meng¡¯s illness has not been fully treated. If you take her out now, you won¡¯t be able to control her if her illness relapses. ¡°But sometimes there¡¯s no one at home. I¡¯m worried she¡¯ll be scared to be alone at home.¡± It was impossible for anyone in the Tang family to stay at home all day. Even if the two madams were full-time housewives, they still had to go out and socialize. The twins were still studying. The Tang family was traditionally a music family. Although they had been focusing on real estate, they still kept the workshop and shop. Tang Zitong loved instruments since she was young and took the initiative to take over the workshop when she was little, so she couldn¡¯t stay at home every day. Tang Li said, ¡°If you want to go to the workshop, you can take her with you. In short, don¡¯t take her to crowded places.¡± Tang Zitong knew what to do now. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take her to the workshop later. Besides some craftsmen, there aren¡¯t many people. She shouldn¡¯t be ok.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± After the two of them hung up, Tang Li found Su Ziqing¡¯s number and called her. Su Ziqing took a few seconds to answer the call. She obviously knew why Tang Li called her. ¡°Cousin, did you call me because Zitong told you something?¡± Tang Li did not answer her question and asked, ¡°Does that guy who harassed you have a powerful family?¡± ¡°Sort of.¡± Su Ziqing didn¡¯t conceal anything, ¡°His family is probably from the underworld.¡± Her voice was clearly calm, but there was a hint of ruthlessness. ¡°I am looking for evidence. A family like that must have done a lot of illegal things. As long as I find evidence, I¡¯ll send him and those people to jail.¡± Tang Li frowned. ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous for you to do it alone.¡± ¡°Cousin, you underestimate me.¡± Su Ziqing¡¯s tone was filled with confidence. ¡°Nothing can stop me doing what I want to do.¡± Tang Li knew that her cousin had always been opinionated since she was young. It was useless to persuade her. Besides, the Host had always supported her to do whatever she wanted. She said, ¡°Then be careful. If you run into any trouble, you can tell me and I¡¯ll come to help you out.¡± Su Ziqing laughed on the other end of the line. After laughing, she asked, ¡°Cousin, looks like you¡¯ve really learned a lot from your husband. If I really run into a problem that I can¡¯t deal with, I¡¯ll look for you.¡± She then said, ¡°I¡¯m gonna have a class soon, gotta go.¡± Then, she hung up. Looking at the phone, Tang Li suddenly felt that her cousin was treating her strangely. She didn¡¯t feel that her cousin was malicious, but she felt that something was wrong. However, she was no longer in the mood to continue watching those videos. She sat on the reclining chair and whiled away the time. However, her idle time was very short. Half an hour later, there was a knock on the door. Tang Li put the herbs away and walked over to open the door. Butler Zhang was standing outside the door. Butler Zhang told her, ¡°Madam, just now, Butler Wang came over and asked me to tell you that madams asked you to make a trip back. They said that it¡¯s going to be the worshiping day for the Qi family¡¯s ancestors soon, and they want you to go back and give them a hand.¡± There was indeed such a custom in rich and powerful families. Not only did the madams have to prepare sacrificial offerings, but the distant relatives of the Qi family would also come back to pay their respects. However, after Tang Li married Qi Yihan, she had never taken this day seriously. The Host did not treat herself as a member of the Qi family, and Qi Yihan did not treat her as his wife. All she did during the traditional days was just show up. She thought for a while and decided to ask Butler Wang first. The worshiping day was supposed to be canceled this year because the old master was still in the hospital. When the Qi family suddenly called to ask her to return, she couldn¡¯t help but suspect that Second Madam wanted to lure her back and then threaten her to get Qi Tiancheng out. Tang Li found Butler Wang and asked, ¡°Butler Wang, Father is in the hospital this year. Will the worshiping day be held as usual?¡± Butler Wang was the chief butler of the Qi mansion, so he knew this the best. Butler Wang told her, ¡°It won¡¯t be held this year, but you guys still have to go back and pay your respects. I¡¯ve told Fourth Master about this. Fourth Master said he will go back with you on the worshiping day.¡± ¡°Since Yihan wants to go back with me on the worshiping day, why did I receive a call from Second Madam, asking me to go back in advance?¡± Actually, Butler Wang knew what was going on. He was silent for a while before helplessly saying, ¡°Fourth Madam, Second Master¡¯s family is in a huge mess currently. Second Madam has been saying that she wants to seek justice from Old Master. I¡¯m worried that she will really think of ways to come over. When that happens, it will affect Old Master¡¯s mood. I hope you can make a trip back to calm them down.¡±. Chapter 164 - Tang Li, Who Are You Slapping My Daughter? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Second Madam knew that Second Master was not able to persuade Qi Yihan, she immediately called Butler Wang. She was determined to see the old man. The only person who could deliver a message to the old man for her was Butler Wang. She kept calling Butler Wang to complain, even threatening him. Butler Wang really did not know what to do with Second Madam, so he shifted the responsibility to Tang Li. ¡°Fourth Madam, don¡¯t blame me for getting you into trouble. Since Fourth Master doesn¡¯t care and Old Master is still bedridden, you¡¯re the only one in the family who can help them.¡± Butler Wang was Old Master¡¯s man. Old Master liked Tang Li and Butler Wang treated her very well. Tang Li would definitely not blame him for doing so. Besides, it was just about time for her to step in now. This time, she would definitely teach the Qi family a lesson, and make them behave themselves in the future. Tang Li returned to the Qi family¡¯s villa. At this moment, a group of women was at home. First Madam had already recovered from the wound. First Master obviously trusted this illegitimate son of his. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that something didn¡¯t seem right. She then suspected that it was the little b*stard who caused her and her brothers to get injured and was about to expose the little b*stard¡¯s true colors. Third Madam and Second Madam were on better terms. She comforted her, ¡°Second Sister-in-law, don¡¯t you think this is very strange? Tiancheng, the daughter of the KL Group, and the son of the Xu family were all drugged, but Fourth Master who should really be in that room was fine, and Lingxuan who went with Fourth Master¡­¡± ¡°Fourth Master won¡¯t do that kind of thing, but that illegitimate son would. Don¡¯t you remember what kind of life he had before coming into our family? He grew up in a ghetto so he must have ways to get illegal drugs.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I think so too!¡± When First Madam heard their conversation, she agreed excitedly. ¡°Last time, he went to Q Province and went missing. Then he came back with that kind of magical medicine that cured First and Second Masters. I¡¯m starting to suspect him!¡± However, Second Madam shook her head. ¡°We thought of that possibility too at the start, so we asked him. He said that he was also drugged last night. After that, he left the hotel and was saved by a woman outside.¡± The first thing Second Madam did was interrogate Lingxuan after the incident happened. ¡°That means it was Fourth Master who¡­¡± ¡°Fourth Master what?¡± The sudden voice that came in surprised the three madams. They subconsciously looked at Tang Li who was walking in. Tang Li glanced at the women and sneered. ¡°Why does it seem like every time I come back, I hear you guys talking bad about Yihan behind my back? Do you guys think that because we¡¯re not at home, we can be made fun of by you guys?¡± When they heard this, the second and third ladies¡¯ expressions turned twisted. Second Madam intended to beg Tang Li to ask Qi Yihan to save her son, so she immediately started crying. ¡°Fourth Sister-in-law, you got us wrong. We¡¯re not talking bad about Fourth Master. We¡¯re just trying to figure out who framed Tiancheng.¡± Third Madam immediately added, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I think it must be that illegitimate son. Although he behaves obediently in front of us, he¡¯s actually very malicious. I think it was him who brought ruin to First Madam¡¯s family lately. You and Fourth Master must keep an eye on him.¡± ¡°It must be that little b*stard!¡± First Madam said at the top of her lungs. ¡°He has ways to get knockout powder.¡± When Tang Li heard that, she smiled. With a mocking smile, she said, ¡°So, you called me back just to get me to join you in the blame game?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡± First Madam looked hideous now. ¡°He and Fourth Master are the only ones who are fine.¡± Tang Li narrowed her eyes unhappily. ¡°First Sister-in-law, it¡¯s your business if you hate Qi Lingxuan, but if you dare to implicate Yihan, I will make you regret it.¡± Qi Bailing could not stand how Tang Li treated her mother. She shouted in a sharp voice, ¡°Tang Li, Grandpa only likes you because Fourth Uncle didn¡¯t divorce you. When Grandpa left, you¡­¡± Pa! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Tang Li landed a slap on her face and said solemnly, ¡°Your grandpa is not gonna die, so watch your words.¡± Tang Li¡¯s slap was not light. It left a mark on Qi Bailing¡¯s face. Seeing that, First Madam shouted hysterically at Tang Li, ¡°Tang Li, why did you hit my daughter?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m her elder and because Father is still fine.¡± Tang Li glared at First Madam. ¡°First Sister-in-law, don¡¯t you think I should discipline her?¡± Being stared at like that made First Madam¡¯s heart skip a beat. If she said that Tang Li should not have slapped her daughter, and Tang Li went back to tell the old man about it, the old man would definitely be displeased.. She could only clench her teeth and say with a livid face, ¡°You should.¡± When Qi Bailing heard this, tears instantly rolled down her face. But at this moment, she did not dare to do anything. Qi Yunyao and Qi Yulu looked at each other and chose to stay silent. At this moment, Tang Li walked to a chair and sat down. She said, ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss with you guys about this year¡¯s worshiping day. Don¡¯t tell me anything that has nothing to do with me. After the worshiping day, I have to return to the hospital to treat Father.¡± The message was clear that she wasn¡¯t here to help Qi Tiancheng. Looking at the cold-blooded Tang Li and thinking about her son who was still detained at the police station, Second Madam burst into tears. Tang Li was rendered speechless. Looking at a woman who was almost 50 years old crying in front of her, Tang Li felt her hands itchy. ¡°Shut up. If you want to cry, go back to your room and cry. Do you want to talk about the worshiping day or not? If not, I¡¯ll go back.¡± It was not easy for her to trick Tang Li back, so Second Madam wouldn¡¯t let her leave so easily. When she thought of her son, she put her pride to the side and begged, ¡°Fourth Sister-in-law, I¡¯m begging you. Let Fourth Master help Tiancheng. Now that the M Nation¡¯s embassy is involved, if we don¡¯t get him out soon, he¡¯ll really spend the rest of his life in jail.¡± After saying this, she continued tearfully, ¡°As long as you can get Fourth Master to get Tiancheng out, I can give you anything you want.¡± Tang Li looked at her coldly. ¡°Am I that kind of person?¡± Just as Second Madam was about to faint from hopelessness, Tang Li added, ¡°But if I can go and pick some of the antiques from your family, then I might change my mind.¡± Although these people in the Qi family were spiteful, they were after all a family. Tang Li would punish them, but she couldn¡¯t tolerate outsiders to punish them in her place, especially when the outsider was Lucia, someone who coveted her husband.. Chapter 165 - Are You Taking Me For A Fool? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Second Madam was struck dumb by Tang Li¡¯s requests, unable to regain her regain consciousness just yet, and the rest of the ladies were all staring at Tang Li, wide-eyed. Every household in the Qi family had their own vaults where they kept their priceless antiques and cash. Because those antiques were priceless and could be used as family heirlooms, they treated them like their lifeblood and wouldn¡¯t possibly give out. However, given the current situation, if Tang Li wanted the antiques, Second Madam had no choice but to give her what she wanted. For a moment, Second Madam was at a loss for words. There were still a few tears on her face, and the tear at the corner of her eye was swaying. She had forgotten to force it out. ¡°Fourth Sister-in-law, you¡­¡± ¡°Why? Does Second Sister-in-law still want to bargain with me? Or you can¡¯t make the decision on your own and have to negotiate with Second Master?¡± ¡°Ah, right, right, right! I can¡¯t make a decision regarding the antiques. I need to discuss it with him.¡± Second Madam instantly came to her senses. She definitely had to tell her husband about this. Looking at the expression on Second Madam¡¯s face, Tang Li smiled triumphantly. ¡°Sure. Why don¡¯t you call Second Master now? After all, Tiancheng is still locked up. If Milus pressures the embassy of M Nation to finalize this case, then no matter how powerful our Qi family is, we won¡¯t be able to get him out of jail.¡± What Tang Li said panicked Second Madam. She quickly took out her hand and called Second Master. At this time, Second Master was still on an errand outside. After receiving the call, he rushed back immediately. When he returned, Tang Li was drinking tea and listening to them talk about how to proceed the worshiping day. Of course, now Third Madam was the only one who was in the mood to care about the worshiping day. Third Madam said, ¡°In the past, all the family members as well as relatives had to gather here at the Qi mansion. On the worshiping day, we would together enter the ancestral hall, led by the head of the Qi family. After the worshiping day, everyone had to abstain from meat, wear simple clothes, and¡­¡± Third Madam said a lot. Tang Li felt drowsy listening to her, but fortunately, Second Master was back in time to stop Third Madam. Second Master practically rushed in with large strides. ¡°Tang Li, are you really going to help Tiancheng out?¡± Tang Li glanced at Second Master, who had obviously not slept well the entire night. She put down the teacup in her hand and reminded him, ¡°Second Master, yes, but in exchange, you¡¯ll have to let me choose a few antiques from your family vault.¡± Second Master thought Tang Li would certainly know nothing about antiques. On the way back, he asked someone to hide the most valuable ones. Although the rest were also valuable, if he could save his son, he was willing to give them to her, so he agreed without thinking. ¡°Sure, as long as you can get Fourth Brother to save Tiancheng.¡± Tang Li was a little surprised that he would agree so straightforwardly. For some reason, she did not believe him. However, Second Master was afraid that Tang Li would go back on her words, so he continued, ¡°Let me assure you first. I swear by our ancestors that as long as you can help Tiancheng, I¡¯ll immediately take you to choose the antiques.¡± Tang Li looked at the sly-looking Second Master and said, ¡°Then take me to see if your antiques are worth my help first. I might not even fancy any of your antiques.¡± ¡°Fourth Aunt, what are you talking about? All our antiques are priceless!¡± Qi Yulu finally said disdainfully. Tang Li did not even look at her. She stared at Second Master and continued. ¡°Second Master, take me to see your family¡¯s antiques first. If I like them, I¡¯ll decide whether I should help you.¡± Second Master was very confident in his collection. He felt that every piece of his antiques could attract Tang Li. On the other hand, he still did not quite believe Tang Li, so he said, ¡°Then once you¡¯ve chosen the antiques, call Fourth Brother immediately.¡± He wanted Qi Yihan to personally agree to help. How could Tang Li not know what he was thinking? She nodded without hesitation. ¡°Sure.¡± Only then did Second Master take her to his house. Everyone followed suit, heading to Second Master¡¯s house. No one spoke, but everyone had their own thoughts. When they arrived, Second Master asked Tang Li to wait in the living room. He was prepared to ask his servants to bring some antiques. Tang Li stopped him. ¡°Second Master, what I mean is, take me to your collection room. You¡¯re not trying to bluff me with just a few worthless antiques, are you?¡± Second Master thought to himself that Tang Li surely couldn¡¯t tell which of his antiques were priceless, and that she would just eventually pick some jewelry. He said to his two daughters, ¡°Entertain your anties here until 1 come back.¡± The message was clear. He didn¡¯t want First Madam and Third Madam to follow along. First Madam and Third Madam could naturally read the message, so they stopped following. Second Master and Second Madam took Tang Li to the collection room. When Second Madam entered the room, she was very nervous, afraid that Tang Li would take away the most valuable antiques in their family. The moment she entered the collection room, she found that the best antiques were not in there and was relieved. Second Master said to Tang Li, ¡°All the antiques are here. Now you know I¡¯m sincere. Hurry up and choose. You can only choose three. Once you¡¯re done choosing, call Fourth Brother.¡± Tang Li threw a look at their expression and looked at the collection room. There were a lot of things in the collection room, including porcelain, jade, calligraphy, antiques, and pearls¡­ Every one of them was in a special anti-corrosive transparent vessel. Tang Li walked around and commented, ¡°Second Master, Second Sister-in-law, you guys really got a lot of good stuff.¡± Second Master said with a straight face, ¡°Not as many as Fourth Brother.¡± Tang Li grinned at him and said teasingly, ¡°Because he¡¯s more capable than you are.¡± Second Master glared at her and tried to kill her with his eyes. Tang Li pretended not to see it. After looking around, she said disappointedly, ¡°I thought that Second Master and Second Sister-in-law wanted to save Tiancheng a lot, but it seems like I underestimated you guys. Indeed, a son is not as important as an antique.¡± Second Master and Second Madam¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. Second Master forced himself to remain calm and said matter-of-factly, ¡°My antiques are all here.¡± ¡°Second Master, are you taking me for a fool?¡± Tang Li said. She suddenly took out her phone and dialed a number. As she dialed, she said, ¡°Let me ask Yihan how things are going over there.¡± The call was answered after ten seconds. Upon answering, Qi Yihan called her, ¡°Li.¡± Tang Li deliberately said with a coquettish voice, ¡°Hubby, am I disturbing you?¡± Qi Yihan, who was walking down the corridor, said, ¡°No? You called at the right time.¡± The Qi Group and KL were in a deadlock. By taking this phone call, he could keep them in suspense. Qi Yihan asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Tang Li told him what had happened here.. Chapter 166 - Qi Yihan Helped Tang Li Rip Second Master Off Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Qi Yihan thought about it for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Second Brother has a painting of Wu Tao-tzu from the Tang Dynasty. If you like it, you can ask him for it. His family also has a piece of hetian jade from the Wuyue era that¡¯s not bad¡­¡± Hearing that, Tang Li smiled and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Okay.¡± She then realized that she hadn¡¯t mentioned the most important thing to him. ¡°I came to Second Master¡¯s place to ask for antiques. I promised to help them save Tiancheng.¡± Qi Yihan: ¡°Mm. If he is willing to let go of his priceless antiques, then we¡¯ll save his son.¡± When Tang Li called Qi Yihan, Second Master and Second Madam held their breaths and stretched out their ears to eavesdrop. The collection room was quiet, so even if Tang Li didn¡¯t turn on the speaker, they could still hear what Qi Yihan said clearly. Because they heard it loud and clear, when Qi Yihan mentioned those two things, their expressions turned extremely twisted. As Qi Yihan was still negotiating with the KL Group representative team, he didn¡¯t say much before hanging up. After hanging up the phone, he returned to the meeting room. Milus sat there, lips pursed, looking at him sharply. His subordinate said with displeasure, ¡°Mr. Qi, we¡¯re at the most critical moment of our negotiation. Why are you going out to answer the phone? Are you setting up some traps for us?¡± Qi Yihan shot him a cold glare that made him afraid to speak. He then looked at Milus and said, ¡°The Qi family doesn¡¯t approve of the additional terms you guys added to the contract today.¡± Milus sneered. ¡°President Qi, the terms that we added are not very unreasonable, and they were something that we could discuss in the past. But now, KL Group feels that there is no need to discuss it. If you don¡¯t agree, then there is nothing left for us to discuss.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s put an end to this meeting.¡± The two CEOs exuded a powerful aura at the same time, making the others in the meeting room afraid to even breathe. nQi Yihan¡¯s expression was cold as he said domineeringly, ¡°Besides KL Group, there are still some other companies that we can work with. The reason we chose to work with you was because we think that KL Group is more specialized in this area. But you are by no means the only one specializing in this area. Mind you, the Qi family doesn¡¯t lack capital nor are we in shortage of talents. If we develop this technology ourselves, it¡¯ll just be a matter of time before we catch up to you guys.¡± Milus stared at Qi Yihan with a domineering expression, but the hand on his thigh was clenched tightly. He was already worried that the call Qi Yihan received just now was from another company that wanted to work with him. Otherwise, he would not have gone out to answer the phone in such a high-profile manner. If they fell out with the Qi family because of personal matters, the one who would suffer the most was still the KL Group. As Qi Yihan said, the Qi family did not lack money or talents. It was just a matter of time. If the KL Group could not cooperate with them this time, they would lose the chance to dominate the Nano New Energy Market. If he failed to seal the deal with the Qi family, the board of directors would definitely think he was not qualified for this position. The only thing he could do now was ask the embassy to put pressure on the Qi family¡¯s Second Family. He didn¡¯t believe Qi Yihan could really watch his nephew be sentenced. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve underestimated CEO Qi.¡± Milus put on a calm expression and compromised. ¡°KL Group is very sincere in cooperating with the Qi family. The teams of our two companies have also been working together for nearly half a year. Now that I thought about it, I indeed think that the additional terms I added to the contract were unreasonable. I will delete these terms from the contract immediately and I hope that our cooperation can continue as planned.¡± Qi Yihan nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Hearing that, the men on both sides heaved a sigh of relief. After that, they signed the contract peacefully. Qi Yihan and Milus stood up at the same time to shake hands. Milus: ¡°President Qi, happy working with you.¡± Qi Yihan: ¡°You too.¡± After saying this, the two of them let go of each other¡¯s hands. The subordinates of both sides could not hide their excited smiles. Everyone shook hands and congratulated each other. Qi Yihan and Milus stood facing each other. While everyone was excited, the two of them still exuded a powerful aura. Milus said, ¡°Since business is done, President Qi, shouldn¡¯t we talk about private matters?¡± Qi Yihan: ¡°I don¡¯t think I have any private matters to discuss with Mr. Milus. If you want to talk about Miss Lucia and Tiancheng, you can just call my second brother. Tiancheng is his son, so he will try to help him out at all costs.¡± Milus stared fixedly at Qi Yihan. He was shocked by his ruthlessness, but he maintained his composure, not letting his fear show. ¡°Since President Qi has said so, | won¡¯t stand on ceremony. In M Nation, anyone who dares to treat the daughter of the Milus family like that will be shot to death without a question. I think the M Nation¡¯s embassy will think of a way to execute these two people.¡± ¡°No hurry,¡± Qi Yihan said calmly. ¡°I know you and Miss Lucia are angry now, but since we have just signed the contract, let¡¯s celebrate it.¡± Milus was initially not in the mood to celebrate, but when he saw how ruthless Yihan was, he suddenly changed his mind. In the celebration, they definitely had to drink and bring their female companion. Since Qi Yihan was so stubborn, he might as well make a move on his wife. At the thought of this, Milus smirked. ¡°Sure, but I have a condition. I hope President Qi can bring your wife along. I don¡¯t want my sister to be alone on such a big occasion.¡± Qi Yihan looked at Milus and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± At the Qi Mansion. After hanging up the phone, Tang Li looked at the two and sneered, ¡°Second Master, Second Sister-in-law, Yihan has agreed to help. However, I want the painting of Wu Tao-tzu from the Tang Dynasty and the piece of Hetian Jade. | also want¡­ that one.¡± She then pointed at one of the antiques randomly. Second Master and Second Madam¡¯s expressions turned twisted. Second Master gritted his teeth and said with a straight face, ¡°All the antiques in my collection are here. We don¡¯t have the two that you mentioned.¡± Tang Li finally lost her patience. She said mockingly, ¡°Well, If you insist on saying that, then just keep those two to yourself. | am not forcing you to do anything anyway. Bye, I¡¯m leaving. You don¡¯t have to see me out.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Second Master glared at her. If it weren¡¯t for the fact she could persuade his fourth brother, he would¡¯ve shot her to death at the spot.¡± Okay, just wait here. I¡¯ll go fetch them.¡± After Second Master took out the two antiques from the other room, Tang Li instantly smiled and narrowed her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± With that, she took the two things from Second Master, who was still holding them tightly and would let go. ¡°Just wait. Tiancheng will be back in two days.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t he come back immediately?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my way of doing things. If you can get him out immediately, then go and do it.¡± Tang Li said rudely. With that, she took the antiques he gave her and walked out. Leaving the two people standing there with ashen faces.. Chapter 167 - You Look Very Muscular And Sexy Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Then Tang Li and Third Madam were the only two in the mood to talk about the worshiping day for the next two days. Third Madam said, ¡°Let¡¯s keep it simple this year. We just need to abstain from meat, fish, and dress simply on the worshiping day. Fourth Sister-in-law, what do you think?¡± Tang Li agreed. ¡°I am fine either way. Let¡¯s do as Third sister-in-law says. I believe in you. When the time comes, I¡¯ll definitely say something nice about you in front of Father.¡± Third Madam was speechless. It turned out that Tang Li had never thought of giving her a hand. Tang Li didn¡¯t intend to stay and help at all. After shifting the responsibility to Third Madam, she left the Qi mansion. The moment Tang Li left, the news that she had returned to the Qi mansion and taken away three antiques from Second Master was quickly spread to the rest of the Qi family. Everyone instantly felt that Tang Li was not only a jinx, but also a leech, so everyone decided to avoid her when they saw her in the future. Tang Li went straight to the hospital. Butler Zhang thought it was strange that she came back so soon, so he followed her and asked, ¡°Madam, what do you want me to do?¡± He thought that since Tang Li went to the Qi mansion to talk about the worshiping day with the other madams, she would definitely need to prepare something. It was his responsibility as the butler to help his madam prepare. ¡°Nothing.¡± After saying that, Tang Li went upstairs. She planned to go to the herbal room after changing her clothes. Unexpectedly, as soon as she changed, Qi Yihan called. Qi Yihan said to her, ¡°Li, the Qi Corp is holding a celebration party tonight. Get ready. I¡¯ll come back to pick you up at three in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Eh? Today?¡± She thought that it had to take a few days to get the party ready. ¡°That¡¯s right. Since you already took some good stuff from Second Master, let¡¯s try to get Tiancheng out as soon as possible.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li could not help but chuckle. She said, ¡°Just leave it to me. I¡¯ll think of a way to get Lucia to let Tiancheng go.¡± Qi Yihan was silent for a few seconds before agreeing. He went on, ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten Butler Yang to contact the designer to deliver the dress to you. The designer should arrive soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Tang Li did not go to the herbal room and waited inside the villa. Half an hour later, the designer personally brought her a dress. The designer was a 28-year-old man who was wearing a burgundy asymmetrical suit and a very fashionable hat. When the man saw Tang Li standing there, his face was lit up. ¡°I¡¯ve heard before that Fourth Madam is very beautiful. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so beautiful!¡± With that, he reached out his hand to Tang Li. That hand was so fair and soft that it was comparable to a woman¡¯s hand. ¡°Fourth Madam, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Wei Zi¡¯an, the Qi family¡¯s personal designer. You can call me David. I¡¯m very honored to be able to come and give you the dress that I designed.¡± Tang Li was surprised to hear that. ¡°You designed it for me? When did you design clothes for me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know, Fourth Madam? Fourth Master asked me to design clothes for various occasions for you some time ago. For example, this casual outfit you¡¯re wearing now was designed by me too. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little different from other casual clothes?¡± Tang Li only knew that recently, her clothes in the wardrobe had all been replaced. She thought that Butler Zhang had gotten someone to change them for her, but she did not expect that it was Qi Yihan who got someone to customize them for her. A surging warmth welled up in her heart. Tang Li restrained her smile and said, ¡°Show me the dress.¡± David took the box from his assistant and opened it. Inside was a very smooth champagne-colored dress. David introduced to her, ¡°Champagne color can accentuate a person¡¯s elegant and noble temperament. Fourth Madam is attending a grand banquet tonight, so I picked this dress for you.¡± With that, he eagerly handed the box to Tang Li. ¡°Fourth Madam, please get changed. If you are not satisfied with the dress, I can ask my assistant to bring me another one.¡± Tang Li nodded, took the box, and went upstairs. After Tang Li went upstairs, David turned to look at Butler Zhang, who was standing there. He sized him up before walking up to him and asking, ¡°You¡¯re the butler of Fourth Master? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡±r Butler Zhang disliked men who were not masculine the most. He looked at him and said with a straight face, ¡°I¡¯m the acting butler. My surname is Zhang.¡± David continued to study him. ¡°I was wondering why I hadn¡¯t seen you before, but you look very muscular and sexy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Being praised by a man like this, Butler Zhang did not feel happy at all. Instead, he got more goosebumps. He still kept a straight face and forced out two words. ¡°Thank you.¡± David suddenly shot him a look. ¡°You¡¯re very polite, but that makes you even more sexy. You¡¯re the type | like.¡± Butler Zhang felt a chill running down his spin. He took a big step back, his face still tight. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my sexual orientation is very normal.¡± When the two assistants standing beside heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Butler Zhang glanced at them coldly. David smiled too. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I already have a boyfriend. When I see people I like, I just can¡¯t help but complement them.¡± Butler Zhang was at a loss for words. This person was truly honest. He then started to gossip with him. ¡°Butler Zhang, let me ask you something.¡± ¡°Ask away.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it rumored that Fourth Master and Fourth Madam are getting a divorce? Before this, Fourth Master never asked us to design and make clothes for Fourth Madam. What has happened recently?¡± Butler Zhang looked at the gossipy David and warned him in a serious tone, ¡°Master is in a very good relationship with Madam. As the Qi family¡¯s designer, you¡¯d better not be as gossipy as the outsiders. Otherwise, if you Fourth Master off, you¡¯ll lose the job¡¯.¡± David shook his body and patted his chest with a scared look. ¡°Brother Zhang, don¡¯t scare me. I am very neurotic.¡± Butler Zhang almost wanted to punch him. Can this person be more normal? However, at this moment, footsteps came from upstairs. They subconsciously looked up. When they saw the figure at the top of the stairs, they all stopped breathing. The champagne-colored V-necked fishtail dress that Tang Li was wearing made her figure look extremely curvaceous. When she came down the stairs, the hem of the dress rippled like waves. She was like a fairy straight out of story, mesmerizing and breathtaking. And because of the queenly aura she exuded, no one dared to profane her.. Chapter 168 - Master Feels That The Dress You Design For Madam Is Too Revealing Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Oh my god! Oh my god!¡± When David came back to his senses, he held his chest, prasing admiringly. ¡°Fourth Madam is the most beautiful, most charming, and most graceful woman I¡¯ve ever seen. You¡¯ll definitely outshine every woman tonight.¡± Tang Li¡¯s goal was exactly to outshine Lucia. Hearing his praise, she smiled triumphantly. David couldn¡¯t resist anymore. ¡°Fourth Madam, stop smiling at me. You are almost making me start to doubt my sexuality.¡± Butler Zhang, who was standing at the side, was speechless. He reminded David, ¡°Mr. David, do you think you need to make changes on Madam¡¯s dress?¡± Only then did David get professional and walk to Tang Li¡¯s side to see if any change needed to be made. With just a few minor changes, the dress looked even more perfect. David looked at his masterpiece and said, ¡°If Fourth Madam can be my model, I think I can easily win the International Fashion Design Award.¡± Butler Zhang: ¡°¡­Mr. David, wake up. You are daydreaming.¡± Tang Li found that this designer¡¯s face was very interesting, so she asked, ¡°Do you want me to read your fortune to see if you can get the International Fashion Design Award?¡± David thought that Tang Li was the kind of person who liked to joke and he happened to be in a mood to hear some jokes, so he said, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°That will be five hundred thousand.¡± ¡°Five what?¡± ¡°500,000 yuan is the starting price for my fortune-reading service. Since you¡¯re the Qi family¡¯s designer, I¡¯ll charge you the starting price.¡± David was struck dumb. Caretaker Zhang thought to himself, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t you know spreading superstition is not allowed.¡± Seeing how dumb-struck by what she said, Tang Li reminded kindly, ¡°Be careful of the person you trust the most. You¡¯ll get the gold award for your design this year. But if you¡¯re not careful of him, he will steal the award from you.¡± With that, she turned and walked upstairs. As she walked, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get my hair and makeup done.¡± After Tang Li went upstairs, Butler Zhang looked at David, who was still in a daze, and said, ¡°Mr. David, Madam is always accurate when it comes to her prediction.¡± David suddenly came back to his senses and asked Butler Zhang, ¡°What did Fourth Madam mean by that?¡± Butler Zhang knew that he understood what Madam meant, but he didn¡¯t believe her. Hence, he reminded kindly, ¡°If you trust Madam, then listen. If not, then forget it. Anyway, you didn¡¯t give Madam any money for her fortune-reading.¡± David: ¡°¡­So Brother Zhang, you mean to say that if I give Fourth Madam money, I have to believe it?¡± ¡°Did you give her any money?¡± Butler Zhang was speechless at his strange way of thinking. David was silent for a few seconds before saying confidently, ¡°I trust my boyfriend the most. He will never betray me, so I think Fourth Madam is just spouting nonsense.¡± Butler Zhang didn¡¯t try to change his mind. After Tang Li finished putting on her makeup, she sat in front of the dressing mirror and looked at her messy hair. For a moment, she did not know what kind of hairstyle she needed to match this dress, so she casually combed her hair with the comb. She had wavy hair that was dyed a chestnut color. It matched her dress very well today. Her curly hair was spread across her chest, and a few strands went into the V-neck. The color of her hair and the snowiness of her skin had a stimulating effect on every man. Tang Li was about to get up when the door was opened. She subconsciously turned around. When Qi Yihan came up, he heard from David that Tang Li looked stunning in this dress today, but he did not expect her to look this stunning. At the sight of her, his heart skipped a beat, Especially now that her hand was holding a few strands of hair on her chest, it made him subconsciously look there. Looking at her fair skin, Qi Yihan felt his heart beating rapidly. After swallowing his saliva, he strode towards her. Tang Li looked at the man who was approaching her and said to him with a tender smile, ¡°You came at the right time. I was just thinking about what hairstyle I should wear tonight that suits this dress best.¡± With that, she took out the hair that went into her dress and swung it backward. With the hair gone, Qi Yihan was able to see much of her body. Especially when he was standing and she was sitting. Looking down from above, he could see a lot, and that made him have the urge to do something to her. At the thought that she would appear in public like this later, a ruthless emotion surged in his heart. He raised his hand and placed her hair in front of her, wanting to see if that could cover her revealing chest. Tang Li felt a bit itchy when her hair was resting against her chest, so she removed it. However, the movement of her removing the hair made her look seductive. Qi Yihan placed his hands on her shoulders and said, ¡°Leave it there.¡± With that, he put her hair back. Tang Li blinked and felt that the man who was in conflict with her hair was especially cute. She deliberately removed it again. Qi Yihan¡¯s expression became even more solemn. He pulled her up and stared at her chest, thinking about how to make it less revealing. Tang Li¡¯s face and ears turned red from the stare. She covered her chest with one hand and pouted. ¡°Can you stop staring there?¡± Qi Yihan looked up at her, a ball of fire floating in the depths of his eyes. His hoarse voice was domineering. ¡°You are my wife. I have the right to see it, but no one else does.¡± With that, he grabbed her hip with one hand and used his other hand to pinch her chin. After she raised her head, he lowered his head and kissed her. ¡°You¡­ Mm¡­¡± A hot breath blew into his face, and the hand at her hip could not help but start caressing¡­ After a while, he finally let go of her and whispered into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t wear this kind of dress anymore. It doesn¡¯t look good.¡± Tang Li could tell that he was lying. She choked down the urge to put on a smile and deliberately said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll only wear this for you to see in the future. For parties, I¡¯ll only wear dresses with higher collars.¡± Qi Yihan responded after a few seconds. Eventually, Tang Li gave in and covered her chest with her hair. When she changed into her high heels and went downstairs with Qi Yihan, David, who had been eagerly waiting for them, saw them. Holding his chest, he looked like he was about to faint at any second. ¡°Oh my god, oh my god. Fourth Master and Fourth Madam are too compatible.¡± Hearing that, Qi Yihan looked gentler. After they got down, David went up and asked Qi Yihan, ¡°Fourth Master, what do you think of the dress I designed for Madam?¡± ff he could get Fourth Master¡¯s approval, he would die of happiness. However, when Qi Yihan heard this, his face became gloomy. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look good.¡± David: ¡°¡­Huh?!¡± Qi Yihan continued coldly, ¡°Keep your design conservative in the future, even if it¡¯s dress for summer.¡± After the two of them got into the car and left, David, who had been struck by a huge blow, asked Butler Zhang in a voice that sounded like he was about to cry, ¡°Brother Zhang, what does Fourth Master mean by that?¡± Butler Zhang said with a straight face, ¡°I think the clothes you designed for Madam are too revealing.¡± David was at a loss for words.. Chapter 169 - Qi Yihan Brings Tang Li to the Banquet Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Because it was an important celebration banquet, Qi Yihan and Tang Li had to arrive early. The Qi family¡¯s banquet was held in a seven-star hotel. The banquet hall was magnificent with a huge garden outside. When the two of them got out of the car, the outside of the hotel had already been surrounded by the hotel¡¯s security guards and the Qi family¡¯s bodyguards. Apart from the bodyguards and security guards, there was a group of financial reporters who wanted to get a chance to ask Qi Yihan something. Initially, everyone came with an aim to stop Qi Yihan and interview him because they normally wouldn¡¯t get such a chance. When they saw him get out of the car, the reporters were excited. They pressed on the shutter non-stop. Everyone waited for him to walk over before asking questions. Unexpectedly, after Qi Yihan got out of the car, he stood by the car door and waited. Then a pair of high heels were seen coming out. All the reporters¡¯ held their breaths as they watched excitedly. It should be noted that no matter what banquet President Qi attended, he never brought a female companion. ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m so excited. President Qi has a female companion. This is absolutely gonna hit the headline.¡± ¡°Who is it? I can¡¯t wait to see!¡± While the reporters were looking forward to it, the hotel manager and Secretary Si walked to the car. Tang Li got out of the car at the same time. Her face was blocked by Secretary Si and the hotel manager. The reporters were so anxious that they wanted to rush over and push the two away. ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m dying of anxiety. Why are they blocking our line of sight?¡± ¡°Get lost, you two!¡± One shouted The hotel manager was equally shocked as the reporters to see Qi Yihan bringing a female companion. He first greeted Qi Yihan respectfully, ¡°Fourth Master.¡± Then, he looked at Tang Li. He was not sure if it was her, so he called her nervously, ¡°Fourth Madam.¡± Although this ¡°Fourth Madam¡± wasn¡¯t very loud, it was still heard by the reporters. Instantly, everyone burst into an uproar. ¡°What?! That¡¯s Fourth Madam! Fourth Master actually brought Fourth Madam here tonight!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it rumored that Fourth Master and Fourth Madam are not on good terms? Could the rumors be false?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because tonight¡¯s banquet is too important. President Qi needs to bring a female companion. He doesn¡¯t want to give other women a chance, so he can only bring Fourth Madam.¡± When the hotel manager led Qi Yihan and Tang Li to the door, all the reporters pressed their buttons hard, afraid that they would miss something big. There were also many reporters who asked Qi Yihan excitedly if he would answer questions. Qi Yihan only shot them an extremely cold gaze, and the reporters knew that they had no chance. Even so, after they entered the hotel, the reporters who took their pictures were still excited. Everyone was busy editing the text and sending the photos back to their companies. They wanted to report this matter as soon as possible, because it would definitely hit the headline. The news of the cooperation between the Qi Group and KL Group was a big deal to begin with, and many people were paying attention at this time. When photos of Tang Li and Qi Yihan in the same frame were put online, ordinary people would comment, saying that they were handsome and compatible. However, the upper-class society would react differently upon seeing the photos. The women were all making sarcastic comments. ¡°Fourth Master probably just complied with his father¡¯s request to take Tang Li along with him.¡± ¡°What right does she have tho? She¡¯s just a slut who gives money to pretty boys. She doesn¡¯t even deserve to stand next to Fourth Master.¡± ¡°All she has is that pretty face. I heard that everyone in the Tang family knows how to play one or two instruments except her.¡± ¡°If I can attend the banquet, I¡¯ll definitely find a way to humiliate her.¡± However, comments from the men were different. ¡°As expected of the prettiest beauty in Imperial Capital¡¯s upper-class society. Just looking at the photo, I feel like my soul is about to be stolen by her.¡± ¡°Qi Yihan is indeed scheming. The CEO of KL Group is also very young and unmarried. Perhaps he brought Tang Li there on purpose.¡± No matter what the outside world thought or said, Tang Li did not care. After entering with the hotel manager, all the higher-ups of the Qi Corp had already arrived. When everyone saw Tang Li walk in, they were also surprised for a moment. However, they quickly regained their composure and came to greet the two. ¡°President, Madam.¡± Qi Yihan nodded at everyone and asked Secretary Si, ¡°How is the preparation going?¡± ¡°Everything is ready.¡± Secretary Si pushed his glasses up his nose and told Qi Yihan the procedure for the banquet later. ¡°After all the guests are here, you will start with a short speech and then dance with Madam¡­¡± Since it was the Qi Corp¡¯s celebration party tonight, the rest of the Qi family were also here. However, they all kept a distance from Tang Li. To them, Tang Li was like a plague right now. Qi Bailing, who was slapped by Tang Li today, glared at Tang Li. However, afraid that she would find out, Qi Bailing quickly looked away and mumbled, ¡°I wish someone could embarrass her tonight.¡± Qi Yunyao and Qi Yulu looked at each other. They also hated Tang Li too. She took away their precious antiques today, but they wanted Fourth Uncle to save their brother as soon as possible, so they didn¡¯t respond to Qi Bailing. On the other hand, Qi Manli said, ¡°A few reporters will definitely be allowed in tonight. If Fourth Auntie gets embarrassed, she will bring disgrace to the Qi family.¡¯ ¡®She did not want Tang Li to lose face on such an occasion. Qi Bailing crossed her arms and snorted. ¡°Fourth Uncle will divorce her one day anyway.¡± Qi Manli fell silent. She looked at the two people and felt that the way Fourth Uncle looked at Fourth Aunt was warmer than he looked at others. How could he possibly divorce her? The Qi family and the higher-ups of the Qi Corp were responsible for receiving guests tonight, so no one was free. At five o¡¯clock, the guests arrived one after another. The people who could attend the Qi family¡¯s celebration banquet tonight were all the CEOs and madams of the upper-class circle in the Imperial Capital. Before the guests arrived, Qi Yihan took off his jacket and draped it on Tang Li¡¯s shoulder. When people drew nearer, they were stunned to see Qi Yihan wearing only a shirt and Tang Li wearing his jacket. Tang Li stood beside Qi Yihan and tried her best to put on a perfect smile. It was obvious that she outshined every female companion and made those women who dressed revealingly to attract Qi Yihan feel inferior. There were many female companions, so Tang Li had to entertain them alone. When she saw Qi Yihan being surrounded by a group of businessmen, she said to the group of women, ¡°Ladies, let¡¯s go over and get seated. Apparently our men are too busy talking about business to care about us.¡± She wanted to take off her jacket and return it to Qi Yihan, because she was a little hot. However, Qi Yihan grabbed her wrist and said unwaveringly, ¡°Put it on.¡±. Chapter 170 - Tang Li Reads Peoples Fortune Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone looked at the two of them in surprise. After they entered, Tang Li had been wearing Qi Yihan¡¯s jacket, so no one saw what her dress was like. Some unmarried women couldn¡¯t help but make wild guesses. ¡°Could it be that she went out to mess last night and had some love bites on her neck, so Fourth Master couldn¡¯t bear to watch it and gave her his coat?¡± ¡°What right does she have to wear Fourth Master¡¯s coat? A promiscuous woman is not worthy of him!¡± ¡°I wish someone could go up and give a slap.¡± Tang Li and the other women of the Qi family were in charge of entertaining the female guests tonight. At this time, the banquet hadn¡¯t begun because the people from KL Group weren¡¯t here yet. The Qi family¡¯s women took the ladies to the lounge and sat down to chat. Ever since Tang Li married Qi Yihan, she had not attended any banquets with him. Furthermore, there were rumors that the two of them were not on good terms. Some time ago, the upper-class circle found out that Tang Li had a gigolo. That was why at this moment, the attention was all directed towards Tang Li. ¡°Fourth Madam, I didn¡¯t see you at banquets before. What brought you here tonight?¡± The first to speak was a young woman in a bright blue high-end dress. The woman was good-looking and had a good figure. She looked very confident. Tang Li glanced at her and adjusted the suit on her shoulder. She said composedly, ¡°Previously, I didn¡¯t know that so many people were coveting my husband. Now that I know, I¡¯m here to see who dares to covet him in front of me.¡± The lounge fell into a strange silence because of what she said. Everyone looked at her strangely. The women from the Qi family¡¯s were vigilant, afraid that Tang Li would offend all the ladies. Seeing that everyone was silent, Tang Li asked in confusion, ¡°Why isn¡¯t anyone talking?¡± ¡°Tang Li, aren¡¯t you worried that people will make wild guesses if you keep wearing that coat?¡± Finally, a woman could not help but ask the question that everyone wanted to ask. Tang Li smiled and replied mockingly, ¡°Why should I be worried? This is my husband¡¯s jacket. He asks me to wear it because he¡¯s worried that I might be cold. Is there anything wrong with it?¡± ¡°No one is wearing a coat here. Aren¡¯t you being a little disrespectful to us by having a coat on?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Tang Li looked at everyone with confusion. A middle-aged wife said, ¡°Fourth Madam probably doesn¡¯t know the manners because she hasn¡¯t been to such banquets before. But you can learn, can¡¯t you? Fourth Madam.¡± Tang Li was by no means a pushover. She smiled at the middle-aged wife and asked, ¡°Manners? I don¡¯t see how wearing my husband¡¯s jacket is bad manners.¡± The middle-aged wife stared at Tang Li and thought to herself, ¡°You¡¯re pretty much just my daughter¡¯s age. How dare you talk back to me like that.¡± ¡°It is an unwritten rule. You¡¯ve never attended a banquet like this before, but as a lady of the upper-class society, haven¡¯t the Tang family taught you?¡± ¡°Madam.¡± Tang Li stopped smiling and a chilling aura suddenly exuded from her body. She asked, ¡°You are at least twice my age, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m 45 years old this year.¡± The middle-aged wife raised her head slightly, looking like an elder. ¡°I¡¯m only 23 years old,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°But¡­ does age mean anything? If you go out, people will call you Madam. If I go out, people will call me Fourth Madam. My husband is much more capable than your husband.¡± Hearing that, the middle-aged wife was furious. Tang Li acted as if she did not see her facial expression and continued, ¡°Especially since this is the Qi family¡¯s celebration banquet. In this banquet, I am the hostess and you are the guest. Everyone says that guests should make do with what the host has. Why are you pointing your fingers at me then?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Shh¡­ don¡¯t be mad. You can¡¯t possibly want to start a quarrel with me on such an occasion, can you?¡± Tang Li¡¯s tone was light. It seemed like she was not going to argue with her but was trying to reason with her. It was her tone and attitude that made the middle-aged wife so angry that her lungs were about to explode. However, this was indeed the Qi family¡¯s celebration banquet, so she wasn¡¯t supposed to lose her temper. The others looked at the two of them in silence. None of them had interacted with Tang Li before, so they did not know what kind of things she would do. Tang Li continued, ¡°We are all ladies and madams of upper-class society. Can¡¯t we just get along nicely? Why must you speak so sarcastically? Besides, we¡¯re not family. If you don¡¯t like me, you can shut up. If you like me, you can chat with me. If you insist on talking to me about manners, then you are being a Debbie downer on purpose.¡± As Tang Li spoke, she purposely put on an aggrieved expression. The middle-aged woman felt choked. The words ¡°green tea¡± suddenly popped up in the minds of the others. They were certain that this Tang Li was definitely a green tea. However, as soon as they thought Tang Li was a green tea, Tang Li suddenly turned serious, looking like a mysterious master. ¡°Everyone, I know how to read fortunes. Since you guys don¡¯t know what to say, why don¡¯t I read your fortunes instead? I¡¯m a very good fortune-teller.¡± Finally, First Madam couldn¡¯t put up with her anymore. She gritted her teeth and shout, ¡°Tang Li, you¡­¡± ¡°First Sister-in-law, what do you want to say?¡± Tang Li suddenly stared into First Madam¡¯s eyes, her gaze sharp. First Madam shuddered and couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything. The others were also shocked. The Qi family¡¯s First Madam was known to be a ruthless person, so why would she be afraid of Tang Li? At that moment, Tang Li smiled at everyone and said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue what we were talking about just now. How about this, I¡¯ll read your fortune first.¡± She was talking to the middle-aged wife who was bickering with her. ¡°What¡¯s bothering you the most recently is your son¡¯s personal problem. Your son suddenly fell in love with a woman and insisted on marrying her. If you don¡¯t agree to him being with that woman, he¡¯ll kick up a fuss with you, right?¡± What Tang Li said was obviously right on the point. The middle-aged wife got serious instantly. It¡¯s something everyone knows, you don¡¯t have to repeat it here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not finished yet.¡± Tang Li looked mysterious. ¡°The most dramatic thing is that that woman looks a lot like your love rival when you were young. You sent someone to investigate her in private, and it turned out that she is actually your love rival¡¯s daughter.¡± Judging from the middle-aged wife¡¯s expression, everyone could tell that Tang Li had it right. The ladies suddenly got thrilled. No matter what social class people were from, a love for gossip was something we had in common. Tang Li looked at the middle-aged woman and asked with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve also read something more interesting. Do you want me to share it with everyone here?¡± The middle-aged wife¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she quickly stopped her. ¡°Shut up. Stop talking.¡±. Chapter 171 The middle-aged wife¡¯s reaction told everyone that there was bound to be more gossip. Everyone wanted Tang Li to tell them everything in one go. Instead of continuing the gossip, Tang Li said, ¡°I can help you out, but you have to pay me 500,000 yuan. It¡¯s a small business, so I won¡¯t put it on credit¡­ Madam, what do you think about it?¡± The middle-aged wife looked at Tang Li. Her face was as beautiful as a porcelain vase, but her eyes looked as if they had magic. In her mind, a voice was saying, ¡°Listen to her, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡± At the sound of this voice, she trembled violently. ¡­ On the other side. Initially, many people were watching the show to see how the ladies would bully Tang Li. However, as they waited, they felt that something was wrong. The group of women sat there and did not speak, except for Tang Li. The atmosphere was actually quite peaceful. Shangguan MO, who was standing beside Qi Yihan, saw that many people were looking at tladies, so he turned his gaze towards them as well. Then he withdrew his gaze and whispered to Qi Yihan in surprise, ¡°Your wife seems to be very good at dealing with those women.¡± Qi Yihan also tilted his head to look over. When he saw that Tang Li was the only one talking while the rest of the women remained in silence, Qi Yihan knew for a fact what his wife was talking about. She was undoubtedly reading their fortunes because surprises, fears, anticipations were written all across on their faces. At the thought of this, the corners of his lips curled up slightly. He looked away and said, ¡°Maybe everyone likes her.¡± Shangguan MO looked at Qi Yihan with mixed emotions and thought to himself, ¡°There are many women in the circle who are jealous of your wife and want her to make a fool of herself on this kind of occasion. How could they like her?¡± He was suddenly curious about how Tang Li managed to defeat the women single-handedly. At the lounge. Tang Li did not wait for the middle-aged wife to reply, but instead, she looked at the other ladies. ¡®This madam, do you want me to read your fortune?¡± Madam Zhang did not expect Tang Li to choose her. She was about to scold Tang Li but thought better of it since this was the Qi family¡¯s territory, so she did not want to make a fool of herselE She said sarcastically, ¡°We¡¯ve heard something about Fourth Madam before, but we¡¯ve never heard that she likes to study superstitions.¡± People thought that Tang Li would definitely get mad over hearing those sarcastic words. However, she smiled and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Look at what this Madam is saying. Can anyone of you tell me who hasn¡¯t got an ancestral hall in your family? I believe for people from our circle, it¡¯s a common thing to somewhat believe in superstition.¡± Madam Zhang was suddenly lost for words. She was wondering what kind of things could possibly pop out of her mouth. ¡°Say one thing or two first. Let me see if they are true. If you really hit the nail on the head, I¡¯ll pay you to read my fortune.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Tang Li had a calm expression on her face. ¡°No matter how healthy the adults are in your family, the third generations are all sick and frail, and this kind of illness is not something treatable. You have sought help from many doctors, but they all told you the same thing, that it¡¯s because the first two generations have done too many bad deeds and now it¡¯s time for the third generations to pay. In the worst case, some of the children in your family can¡¯t live past the age of 10.¡± ¡°Am I right?¡± When Tang Li touched on the health of her children, Madam Zhang¡¯s body trembled. She was so shocked that her eyes widened and she asked subconsciously, ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I can read fortunes?¡± Tang Li¡¯s expression became serious again. ¡°The situation in your family is slightly more complicated. If you want to crack it, you need to pay me two million yuan. If you think it¡¯s worth it, then come to find me after the banquet. Of course¡­ if you don¡¯t believe me, then forget it.¡± Madam Zhangs mouth was agape. Her family¡¯s situation was exactly as Tang Li had said. What made Tang Li more convincing was the fact that Madam Zhang had never told anyone about this before. She did not believe that Tang Li would be so bored as to investigate her family, so there was only one possibility¡ªTang Li really knew how to read fortunes. The more she thought about it, the faster her heart beat. Madam Zhang hastened to say, ¡°I¡¯ll come find you after the banquet.¡± Tang Li nodded. The others, on the other hand, felt that Tang Li was just acting mysteriously, and Madam Zhang was being neurotic when it came to her children. They thought that Tang Li would find someone else to continue her fortune-telling. Just as everyone was subconsciously holding their breaths and waiting, she gestured for a waiter to come over and asked for a glass of wine. After taking a sip, she asked everyone politely, ¡°Do you guys want to drink? The wine tonight is not bad. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Finally, a woman lost her patience and asked out of curiosity, ¡°Tang Li, why aren¡¯t you continuing fortune-telling?¡± Tang Li glanced at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m only telling fortunes for three people tonight. I¡¯ve already chosen the third person.¡± ¡°Tsk! You really take yourself as a master, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s too early to say if you¡¯re legit or not,¡± another woman who could not stand her nonsense said. Tang Li continued drinking and ignored her. The young woman didn¡¯t believe Tang Li, but the older ones did. The way people looked at Tang Li was now different. At that moment, there was a commotion at the banquet hall¡¯s door. They subconsciously looked over. They saw Milus and Lucia walking in, surrounded by the higher-ups of KL Group. It was obvious that Lucia had put a lot of effort into her dress tonight. The deep V-neck evening dress that was shining with silvers revealed her curvaceous figure. The diamond necklace that was hanging in front of her chest was simply dazzling and eye-catching, and on her head, there was a diamond crown. At this point, the women sitting in the lounge subconsciously looked at Tang Li, who was also wearing a crown. Everyone knew that a show was about to begin. Tonight was bound to be the battle between these two women. People then started whispering. ¡°Didn¡¯t just something happen to her last night? If I were her, I would be too ashamed to even go out. I guess she is coming to get Fourth Master.¡± ¡°But I heard that the hotel staff arrived in time to stop the other two guys from harming her. It¡¯s very likely that she planned that show because the moment Fourth Master left his seat to go upstairs, she immediately followed suit.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s quite obvious that it¡¯s the case. But I gotta say they¡¯re really something. They actually put Second Master¡¯s son and Third Master of the Xu family in the police station, and neither of the two families can get their people out.¡± ¡°I heard that they are the heir and heiress of a governor in M Nation. They asked the M Nation¡¯s embassy to put pressure on the police department.¡± ¡°No wonder. I don¡¯t think they really want to do anything to those two. They just want to force Fourth Master to make a decision, right?¡± ¡°This is gonna be fun.¡±. Chapter 172 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Lucia and the others entered, Tang Li stood up and walked towards Qi Yihan who was also waiting for her to come over. After Tang Li walked over and held his arm, the two of them led a group of people to welcome Milus and the others. Lucia wasn¡¯t the only one who dressed up tonight. Milus was also very handsome in the white suit, looking just like a prince. The moment he entered, he attracted the attention of many young women. ¡°President Qi, we¡¯re not late, are we?¡± ¡°No.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s tone was cold, but people didn¡¯t find it rude because they got used to it. ¡°The banquet has not started.¡± Milus smiled, then turned his gaze to Tang Li. After looking her up and down, he smiled like a gentleman and reached out his hand to her. ¡°Mrs. Qi, we meet again. You look terrific in that dress.¡± Hearing that, many people could not help but think to themselves, ¡°We meet again? So, Tang Li and Mr. Milus have met before?¡± It might not be the first time, they might even have something going on. The more everyone thought about it, the more excited they became, They felt that after Milus finished speaking, there was ambiguity in the air. Tang Li looked at Milus, who was purposely causing misunderstanding, and there was a perfect smile on her face. Just as their hands were about to touch, suddenly, another hand reached out from the side to grab Tang Li¡¯s. His cold voice sounded, ¡°Your hand is a little cold.¡± Tang Li tilted her head and smiled at him. She said very naturally as if they were the only two in the room, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of the cold. Luckily, I have you and your jacket.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of the cold, put your hand inside your jacket. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± With that, he let go of her hand. Tang Li naturally retracted her hand. Milus lowered his eyes and looked up again. He still had a gentlemanly smile on his face. After retracting his hand, he said, ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect CEO Qi to be so considerate.¡± With that, he turned to look at Tang Li and teased, ¡°If Miss Tang feels cold, it¡¯s not appropriate to wear a man¡¯s jacket on such an occasion¡­ Why don¡¯t I ask the hotel to turn off the air conditioner. It doesn¡¯t matter to us men if the air conditioner is turned on or not in this kind of weather. The ladies probably can¡¯t stand it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lucia added. ¡°I feel a little cold too after coming in.¡± Lucia looked at the suit jacket Tang Li was wearing and felt that it was extremely dazzling. She was the only one who could wear Qi¡¯s suit jacket!!! What right did Tang Li have to do that! Since the two guests said so, Qi Yihan gestured for someone to turn off the air-conditioner. Lucia smiled, but her eyes were cold. ¡°Since the air-conditioner is turned off, Miss Tang, you don¡¯t have to wear a suit. You¡¯ll make us, unmarried women, jealous.¡± Although she sounded like she was joking, people could tell that she was angry. Particularly at that moment, Lucia smiled and added, ¡°Miss Tang, are you worried that your figure won¡¯t be as sexy as ours?¡± Hearing that, everyone from the Qi family who had seen Tang Li¡¯s figure before looked at Lucia strangely. Qi Bailing, who was standing a little further away, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°That girl definitely made a wrong move. Fourth Aunt probably has the best figure among all of us.¡± At that moment, everyone was looking at Tang Li and Lucia. Lucia had done a lot of jobs on her dress. Not only was the front of the dress a V-neck, but the back was also a V-shape. For people who didn¡¯t have a good figure, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it up. However, on her, it was sexy and charming, matching her aristocratic temperament. Lucia felt that her crown was more valuable than Tang Li¡¯s. At the thought of this, she deliberately stuck out her chest so that her chest would seem bigger, and then she glanced at Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan was looking at Tang Li. He did not want her to take off her coat at all. Tang Li looked at Lucia and could tell what was going on in her mind. As a woman, especially one who knew that she was coveting her man, she would not sit back and do nothing. To start, She said, ¡°Miss Lucia really has a nice figure.¡± She then looked at Qi Yihan. ¡°Hubby, since the guests are here, shouldn¡¯t our banquet begin first? I can¡¯t wait to dance with you.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and signaled to Secretary Si. Secretary Si, who was tonight¡¯s master of ceremonies, immediately understood and went to get the microphone. Being ignored by Tang Li, Lucria was about to flare up. At this moment, Tang Li smiled and said to her, ¡°Miss Lucia, you don¡¯t mind if I take off my coat after the dance, right? After all, this is my husband¡¯s coat. I don¡¯t always get to wear his coat on such an occasion, so I have to cherish it.¡± She then added, ¡°Also, I¡¯m the Fourth Madam of the Qi family. Aren¡¯t you guys respecting me and the Qi family by calling me by my name on such an occasion?¡± Tang Li¡¯s words were straightforward and harsh, but they could not get angry with her because they were indeed in the wrong. Milus quickly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was my fault.¡± When Lucia was about to lose control of herself and yell at Tang Li, Milus held her arm and said, ¡°The banquet is about to start. Today is a good day for KL and the Qi family, so let¡¯s celebrate it.¡± The four of them then walked towards the center of the banquet. After both CEOs made a quick speech, it was about time for the opening dance. Actually, in the Imperial Capital, there wasn¡¯t such a thing as an opening dance. However, the guest was from M nation, so the Qi family specially added this. Everyone took a few steps backward and formed a huge circle. Tang Li, Qi Yihan, Milus, and Lucia stood in the middle. Milus and Lucia both looked at Tang Li, waiting for her to take off her coat. A quiet discussion was heard. ¡°Which one of you think has a better figure? Tang Li or Miss Lucia?¡± ¡°I remember that Tang Li¡¯s figure is also very good, but with how sexy and scheming Lucrezia is, she will definitely beat Tang Li in that aspect.¡± ¡®This will be interesting. When two women compete in figure, whoever has a worse figure will be embarrassed.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that great? Since Tang Li is so arrogant, she should learn a lesson.¡± Tang Li didn¡¯t hesitate at all. She unbuttoned the top button of her suit and took it off. Tang Li¡¯s figure was the same as her face, both in perfect ratio, making men and women envious. Lucia was busty, but in terms of ratio, she was inferior to Tang Li, The surroundings suddenly became very quiet. Amidst the silence, there were also many sounds of swallowing saliva and heavy breathing. Tang Li acted as if she did not hear those voices. She handed the jacket to Qi Yihan and looked innocently at his darkened face. ¡°Hubby, the jacket is yours now.¡±. Chapter 173 Qi Yihan took the jacket and put it on. Then he ordered. ¡°Music.¡± The music started. He placed one hand behind his back and reached out his other hand to Tang Li, his palm up. Although he still had a cold face, the action was exceptionally graceful and domineering when it was done by him. It instantly made the ladies and madams of the wealthy families tremble and shrill uncontrollably. Placing her slender fingers on his palm, the two of them walked into the dance floor. Lucia clenched her fists and would have grimaced if she hadn¡¯t been trying so hard to control herself. At that moment, Milus pressed a hand on her shoulder, reminding her to rein in her anger. Only then did Lucia hold his hand and walk to the dance floor with him. The two pairs leading the dance both looked extremely handsome, especially Tang Li and Qi Yihan. Tang Li vividly portrayed the gentle and belligerent traits of the people of the Imperial Capital. Her perfect figure and exquisite face told all women that they were inferior to her. All the women were jealous, but there was nothing they could do. ¡°No doubt she has a good face and figure, but her character is awful. Fourth Master obviously doesn¡¯t like her at all, he took her here because of his father.¡± ¡°Exactly, face and figure are nothing. I believe that Fourth Master Qi is not such a shallow person.¡± ¡°As a member of the Tang family, she can¡¯t even play the instruments well. What a shame.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of her knowing any skills.¡± ¡°She is the best at lying and spouting nonsense to scare people.¡± ¡°Maybe she tricked Fourth Master with her nonsense!¡± After the two pairs danced for a while, other young men and women joined them. When there were more people, Tang Li finally relaxed. She blinked at Qi Yihan playfully and leaned against him, asking, ¡°Hubby, I didn¡¯t embarrass you, did I?¡± Qi Yihan moved his hand on her hips, as if he was praising her, but his expression was still a little solemn. The moment he lowered his eyes, he could see the view inside her dress. He pursed his lips tightly, thinking about how to cover her up. When it came to bundling his wife up, he was absolutely a chauvinist. ¡°If you feel cold¡­¡± ¡°The air conditioner is off, I¡¯m not cold.¡± Tang Li raised her head to look him in the eyes. She knew what he was thinking. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When I use a psychedelic talisman later, no one will be able to see what you are seeing.¡± Hearing that, Qi Yihan finally looked less tense. After the song ended, everyone took their glasses from the waiter and surrounded Qi Yihan and Milus. ¡°President Qi, Mr. Milus, congratulations!¡± ¡°I wish the Qi family and KL Group the best in terms of nanotechnology.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The men drank while the women were led to the lounge by the Qi family¡¯s madams. At first, Tang Li was drinking with Qi Yihan until Third Madam came to call her. ¡°Fourth Sister-in-law, we should go entertain the female guests.¡± Tang Li nodded and informed Qi Yihan before heading over with Third Madam. Third Madam reminded her, ¡°Fourth sister-in-law, you should ask Miss Lucia to come with you.¡± Tang Li looked at Lucia, who was standing beside Milus. Although Lucia was talking with the men, she would now and then throw a look at the women in the lounge. It was obvious that she had something in mind, However, Tang Li was not worried or scared of her. She raised her glass at Lucia and invited to come over. ¡°Miss Lucia, we plan to go to the lounge. Do you want to come with us?¡± Lucia sneered inwardly. Now was her chance. She held a glass of wine and said with a perfect smile, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Since today is the celebratory banquet for the signing of the contract between the Qi Group and KL Group, at a time like this, drinking isn¡¯t enough.¡± ¡°Yeah? Then what Miss Lucia has in mind?¡± Tang Li maintained her smile, pretending to not notice her malicious intentions. However, Third Madam was a little anxious. Everyone looked at these two beautiful women and wondered what surprises they would bring to everyone. Some of the women were even shouting excitedly in their hearts, ¡°It¡¯s starting! It¡¯s starting!¡± After Tang Li asked that question, Lucia said naturally, ¡°I heard that Fourth Madam is the daughter of a musical family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Since you are from a musical family, Fourth Madam should be proficient in many kinds of instruments belonging to the Imperial Capital?¡± ¡°A lot is a bit too much. But I¡¯d say I can handle two or three.¡± Lucia sneered in her heart, thinking to herself, ¡°Everyone is saying that you don¡¯t know any instruments. Since you want to put on an act, I will make you make a fool of yourself.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we each use an instrument to play a song to celebrate our happy cooperation?¡± Everyone looked at Tang Li. Previously, it was rumored that Tang Li was not proficient in any instrument. Apparently, Lucia must have heard about this rumor and deliberately made things difficult for her. ¡°I knew that Lucia would definitely make things difficult for her tonight.¡± Qi Yulu did not pity Tang Li at all. Instead, she thought of something else. ¡°If she loses to Lucia and makes her happy, will she let Mr. Milus let go of my brother?¡± Qi Yunyao was delighted upon hearing that. ¡°It¡¯s highly possible. If Lucia likes Fourth Uncle, she will definitely want to compete with Tang Li. If she wins, Fourth Uncle might treat her differently.¡± Qi Manli, who was standing beside them, started to worry. She had been observing Fourth Uncle¡¯s expression the entire time. From the various expressions on his face tonight, she could tell that Fourth Uncle definitely liked Tang Li. If Tang Li lost to Lucia, would Fourth Uncle be angry? She didn¡¯t know where she got the courage from, but she suddenly leaped up and said, ¡°Miss Lucia, why don¡¯t I play a song with you?¡± Everyone looked at Qi Manli, who had stepped forward. Lucia narrowed her eyes unhappily, wondering who this reckless intruder was. She was about to scold her rudely when Tang Li hastened to lecture Qi Manli first. ¡°Manli, Miss Lucia wants to perform a song with me. Aren¡¯t you trying to ruin her fun by replacing me?¡± Qi Manli did not expect to be told this by Tang Li. In addition, everyone was looking at her strangely. She suddenly felt extremely awkward and her face instantly turned red. Tang Li retracted her gaze from Qi Manli to Lucia. She smiled and said, ¡°Miss Lucia, my junior is being impetuous, please don¡¯t hold it against her.¡± ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t.¡± Lucia also had a smile on her face and was very friendly. ¡°She must be worried that you can¡¯t play any instruments and would embarrass the Qi family¡­ Since Fourth Madam knows how to play instruments, let¡¯s get going, shall we?¡±. Chapter 174 - Tang Li Said, "Get Me A Suona. Chapter 174 Tang Li Said, ¡°Get Me A Suona.¡± Lucia stared at Tang Li and sneered, thinking to herself, ¡°I am the student of a famous pianist, especially now that the instruments of the Imperial Capital have been replaced by Western instruments. If they can be replaced, it means that they are inferior to Western instruments. Since you want to embarrass yourself, I¡¯ll grant you your wish. However, to Tang Li, she said differently, ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious about why the instruments of the Imperial Capital were so famous in the last century but are replaced by Western instruments in the recent decades.¡± ¡°Miss Lucia, we shall see.¡± Tang Li chuckled. ¡°Imperial instruments are irreplaceable.¡± ¡°Since it is irreplaceable, why does everyone in the Imperial Capital want to learn Western instruments?¡± These words made many people uncomfortable. Some people commented, ¡°Because Western instruments are more domineering and graceful when they¡¯re played!¡± Hearing that, Lucia smiled triumphantly. She looked at Tang Li and waited for her to respond to that. Tang Li did not answer her question. Instead, she said, ¡°Whether Western instruments are domineering or not, we shall see very soon¡­ Miss Lucia, don¡¯t you think we need some stimulants to make it more interesting?¡± ¡°Stimulants?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. By stimulants, I mean the loser must do something the winner says.¡± Hearing this, Lucia was delighted. The others looked at Tang Li like she was crazy. Lucia nodded. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s do it the way it is done in the Imperial Capital.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Li suddenly smiled and narrowed her eyes. She said, ¡°If I win, you¡¯ll let Tiancheng go.¡± The entire banquet hall fell into a dead silence. Everyone looked at Tang Li with complicated expressions. Both Lucia and Milus had a mocking look on their faces. Qi Yihan, who was standing beside Tang Li, was the only one who remained calm and silent. It was obvious that he silently agreed to her giving them a lesson. Then, people who came to their senses discussed quietly. ¡°Is Fourth Madam crazy? How dare she challenge Miss Lucia?¡± ¡°Where did she get the courage to make such a condition? Not to mention whether she knows an imperial instrument or not, even if she knows, Western instruments are far superior than imperial ones.¡± ¡°Well, she obviously overestimated herself.¡± ¡°She is going to embarrass herself!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± As Lucia agreed, the chatter stopped. Lucia looked at Tang Li with disdain. ¡°Since Fourth Madam mentions that disgusting man today¡­¡± At this point, she glanced at Qi Yihan before turning to Tang Li. Her gaze flickered for a moment before she smiled and said, ¡°If I win, I want you to say in front of everyone that you like Bai Qingyang.¡± Tang Li narrowed her eyes and looked at Lucia, who had a smug look on her face. ¡°Sure thing.¡± Everyone was struck dumb. These two women were crazy. Didn¡¯t they sense a murderous aura going on around Fourth Master? Since the two of them had agreed to compete, it was about time to get instruments ready. Lucia raised her chin and said, ¡°Just get me a piano.¡± There was definitely a piano in this kind of hotel. The hotel manager quickly got someone to bring the piano over. While everyone was making various guesses, Tang Li said, ¡°Get me a Suona.¡± Everyone was struck dumb. Fourth Madam, are you sure you¡¯re not here to make fun of yourself? Suona? That was such an inferior Imperial instructment. At the mention of Suona, both Lucia and Milus burst out laughing. Milus even kindly advised, ¡°Fourth Madam, there are many instruments in the Imperial Capital. I think you can choose one that suits this occasion.¡± Tang Li smiled and said as arrogantly as she could, ¡°I think Suona suits this occasion perfectly.¡± With that, she asked the hotel Manager who was still in a daze, ¡°Is there a Suona here?¡± The hotel manager gulped nervously. He first glanced at Qi Yihan, who remained silent, and then replied, ¡°Fourth Madam, there¡¯s no Suona here. If you want, I can get someone to buy it immediately.¡± ¡°That would be great.¡± The hotel manager quickly instructed someone to buy a Suona. At this moment, people couldn¡¯t help but start discussing quietly. Lucia looked at Tang Li, who was becoming the topic of discussion, and a smug smile appeared on her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Fourth Madam to have such a unique taste in instruments.¡± Tang Li looked at Lucia and smiled as well. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Miss Lucia has heard of it or not, but Suona is the king of all instruments in our country. There¡¯s a saying among the people that goes, ¡®The sound of the Suona indicates the end of a drama¡¯. What do you think about this saying?¡± Lucia stopped smiling. She snorted and said in a deep voice, ¡°Then we¡¯ll see who ends the drama later.¡± She then looked at Qi Yihan and asked, ¡°Mr. Qi, if your wife says she likes someone else, will you be angry?¡± Qi Yihan glanced at her coldly and turned to look at the confident Tang Li. He wanted to take his wife back and punish her for making such a bet even if he knew she was confident in defeating Miss Lucia. The fact that she wanted to make this bet made him feel like she really liked that guy named Bai Qingyang. Thinking of this, he was furious. It seemed like it was not enough to just throw Bai Qingyang to South Africa. He should¡¯ve thrown him into the mine in the middle of South Africa. Tang Li could tell that Qi Yihan was angry, so she blinked at him, as if saying, ¡°This is just a trap I set up. You are not angry with me, are you?¡± Qi Yihan responded with a blink, as if saying, ¡°I am angry.¡± Tang Li shook her head helplessly. The waiter soon brought over a very high-end piano. Lucia walked over to tune it up. At that moment, a group of people from the Qi family surrounded Tang Li. ¡°Fourth sister-in-law, are you sure you can defeat Lucia?¡± Second Master felt that Tang Li was just messing around by asking for a Suona. Second Madam was so angry that her words became sarcastic. ¡°Tang Li, is there something wrong with your brain? If you lost to Lucia over instruments, not only will my son be unable to get out, he will also become the joke of everyone. Let me tell you, since you¡¯ve taken so many antiques from me, if you can¡¯t save my son, I¡¯ll definitely fight you to the death!¡± At this moment, First Master also put on the airs of a big brother and said to her, ¡°If you and Fourth Brother want to help Tiancheng out, then you should be more serious about it. If you do this, not only will you not be able to save him, you will also embarrass our Qi family. If Father finds out, he will definitely be very angry.¡± Although the others did not speak, they all looked at Tang Li accusingly. Tang Li could not be bothered to answer them. She tilted her head to look at how Qi Yihan reacted. Chapter 175 - Qi Yihan is Jealous Chapter 175 Qi Yihan is Jealous Qi Yihan still had that cold expression on his face, but when the group of people criticized Tang Li, displeasure appeared in his eyes. He said, ¡°If you guys have the ability to save Tianchang, then do it yourselves. Otherwise, shut up.¡± His words instantly shut the people up. Qi Yihan then glanced at Tang Li and said in a deep voice, ¡°Follow me.¡± With that, he walked out of the banquet hall. Wherever Qi Yihan went, the powerful cold air caused everyone to subconsciously make their way. Qi Yi walked in front with a cold face while Tang Li followed behind him unhurriedly. No one dared to ask where they were going. When the two of them were gone, the entire banquet hall burst into an uproar. ¡°Is President Qi angry?¡± ¡°Just look at his cold aura. Tang Li is definitely not gonna survive that.¡± ¡°Fourth Master is really unfortunate to have such a wife.¡± ¡°In any case, if Tang Li loses later, she¡¯ll have to admit that she likes that pretty boy. Fourth Master will definitely be pissed off and divorce Tang Li.¡± Ignoring what people were discussing, Qi Yihan brought Tang Li straight into the elevator. In the elevator, Qi Yihan did not say a word. His expression was frighteningly dark. The elevator didn¡¯t stop until the 22nd floor. As the elevator door opened, he grabbed Tang Li¡¯s wrist and pulled her out. This floor was filled with guest rooms. The two of them walked in the carpeted corridor. It was quiet all around, as if this entire floor was unoccupied. After walking for a while, they stopped at the door of a guest room. Then, Qi Yihan punched a number on the coded lock. After the door opened, he dragged Tang Li in. The next second, when the door was closed, her body was pressed against the door and her mouth was gagged. ¡°Um¡­¡± The lights in the room were not turned on and the curtains were drawn. It was dark inside. The sound of kissing was all that could be heard in the room. After some time, Tang Li started to beg him to let go of her as she was short of breath. Qi Yihan then let go and switched on the lights. After the two of them calmed down for a while, Qi Yihan spoke into her ear. ¡°Do you like that man?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Tang Li was slow on the uptake. When she realized what he meant, she quickly shook her head in his arms. ¡°No, I don¡¯t like him.¡± She had already forgotten what that pretty boy looked like, let alone like him. However, being asked this question, Tang Li felt a surge of joy in her heart. Her lips curled up unconsciously. ¡°You¡¯re not jealous, are you?¡± Qi Yihan did not answer her. Instead, he threatened, ¡°Next time you make a bet with someone like this, I¡¯ll tie you up.¡± Tang Li was resting against his chest. When she heard that, she raised her head to look at him and subconsciously touched his adam¡¯s apple. As his breath became quicker, she smiled. ¡°Won¡¯t be next time.¡± Then, she asked obediently, ¡°Can we go down now?¡± ¡°No.¡± Looking at her bright red lips, Qi Yihan almost lost control of himself again. He said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Take a break here for a while.¡± He then held her waist tightly, trying to tell her what he meant by taking a break. At that moment, Tang Li¡¯s eyes widened and her face turned red. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ Calm down.¡± Qi Yihan was amused by her stutters. He wrapped his arms around her tighter and whispered into her ear, deliberately trying to sound sexy, ¡°Next time, if you do something like that, I will see you in my bed.¡± The scenes that Tang Li had seen a few days ago in the 18+ videos suddenly popped up in her mind, and she felt¡­ weird. Her mouth was dry! Her body went limp! Her heart was racing! The two of them stayed upstairs for almost five minutes before going downstairs. When they were downstairs, Tang Li asked Qi Yihan to send someone to get a Guqin for her. The moment the two of them came down, the hotel manager ran over with a Suona in his hand. ¡°Fourth Madam, It¡¯s the suona you wanted.¡± Tang Li said, ¡°Give it to me.¡± The hotel manager looked at Qi Yihan nervously. His expression was still cold, making it impossible to tell if he was angry or not. Nas He quickly handed the Suona to Tang Li. Tang Li took it. Just then, Milus approached them. His eyes scanned their faces, but it was impossible to tell anything from their expressions as their expressions didn¡¯t change at all. When he walked over, he looked at Tang Li meaningfully and asked, ¡°Fourth Madam, my sister is still waiting for you, but it¡¯s not too late to change your mind.¡± ¡°Why do I have to change my mind?¡± Tang Li glanced at him before turning to look at Lucia, who was sitting in front of the piano, and said, ¡°As the daughter-in-law of the Qi family, I am not taught to back off in the face of my competitor.¡± With that, she walked proudly to Lucia. Lucia looked at Tang Li, who was approaching, and her eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°How do you want to compete?¡± Tang Li tapped the piano with her suona. ¡°Let¡¯s see whose instrument is more powerful.¡± Looking at the instrument in Tang Li¡¯s hand, Lucia snorted. She had never seen such an instrument before, and from the discussions just now, she could tell that it was unpopular and very few people played it. She felt that Tang Li was just making a fool of herself. At that thought, she agreed without hesitation. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll play the piano first.¡± Tang Li made a hand gesture for her to go ahead. Everyone gathered around to listen. Lucia started playing with confidence. As her fingers swept across the keys, a beautiful melody was created, intoxicating everyone. Looking at the intoxicated faces of the audience, Lucia smiled triumphantly. When the song ended, thunderous applause broke out. This reaction made Lucia more cocky and certain that she would win. Raising her chin, she said to Tang Li, ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡± Tang Li nodded. She held the suona next to her mouth and started playing. The moment the suona sounded, everyone looked like their soul was sucked out of their body. The shock was indescribable with words. At this moment, everyone felt as if they had been pulled into a tragic love story by an invisible force. The separation of life and death, and of heaven and hell was heartbreaking. When the suona stopped, many women covered their mouths and sobbed. Even Lucia took a long time to collect herself. When she came back to her senses, she met Tang Li¡¯s unfathomable black eyes. Tang Li asked her, ¡°Do you admit defeat?¡± Lucia was taken aback. She said loudly, unwilling to admit defeat just yet, ¡°This kind of instrument is not suitable for the general public!¡± ¡°You want to go back on your words?¡± Tang Li narrowed her eyes and sneered. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll beat you using a popular instrument.¡± She then asked Qi Yihan, ¡°Hubby, where¡¯s the guqin I asked for?¡± Qi Yihan took out his phone and pressed a button. ¡°Bring in the guqin.¡± Chapter 176 - One Day, We Will Restore Our Instruments To Their Former Glory Chapter 176 One Day, We Will Restore Our Instruments To Their Former Glory In her previous life, because Tang Li had obtained many spiritual instruments, she would fiddle with them now and then. In addition, the Host was actually very talented in music, but she was a little unique. She did not want to walk this path and never played any in front of outsiders, so no one knew that she could play instruments. The bodyguard quickly brought over a guqin. The guqin had an antique vibe to it and looked very different from the shiny black piano. Another waiter quickly brought over the table and chairs for the guqin. Tang Li sat there. She was wearing a dress, but she looked in harmony with the guqin. After putting the guqin on the table, she looked at Lucia and said with a powerful domineering aura, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll let you know why the Imperial¡¯s instruments are better than the Western instruments.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she swept over the guqin and let out a sound that was like flowing water. If the suona could suck out the souls of the audience, then the guqin could console the soul. The people present were all successful people in their own domain. All day long, they had to stay vigilant of people who were trying to replace them, and never once did they dare to relax. However, the music played by Tang Li was so magical and soothing that it made people want to let down their guard and relax for a moment. They were now not in a fierce business world, but next to a small stream, accompanied by their loved ones, caressed by the gentle summer breeze. No one knew when the guqin stopped, but when they came back to their senses, their expressions were complicated. Someone said disappointedly, ¡°Why did it stop?¡± Amidst the silence, a chuckle was heard. Everyone subconsciously looked at Tang Li, who had already stood up. They were all stunned by her beauty at this very moment, and a poem struck them-When a beauty looks back at you, you won¡¯t trade that smile for the world.¡± Tang Li was exactly the beauty mentioned in the poem. Tang Li looked at Lucia and asked, ¡°Do you admit defeat now?¡± Lucia shuddered and suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of frustration. She knew that she had lost. No matter how well she could play the piano, she could never bring the audience that degree of immersion Tang Li had. ¡°Impossible! The imperial instrument can¡¯t possibly be so powerful.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Tang Li sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that the instruments of the Imperial Capital can¡¯t be so powerful. It¡¯s because the instruments of the Imperial Capital are not easy to learn. People nowadays are lazy, that¡¯s why they chose to learn western instruments.¡± She then turned to look at the others and continued, ¡°The Imperial instruments have a long history and have dominated the world¡¯s musical instruments for a long time.¡± After pausing for a moment, she went on. ¡°One day, we will restore our instruments to their former glory.¡± Every word that Tang Li uttered had a powerful and unforgettable impact on the audience. Especially the few reporters who were qualified to enter tonight, they felt like crying. The reporters who were allowed in were all decent people. They swore to themselves that they would definitely spread out what Fourth Madam said tonight. The result was clear that Lucia had lost. On such an occasion, she couldn¡¯t possibly go back on her words. The more she thought about it, the sadder she felt. Suddenly, a hand was placed on her shoulder. His brother said to Tang Li, ¡°Since Lucia has lost to Fourth Madam, we will do what we promised. However, our family is very powerful in M Nation. If we let two people who molested my sister out like this, my family will not approve of it.¡± When Second Master heard this, he immediately stood up and said sternly, ¡°Is Mr. Milus going back on your words?¡± Milus shot him a sharp look, his eyes flashing with killing intent, but his lips still curled into a gentlemanly smile. ¡°Why would I go back on my words? I mean, we¡¯ve already informed our family of this matter, so I have to persuade our family first. How about this, you guys can come and bring your people home tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Whether the two people are still alive or not tomorrow morning is another story.¡± At the thought of this, a viciousness flashed across Milus¡¯ face. Everyone understood what Milus was implying. When Second Master heard this, he practically leaped up in fury. But before he could flare up, Qi Yihan spoke first. ¡°Sure. Then we¡¯ll bring them home tomorrow morning.¡± He then gestured to the waiter. ¡°Serve the wine.¡± ¡°Since this is the celebration banquet of the Qi Group and KL Group, let¡¯s have a blast tonight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, President Qi.¡± After the waiter served the wine, everyone continued drinking and chatting as if what had happened earlier was just a small episode. After the banquet, many people were drunk. At the end of the banquet, Tang Li said to Lucia, ¡°Miss Lucia, let me give you a piece of advice. Don¡¯t go overboard, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Lucia felt that Tang Li was mocking her. When she returned to the hotel, she finally broke down and burst into tears. ¡°I can¡¯t accept this! I can¡¯t accept this!¡± After crying, she looked at Milus with viciousness in her eyes. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m going to kill those two.¡± They were the ones who made her an embarrassment and made her lose to Tang Li. She wanted to kill them. Milus didn¡¯t have a chance to carry out his original plan because of the competition between his sister and Tang Li. When he recalled how the two guys molested his sister, his eyes were filled with ruthlessness. ¡°We still have one night. I won¡¯t let them go in one piece. Be patient, I¡¯ll figure out a way to punish them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to punish them myself!¡± Milus knew he couldn¡¯t persuade Lucia right now, so he took Lucia with him to the embassy. Then, they went to the jail, accompanied by the ambassador. The next morning, when Second Master and the Xu family brought Qi Tiancheng and Xu Shize home, they were already beaten half to death. Although the two families were furious, they had to choke it down and pretend nothing happened. However, Qi Tiancheng and Xu Shize were not reconciled and were furious. As a matter of fact, they were drugged as well and didn¡¯t do anything to Lucia, but they had been terribly beaten almost to death. At this moment, Qi Lingxuan offered his help to Xu Shize, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a miracle medicine that can heal your injury immediately. Then you can seek revenge, but in exchange, you have to do me some favors.¡± Xu Shize was not a fool. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± Miracle medicine? How could an illegitimate son who grew up in a ghetto have a miracle medicine? Qi Lingxuan sneered. ¡°Then you can take your time being bedridden. I think Lucia and the rest will go back soon. You might not have the chance to take revenge anymore.¡± Upon hearing this, Xu Shize started to waver. He wouldn¡¯t be able to rest well until he took revenge. At this moment, Qi Lingxuan added, ¡°You guys were arrested because of rape, but as a matter of fact, you haven¡¯t even touched Lucia.¡± Triggered by Qi Lingxuan¡¯s words, Xu Shize was experiencing a surge of violence. He wanted to make them pay tenfold or even a hundredfold. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the favors I¡¯m going to ask you to do for me won¡¯t be very difficult.¡± Hearing that, Xu Shize gave in and said, ¡°Okay, dael!¡± Chapter 177 - How Did Fourth Madam Know That!!! Chapter 177 How Did Fourth Madam Know That!!! Tang Li was not concerned about what Qi Lingxuan had done. After the banquet last night, only Madam Zhang came to look for her. It was obvious that the other madam did not believe her and left with her husband. Tang Li said to Madam Zhang, ¡°It¡¯s a little late today. Tomorrow at one in the afternoon, wait for me at the teahouse near Hospital X. At that time, I¡¯ll tell you the answer to your problem.¡± Although Madam Zhang was a little anxious, she did as she was told. The next afternoon, she waited for Tang Li at the teahouse near Hospital X. Because the patients admitted by Hospital X were all either rich or powerful, they opened a high-end food and tea shop near the hospital. At one in the afternoon, when Tang Li arrived at the cafe, Madam Zhang was already waiting for her. The Zhang family was the leader of the film industry. When Madam Zhang was young, she was a student at the film academy. When she debuted, she won the Best Actress Award. However, as soon as she got famous, she settled down with Mr. Zhang. After that, she got pregnant and left the film industry to focus on becoming a full-time wife. Madam Zhang was pretty to begin with, so even if she was in her fifties, she still looked like someone in their thirties. In particular, she was wearing a cheongsam today that made her both young and elegant. ¡°Fourth Madam, over here!¡± Tang Li walked over and sat down. After the waiter served the tea, Madam Zhang started to get anxious. Without further ado, she went right into the point. ¡°Fourth Madam, can you really help us remove the curse?¡± Tang Li picked up the tea in front of her and took a sip before saying, ¡°Since Madam Zhang came today, it means that you believe me. Since you believe me, why are you asking this?¡± Madam Zhang was stunned. Actually, she did not trust Tang Li that much, but she had no choice. She didn¡¯t explain and instead asked, ¡°I wonder how Fourth Madam is going to help my family out.¡± ¡°Do you have photos of the children in your family?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Tang Li did not ask her to bring photos, so Madam Zhang didn¡¯t prepare it. ¡°I have their photo on my phone. I wonder if it¡¯ll work?¡± If not, she would ask her family to deliver them ASAP. ¡°That¡¯ll work.¡± The moment Tang Li nodded, Madam Zhang heaved a sigh of relief. She quickly took out her phone and showed Tang Li the photos of her grandchildren. While Tang Li was looking at the photo, Madam Zhang explained, ¡°My husband has a sister, but she¡¯s living abroad and rarely comes back.¡± ¡°I gave birth to two sons and two daughters. Other than the younger daughter, the other three are married and have children. The eldest son has three children, eight years old, seven years old, and five years old. The second son has two children, six years old and four and a half years old respectively. The eldest daughter has two twin sons. Not only are my son¡¯s children weak and sick, but also their daughters¡¯.¡± Upon saying that, Madam Zhang looked sad. ¡°For the sake of the children, our family has done everything we can. Doctors, masters, medicines, and herbs, you name it.¡± ¡°The doctors didn¡¯t find anything wrong with the children. The masters said that it was because of the bad deeds the older generation accumulated, and they couldn¡¯t help us dispel the bad deeds because by doing so, they would be cursed.¡± Tang Li went through the photos of the children. Being born in a family like the Zhang family, they were supposed to live comfortably, but every one of them looked scrawny and small with a pale face. After a long while, Tang Li asked, ¡°What did the older generation of Zhang family do by trade?¡± Madam Zhang hesitated. When Tang Li saw her reaction, she smiled and said resolutely, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, for many generations, the Zhang family worked as pimps. To put it bluntly, they sent beautiful women to those soldiers during the wartime, right?¡± Madam Zhang widened her eyes to look at Tang Li. She was no longer suspicious of Tang L, but instead, she was in awe of her. ¡°Fourth Madam, how did you know that.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Tang Li turned her gaze to the photos of the children and said, ¡°The masters were right. The older generations had accumulated too many bad deeds and now it¡¯s time for the younger generations to clean up the mess. However¡­ After reading their faces, I can tell there is still a chance to redeem the situation. I can go to your place to take a look.¡± When Madam Zhang heard this, her face lit up and she hastened to promise, ¡°Fourth Madam, as long as you can help my family, my husband and I will give you everything you want.¡± Tang Li did not stand on ceremony. ¡°As I said last night, I¡¯ll charge you two million yuan for your fortune-telling. However, if you want me to help your family, ten million yuan for a child isn¡¯t too much, is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not! It¡¯s not at all!¡± Madam Zhang hurriedly took out a card from her bag. ¡°There is two million yuan in this card. As for the rest of the money, we will try our best to pay you when you save our children.¡± ¡°No rush. You can discuss this with your husband first.¡± Madam Zhang wanted to say that there was no need to discuss with her husband because she could fork out tens of millions, but since Tang Li said so, she thought that it wouldn¡¯t hurt to do so, so she called Mr. Zhang. Mr. Zhang obviously did not believe Tang Li. However, after Madam Zhang told him what Tang Li had said, he asked Madam Zhang to keep Tang Li at the teahouse until he came over. Tang Li did not mind and sat in the tea house with Madam Zhang to wait. The teahouse was decorated in an antique style. Every seat was separated by a screen. It was quite nice to come here if you wanted privacy. However, the screen could only separate people but not voices. At the next table, two old men were talking. ¡°My granddaughter has fallen in love with a celebrity recently. She¡¯s obsessed, acting crazily every day. Wherever that celebrity goes, she¡¯ll chase after him. She even said that she won¡¯t marry anyone but him. I don¡¯t understand why children are like this nowadays.¡± Another person continued, ¡°My granddaughter is like that too. She doesn¡¯t even want to study. I guess kids nowadays are too care-free. They never experience anything like what we had back in the old days.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li glanced at Madam Zhang Madam Zhang had a film company, so hearing this conversation, she was quite embarrassed. Tang Li said, ¡°There is nothing wrong with liking celebrities, but you should make sure it won¡¯t affect your life. As for celebrities, it¡¯s best if you like celebrities who have good morals.¡± Madam Zhang smiled awkwardly. She wanted to tell Tang Li that in the entertainment industry, unless one had a powerful background, it was very difficult to maintain good morals. Chapter 178 - Tang Li Teaches Professor Guo How to Blow Peoples Mind Chapter 178 Tang Li Teaches Professor Guo How to Blow People¡¯s Mind Tang Li and Madam Zhang waited for almost an hour before Mr. Zhang came. Mr. Zhang obviously came from the company because his secretary was with him too. Mr. Zhang asked his secretary to wait somewhere else. He sat beside Madam Zhang and asked for a cup of tea. Then, he asked Tang Li eagerly, ¡°Fourth Madam, is everything my wife told me true?¡± When Tang Li saw Mr. Zhang¡¯s face, she finally understood why there was a chance to redeem the situation. However, she was in no hurry to tell them the truth, instead she said, ¡°Mr. Zhang, you already have the answer, don¡¯t you?¡± The fact that Tang Li could tell the older generations in the Zhang family were pimps proved her capability. Otherwise, Mr. Zhang would not have stopped his work and rushed over. Mr. Zhang believed Tang Li even more than Madam Zhang did. He said respectfully, ¡°Fourth Madam, I do believe you. The price that you requested is not a problem at all. As long as you can save my grandchildren, forget ten million, I¡¯ll agree to anything you want.¡± With Mr. Zhang¡¯s current status, anything that could be settled with money was not a problem at all. As long as his grandchildren were doing well, the Zhang family would not be stingy with their money. Tang Li nodded. ¡°I can tell you¡¯re so sincere. I will help you guys. Now, when you go back, prepare some incense, candles, paper money, and ashes.¡± Then she added, ¡°Does your family have an ancestral hall?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have an ancestral hall, but there¡¯s a temple hall.¡± Although the Zhang family was rich, they were not powerful enough to build an ancestral temple. ¡°A temple hall is fine too. When you¡¯re done preparing the things I want, I¡¯ll go to your house in person. When the time comes, take all of your grandchildren to the temple hall.¡± ¡°Should my children go as well?¡± Madam Zhang hastened to ask. ¡°No, just grandchildren.¡± She then added a few more things that they needed to prepare. Mr. and Mrs. Zhang quickly noted it down. After the conversation, they practically leaped out of their seat and went straight back home. Only then did Tang Li return to the hospital. Unexpectedly, when the car arrived at the entrance of the hospital, she happened to see Mr. Yun¡¯s student, Professor Hou, registering at the door. Tang Li stopped the car and rolled down the window to ask, ¡°Professor Hou, do you want to go in and look for Mr. Yun?¡± When Professor Hou saw Tang Li, his eyes lit up. He quickly said, ¡°No, I¡¯m here to see you.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Are you done registering? If so, let¡¯s go in together.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m done.¡± He returned the pen to the security guard, got into the car that he drove, and entered the hospital with Tang Li. The car stopped at Mr. Yun¡¯s villa. When the two of them got out of the car, Mr. Yun happened to walk over from the side. He smiled and said, ¡°I just told Hou to come a bit later because you weren¡¯t at the hospital. I didn¡¯t expect you guys to come in together.¡± ¡°I met Miss Tang at the entrance.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± The three of them walked into Mr. Yun¡¯s villa. Mr. Yun was specially hired by Qi Yihan. His treatment in the hospital was on par with that of the doctors¡¯, and Qi Yihan had also hired a nanny for him. After the three of them entered, the nanny served them tea and left. Only then did Professor Hou state his purpose in coming. ¡°I came today to ask Miss Tang when you¡¯ll be available, because Situ Mo wants to see you.¡± ¡°The other thing is that I¡¯m going to attend the global medical forum meeting very soon. I want to ask if Miss Tang wants to come with me.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Tang Li looked at him curiously. ¡°What am I going there for?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Professor Hou was stunned. Mr. Yun knew what Professor Hou had in mind. He said to Tang Li, ¡°The Imperial medical field is inferior to that of Country D and Country Y. Hou wants you to go with him so that you can show them that we have excellent doctors as well.¡± Professor Hou nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li was amused. She replied, ¡°I¡¯m not going, but I can teach you something to blow their mind.¡± Professor Hou was speechless. Apparently Tang Li never took anything seriously. Amused, Mr. Yun couldn¡¯t stop himself from laughing He said to Professor Hou, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Miss Tang is actually being very serious. If she wants to teach you something that can blow people off, then she means it.¡± Professor Hou nodded at his teacher. Then, Tang Li taught him what he could do and say to blow people¡¯s minds at the Forum. At first, Professor Hou was just half-listening and half-daydreaming. But the more he listened, the more excited he became. In the end, he took out a pen and paper and started taking notes. By the time Tang Li finished speaking, he almost finished half of the notebook. In the end, Mr. Yun teased him, ¡°Do you still think that Miss Tang is not being serious?¡± ¡°No, no, no. Master Tang, you¡¯re my master from now on.¡± Tang Li was speechless. When Professor Hou left, Tang Li said, ¡°Tell Mr. Situ that I¡¯ll be at the Tang family¡¯s manor the night after tomorrow. If he is avaliable that evening, then he can meet up with me there.¡± Mr. Situ was a musician, so he definitely knew about the Tang family. Tang Li was not worried that he would not be able to find her. Then they left for the old man¡¯s ward. At this moment, Augustine and Doctor Xiang were both there. The two of them were discussing the speed at which cells regenerated in the old man¡¯s body. Augustine said with pride and confidence, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect active cells to grow so quickly in the patient¡¯s body. At this rate, the patient should be fine in half a year¡­ Oh no, three months.¡± He could not hide the excitement when he thought about how he would become more and more famous after his first patient was recovered. At that time, he would become a legend in the medical world. No matter where he went, he would be treated as an honored guest. Doctor Xiang did not respond, but he was perfectly aware of the fact that if it was not for Tang Li, the old man would not have recovered so quickly. At this moment, he happened to see Tang Li and Mr. Yun, who were by the door, and he greeted them, ¡°Mr. Yun, Miss Tang, how have you been doing?¡± When Augustine saw Tang Li walk in, he concealed his excitement. Now, he did not want to talk to Tang Li about cell rebirth anymore. He decided to not let Tang Li know about the rest of the research. Tang Li did not even look at him. She walked straight to the old man, who was in a deep sleep. She raised her hand to touch his forehead and said to the three of them, ¡°I will start to treat my father-in-law with Chinese medicine in the next few days.¡± Augustine had always felt that Chinese medicine wasn¡¯t unnecessary in treating the patient. Before he didn¡¯t object, but now he was emboldened by his fame and wanted to make an issue out of this. ¡°The patient only needs active cells to grow in his body. Why are you treating him with Chinese medicine? Many Chinese medicines in your country carry toxins. What if it counters active cells?¡± Chapter 179 - Will You Be Worried If I Anger Augustine? Chapter 179 Will You Be Worried If I Anger Augustine? Augustine took advantage of this and insisted on clarifying the matter with Qi Yihan. Tang Li did not mind and brought him to the villa they were staying in. Qi Yihan was working. When he heard Tang Li tell him about it, he stood up and walked to Tang Li¡¯s side. He said domineeringly, ¡°Do according to Li¡¯s plan.¡± Augustine became agitated. ¡°Mr. Qi, you can¡¯t do that. The patient recovered because of my cell rebirth. No one can guarantee that there won¡¯t be any other reactions after she adds Chinese medicine. What if the patient has a serious reaction?¡± Most importantly, he had not seen his research results being fully implemented on the patient. He would definitely not allow Tang Li to do as she pleased. However, Qi Yihan was clearly on Tang Li¡¯s side. Augustine was so angry that he shouted, ¡°If you guys are so willful, i¡¯ll withdraw from this treatment.¡± Anyway, a rich businessman had already sought help from him. As long as he used his cell rebirth to treat the mother of that rich man, he would still be world famous. ¡°If Augustine really wants to quit, we have no objection.¡± Qi Yihan said, ¡°But if you withdraw halfway through, I will definitely not pay you a penny.¡± Qi Yihan was a businessman and wasn¡¯t kind at all towards such people. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect President Qi to be such a person! I will quit, but let¡¯s sign an agreement. No matter how things turn out to be for the patient, it has nothing to do with me. If you are ok with this, I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± This time, it was Tang Li who answered. Tang Li said, ¡°Let¡¯s sign it now.¡± Augustine could not wait to leave. He didn¡¯t want to stay for another second. After he left, he held a press conference and told the world that Tang Li had only participated in a small part of his cell rebirth experiment. Looking at Augustine, who was overwhelmed by greed, Tang Li shook her head and kindly reminded him, ¡°Mr. Augustine, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t use your cell rebirth to treat people in the next one to two years.¡± After the living cells were injected into the old man¡¯s body, Tang Li used her mystic medical skills. Otherwise, how could the cells in the old man¡¯s body regenerate so quickly? Augustine, on the other hand, felt that Tang Li was only saying that because she wanted to take all the credit. He sneered and said, ¡°Whether I treat the patient or not is my business. Miss Tang, you¡¯d better think about how you guys can treat the old man without me.¡± Tang Li smiled coldly. ¡°In that case, Mr. Augustine, prepare the agreement.¡± Augustine glanced at the two of them and turned to leave. He was going to ask his lawyer to draft an agreement. Tang Li clicked her tongue as she watched him leave. Then, she turned to Qi Yihan and asked, ¡°Will you be worried if I anger Augustine into leaving?¡± ¡°What should I be worried about?¡± Qi Yihan asked. ¡°Who else has the ability to treat my father but you?¡± Tang Li did not expect him to believe her so much, and her heart was filled with joy. ¡°I can definitely treat him. I told you before that as long as you bring back the herbs I asked for, I¡¯ll be able to cure your father very quickly.¡± Qi Yihan suddenly grabbed her hips and pulled her into his arms. He looked down at her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Tang Li, if I can¡¯t find those medicinal herbs, you can still treat my father, can¡¯t you?¡± Tang Li did not expect him to have guessed it. Her eyes darted around and she smiled at him, but she did not answer. Qi Yihan knew what was going on the moment he saw her expression. ¡°So you were able to cure my father from the start. You didn¡¯t just because you don¡¯t want me to divorce you, right?¡± Now, Tang Li could answer him righteously, ¡°In the beginning, you were determined to divorce me. If I didn¡¯t do this, we would¡¯ve been worlds apart now.¡± Hearing this, the hand around her hips tightened. Qi Yihan did not blame her. He just wanted to know more about her. He tilted his head and whispered into her ear, ¡°Tell me, who are you?¡± Tang Li felt the hot breath beside her ear and the tight grip around her hips. She raised her hand to touch his face and said, ¡°I am Tang Li.¡± In her reality, she was also called Tang Li, so she was, as a matter of fact, Tang Li. ¡°We¡¯re fated. Just take it as I was taken by someone else before, but now I¡¯m back in my body.¡± As Qi Yihan looked into her eyes, the anxiety in his heart was suddenly gone. He asked again, ¡°When do you plan to treat my father?¡± He wanted her to treat his father now so that he could consummate the marriage with her. Tang Li shook her head. ¡°Not yet. I want to wait until your people find all the herbs, because with the herbs, the treatment will be safer and smoother.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her, his eyes blazing. ¡°I¡¯ll get them to bring back all the herbs you asked for this week.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Augustine¡¯s agreement was quickly drafted. This time, not only did he call Mr. Yun and Doctor Xiang over, but he also called a few leaders of the hospital over. Qi Yihan also stopped his work and came. The group sat in the living room while Augustine went straight to the point. ¡°I called everyone here today to let you all bear witness to what is about to take place here. Miss Tang is planning to use Chinese medicine on the patient. I don¡¯t approve of it because my cell rebirth treatment doesn¡¯t require Chinese medicine at all. It¡¯s likely that Chinese medicine will counteract it. However, Mr. Qi and Miss Tang are stubborn. In order to protect my research, I plan to withdraw from Old Master Qi¡¯s treatment team now.¡± These words surprised the hospital leaders who were invited. However, compared to Augustine¡¯s cell rebirth, they were more optimistic about Tang Li. After all, Tang Li was very popular in their hospital. However, the leaders nonetheless tried to talk him out of it. ¡°Mr. Augustine, perhaps Chinese medicine with cell rebirth is more beneficial to the patient¡¯s treatment. Why don¡¯t you trust Miss Tang?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Chinese medicine in our country is effective and profound. It¡¯s better than you think.¡± ese ? §³§° ¡°How is that possible!¡± Augustine retorted loudly. ¡°The Chinese medicine in your country is formed from a lot of uncertainties and most of them are poisonous. My cell rebirth was completed after many years of research. I can¡¯t let something uncertain ruin my many years of hard work.¡± The leaders looked at each other. They could tell that Mr. Augustine was determined to leave. The few of them subconsciously looked at Tang Li, who was sitting there. Chapter 180 - Li, Youre So Cute Chapter 180 Li, You¡¯re So Cute Tang Li said to them with a calm expression, ¡°Since Mr. Augustine insists on not cooperating with us anymore, we can only let him go.¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± They had a gut feeling that Augustine would regret it after he left. Seeing their reaction, Augustine thought that they felt that Tang Li was incapable and would definitely kill the patient. Hence, he promised them, ¡°This is something the patient¡¯s family agrees to. You don¡¯t have to worry at all¡­ Even if something bad happens in the future, the hospital won¡¯t be affected.¡± He then deliberately glanced at Qi Yihan. The rest of them looked at Qi Yihan as well. Qi Yihan¡¯s expression was still cold, but his words were domineering. ¡°Just sign it.¡± After the agreement was signed, Augustine took a photo of it and posted it on his Weibo, which shocked the entire medical world. Even many media outlets were reporting on it. All these reports stood on Augustine¡¯s side and accused Tang Li of being arrogant. ¡°Miss Tang, these people are all speaking ill of you. Aren¡¯t you going to say something?¡± ¡°Does Mr. Augustine have to go so far? He is the one who has been kicking up a fuss the entire time.¡± ¡°Miss Tang, you¡¯re too calm. If I were you, I would¡¯ve quarreled with him!¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to quarrel with? The truth is greater than the argument. Mr. Augustine is in such a hurry to draw the line with Miss Tang. Most likely, he has received an offer from another patient and wants to treat that patient with cell rebirth. When that happens, all the honor will be his alone.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you guys believe me or not, but I have a feeling that without Miss Tang, this cell rebirth will be useless.¡± ¡°Me too. I think it was because of Miss Tang that cells could regenerate in Old Master Qi¡¯s body.¡± All the doctors in X Hospital were trying to defend Tang Li, but she remained calm as if this had nothing to do with her. Qi Yihan was also very calm. When many people thought that he would stand up to defend Tang Li, he did not do anything. At night, when they returned to the bedroom, Qi Yihan grabbed Tang Li¡¯s hips and said, ¡°If you want to give Augustine a lesson, I can make him leave the medical world.¡± Tang Li looked at the domineering CEO and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s too early for that. Two months later, someone will give him a lesson for us.¡± With that, she squirmed her body and said, ¡°Don¡¯t hold me so tightly.¡± The two of them came back late last night and were tired from dealing with all the guests, so they went to bed after showering. However, tonight was different. At eleven o¡¯clock, they were already on the bed. For some reason, the 18+ videos that Tang Li had seen a few days ago suddenly popped up in her mind, Being wrapped around in his arms, Tang Li felt like her body was on fire. Qi Yihan lowered his head to look at the woman who was squirming in his arms and trying to light the fire in him. He pressed his hand on her back and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep if you hug me like this.¡± Tang Li blinked at him innocently. This man was like a ball of fire and his lower body was already rocket hard, pressing up against her body, but he was still able to remain calm. Tang Li wondered how long he could hold it. Qi Yihan looked at her red face and smiled. He deliberately whispered into her ear, ¡°If you want it tonight, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Tang Li¡¯s body stiffened. She did not dare to move because a hand had crawled under her clothes and was touching her hips. The large palm was slightly rough and was much hotter than usual. When it was placed on her skin, it was so hot that Tang Li¡¯s hips could not help but squirm violently. She felt like she was about to be burnt. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t touch it.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t touch it.¡± With that, he tilted his head and kissed her ear. Almost as a reflex, Tang Li shivered excitedly. The next second, a hand pressed against the back of her head and he sealed her mouth with his. The moon was bright and the stars were sparse outside the window. An evening breeze blew in through the window, blowing up the curtains. After a long time, a girl¡¯s complaint was heard. ¡°¡­My hand hurts.¡± Then came the man¡¯s suppressed voice. ¡°It¡¯ll be done soon.¡± After that, a long time passed again. When Tang Li stood by the washbasin and looked at herself in the mirror, her face was red, her lips were slightly swollen, and her eyes were filled with lusts. Her fingers were slightly sticky, so she quickly turned on the tap and rinsed her hands under the water. Her fingers were sore from holding something for too long and were trembling slightly. This made her wonder what would happen if they really became one tonight. At this thought, Tang Li¡¯s body shivered. ¡°No, this is too scary. I think I need to hide myself from him on the day his father is recovered.¡± She felt that it was necessary. ¡°At least I need to prepare some ointment for this!¡± Knock! Knock! The sudden knock on the door caused Tang Li¡¯s body to stiffen. She slowly tilted her head to look at the man who had already pushed the door open and was standing there wearing only his pants. It was obvious that he had gone to the other rooms to shower. The man¡¯s back was facing the light in the bedroom, and his entire body seemed to be covered in a halo. His already handsome face, because of the satisfaction, carried an indescribable sexiness. In addition, he had just taken a shower, and his hair was still wet. He was strong and sexy. At this moment, a drop of water rolled down his broad shoulder from his hair. The water rolled down his chest to the hidden part underneath his pants. Tang Li subconsciously gulped. Too¡­ tempting ¡°Aren¡¯t you gonna sleep tonight?¡± The sudden dark and sexy voice made Tang Li come back to her senses. She turned her face to the side and said, ¡°I¡¯m washing my hands.¡± Qi Yihan walked up to her and stood behind her, wrapping his arms around her body to help her wash. The contrast between the two pairs of hands, one big and one small, was stark. Tang Li lowered her eyes, and her heart started to beat faster. Especially at this moment, she heard the man¡¯s hoarse voice. ¡°You are not telling me you get frightened by that, are you? If you get frightened now, what¡¯ll happen on the day we really do it.¡± Her face turned completely red. She heard the man¡¯s deep and alluring laughter. ¡°Li, you¡¯re so cute.¡± Chapter 181 - Qi Yihan Said, "I Told Father You Slept Late Chapter 181 Qi Yihan Said, ¡°I Told Father You Slept Late Last Night Because Tang Li slept too late last night, when she woke up the next morning, it was already past eight o¡¯clock. When she came out of the bedroom, she happened to bump into Qi Yihan, who was coming up from downstairs. Qi Yihan went up to the study room to get some documents. The moment he saw her, his dark eyes started to size her up. Tang Li stopped and glared at him. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± She was no longer shy. However, her hands were still a little numb now. She was angry at him for asking her to use her hand for so long. If she did it a few more times, her hand would be crippled. Qi Yihan laughed at her angry reaction. As his lips curled, Tang Li was instantly infatuated by his handsome face. Qi Yihan walked up to her and tapped her neck with his finger. He said very matter-of-factly, ¡°There is still a mark here.¡± Tang Li¡¯s face turned all red again. Because she slept in this morning, she didn¡¯t have time to check herself in the mirror. She had no idea that there was a kiss mark he left on her neck. Tang Li touched it with her finger and, as a golden light flashed, the mark disappeared. Qi Yihan looked disappointed, regretful for telling her about it. After Tang Li got rid of the mark, she raised her eyebrows at him proudly. ¡°Not anymore.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and raised his hand to touch her head. Tang Li was now a little sensitive to his hand. It was this hand that had been pressing on hers the entire night. So when his hand reached over, her body flashed to the side. While dodging him, she quickly walked towards the corridor and said as she walked, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯m going to eat breakfast.¡± Qi Yihan retracted his hand after a long while. He turned around and looked at the departing figure that quickly disappeared from the staircase, his smile widening. He suddenly found her irresistibly cute. It seemed like he had to make her do what she did last night a few more times so that she could get used to it and wouldn¡¯t be shy when that day really came. Tang Li did not know what Qi Yihan was thinking. The moment she got downstairs, a few pairs of eyes looked at her. Other than Secretary Si, the other managers looked surprised. Madam was actually living with the CEO. Most importantly, Madam woke up so late! Didn¡¯t the CEO loathe Madam? However, the managers were all calm people. They quickly stood up and greeted Tang Li, ¡°Morning, Madam.¡± Tang Li did not expect so many people to come today. As she continued down the stairs, she nodded at them. At that moment, Butler Zhang, who heard Tang Li, dashed in and said, ¡°Madam, good morning. I¡¯ll bring you breakfast immediately.¡± With that, he left. Tang Li walked down and sat down at the dining table. Though on the surface, the managers looked calm, focusing on their work, but deep down, they were thrilled, going crazy in the group chat.. Manager A: ¡°Madam lives with the CEO!¡± Manager B: ¡°Doesn¡¯t the CEO loathe Madam?¡± Manager C: ¡°Maybe they don¡¯t live in the same room.¡± Manager D: ¡°Still very surprised!¡± Secretary Si: ¡°Let me give you guys a piece of advice. It¡¯s best not to talk about the president and his wife in private.¡± Manager, ABCD, looked at the calm Secretary Si at the same time and closed the chat window to continue working. At this moment, Secretary Si raised his eyes and glanced at Tang Li, who was spaced out with her chin resting on one of her hands, wondering if he should talk to her. Last night, he got into a small car accident when he returned home. Although he was fine, his beloved car had already been scrapped. It pained him and made him believe what Tang Li told him. At that moment, Tang Li suddenly looked at him. Tang Li looked at Secretary Si with a smile that seemed to be saying, ¡°I know what exactly is going inside that little head of yours.¡± Secretary Si was struck dumb. At that moment, Tang Li asked in the tone of a boss who was concerned about her employee, ¡°Secretary Si, have you found a girlfriend yet?¡± Before Secretary Si could react, the rest of the people reacted strongly, turning to Tang Li at the same time. What did Madam mean by this? Was she actually concerned about Secretary Si¡¯s personal matters? Secretary Si pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose and replied expressionlessly, ¡°Not yet.¡± At that moment, Qi Yihan came down with a document. Hearing the question from Tang Li, he glanced at Secretary Si as well. Then, he turned his gaze to Tang Li. Tang Li knew that he had come down and deliberately did not look at him. Qi Yihan¡¯s lips curled up. He went downstairs and walked straight to her. The few managers looked at their president in a daze. Under Tang Li¡¯s vigilant eyes, Qi Yihan walked up to her and suddenly leaned toward her. After tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, he stood up and said to her, ¡°Father asked about you this morning.¡± Tang Li was goggling at him, wondering what he said to his father. Qi Yihan looked at her and his lips curled up. ¡°I told Father that you slept late last night.¡± With that, he left. Tang Li glared at his back and, for some reason, was scared to see her father-in-law now. At this moment, Butler Zhang brought in the breakfast. During the breakfast, Tang Li was distracted by what Qi Yihan could¡¯ve told his father. The managers who were working there were also a little distracted. They had no clue whatsoever as to why their CEO and his wife were so loving in private, because it was rumored that they loathed each other. Secretary Si threw a look at the managers and suddenly felt superior as he knew what they didn¡¯t After Tang Li finished her breakfast, she went to see his father-in-law. When the old man saw Tang Li, there was a smile in his eyes. He nodded and said, ¡°Good, great, terrific.¡± Tang Li didn¡¯t know what to say to that. So what did Qi Yihan say to him? Tang Li quickly changed the subject and told him about Augustine. The old man obviously knew what happened. He said, ¡°So be it. I believe in Li more than anyone else.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Yes. Once all the herbs are collected, I¡¯ll start the treatment immediately, and very likely by the middle of next month, we¡¯ll be able to go back home.¡± ¡°Good, good, good.¡± After chichatting with her father-in-law for a while, Tang Li went to discuss the treatment plan with Doctor Xiang and Mr. Yun. At around 10 am, Qi Yihan suddenly came to look for Tang Li. Qi Yihan said to her, ¡°President Zhang called you.¡± President Zhang wanted to call Tang Li directly, but he could not get through to her, so he called Qi Yihan instead. Only then did Tang Li follow Qi Yihan out. Qi Yihan knew that Tang Li went out to see Madam Zhang yesterday, so he was not surprised when President Zhang called. He only asked Tang Li, ¡°Do you need me to go with you?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Thinking of the money that was about to be in her pocket, she smiled and said to Qi Yihan, ¡°When I get my money, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± Qi Yihan smiled. ¡°Deal.¡± Chapter 182 - Restless Female Ghosts (1) Chapter 182 Restless Female Ghosts (1) Tang Li went to the Zhang family at two in the afternoon. The Zhang family was not far from the Tang family¡¯s house. They were all in famous rich neighborhoods. However, their house was a large duplex villa. The decorations were also done in European style. When she walked in, she saw a tall living room with three floor-to-ceiling windows. There was a spiral staircase and a crystal chandelier that was a few meters high. It looked especially magnificent. ¡°Fourth Madam Qi, please come in.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Zhang welcomed Tang Li in from outside the door. There were only a few children sitting in the living room. These children obviously had good upbringing All of them sat quietly on the sofa in the living room and did not run around shouting. Tang Li glanced at them. As expected, all of them were very thin and looked very sick. Other than the children, there were no other adults. Madam Zhang explained to her, ¡°Fourth Madam said yesterday that I had to bring the children to the temple hall, so I didn¡¯t let my son, daughter-in-law, and daughter stay at home.¡± He then invited her to sit on the sofa. After the servant served the tea, Mr. Zhang said, ¡°We¡¯ve already prepared everything that Fourth Madam asked us to prepare yesterday. What else do you need later? I can get someone to prepare it immediately.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± Tang Li picked up the tea and took a sip. Her gaze scanned the children¡¯s faces. In order to not scare the Zhang family, she purposely took out a piece of talisman from her pocket. She held it between her fingertips and threw it at the children. The talisman automatically ignited in midair. Then, she asked the oldest child, ¡°Kid, what have you seen?¡± Mr. and Mrs. Zhang were shocked and immediately held their breaths. Zhang Junhao seemed to know what Tang Li was asking about. He tilted his head and thought for a while before telling her, ¡°I see many sisters. They always ask me to play with them.¡± He pointed at the door. ¡°They like to wave at me there.¡± Upon hearing this, Mr. and Mrs. Zhang¡¯s faces turned pale. ¡°Junhao, why didn¡¯t you tell Grandma about this before?¡± ¡°Those big sisters didn¡¯t allow me to tell anyone about it. They said they would eat me up if I said it.¡± After saying that, Zhang Junhao¡¯s scrawny body trembled. Madam Zhang¡¯s heart ached so much that she immediately walked over and hugged him. Then, she said to Tang Li, ¡°Junhao never told us about this.¡± ¡°Because he doesn¡¯t dare.¡± After Tang Li finished speaking, she asked the youngest child, ¡°Have you played with those big sisters?¡± The youngest was a twin boy. They nodded to Tang Li. One of the boys said, ¡°We played hide and seek, but those big sisters didn¡¯t play by the rules. They always pushed us from behind.¡± Upon hearing this, the Zhang couple¡¯s faces turned even paler. Madam Zhang was so scared that she cried. ¡°So the children have been seeing ghosts and even interacted with them. Boohoo¡­¡± When the children saw their grandmother crying, they shuddered in fear. Tears also welled up in Mr. Zhang¡¯s eyes. He crossed his fingers and begged Tang Li, ¡°Fourth Madam, please help my grandchildren. What the older generations did has nothing to do with them¡­ If they really wanna seek revenge, take revenge on me instead.¡± Tang Li nodded and stood up. ¡°Bring me to your temple hall.¡± The two of them quickly stood up and called the children up. Then, they led Tang Li inside. Walking past the living room was a long corridor. Tang Li casually sized up the place she passed by. In the middle of this duplex villa was a medium-sized courtyard. There was a small fountain in the courtyard and famous flowers and plants were planted beside it. She walked past the middle courtyard and arrived at the house at the back. She walked for a while in the corridor before arriving outside the temple hall. Looking at the temple hall, Tang Li frowned at the strong resentful air inside. Mr. Zhang was the first to push open the temple hall. As soon as the door opened, a Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva came into view. Underneath the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva were memorial tablets of the Zhang family¡¯s ancestors. Mr. Zhang planned to enter first. Tang Li immediately stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t go in yet.¡± Hearing that, Mr. Zhang froze. At the next moment, he quickly retracted his feet, fear flashing across his eyes. ¡°Master Tang, did you see something?¡± ¡°Yeap¡­¡± Tang Li walked in first. The smell of incense ash floated in the temple hall. It was much colder than other places. Especially Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, his eyes were much fiercer than usual. Tang Li only took three steps before she stopped. She asked, ¡°Give me the things I asked you to prepare.¡± ¡°They¡¯re In the other room. I¡¯ll get them right away.¡± ¡°Yeap¡­¡± Mr. Zhang soon returned with the things Tang Li asked for. He wanted to pass them to Tang Li, but the moment one of his feet entered the hall, a stinging sensation shot up his spine. Mr. Zhang shuddered and hurriedly called Tang Li, ¡°Master Tang.¡± Tang Li turned around to look at him. When Mr. Zhang saw Tang Li¡¯s calm face, he felt inexplicably ill at ease, saying, ¡°These are the things you wanted.¡± ¡°Bring them in.¡± Mr. Zhang braced himself and walked through the door again. This time, the bone-chilling cold did not seep into his feet. However, when he walked in and saw the group of female ghosts around the memorial tablets, he was so scared that he almost shook his soul out of his body. ¡°What¡­¡± Hearing Mr. Zhang¡¯s frightened voice, Madam Zhang, who was still outside and couldn¡¯t see anything, hurriedly asked, ¡°Zhenghe, what¡¯s wrong?¡± With that, she drew closer, wanting to see what was going on inside. ¡°Don¡¯t come in¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Madam Zhang let out a scream. Her legs went limp and she fell to the ground in fear. ¡°Grandma! Grandma!¡± ¡°Grandma!¡± A few children came over to help her up. Madam Zhang hastened to stop them with trembling lips. ¡°Just stand there and don¡¯t move.¡± The children immediately froze. Mr. Zhang tried his best to put himself together and asked Tang Li, ¡°Master Tang, are they¡­?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing that, Mr. Zhang almost fell to the ground as his legs shivered. Suddenly, those female ghosts fixed their gazes at Mr. Zhang fiercely and started to approach him. Mr. Zhang let out another scream of fear, and this time, he fell to the ground. ¡°Master¡­ Master Tang.¡± Tang Li looked at the group of female ghosts, who were edging closer, and said in a deep voice, ¡°They are not your enemies. The people who made you suffer are already dead. You have been wandering about in the human world for too long and you are not supposed to be here. I will turn you all into ashes today and help you rest in peace.¡± ¡°No¡­ the Zhang family has ruined our lives. Why should we allow their descendents to lead a rich and carefree life? We will kill every single one of their descendants.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Zhang were so scared that their bodies kept trembling. I Tang Li snorted and said, ¡°I think you guys must know that Mr. Zhang¡¯s father is not really a member of the Zhang family. The people who tortured have no descendents left in this world.¡± ¡°Since he has been worshiping the ancestors of the Zhang family, he is one of the Zhang family. As long as he is from the Zhang family, we will make him suffer the retribution.¡± Mr. Zhang widened his eyes in surprise when he heard the conversation between Tang Li and the female ghosts, thinking to himself, ¡°I am not one of the Zhang family? How is that possible?¡± At that moment, Tang Li said to Mr. Zhang, ¡°Sprinkle the ashes of the plants I asked you to prepare over the ground.¡± Chapter 183 - Restless Female Ghosts (2) Chapter 183 Restless Female Ghosts (2) Mr. Zhang shuddered and subconsciously did as he was told. When the ash was scattered on the ground, many blood-colored footprints immediately appeared on it, making Mr. and Mrs. Zhang extremely shocked. At the same time, Tang Li took out a few talismans and threw them at the female ghosts. The female ghosts were angry too. Wind started to blow in the room from outside. Soon, the entire room was surrounded by black smoke. Just as Mr. and Mrs. Zhang were scared speechless, the dark smoke dissipated. They looked at Tang Li, who was standing in the middle of the temple hall, and they found that her body was still emitting specks of golden light. The memorial tablets in front of her had all turned into sawdust, and a female ghost dressed in red walked out of the smoke. At that moment, Tang Li, who had her back to them, said, ¡°Bring the children in and kneel.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Zhang hurriedly brought the children in and quickly knelt there. Tang Li asked the female ghost, ¡°Since the rest of the female ghosts are all gone, why are you lingering?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t rest in peace.¡± After the red female ghost finished speaking, blood tears flowed out of her eyes and her body actually emitted a red glow. Tang Li thought to herself, ¡°Damn it.¡± With a wave of her hand, everyone from the Zhang family was pushed outside the door. Then they heard her saying, ¡°No one is allowed to come in until I come out.¡± With that, the door was slammed. The moment the door was slammed, the room was lit up with red lights. Then, Tang Li blacked out for a moment. When she came to her senses, she was already in a different world. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have the ability to drag me into your consciousness.¡± ¡°I just want you to see the reason I can¡¯t rest in peace.¡± As the woman finished speaking, a girl in a pink cheongsam walked over. The girl was very demure and graceful, looking like a daughter from a rich family. As expected, a voice called her from behind. ¡°Miss, why are you here?¡± Following that, a girl dressed like a servant caught up from behind. The girl in cheongsam stopped and smiled gently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiaomei?¡± Xiaomei smiled and told her, ¡°Young Master Jiang is here to propose marriage to you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The girl¡¯s face lit up at first. Then, as she recalled something, the surprise on her face was gone. Xiaomei followed behind her and continued, ¡°Miss, you and Young Master Jiang were childhood sweethearts. We were all making wild guesses as to when he would come to propose marriage. We didn¡¯t expect him to really come on the day of your coming-of-age ceremony.¡± The girl said shyly. ¡°You guys are really chatterboxes.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± The moment that girl left, the scene changed. Tang Li was now in a hall. At that moment, a handsome young man was chatting with a middle-aged man and a woman. The middle-aged couple was obviously very satisfied with the young man. Both of them had smiles on their faces. When the girl walked in, the young man immediately stood up, his eyes filled with deep love. ¡°Yuxiu, I¡¯m here to propose a marriage.¡± The girl lowered her head shyly, but the corners of her lips curled up. ¡°I¡¯m only 16 years old. I still want to be with Mom and Dad for another two years.¡± ¡°You can still come back to spend time with them after we get married.¡± ¡°How is that the same?¡± The girl glanced at him, but her cheeks were bright pink The young man looked at her gently and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s definitely the same. Didn¡¯t we agree on this already?¡± The smile on the girl¡¯s face widened. The middle-aged couple sitting there looked at the two of them with smiles on their faces. Then the scene changed again. In the pond pavilion, a young man was putting on earrings for a woman. ¡°I specially got someone to custom-made this agate earring for you. You really look good with it.¡± The girl leaned into the young man¡¯s arms and smiled happily. Her eyes were filled with love. The young man held the girl¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°After we¡¯re married, we¡¯ll have a child first. Then, I¡¯ll take you to Beiping. Don¡¯t you always want to study there? You can give it a try. If you can pass, I¡¯ll transfer my business to Beiping. You study while I do business. I¡¯ll support your study until you get bored of it.¡± The girl nodded with sparkling eyes and asked shyly, ¡°Then what about our child?¡± ¡°If our parents want to bring our child up, then we¡¯ll leave our child to them. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take our child to Beiping with us.¡± The girl smiled in his arms. The scene then changed again. With the invasion of foreign enemies, chaos broke out overnight. Peace was gone and the people were burning in flames. The war affected the city where the young man and girl were. The number of people wanting to resist the enemy increased and the young man joined in. At this time, it was only two months away before they were officially married. The young man didn¡¯t want her to suffer with him, so he asked her to take his family and her family to Province C. While they were bidding farewell on the train station, the young man hugged the girl tight and promised her, ¡°Yuxiu, wait for me. When I chase away the enemies with the others, I¡¯ll come back and marry you.¡± The girl waited for two years. When the girl received a letter from the young man, saying that he would come back to marry her in two months, a few bandits suddenly barged into her house. They killed her elders and then abducted her. Later, they sold her to a warlord. The warlord wanted to sleep with her, but the moment she was about to be molested, she killed the warlord and committed suicid After going through the girl¡¯s life, Tang Li had mixed feelings. At this moment, the girl turned into a red-dressed woman and asked Tang Li, ¡°Tell me, how am I supposed to forgive them? My family has been killed by them, and the person I¡¯m waiting for will never see me again. How can I rest in peace? How?!!!¡± As the woman spoke, tears of blood flowed from the corner of her eyes. Looking at the red glow on her body, Tang Li sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Zhang was adopted by former madams in the Zhang family. The Zhang family has no offspring. It¡¯s time for you to let go.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t¡­ I want to see Jingyu.¡± The woman¡¯s obsession was too deep, so deep that Tang Li could not force her to leave, or else she would take the children away with her. Tang Li thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you find your Jingyu¡¯s grave. If he doesn¡¯t get married and have children, I¡¯ll bury you with him. What do you think?¡± ¡°Really?¡± That was obviously what the woman wanted. She then told Tang Li where the man should be. Tang Li nodded and asked, ¡°Do you have any relics that you two have in common?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After saying that, the woman was gone, leaving behind a red agate earring on Tang Li¡¯s palm. Looking at the earring in her hand, Tang Li murmured, ¡°No wonder.¡± This earring already had spiritual energy. In addition to the woman¡¯s resentment, it was turned into a vicious weapon. That was why the children of the Zhang family were so weak and couldn¡¯t live past ten years old. After Tang Li put away the earring, a golden glow emitted from Tang Li¡¯s body. In the next second, she was transported back to the Zhang family¡¯s temple hall. The temple hall was very quiet. All the tablets had been turned to dust. Tang Li glanced at the Bodhisattva and walked over to open the door. Chapter 184 - Im Here To Pick You Up, Youve Been Gone For The Entire Night Chapter 184 I¡¯m Here To Pick You Up, You¡¯ve Been Gone For The Entire Night The moment the door opened, the first person she saw was actually Qi Yihan, who was standing there with a cold aura. Joy surged from the bottom of her heart. Tang Li walked to him and asked, ¡°Yihan, why are you here?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been gone all night. I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already the second day?¡± ¡°Yeap¡­¡± At this moment, Mr. Zhang said anxiously, ¡°Master Tang, how¡­ is it?¡± Tang Li told him, ¡°The crisis in your family has been averted. However, I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. Don¡¯t restore the memorial tablets. If you had to worship, only worship your father.¡± Mr. Zhang nodded immediately and asked with a complicated expression, ¡°Master Tang, what do you mean by that when you said my father is not from the Zhang family?¡± ¡°Your father was adopted by the madams of the Zhang family, so you are not considered part of the Zhang family.¡± When Mr. Zhang heard that, his expression went from shock to surprise. After a while, he heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. ¡°Now I understand.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Zhang invited Tang Li and Qi Yihan to the living room. At this moment, the sons, daughters, and son-in-law of the Zhang couple were all present. When they saw them coming in, they quickly stood up. Tang Li stayed in the temple hall for a night. After Mr. Wang¡¯s children came back, they waited outside too. Although they could not see what was happening inside the temple hall, they could feel the change in the atmosphere. Now everyone was very respectful to Tang Li. After exchanging greetings, everyone sat down. Mr. Wang immediately took out a bank card and gave it to Tang Li. ¡°Miss Tang, there¡¯s 100 million here.¡± Tang Li was a little surprised. Mr. Wang said, ¡°Other than the ten million yuan for each child, the rest is what I pay you to help my grandchildren restore their health.¡± At this point, the fact that Tang Li knew medicine was no longer news. In additional to what just happened, Mr. Wang felt that Tang Li was definitely a master level doctor. Tang Li nodded. ¡°Sure. Later, I¡¯ll give you guys a prescription. You can follow the prescription and grab the herbs. These children have been cursed since they were born, so their growth was stunted. If you want them to be like normal children, you¡¯ll have to nurse them for at least a year and a half.¡± She did not plan to use her mystic medical skills on these children. ¡°I see. It doesn¡¯t matter how long it takes, as long as their bodies can recover.¡± The others immediately nodded in agreement. Tang Li then told them what else they could do. After breakfast, she left the Zhang family with Qi Yihan. After Tang Li was gone, the Zhang family renovated the entire villa. Such a huge commotion immediately spread throughout the entire Imperial Capital. Now everyone knew that it was Tang Li who helped the Zhang family out of this enigmatic situation. The outside world was abuzz with discussions. Some did not believe it, some didn¡¯t care, and some wanted to ask Tang Li for help. Other than ordinary people, the news also spread to those masters. Some of the masters even went to the Zhang family to take a look and found that the curse was indeed gone. ¡°Is Fourth Madam of the Qi family so capable?¡± The masters remained doubtful. ¡°She must have some powerful artifacts on her.¡± ¡°I heard from Province F that Fourth Madam of the Qi family dealt with that black flood dragon there. I heard that she has a powerful artifact.¡± ¡°We must find a time to try her.¡± After Tang Li settled the matter at Mr. Zhang¡¯s house, Madam You, who rejected Tang Li at the banquet, called that afternoon. However, Tang Li didn¡¯t have her phone with her. It was Butler Zhang who answered. When Butler Zhang told Tang Li, she had just woken up. She snorted and said, ¡°No way. I¡¯ve already given her a chance. She didn¡¯t take the chance and the chance is gone.¡± Butler Zhang told Madam You about it and she was regretful. Of course, this was nothing serious. The next day, some masters actually came over to the hospital. When the hospital¡¯s guard called Butler Zhang and asked if he should let them in, Butler Zhang realized how famous his madam was now. Butler Zhang went to ask Tang Li. Tang Li said without a moment of hesitation, ¡°No.¡± The masters waiting outside the hospital were pissed off when they heard that Tang Li was not coming out to see them. ¡°What an impudent girl. Didn¡¯t she get to be famous because she was lucky to have found some powerful artifacts?¡± ¡°Humph. Let¡¯s go. Someone else will give her a lesson for us.¡± ¡°Since she has kicked up such a big fuss with her artifacts, some people must have sensed the artifacts¡¯ presence and want to steal them away from her. I can¡¯t wait to see the day when she comes to us crying for help.¡± The few of them left in a huff. The day ended quickly. At around four in the afternoon, Tang Li changed her clothes and prepared to go to the Tang family¡¯s villa. Unexpectedly, Qi Yihan also stopped what he was doing and said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Tang Li smiled at him and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very busy these days? It¡¯ll be at least ten o¡¯clock before I can come back.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to work tonight.¡± When Tang Li was outside overnight yesterday, he was very anxious, unable to sleep to the point that he leaped out of his bed in the middle of the night and headed straight to the Zhang family, and waited for her to come out the entire night. He didn¡¯t want to experience it again, so this time, he planned to go with her. Tang Li did not mind him going with her. Actually, she was somewhat delighted. The two of them then took a car to the Tang family¡¯s villa. The members of the Tang family were all present tonight, even Su Ziqing was there. After greeting each other, they walked towards the inside. On the way, the men started to talk about that piece of land with Qi Yihan. Su Ziqing and Tang Zitong walked beside Tang Li alone. Tang Zitong told Tang Li, ¡°When Mr. Situ heard that you would be here last night, he came very early to wait for you. Cousin, did he tell you about it?¡± ¡°Yeah, he did.¡± She didn¡¯t have time yesterday and didn¡¯t have time today either. Tang Li felt that she should find some time to see Mr. Situ. After that, Tang Zitong started to tell Tang Li about what happened after she took Yu Meng out, ¡°Yu Meng is really too afraid to see strangers. Luckily, the people in the workshop are all nice old ladies and craftsmen. After staying in the workshop for a while, Yu Meng seemed to have fallen in love with instruments and become more at ease.¡± Tang Li nodded. Tang Zitong then told her Yu Meng¡¯s health condition for the past few days. ¡°After being acupunctured with silver needles, Yu Meng seems to be able to stay conscious longer. Last night, I even heard her singing in the room, but I didn¡¯t understand what she was singing.¡± ¡°I think she made it up.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s awesome!¡± Tang Zitong said, ¡°Listening to her song, I feel like crying.¡± After Tang Zitong finished speaking, she realized that Su Ziqing, who was walking beside them, was weirdly quiet. She tilted her head and asked her, ¡°Ziqing, didn¡¯t you always say that you wanted to see Fourth Sister? Why don¡¯t you say something when you see her?¡± Tang Li tilted her head to look at her and asked, ¡°Have you settled that problem yet?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Su Ziqing seemed a little distracted. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Don¡¯t worry, Cousin.¡± After saying that, she looked at Qi Yihan, who had already walked in, surrounded by the men. Her eyes lit up for a moment before she lowered her head and asked, ¡°What has cousin been doing these past few days? Why didn¡¯t you contact Zitong?¡± Tang Li looked at her strangely and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been a little busy these past few days.¡± Su Ziqing nodded and said no more. Chapter 185 - Since Tang Li Likes It, Hes Willing to Try To Like It Chapter 185 Since Tang Li Likes It, He¡¯s Willing to Try To Like It Tang Li had already told them in advance when she would arrive, so by the time they entered the living room, the dinner was ready. As usual, Yu Meng was too scared to come down to eat, so Tang Zitong brought a bowl of food up for her to eat. It was obvious that Yu Meng was no longer guarded against Tang Zitong. At the dining table, First Master Tang asked Qi Yihan if he wanted to drink. Qi Yihan replied, ¡°No, while Li is busy later, we can talk about that piece of land in detail.¡± The Tang family was elated. Although Tang Li helped them get rid of the mountain on that land, whether or not an airport would be built over there still depended on Qi Yihan. They didn¡¯t plan to force him to help them, but they would definitely be happy if he would help. Because there were many people tonight, the Tang family was separated into two tables. The men sat at one table, the women at another. It was a joyous and harmonious scene. When Qi Yihan subconsciously turned to look at Tang Li, he happened to see Su Ziqing putting food into Tang Li¡¯s bowl. From his angle, he could see Su Ziqing looking at Tang Li attentively, saying, ¡°Cousin, you used to like seafood. I thought you wouldn¡¯t like it anymore because you¡¯ve changed so much.¡± Tang Li smiled and asked, ¡°My palate didn¡¯t change at all.¡± Su Ziqing continued, ¡°When you have time, let¡¯s go to Hai Cheng. There¡¯s a lot of seafood there. We can also go out to the island that we¡¯ve been to before. I¡¯ll treat you to a table of seafood.¡± Tang Li nodded casually. Su Ziqing looked even happier. At this moment, Tang Zitong added enviously, ¡°You two only met once or twice every year. Why are you so close to each other?¡±. Su Ziqing continued after her, ¡°Because a lot of our thoughts and hobbies are the same. Don¡¯t you agree, Cousin?¡± Tang Li did not answer this time. She dived herself into the bowl of seafood. The Host and Su Ziqing had similar hobbies, thoughts, and family backgrounds, so they were kindred spirits. However, Tang Li was different. Other than liking seafood like the Host, the rest of their hobbies were worlds apart. When Qi Yihan saw their interaction, he suddenly narrowed his eyes solemnly. He did not like it when Tang Li and Su Ziqing got too close. This made him inexplicably uncomfortable. At this moment, Su Ziqing suddenly looked over. The corners of Su Ziqing¡¯s lips curled up before she reminded Tang Li, ¡°Cousin, your husband is looking at you.¡± Tang Li tilted her head to look at Qi Yihan and smiled at him. She used her chopsticks to point at the seafood on the table, hinting for him to eat as well. She then withdrew her gaze. Qi Yihan also withdrew his gaze and looked at the seafood on the table. He did not like seafood that much, but since Tang Li liked it, he was willing to try to like it. After dinner, Tang Li went to Yu Meng¡¯s room alone. There was a clear admiration on her face when Yu Meng saw Tang Li coming in. ¡°Miss Tang, I¡¯m so happy to see you.¡± Tang Li nodded and asked, ¡°How have you been feeling these past few days?¡±. ¡°I feel like my mind is very clear, but¡­ my head hurts for a while every night.¡± Tang Li walked over and placed her hand on her head. After a while, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. Some people and things are destined. If you can¡¯t meet the person you want to meet tonight, you¡¯ll meet them one day.¡± Yu Meng was not surprised that Tang Li knew what she was thinking. She bit her lip to suppress the sadness that welled up in her heart and said, ¡°Mom and Dad are gone, and so is Brother Xuanyuan. I¡¯m very sad, especially at night. What happened before keeps flashing through my mind, and I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± As she spoke, tears rolled down her face. Tang Li nodded and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t stop yourself from missing them, then listen to the music or sing ya song.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Li asked her to lie on the bed and she started to acupuncture her with silver needles. In the living room. The Tang family and Qi Yihan were discussing what to do with that piece of land right now. The twins went back to their room to study. Since they were about to enter their third year of high school, their schedule was quite tight. Su Ziqing asked Tang Zitong to walk around the Tang family¡¯s courtyard with her. The two of them listened to the conversation in the living room casually and did not speak. When Tang Zitong heard Qi Yihan say that he would talk to the government about building an airport on that piece of land, she exclaimed in admiration, ¡°I knew it. I knew Fourth Sister-in-law could do something. He is just terrific.¡± Su Ziqing looked at Tang Zitong, who had a look of admiration on her face, and suddenly asked, ¡°Zitong, were you very angry about what Cousin did previously?¡± ¡°Of course, I was. Actually, I thought Fourth Sister was suffering from some kind of brain damage that made her so stupid as to fall in love with a pretty boy.¡± Then Tang Zitong added quietly, ¡°But I¡¯m very happy that she realized her mistake. I¡¯ve always wanted her and her husband to love each other. When they have a child, their child will definitely inherit their outstanding looks.¡± When Su Ziqing heard that, she lowered her eyes and mumbled, ¡°Actually, the cousin you saw before isn¡¯t who she really is. She¡¯s not that fickle and isn¡¯t that stupid.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tang Zitong was struck dumb for a second. Su Ziqing did not explain. Tang Zitong¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°What do you think our fourth sister was like before?¡± Su Ziqing smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what she was like in the past, as long as everyone thinks she is good now.¡± Tang Zitong thought for a while and felt that it made sense, so she didn¡¯t ask further. At this moment, Su Ziqing asked, ¡°Zitong, where is the bathroom?¡± ¡°It¡¯s on the back,¡± Tang Zitong said. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you there.¡± When the two of them reached the bathroom, Su Ziqing said to Tang Zitong, who was waiting for her outside, ¡°The food tonight was too awesome. I couldn¡¯t help but eat a little more. I probably have to stay here for a while. You don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡± Hearing that, Tang Zitong was very happy. ¡°Hehe. If you like it, you are more than welcome to drop in on us whenever you want.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Qi Yihan chatted with the Tang family for a while before his phone rang. He took his phone to the courtyard to answer the call. The call was from Milus. Milus sounded anxious and exasperated. ¡°Qi Yihan, did your family kidnap my sister?¡± Qi Yihan replied, ¡°Mr. Milus, I am at the hospital, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Milus¡¯ tone was anxious. ¡°Let me remind you something, If I find out that your family kidnaps my sister, I swear to God I will wipe out the Tang Family.¡± ¡°Up to you.¡± After Qi Yihan said that, Milus hung up the phone. He held the phone and thought for a while. Then, he punched in a number and ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Find out Lucia¡¯s current whereabouts.¡± With that, he hung up the phone and was about to return to the living room when he saw Su Ziqing walking towards him. Chapter 186 - Su Ziqing Said Qi Yihan Wasnt Worthy of Her Cousin Chapter 186 Su Ziqing Said Qi Yihan Wasn¡¯t Worthy of Her Cousin Qi Yihan looked at Su Ziqing coldly and did not speak. The warmth in Su Ziqing¡¯s eyes disappeared. She walked up to him and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of my cousin.¡± As soon as she said that, a powerful vicious aura spread from Qi Yihan. The temperature seemed to have turned a few degrees colder. Though her heart was racing, Su Ziqing put on a sneer and took a step closer to Qi Yihan, saying to him in a low voice, ¡°My cousin will become more and more powerful and more and more people will like her. You¡¯re just a money-making machine. She won¡¯t possibly like you.¡± With that, she took two steps backward and turned to leave. With Suzitong gone, Qi Yihan stood there still with visciousess in his eyes. From his facial expression, it was impossible to tell what he had in mind. When Tang Zitong was about to come out to look for Su Ziqing, they bumped into each other on the doorway. ¡°Isn¡¯t our yard beautiful? The flowers and plants inside were carefully cultivated by my mother and Second Aunt.¡± ¡°They are beautiful.¡± At that moment, Tang Zitong suddenly looked at Qi Yihan, who was standing by the wall, and whispered to her, ¡°Look, Fourth Sister-in-law is standing there. He¡¯s so handsome and cool!¡± Su Ziqing turned to look at Qi Yihan and smiled. ¡°You love-struck fool, there are many handsome people in this world.¡± Tang Zitong immediately refuted, ¡°It¡¯s different? I think my fourth brother-in-law is the most handsome and coolest person in the world. He¡¯s even cooler than those international superstars. Most importantly, he knows how to earn money!¡± Su Ziqing didn¡¯t reply. She changed the topic, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s check in on Cousin.¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡± The two of them walked into the hall. Tang Li came out of Yu Meng¡¯s room at around nine o¡¯clock. The moment she opened the door, she saw two heads side by side and asked with curiosity, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Tang Zitong smiled at her. ¡°We wanted to see how Yu Meng was doing, but we were afraid of scaring her, so we peeped through the door frame.¡± ¡°Yu Meng is asleep.¡± Tang Li closed the door and the three walked out together. ¡°She¡¯ll sleep until tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Uh-oh. I¡¯ll come to see her in the morning, then. Let her sleep.¡± When they were about to reach the living room, Su Ziqing suddenly held Tang Li¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Cousin, when do you have time? Can you take me and Zitong to some high-end clubs to have fun? Recently, my classmates have been saying that there¡¯s a high-end club called the¡± Contract¡±. That club is frequented by soldiers and the activities are all very thrilling. Can you take us there?¡­ With your identity as Fourth Madam Qi, you should be able to enter, right?¡± ¡°Contract?¡± Tang Li tried to recall this place in her memory but she could barely remember anything. ¡°Even if I¡¯m Fourth Madam Qi, it¡¯s probably not a place I¡¯m supposed to be.¡± ¡°Really? What a pity. My goal is to marry a soldier in the future.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ So you like soldiers, Ziqing. Me too.¡± Tang Zitong commented. The three of them walked into the living room while chatting and laughing. At this moment, the men were still talking about the land. Su Ziqing said, ¡°Business-related matters give me a headache.¡± Tang Li suddenly felt like a gaze was on her. She immediately looked at Qi Yihan and walked towards him. The chairs in The Tang family were all rattan chairs. When Qi Yihan sat there, he looked especially like a leader. Tang Li walked to his side and leaned against the armrest of the chair. She asked, ¡°How was your chat?¡± Qi Yihan looked at her and said, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, we can go back now.¡± When Tang Li heard this, she felt a surge of sweet joy in her heart and said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired, but you should be. You¡¯ve worked so hard during the day.¡± She then touched his eyebrows and said, ¡°Look, you are frowning.¡± Qi Yihan grabbed her hand and held it in his. Everyone watched their interaction with a gratified smile. Tang Zitong was touched and said, ¡°Being able to see Fourth Sister and Fourth Sister-in-law interact like this, I feel that I have no regrets in this life.¡± Su Ziqing¡¯ said sarcastically, ¡°Is that so?¡± Tang Zitong couldn¡¯t tell her sarcasm and nodded emphatically. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been praying to god to make them love each other. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a pleasure to watch two beautiful people love each other?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tang Zitong looked at Su Ziqing in surprise. Su Ziqing tilted her head to look at her with a smile. ¡°I was just joking.¡± Tang Zitong grinned at her. Everyone in the Tang family knew that Qi Yihan was busy with work. Since Tang Li had said so, the Tang family would definitely not keep him around anymore. Everyone stood up and sent Tang Li and Qi Yihan out. When they reached the car, First Master Tang said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Yihan, sorry to trouble you again.¡± Qi Yihan responded with an ¡°mm¡± and said, ¡°Since you are Li¡¯s family, you are my family.¡± These words made the Tang family members smile in delight. When Tang Li got in the car, she asked Su Ziqing, ¡°Cousin, are you coming with us or?¡± Su Ziqing could either choose to sit with Tang Li or the bodyguards. ¡°Of course, with you. As usual, you guys can drop me off at the nearest train station.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The three of them got in. Tang Li sat in the middle. After the car drove out, Su Ziqing talked about her study with Tang Li. ¡°The Imperial Capital University is indeed the number one educational institute in the world. The level of education in the law faculty is slightly better than that of Haicheng University. Most importantly, the library is simply a treasure chest. I love it.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li knew that she must frequent the library a lot. She reminded, ¡°I know you love reading, but you also have to pay attention to socializing. Aren¡¯t you in the Student Union at Haicheng University? Don¡¯t you want to enter the Student Union of the Imperial Capital University as well?¡± ¡°That, I have to wait. The threshold for entering the Student Union at Imperial University is relatively high. I¡¯ll apply once I show my ability with my academic results.¡± Tang Li nodded, and then they proceeded to talk about that male classmate. However, Qi Yihan remained quiet all the time. He looked ahead, thinking about something. After a long while, Tang Li suddenly stopped. She said to Qi Yihan, ¡°A group of people are blocking our way ahead.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her and took out his Bluetooth earphone from his pocket. He put it on and ordered, ¡°Go and take a look ahead.¡± Then, their car slowed down and was overtaken by his bodyguards¡¯ car. However, soon, his bodyguards¡¯ car suddenly disappeared, as if it entered a portal and was transported to another dimension. Chapter 187 - Someone Set Up A Field Nearby, We Have Already Entered the Field Chapter 187 Someone Set Up A Field Nearby, We Have Already Entered the Field ¡°What happened?¡± Su Ziqing, who had her eyes fixed ahead, asked. Then, she subconsciously edged closer to Tang Li. When Qi Yihan pressed the button on his Bluetooth earphone, he realized that he could no longer get in touch with his bodyguards. At that moment, Tang Li told the two, ¡°Someone has set up a field around us. We¡¯ve already entered the field.¡± As for who it was, Tang Li knew without thinking that it must be people who knew she had artifacts and wanted to rob her. Qi Yihan had the same thought. He took out a gun from the side. Tang Li glanced at his gun and said, ¡°Your gun is useless in this field.¡± Qi Yihan nodded but did not put the gun back. At this moment, the other bodyguards¡¯ cars stopped and they came out to form a protective ring around Qi Yihan¡¯s car. Tang Li wanted to get out of the car but was stopped by Su Ziqing. ¡°Cousin, will it be dangerous?¡± ¡°No,¡± Tang Li said and was about to get off from Su Ziqing¡¯s side. Qi Yihan pressed her down on the shoulder and got off first. Tang Li then got off too from his side. Su Ziqing was about to get out of the car when she was stopped by Tang Li. ¡°Just stay in the car.¡± Su Ziqing looked at the two people standing by the car and pursed her lips tightly. She nodded. ¡°Cousin, Cousin-in-law, be careful.¡± Tang Li nodded at her and walked to the side with Qi Yihan. At this moment, other than their car, no other car could be seen passing by. Tang Li stood beside Qi Yihan and explained, ¡°Many people who know mystic technique will use the spatial magnetic field to create an independent space. This space looks like it¡¯s still in place, but it¡¯s in a different domain. Even if a car passes by, it won¡¯t see us or be affected.¡± ¡°Can you break this space?¡± ¡°Easy.¡± After saying that, Tang Li looked in one direction. ¡°The person is coming.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she saw a thin middle-aged man wearing a navy blue riding coat and holding a pair of jade beads appear out of thin air. As soon as the middle-aged man appeared, all the bodyguards placed their hands on the gun and instantly became vigilant. Qi Yihan¡¯s expression did not change much. He glanced at the middle-aged man and then at Tang Li. Tang Li looked at the jade beads in the middle-aged man¡¯s hand and narrowed her eyes. She said to Qi Yihan excitedly, ¡°The pair of jade beads in his hand are not bad.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her, saying. ¡°If you like it, let¡¯s take it from him.¡± Tang Li smirked. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do this.¡± At this moment, the middle-aged man swaggered over. The bodyguards took out their guns and pointed them at him. However, he acted as if he did not see the guns in the bodyguards¡¯ hands. As he swaggered, he said, ¡°I heard that you have a divine artifact on you. You were able to get rid of that balck flood dragon and remove the curse the Zhang family was suffering from, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, so are you here to steal my artifacts?¡± Tang Li sneered, not taking him as a threat. The middle-aged man glanced at Qi Yihan, who was standing beside her, and said, ¡°Fourth Master Qi, the king of the business world.¡± Qi Yihan looked at him coldly and did not reply. The middle-aged man didn¡¯t seem to mind. Instead, he smiled meaningfully. ¡°Rich men¡¯s women are indeed very unique. However, let me give Fourth Master Qi a piece of advice. You better ask her to take out the artifacts. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid misfortune will befall you and your family.¡± Qi Yihan replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not for you to worry. As her man, I¡¯ll let her keep whatever she likes. If anyone dares to steal anything from her, then let¡¯s see if they have the ability.¡± The middle-aged man flared at Qi Yihan for a few seconds before snorting. As the jade beads in his hand spun faster, the entire space seemed to distort and begin to tremble. It looked like the world was about to be turned upside down. Tang Li held Qi Yihan¡¯s hand and confirmed, ¡°Hubby, the bead in his hand is really something good.¡± With that, her eyes lit up and she said, ¡°I want it !! ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take it from him.¡± ¡°Hahaha! You overestimate yourself.¡± The middle-aged man was amused by their conversation and threw the bead at Tang Li. ¡°If you can take it, then take it.¡± ¡°Well, you asked for it.¡± After saying that, Tang Li pointed her finger at the rapidly approaching bead. ¡°Stop.¡± The moment Tang Li called for it to stop, the two beads stopped in front of her. Then, she took the beads and said to the middle-aged man, who was so shocked that his eyes had widened and he forgot to react, ¡°Thank you.¡± Afraid that the middle-aged man would go back on his words, she pocketed them immediately. The middle-aged man was still in a daze. The middle-aged man was burning with anger as he shouted. ¡°You little cheeky girl, how dare you take my beads.¡± After saying that, he quickly took out a piece of talisman and mumbled something while drawing. After drawing the talisman, he threw it at Tang Li and shouted, ¡°Thunderlord, strike them, show them your wrath!¡± ¡°Is this a Lightning Talisman?¡± Tang Li looked a little surprised. Just when Qi Yihan thought she could not handle it, she waved her hand and the talisman ignited itself in midair. Tang Li then snorted and said, ¡°Watch carefully, I¡¯ll show you the real Lightning Talisman.¡± With that, she threw out a piece of talisman from her pocket, and then a deafening roar was heard. After everyone came to their senses, they saw a huge pit and the magnetic field he created was shattered at the same time. The middle-aged man was gone. Tang Li smiled at Qi Yihan innocently while holding his hand. ¡°I only used one fifth of my power but I didn¡¯t expect him to be unable to handle it¡­ He is really lame.¡± Qi Yihan looked at the smile on her lips and resisted the urge to kiss her. ¡°Can we go now?¡± ¡°Yes we can.¡± Tang Li looked around and said, ¡°We¡¯re currently on a remote road that deviates from the road home. We might arrive home a bit late.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± As Qi Yihan spoke, he suddenly thought of something. ¡°Why don¡¯t we send your cousin back to school before returning.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll work.¡± Tang Li did not object. The two of them returned to the car. Su Ziqing, who had been watching, was about to ask something when they got in the car. Tang Li spoke first. ¡°Cousin, we¡¯ll send you back to school first. This is our way home, we¡¯ve deviated from the main road.¡± Su Ziqing asked, ¡°Will this waste my cousin-in-law¡¯s time?¡± ¡°No, it won¡¯t. It was Yi Han who suggested sending you back.¡± Chapter 188 - If You Dont Behave Yourself, Then I Think I Dont Have To Take My Promise Seriously Chapter 188 If You Don¡¯t Behave Yourself, Then I Think I Don¡¯t Have To Take My Promise Seriously Su Ziqing remained silent on the way. Qi Yihan started to talk to Tang Li, ¡°Two bosses called me today to ask for your number.¡± Bosses who could call Qi Yihan to look for Tang Li were definitely not ordinary bosses. Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°Can you tell them my number, thanks.¡± Qi Yihan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you remember to treat me to a meal.¡± Tang Li felt like Qi Yihan was just a big kid now instead of the domineering CEO. She thought for a while and decided to treat him to something big, ¡°Then I¡¯ll cook two dishes for you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± Qi Yihan had no objections. To be precise, he was delighted. Su Ziqing watched their interaction and an indescribable feeling surged in her heart. When the car reached the dormitory building, it stopped. After Su Ziqing got out of the car, she turned around and said to Tang Li, ¡°Goodnight, cousin. When you¡¯re free, we can hang out with Zitong together.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Yep.¡± The car window was rolled up and the car drove out. Su Ziqing stood there and watched the car drive out of her sight before turning around. She did not walk towards the dormitory building, but walked towards a path beside it. She did not stop until she reached the woods. ¡°Come out. You guys must be tired from waiting here for me for the entire day.¡± A few people who were hiding in the dark and waiting for her to return to the dormitory were a little surprised to be found out, but they did not think much of it and showed themselves. They were here to threaten Su Ziqing. Su Ziqing looked at them and there was murder in her eyes. However, this group of people were still unaware of it. One of them sized her up and whistled at her roguishly. ¡°Little chick, we¡¯ve already said before that if you dare to disobey Mr. Li again, we¡¯ll f*ck you up. Looks like you won¡¯t listen to us.¡± Another guy started throwing nasty words at her. ¡°I think she is intentionally wanting for us to f*ck her. Why don¡¯t we satisfy her tonight? Whoever dares to go against Mr. Li has to be punished accordingly.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Ziqing snorted coldly. She did not say anything and suddenly took off her bracelet. After taking it off, she threw it into the air and the bracelet unfolded into a very thin long thread. Holding the thread in her hand, Su Ziqing struck people as a beauty of ruthless kind, making people uncontrollably tremble in fear. The gangsters subconsciously gulped, actually turned on by her sadistic outfit. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a unique beauty. Why? Are you holding the thread so that we can tie your hands and feet up to make you more interesting?¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to see if you have the ability.¡± After Su Ziqing said that, she whipped at them with the thread. The gangsters who were still teasing her froze when the thread brushed past their faces. In the next moment, pain, disbelief, and anger occured on their faces at the same time. ¡°Damn it! This woman is courting death. Brothers, let¡¯s go.¡± Even if facing a number of gangsters, Su Ziqing still maintained her composure. Amidst screams and shrills, the gangsters fell to the ground in pain, hugging their injured bodies and rolling around, wailing. Su Ziqing looked at them and whipped her thin thread at their lower bodies. After letting out a scream of excruciating pain, they passed out. Su Ziqing put away the thread. After transforming into a bracelet, she put it back on and turned to walk out of the woods. The moment Su Ziqing left, another man in a black suit walked out from the side. He glanced coldly at the gangsters lying on the ground motionlessly. He touched his Bluetooth earphone and said to someone, ¡°She is pretty good.¡± With that, he turned and left. The next morning, Tang Li was woken up by the heat. Opening her eyes, she was indeed half lying on Qi Yihan again. The heat came from Qi Yihan. At that moment, he was staring at her with a pair of eyes that could suck people in. Tang Li subconsciously smiled at him, but the smile soon froze on her face. She quickly retracted her hand that was placed on something inappropriate and apologized with an awkward smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Qi Yihan harrumphed. This sound was so sexy and attractive that it made Tang Li¡¯s body go limp. Qi Yihan then said calmly, ¡°At first, you hugged me to sleep, and now your hands started groping about my body, touching what it is not supposed to touch. I have to say that you seem to be doing it on purpose.¡± ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t.¡± Tang Li felt like her own words were quite untenable. ¡°Hmph!¡± Qi Yihan harrumphed again. He then grabbed her shoulder and their bodies turned. She lay flat on the bed. His voice was hoarse, indicating a coming storm. ¡°Do you think you can do whatever you want just because I promised you that I won¡¯t do that with you until my father recovers?¡± ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m a normal man. If you don¡¯t behave yourself, I don¡¯t think I need to take promises seriously.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Qi Yihan did not give her a chance to argue and sealed her lips. It was easy to be impulsive in the morning. His burning lips instantly set Tang Li¡¯s body on fire. The air in the entire bedroom quickly heated up. Morning wind sneaked in through the slightly opened curtains, but because of the scene in the room, the wind decided to stop at the curtain. The curtains were rolled up and down, and there were occasional cries of surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t touch that!¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Ouch¡­ My hand hurts.¡± After god knew how long, Qi Yihan came downstairs first. The managers who had been here for more than half an hour peeped at the president who was walking down. In the group chat room, they made some wild guesses. Manager A: ¡°Why isn¡¯t the CEO coming down today? Is he still in bed?¡± Manager B: ¡°How is that possible? The CEO has always woken up early.¡± Manager C: ¡°Did the CEO sleep late last night? That can¡¯t be right. Even if he slept at one or two in the morning, he could wake up at five sharp in the morning.¡± Manager D: ¡°Is he stopped by Madam?¡± Secretary Si: ¡°If you think the salary that the Qi Group pays is too high and don¡¯t want to work anymore, keep on letting your imagination go wild.¡± The group instantly fell silent. Seeing Qi Yihan, Secretary Si, who was the calmest, was the first to stand up. ¡°Good morning, CEO.¡± The managers quickly followed suit. ¡°Good morning, CEO.¡± Qi Yihan nodded at them and said to Butler Zhang, ¡°Get someone to buy more fresh seafood.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The managers looked at each other, wondering if their CEO was preparing the seafood for someone. Chapter 189 - Miss Tang, Our Master Is Waiting For You Chapter 189 Miss Tang, Our Master Is Waiting For You Tang Li came down after a long while. When she came down, Qi Yihan was sitting at the dining table, waiting for her with a calm expression. He did not have the lust and desire he had on the bed just now and looked like a domineering CEO. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that her hand was still sore, Tang Li would have thought that she just had a dream. At this moment, Qi Yihan suddenly looked over, his gaze deep and unfathomable. Then, he fixed his gaze at her neck. Tang Li subconsciously touched her neck. Only then did she remember that when she came down, she had used an illusion to remove several kiss marks. At this moment, Butler Zhang, who saw her come down, greeted her, ¡°Good morning, Madam.¡± ¡°Morning.¡± When Tang Li looked at the managers, she saw them looking at her with curiocity written all across their faces, as if they already had the answer to a question. Tang Li retracted her gaze and walked towards Qi Yihan. After sitting down, Butler Zhang brought the breakfast in. This breakfast for this morning was porridge, crystal buns, spring rolls, roasted wheat, bean buns, and a few side dishes. Basically, they required chopsticks. Looking at the chopsticks placed beside her, Tang Li gave up the thought of using them. She picked up the spoon to scoop some porridge. As she scooped it up, her hand trembled and she split the porridge. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t use my hand again. It¡¯s sore as heck.¡± Tang Li thought to herself. At that moment, Qi Yihan, who was sitting beside her, took her porridge bowl, scooped up a spoonful, and delivered it to her mouth. Tang Li was goggling at him, so were the managers. Qi Yihan coldly glanced at them and they quickly looked away, their hearts pounding. Seeing that Tang Li was still in a daze, Qi Yihan said, ¡°Open your mouth.¡± Tang Li opened her mouth. Qi Yihan fed her the porridge. Then, he put down the spoon and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat first?''¡± Tang Li¡¯s eyes wandered around him and the dishes. She thought to herself that it was him who made her hands so sore that she could not move, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal to use his hand. She then instructed Qi Yihan to feed her the food she liked. Only when Tang Li was full did Qi Yihan start to eat. After dinner, Qi Yihan said to Tang Li, ¡°Lucia was kidnapped last night. When Milus found her this morning, she has been raped.¡± Tang Li had already predicted that Lucia would have to go through this tribulation. That day, Tang Li kindly reminded her, but Lucia turned a deaf ear to her advice. ¡°Do you know who did this?¡± ¡°Xu.¡± Tang Li immediately understood who Qi Yihan was referring to. She actually didn¡¯t like Xu Shize from the start. From his face, she could tell that he was too crazy and extreme. Of course, she disliked his younger sister even more. However, when his younger sister was sent overseas, she forgot about the two of them. Now that she heard Qi Yihan mention him, she wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°Someone must have helped him.¡± Tang Li immediately knew for a fact that someone had definitely helped Xu Shize, because Xu Shize, by himself, wouldn¡¯t have the ability to kidnap Lucia and rape her after being seriously injured in the jail. It was obvious to Tang Li who was behind this. In order to achieve his goal, the male lead had been going to the extremes. Tang Li did not know if Qi Yihan had the same thought in mind or not, but she did not discuss this with him. She only asked, ¡°If Milus finds out that it was Xu Shize who did it, what do you think he will do?¡± Qi Yihan thought about it and said, ¡°The Xu family is actually very influential in the Imperial Capital. If the Xu family wants to help Xu Shize, the most likely scenario is that Lucrezia will marry him.¡± ¡°Will Lucia marry him? Will Milus let his sister marry him?¡± ¡°They won¡¯t.¡± Tang Li suddenly plunged into silence. Ever since she got the book spirit to erase his male supporting role, she could no longer tell what his life was like (she couldn¡¯t predict the future of her and her closest family). However, it did not hinder her sixth sense as a woman. She reminded him, ¡°You¡¯re the one that Milus and Lucia are after. Be careful. If they get cornered, they might take a desperate action and implicate you again. What if they ask you to marry Luca?¡± Qi Yihan knew that what Tang Li was most worried about was for him to divorce her and marry someone else. He touched her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will only be your husband in this life.¡± Tang Li was instantly over the moon. After hearing about what happened to Luca, many people soon found out that it was indeed true. Milus was so angry that he almost went crazy. He immediately got the M Nation¡¯s embassy to investigate thoroughly, looking like he would not give up until the raper was found, and caused a stir among the higher-ups of the Imperial Capital. At the same time, he also questioned the Qi and Xu families, asking them to show evidence that the Xu Zhihe and Qi Tiancheng were not present. Otherwise, he would take them away by force. The Qi and Xu families were not to be trifled with either, so the matter escalated. Meanwhile, Lucia was so humiliated that she almost committed suicide. As the matter became unexpectedly serious, Qi Yihan went out to handle it in the afternoon. Qi Yihan did not let Tang Li get involved in this matter, so Tang Li and Mr. Yun stayed in the herbal room today. Because they had to wait for the rest of the herbs to arrive, the three of them had nothing to do for the past two days. At lunchtime, Tang Li was invited to the medical staff¡¯s dining room again. Everyone was talking about cases. As they chatted, a doctor complained, ¡°This morning, the hospital received a patient. He doesn¡¯t have any illnesses, but he insists on being hospitalized here.¡± The patients admitted by Hospital X were all either rich or powerful. If that patient was really too rich and wanted to live in the hospital, the hospital would definitely not object. Another doctor teased, ¡°Doctor Tan, you should be happy about it. Since you¡¯ll be in charge of the patient, doesn¡¯t it mean that you can take a paid vacation.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Doctor Tan refused politely. ¡°I hope I can get to treat patients with rare diseases. That way, while Miss Tang is here, I can discuss them with her. Now I am assigned with this patient, I¡¯ll have to kill my time by going back to school to give lectures.¡± After dinner, Tang Li and Mr. Yun walked to the herb room together. Unexpectedly, halfway there, they were stopped by two people who walked up to them. These two people were wearing axotci outfits, and there were curved swords dangling on their waists. When they reached Tang Li, one of them said, ¡°Miss Tang, our master is waiting for you.¡± Tang Li looked at the two coldly and said unhappily, ¡°Go back and tell your master that I¡¯m not going to see him.¡± With that, she was about to leave. However, she was stopped by two people. One of them repeated firmly, ¡°Miss Tang, our master is waiting for you.¡± ¡°Hey, where do you guys think you are?¡± When Mr. Yun saw how rude they were, he was angry. ¡°It¡¯s not a place for you to run amok.¡± The two ignored Mr. Yun and said to Tang Li, ¡°Miss Tang, please come with us.¡± Chapter 190 - I Heard Miss Tang Is A Fortune Teller Chapter 190 I Heard Miss Tang Is A Fortune Teller ¡°Hey! You are not gonna take her away by force, are you?¡± Mr. Yun was furious, and he took a step forward to shield Tang Li. Tang Li looked at Mr. Yun¡¯s back and felt a surge of warmth in her heart. At this moment, the two of them actually wanted to push Mr. Yun away and drag Tang Li out. A murderous intent flashed across Tang Li¡¯s eyes, and she was about to attack when she saw a numbre of bodyguards running towards them. Without stopping to ask, the bodyguards knocked the two men into the air. Tang Li and Mr. Yun quickly moved to the side. Looking at the group of people who were already fighting, Mr. Yun asked Tang Li, ¡°Miss Tang, are those Mr. Qi¡¯s bodyguards?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°They came at the right time.¡± After Mr. Yun finished speaking, he continued unhappily, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this hospital claim to have the best security guards? How did these two people get in here and be rude to you? I have to ask the leaders.¡± After saying that, Mr. Yun took out his phone and called the number. The moment the call was picked up, he told the leader about what had happened here in a very serious manner and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hospital? Are the security guards gonna watch Miss Tang get kidnapped?¡± When the other party said something, Mr. Yun hung up the phone right away. Soon, many security guards holding electric batons rushed over. In less than five minutes, a number of cars arrived as well. As the cars stopped, leaders of this hospital got out one after another, and then from another car at the back row, a tall and cold man was seen coming out of it. The leaders came to apologize to Tang Li and Mr. Yun. The man walked to the two people who were pressed against the ground and kicked them with his foot. ¡°I asked you to invite Miss Tang, not force her.¡± The man¡¯s voice was very cold. It was not as cold as Qi Yihan¡¯s, but it carried a tinge of viciousness. His kick was so heavy that the two of them let out a scream of pain and started rolling around on the floor, unable to get up. The leaders who were still talking were stunned by his kick. The man walked to Tang Li and apologized to her sincerely, ¡°Miss Tang, I didn¡¯t make myself clear to my men and caused you trouble. To show that I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s a ruby in here. I hope you won¡¯t hold it against me.¡± With that, he took out a box and opened it for Tang Li. Tang Li looked at the ruby that was emitting a dazzling glow and narrowed her eyes. This ruby was obviously not an ordinary item. Not only was it top-grade, but it also emitted spiritual energy. It was probably an antique taken out of a tomb. Normal people would not be able to get their hands on such an antique. Tang Li did not take it. Instead, she looked up at him and asked, ¡°Who are you? Why are you looking for me?¡± The man kept his hand in midair while holding the ruby box and said, ¡°I¡¯m the head of the Xuanyuan family. I heard that Miss Tang knows how to read fortunes, so I came to ask you to read my fortune.¡± ¡°Xuanyuan family.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li smiled meaningfully. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Xuanyuan Qing.¡± Tang Li looked at him pensively, as if considering whether she should read his fortune or not. Mr. Yun, who was standing beside him, asked, ¡°Are the Xuanyuan family the tomb guardians?¡± Tang Li and Xuanyuan Qing looked at Mr. Yun at the same time. Mr. Yun gave a chuckle and said, ¡°I treated someone from the Xuanyuan family when I was young, so I know a little about your family.¡± Xuanyuan Qing nodded. ¡°My family does like to see famous Chinese Medicine doctors whenever they¡¯re sick.¡± Then he stared at Tang Li. ¡°Miss Tang,you haven¡¯t told me whether you will read my fortune or not.¡± ISW Tang Li did not answer, but instead, she said, ¡°I need to treat a few more patients before I can read your fortunes. If you can wait, I¡¯ll think about it. I don¡¯t normally read fortunes for people like you because it¡¯ll cost me a lot of energy and it is quite difficult.¡± When Xuanyuan Qing heard this, he frowned and looked more vicious. However, he soon calmed himself down and asked, ¡°How long does Miss Tang want me to wait? Half a month or a month. There has to be a time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. You can leave me your contact number. I¡¯ll contact you then.¡± After Tang Li finished speaking, she reached out her hand and rudely took the box from his hand. She closed the lid and said, ¡°Thanks, this is mine now.¡± Since he was being generous, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let him down. After putting the box away, Tang Li said to the bodyguards standing there, ¡°Let¡¯s go, the fact that you are crowding here will make the other patients think you are engaging in a brawl, and it¡¯s not good for the hospital¡¯s reputation.¡± With that, he left with Mr. Yun. The leaders quickly followed after them and continued to apologize. ¡°Mr. Yun, Miss Tang, don¡¯t worry. This won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°Most importantly, because they are foreigners from the far north, It¡¯s not against the law for them to carry knives. Our security guards didn¡¯t expect them to stop you halfway. The next time you go out, we¡¯ll definitely send a team of security guards to protect you.¡± After the group of people left, a man with a totem engraved on his left cheek walked out. This man was very thin, and there was a cold aura on his body. His eyes were basically all black. When one looked carefully, one could see a deathly aura floating around him. Xuanyuan Qing said in a deep voice, ¡°Keep an eye on her and don¡¯t let her find out.¡± The man then left quietly. When Qi Yihan came back at night, Tang Li told him about Xuanyuan Qing. §Ñ§ã§ã After listening to her account of the story, Qi Yihan looked very unfathomable. He said, ¡°He probably found something in Province F and specially came to interrogate us.¡± ¡°Does he know that the real Xuanyuan Qing is still alive or does he want to know where the family head¡¯s token is?¡± ¡°I think both.¡± ¡°Hmph! He must be scared and worried now.¡± Qi Yihan held her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. I¡¯ll help you handle him.¡± He thought for a while and said, ¡°The people from the Xuanyuan family are different from ordinary people. Even if they can¡¯t be immortal like Xuanyuan Qing, it is rumored that the people from the tomb guardian family more or less have some special skills. It¡¯s better not to make an enemy out of them.¡± At this point in time, his father was still receiving treatment, so he was worried that angrying the Xuanyuan family would put his father¡¯s life at risk. Tang Li nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± After spending all day outside, when Qi Yihan returned home, he still had to go to the study room to continue working. At that moment, Tang Li could not fall asleep. She sat on the bed with her phone and browsed through her messages. She rarely used her phone and wasn¡¯t familiar with the functions or apps the phone had. After tapping randomly, she suddenly pressed the Host¡¯s WeChat and logged in automatically. The moment she logged in, Tang Li was stunned. Chapter 191 - Tang Li Made A Bowl of Noodles for Qi Yihan Chapter 191 Tang Li Made A Bowl of Noodles for Qi Yihan There were many people and groups on the Host¡¯s WeChat. For example¡­ Groups called ¡°Darlings¡±, ¡°Using Up Husband¡¯s Money¡±, ¡°Men Are Like Clothes¡±, ¡°Games¡±, and ¡°Private Detective¡±. Before Tang Li could finish reading all the group names. she was bombarded with tons of messages from people trying to find her. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at the messages. Curious, she clicked on the ¡°Darlings¡± group at the top, and two names popped out¡­ Bai Qingyang and Su Ziqing. She then opened the private detective group and realized that many of the detectives had worked with the Host. Looking at this was like looking at someone else¡¯s privacy. Tang Li could not stand it anymore and deleted her account. She planned to tell Butler Zhang tomorrow to get her a new SIM card. As soon as she finished doing that, Qi Yihan suddenly pushed the door open and stood by the door. Tang Li looked at him with a questioning gaze. Qi Yihan said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Struck dumb, Tang Li stared at him, thinking to herself, ¡°Why is he telling me that? Isn¡¯t he supposed to find Butler Zhang?¡± Suddenly, she remembered that this morning, she promised him she would cook something for him. Tang Li suddenly could not help but burst out giggling. She tossed her phone to the side and got out of bed to put on her slippers. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll cook something for you.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Mm.¡± The two of them walked downstairs. After Qi Yihan returned, he changed into casual wear, whereas Tang Li was wearing pajamas. When the two of them walked downstairs, Tang Li asked him, ¡°Do you have to stay up late tonight?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be past midnight at least.¡± ¡°What time is it after midnight?¡± Tang Li was not satisfied with his answer. ¡°I have an international meeting to host at 12 o¡¯clock. If it¡¯s fast, it can finish in an hour and a half.¡± ¡°That long.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± To Qi Yihan, who was used to working overtime, it really wasn¡¯t long. Sometimes, he could hold overnight meetings. Tang Li¡¯s heart ached when she heard that. ¡°I¡¯ll make you some pills for you tomorrow. If you feel tired, take one.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± It was already eleven o¡¯clock. When the two of them went downstairs, Butler Zhang, who had heard the noise, walked out of his room. He was about to speak when Qi Yihan glanced at him and said calmly, ¡°You can go to sleep.¡± Butler Zhang turned around and walked back. The two of them walked into the kitchen. The ingredients for tomorrow¡¯s breakfast were already prepared and placed in the fridge to keep it fresh. Tang Li opened the fridge and took a look. She asked Qi Yihan, ¡°Yihan, what do you want to eat? There¡¯s a lot of seafood in here.¡± ¡°Do whatever you think you¡¯re good at.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll cook you some seafood noodles. That won¡¯t take long.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Li first boiled the water and took out the vegetables, prawns, and oysters to wash. Qi Yihan stood beside her and watched attentively. He knew that the real Tang Li couldn¡¯t cook, but the Tang Li now, though clumsy, definitely knew one thing or two about cooking. He was no longer interested in asking who she was and only asked, ¡°Do you always cook for yourself in the past?¡± ¡°Sometimes when I am stuck in remote areas, I¡¯ll make myself something. Not often though.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you occasionally go to very remote places?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Perhaps because the atmosphere was too good, Tang Li answered whatever Qi Yihan asked. However, neither of them mentioned whether she was Tang Li. After Tang Li nodded, Qi Yihan plunnged into silence. However, he had an idea in mind. He wanted to learn how to cook. When the time came, he could cook for her when they were left alone. A bowl of seafood noodles was quickly prepared. Qi Yihan carried the bowl of noodles into the living room with Tang Li following behind him. When they sat at the dining table, Tang Li sat beside Qi Yihan and watched him eat. Qi Yihan did not eat it immediately. Instead, he went to get a small bowl and a pair of chopsticks. Then, he peeled the prawns one by one and placed them in the small bowl. He then picked up some oysters and pushed them toward Tang Li. ¡°Eat some.¡± Tang Li looked at the small bowl of prawns and oysters in front of her, then at the bowl of noodles with only vegetables left in it. She smiled and narrowed her eyes as she said, ¡°I cooked it for you.¡± As Tang Li was saying that, she already picked up the chopsticks to get a peeled prawn. The prawns were fresh to begin with, so it was not a bad idea to eat them like this. Qi Yihan was delighted that she was eating too, and started wolfing the noodle. ¡°Is it delicious?¡± ¡°Yummy.¡± Qi Yihan used his actions to tell her how much he liked the noodles she cooked. After that, they went upstairs. Butler Zhang then walked out of the room to clean the table. As he cleaned, a satisfied smile appeared on his face. ¡°That¡¯s good, I didn¡¯t expect Madam to cook a bowl of noodles for Master.¡± Qi Yihan had to continue working. After eating food, Tang Li found herself unable to fall asleep, so she went to the study room to play on her phone. When Qi Yihan sat behind his desk and started the video conference, Tang Li was stunned by his powerful aura. Most of the time, he was just listening to his subordinates¡¯ reports and didn¡¯t speak. However, every time he opened his mouth, people would subconsciously hold their breaths. Even if Tang Li couldn¡¯t see the subordinates¡¯ faces, she could tell that they must be nervous. A while into his meeting, Tang Li felt bored and nodded off. When Qi Yihan saw that, he said to his subordinates, ¡°We¡¯ll pause for a minute.¡± Then, he walked to Tang Li and touched her cheek with his hand. Tang Li tried her best to keep her eyes wide-open and look at him with a confused expression. Qi Yihan said, ¡°Go to the bedroom and sleep. It¡¯s not comfortable sleeping here.¡± Indeed, Tang Li felt very uncomfortable sleeping here. She nodded and stood up. After yawning, she said to him, ¡°Come sleep with me when you are done.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Only then did Tang Li walk out of the study. However, when she reached the bedroom door, she sensed an unusual aura from the balcony on the second floor. Without thinking, Tang Li quickly walked over. The door to the balcony was closed. Tang Li opened it and walked out. The wind was strong tonight and there were dark clouds in the sky. Other than the light from the street lamps, it was dark everywhere. Tang Li scanned her surroundings, and her gaze turned sharp. She called out the two Kylins and said to them, ¡°Go find him.¡± The two little ones flew around Tang Li and replied at the same time, ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Then, they flew away. Tang Li stood on the balcony for a while before Linlin flew back and said to her, ¡°Master, he went to the mortuary.¡± Tang Li nodded and quickly drew a teleportation talisman in the air. In the next moment, she arrived at the mortuary. The morgue tonight looked particularly gloomy. The mortuary guard must have sensed something unusual in the atmosphere as well, so he stayed in the guard room and sealed the door and windows. Tang Li stood outside the mortuary, protected by the Kylins. Qiqi said, ¡°When we followed him here, we found that he was giving out a very strong smell of decayed body.¡± However, because they were outside the mortuary, they could no longer smell him. Chapter 192 - How Dare You Attack Master. Ill Bite You To Death Chapter 192 How Dare You Attack Master. I¡¯ll Bite You To Death Tang Li harrumphed. ¡°If you want to play hide and seek with me, then you¡¯d better hide well.¡± With that, she reached out her hand. With her palm facing up, a seal was emitted from her palm. It quickly expanded and finally enveloped the entire mortuary. After doing all that, Tang Li walked into the mortuary. When she entered the mortuary, two people climbed in from behind the wall. The two of them looked like masters. They did not seem to be afraid at all when they came near the mortuary. They glanced at the mortuary and one of them tutted. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the smell of dead bodies in this mortuary to be so thick . If two more corpses with decayed smell came, they would definitely transform into zombies.¡± The other man rubbed his chin and said, ¡°So be it. This hospital has a lot of money anyway. They¡¯ll just get a few masters to deal with it.¡± With that, he took out a hospital map and glanced at it. ¡°That girl lives in villa 88. Let¡¯s not waste time. We¡¯ll leave after stealing the artifact on her. I bet there will definitely be a lot of people who want the artifacts on her, so we have to be fast.¡± Another person edged closer to see where No. 88 was and pointed on the map. ¡°Let¡¯s use Invisibility Talismans later. Don¡¯t alert the Qi family¡¯s bodyguards. I heard that the Qi family¡¯s bodyguards are more skilled than ordinary bodyguards.¡± ¡°No matter how powerful they are, they are just mortals.¡± re The man put away the map and used an Invisibility Talisman, heading straight to No. 88. In the mortuary. In order to ensure that the corpses wouldn¡¯t rot or stink, the temperature in the mortuary was especially low. Every corpse was kept in a transparent coffin. After entering, there were neatly placed coffins on both sides. The corpses in the coffins were of all ages, some died of serious illnesses and some died of deformities. The mortuary in Hospital X was actually different from the mortuary in other places. The corpses here were all used for research purposes, instead of patients received by the hospital. Tang Li sensed the Yin Spirit inside and talked to the two little Kylins as she walked. ¡°The corpses in here have all been soaked in special herbs. Find out which dead body doesn¡¯t smell of herbs.¡± The two little ones nodded and flew in all directions. Meanwhile, Tang Li was also examining the bodies. After checking for a while, she walked to a coffin standing there. The coffin would definitely not be standing. Now that it was standing like this, the Yin Spirit on the corpse was so heavy that it was about to turn into a ferocious zombie. Tang Li quickly drew a talisman on the coffin. With a bang, the coffin fell to the ground and the corpse inside returned to normal. At that moment, the lights in the mortuary suddenly flickered. ¡°Hmph!¡± Tang Li let out a soft harrumph. With a wave of her hand, all the lights returned to their original state. She then turned around and met the man who had wrinkles on his face and was as pale as a sheet. The man didn¡¯t look angry at all. The two of them stared at each other for a while. Then, Tang Li smirked. Walking up to him, she poked his face with her finger, saying, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a zombie like this. Unfortunately, you haven¡¯t become a zombie king.¡± With that, she took out the bronze bell and rang it. The man¡¯s face twisted a few times, and he was ready to attack Tang Li. At that moment, a childish voice was heard. ¡°How dare you attack Master. I¡¯ll bite you to death.¡± It was Linlin who said that. Linlin clawed at the man¡¯s back and her sharp teeth bit into his neck. Qiqi grabbed his hair and tugged violently. Tang Li could not bear to look at the bloody scene. She looked at the man who was obviously stunned by the two divine beasts and reminded him kindly, ¡°Don¡¯t move ¨C Don¡¯t underestimate these two little Kylins. They can absorb Yin Spirit. The Yin Spirit in your body is so heavy. If you are absorbed by them, you will instantly turn into a dry corpse.¡± The man¡¯s body trembled and he stood there, not daring to move. Tang Li took the chance to attack him while he stood there still. She quickly drew a talisman with her hands on her back. Just as the man was about to fly into a fury, Tang Li slapped the talisman on his face. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Looking at the man trapped inside the talisman, Tang Li took out a jade bottle and sucked him in. Then, she left the mortuary with the two Kylins. On the other side. The two masters soon found the villa Tang Li was staying in. They quickly climbed over the yard wall and walked straight into the villa. When they reached the second floor, the corridor was covered in carpet. It looked especially rich and majestic. One of them could not help but tsk. ¡°As expected, this hospital is only for the rich.¡± The two of them quickly walked to the bedroom door. The person who spoke just now was about to open the bedroom door and enter. At this moment, the door beside him suddenly opened and a tall figure walked out against the light. As the two masters met Qi Yihan¡¯s cold and sharp eyes, they froze. After a moment, they came back to their senses. ¡°Hold on, we used invisibility talismans, so he can¡¯t see us.¡± ¡°Right, I almost forgot.¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t he asleep yet? Let¡¯s wait for him to enter before following him in.¡± As the two of them were talking, Qi Yihan suddenly took out his gun and pointed it at them. ¡°Who are you?¡± The coldness in Qi Yihan¡¯s voice gave the two masters a fright. ¡°He can actually see us!¡± ¡°Did the talisman we use lost its effectiveness?¡± When they thought the person in front of them was just a mortal with no special abilities, they raised their chins and kindly advised, ¡°You better don¡¯t move. Otherwise, we can¡¯t guarantee you won¡¯t get hurt later.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Qi Yihan suddenly fired a shot, and one of them was shot in the shoulder. He looked at Qi Yihan who was still pointing the gun at him in disbelief and was furious. Another person took out a talisman and threw it at Qi Yihan. As the talisman flew towards Qi Yihan, he fired another shot. When he fired the first shot, a group of bodyguards rushed up from several exits and the two were instantly surrounded by countless bodyguards. While the shot was flying at the talisman, the two quickly used another Invisibility Talismans. Their figures disappeared in front of everyone. Qi Yihan retreated into the study room and ordered, ¡°Fire.¡± Bang bang bang! Bang bang bang! Bullets flew towards the middle from all directions¡­ Chapter 193 - What A Thief Crying "Stop Thief! Chapter 193 What A Thief Crying ¡°Stop Thief! A while later, two figures appeared outside the villa, holding the wall and panting. One of them covered his shoulder that was shot with a bullet, his face ashen. ¡°Damn it! I didn¡¯t expect the Qi family to have guns. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that my talisman can block bullets, we would have been dead.¡± ¡°If your Invisibility Talisman didn¡¯t lose efficacy, we wouldn¡¯t be seen by him.¡± ¡°Invisibility Talismans has always been my forte. They can¡¯t possibly lose efficacy.¡± ¡°Then why¡­ Ouch¡­ It hurts. Let¡¯s go back and get treated first.¡± The moment Tang Li walked out of the mortuary, she sensed that something had happened at the villa. She quickly used the teleportation talisman to teleport herself to the balcony on the second floor of the villa. When she pushed the balcony door open, a gun was pointed at her head. Before Tang Li could say anything, her body was dragged in by a powerful force the next second. Then, she fell into a wide embrace. At the same time, a man¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Li, where have you been just now?¡± When he realized that she was not in the bedroom, he subconsciously thought that she had been taken away by the two guys. He was about to bring his men to chase after them when he heard a noise on the balcony. Tang Li was shocked by the powerful aura on his body. She looked up at him and asked, ¡°What just happened?¡± ¡°Two people who know how to draw talismans sneaked in here tonight.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li frowned and said, ¡°Later, I¡¯ll set up a field around this place and the villa where Father lives. If anyone dares to come sneaking in again, they¡¯ll be blasted by lightning.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and asked, ¡°Where were you just now?¡± Tang Li told him, ¡°I sensed a very strong Yin Spirit and followed it to the mortuary. That Yin Spirit was actually from a zombie, but fortunately, it was not a zombie king. I took care of it.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t handle a zombie king?¡± Qi Yihan was more curious about that. ¡°Not entirely, but it¡¯ll be a little difficult.¡± Tang Li snorted and said, ¡°It was definitely that fake Xuanyuan Qing who brought zombies in. At first I didn¡¯t want to get involved in their family¡¯s business, but now I will because I am pissed off.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s help the real Xuanyuan Qing.¡± After Qi Yihan finished speaking, he held her hand as they walked towards the bedroom. ¡°It¡¯s very late. Get some rest first.¡± ¡°Are you done with work?¡± ¡°Not yet, but we can continue tomorrow.¡± He was no longer in the mood to work. His heart sank when he realized that she was not in the bedroom. Now he urgently needed to feel her temperature. The next day. When Tang Li woke up, Qi Yihan wasn¡¯t in the bedroom. When she got downstairs after washing up, she found that there was no one there. At that moment, Butler Zhang came in from outside. Upon seeing Tang Li, he immediately said, ¡°Madam, good morning. I¡¯ll bring you breakfast.¡± Tang Li stopped him, ¡°Butler Zhang, where did Yihan go?¡± Butler Zhang quickly stopped and told her, ¡°Madam, someone was looking for Master just now. He is talking to him outside.¡± Tang Li felt that it should be the fake Xuanyuan Qing, so walked out. At the door, she saw two men standing there and talking. When she walked closer, she happened to hear Xuanyuan Qing say with a serious tone, ¡°Fourth Master should have heard that a very important item in the Xuanyuan family was stolen. To be honest, the person who stole that item was my younger brother. Also, that item is useless in the hands of others. If Fourth Master or Madam knows where that item is, I¡¯m willing to pay whatever you ask for it.¡± ¡°Of course, if Fourth Master knows where my younger brother, who suffers from deformity because of the curse from stealing that important item, is, I hope you can tell me. The blood in his body carries a powerful toxin. Once touched, one will definitely die.¡± Tang Li stood there listening to him sprouting nonsense without interrupting him. After hearing that, Qi Yihan said, still looking expressionless, ¡°We¡¯ve never seen the person you¡¯re talking about, let alone the item.¡± Xuanyuan Qing did not believe him. ¡°I heard that Fourth Madam brought a group of people up the mountain a while ago. My younger brother was also on the mountain. Why did Fourth Master say that you have never seen him before? Did my younger brother promise you guys something to make you guys side with him like this?¡± ¡°Mr. Xuanyuan, do you think there is anything on your younger brother that can attract us to side with him?¡± Qi Yihan sounded colder, as if displeased with his question. Xuanyuan Qing was very anxious. If he couldn¡¯t find the real Xuanyuan Qing, kill him, and get the family head¡¯s token, he would be exposed at the quinquennial ritual of the Xuanyuan family. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I heard some rumors about Fourth Madam being someone who loves money. If that person promises Fourth Madam something good, I have every reason to doubt that you guys will side with him.¡± Xuanyuan Qing suddenly changed his tone and sounded very sincere. ¡°My younger brother accidentally found a forbidden Emperor¡¯s Tomb, but it is very risky to explore that kind of tomb without the head of the Xuanyuan family leading the way, so he stole the family head¡¯s token. However, because he isn¡¯t the real family head, even if he has the family head¡¯s token, it¡¯s useless. After he entered the tomb, he was cursed and his face was destroyed. If I don¡¯t find him to save him, he will become an undying, emotionless, and murderous monster. At that time, it¡¯ll be too late to stop him.¡± When ordinary people heard that, their face would definitely turn pale. If there really was an undying and ruthless person in the world, then wouldn¡¯t it be a disaster for the entire world? S Qi Yihan remained composed, saying, ¡°If we saw your young brother, we would definitely capture him and bring him to you. However, when my wife came down from the mountain, she only brought a group of elders with her. There was no one like the person you described who looked deformed.¡± Xuanyuan Qing did not expect Qi Yihan to be so stubborn and was a little displeased. However, at the idea that the man he sent out yesterday hadn¡¯t returned yet, he reined in his anger. ¡°In that case, I hope that Fourth Master can remember what you said. Also, about the matter of fortune telling.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you you have to wait?¡± Tang Li walked out and cut him short. Xuanyuan Qing looked at Tang Li up and down, as if assessing her. He was wondering if Tang Li had done something to the man he sent out yesterday because he hadn¡¯t returned. Without showing a pensive look, he said, ¡°I¡¯m just a little anxious. After all, my younger brother might have already lost his mind and become a ruthless monster. If he hurts you two one day, I¡¯ll feel bad. Since Fourth Madam said so, then I will wait.¡± With that, he left. Looking at the departing figure, Tang Li sneered. ¡°What a thief crying ¡°Stop thief!¡± Chapter 194 - He Is Not Qualified Chapter 194 He Is Not Qualified The fake Xuanyuan Qing seemed to feel frustrated. In the afternoon, Tang Li heard that he had been discharged. In the afternoon, Qi Yihan went to the company. Although the contract for the collaboration between the Qin and KL had been signed, the real collaboration had just begun. At the Qi Group¡¯s internal meeting. All the men from the Qi family were also present. The main topic of discussion for this meeting was to decide who would take over the project. Everyone in the Qi family wanted to fight for this chance. First Master said point-blank, ¡°Fourth Brother, you must be very tired from managing the company and taking care of Father. I think it¡¯s best that you let the younger ones handle this project this time.¡± ¡°I agree with First Brother. Fourth Brother already has a few big projects in your hands. This project is huge, so we definitely need a lot of manpower. It¡¯s time for these young people to learn and grow up. You can¡¯t shoulder all the burden yourself. It isn¡¯t good for your health.¡± At this moment, the three masters seemed to have discussed it beforehand, trying to win over this project for their children. Previously, Qi Yihan was in charge of all the projects, and the three masters didn¡¯t object because eventually they would get the same amount of shares. Now that their father was recovering day by day, they had to place their hopes on their children. Perhaps one of their children was very talented in business and could take on this big project. At that time, they would be recognized and approved by their grandfather. The managers remained silent, not daring to fight for this chance with the three masters. However, they knew very well that none of the young masters from the Qi family were able to handle this project. Everyone looked at Qi Yihan, wanting to see his reaction. Qi Yihan threw a sweeping glance at the young ones. Much to everyone¡¯s surprise,, he agreed. ¡°Sure. Qi Hao, Qi Ming, Qi Lingxuan, Qi Tiancheng, Qi Yaolong, and Qi Zeyu will be in charge of this project at the same time.¡± At the mention of Qi Lingxuan, other than First Master and Qi Lingxuan, the rest of the people were shocked with their mouths agape. ¡°Why is this illegitimate son taking part in this too?!¡± Qi Ming was the first to stand up to question angrily. Hearing one of his sons call another one of his sons illegitimate, First Master slammed the table in displeasure and stood up to slap Qi Ming. ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet. If you dare to call Lingxuan an illegitimate son again, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± The slap quickly reddened Qi Ming¡¯s face. He clenched his fists and glared at his father, his eyes filled with resentment, and he hated Qi Lingxuan to the core. First Master was very satisfied with Qi Yihan¡¯s decision. He sat down and said, ¡°We¡¯ll do as Fourth Brother says.¡± The meeting lasted for more than an hour. After it ended, everyone walked out in single file. Qi Ming sat there without moving. Qi Hao also stayed behind. After everyone left and the door closed, Qi Ming clenched his fists and slammed them on the conference table. His face was fierce and his eyes were red. ¡°Why is an illegitimate son on par with us?¡± Qi Hao also had a vicious expression on his face, but he disagreed with what Qi Ming had just done. ¡°Father thinks the illegitimate son is better than us now. Challenging Father will only make him more fond of the illegitimate son. If you want to punish him, you¡¯ll have to do it in the dark.¡± ¡°How are we going to punish him?¡± Qi Ming looked at Qi Hao, his eyes overflowing with murderous intents. ¡°I don¡¯t know where he got that magical medicine from, but it cured everyone¡¯s injuries and made Father believe him. If we don¡¯t do something now, Father will give him everything that belongs to us.¡± ¡°He is not qualified.¡± Qi Hao snorted. ¡°We definitely have to get rid of him, but we can¡¯t do it openly.¡± At this point, a murderous look flashed across his eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t we handling this big project together this time? This project is in M Nation, so that means we¡¯ll have to go there as well. Once he¡¯s there, we¡¯ll make him unable to return.¡± Upon hearing this, Qi Ming finally calmed down. ¡°That¡¯s right. We can just get rid of him on the way.¡± With that, the two of them looked at each other, a sharp glint flashing across their eyes. The next few days were uneventful. Qi Yihan sent back the medicinal herbs he found one after another. Tang Li started to stay in the herb room to brew the herbs and feed the old man with it. At this point, Doctor Xiang and Mr. Yun became redundant. However, not only did the two of them not think that Tang Li was trying to steal the credit, they didn¡¯t mind watching her do all that and learning from her. Mr. Yun joked, ¡°If I were a little younger, I would definitely become Miss Tang¡¯s student.¡± Doctor Xiang put a smile on his face as well. ¡°I think even if Miss Tang is willing to teach us, we probably won¡¯t be able to absorb this knowledge.¡± Although they didn¡¯t know Tang Li was using mystic medical skills, they could tell that her treatment method was different from anything they had seen, and it was something they weren¡¯t able to acquire. When Mr. Yun saw that the old man was getting better only two days into his treatment of Chinese medicine, he thought of Augustine. Mr. Yun could not help but ask Doctor Xiang, ¡°Do you know how Mr. Augustine is doing now?¡± ¡°A few days ago, he made an announcement that he accepted another patient and will treat that patient with his cell rebirth.¡± ¡°Humph! I think he already agreed to treat that patient a long time ago. That was why he fell out with Miss Tang on purpose. He took the opportunity to push all the blame to Miss Tang and reap the benefits alone.¡± That was what everyone who knew the truth thought. However, because Tang Li didn¡¯t care, they didn¡¯t propose to help her. Mr. Yun shook his head. ¡°He¡¯d better pray that his cell rebirth can work. Otherwise, it won¡¯t just be a matter of losing reputation.¡± When Tang Li was giving the old man treatment, Qi Yihan got busier than before. He had to work overtime until midnight every day, and Tang Li made tonic for him every day. Even though they were busy these days, they still felt happy when they saw the old man getting better and better. However, the calls from Tang Zitong broke this peaceful life. As soon as Tang Li answered the call, Tang Zitong said in an anxious and self-blaming voice, ¡°Fourth Sister, Yu Meng is gone missing!¡± Chapter 195 - Yu Meng Was Taken Away Chapter 195 Yu Meng Was Taken Away Today Tang Zitong brought Yu Meng to the music workshop as usual. However, as soon as she got there, she received a call from a big boss who wanted to buy an instrument and requested her to deliver it in person, so she left Yu Meng in the workshop. After making sure that Yu Meng would be safe in the workshop, she left. Unexpectedly, an hour after she left, she received a call from the workshop craftsman, saying that Yu Meng had gone missing. Hearing that, she rushed back to the workshop and searched for Yu Meng around the area several times. After failing to find Yu Meng, Tang Zitong got panicky and called Tang Li for help. Hearing that, Tang Li hung up the phone and set out for the workshop immediately. The Tang family¡¯s musical instrument workshop was in the eastern suburbs of the Imperial Capital. The buildings here all retained the style of the last century. They were made of green bricks and red tiles, and the highest was only two stories. It was where most of the light industries were located. As soon as Tang Li drove the car to the entrance of the Tang family¡¯s workshop, Tang Zitong ran up to her anxiously. ¡°Fourth Sister, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Then, she said to her, ¡°The craftsmen and I have searched this area. I even asked the patrol officers nearby to help look for her, but she was nowhere to be found. Tang Li nodded and walked into the workshop. Tang Zitong quickly followed her. ¡°Fourth Sister, can you tell me where Yu Meng went? I¡¯m just afraid that she might be off the trail and get kidnapped by someone.¡± Tang Li did not answer her immediately. She walked to the door and entered. After entering the door, there was a hall. The hall also worked as a shop where all kinds of traditional instruments were displayed. The workshop was at the back of the hall. It was a completely different world at the back. In the middle was a large courtyard where many wood and tools were stored. The house was distributed in the shape of a U, and there were many rooms. Each room was dedicated to making a certain kind of instrument. When Tang Li entered, all the craftsmen and apprentices were gathered in the courtyard. They were surprised to see her. ¡°Why did Second Miss call Fourth Miss here? Will she be able to find Yu Meng?¡± ¡°I heard that Fourth Master Qi and Fourth Miss are about to divorce. Do you guys think that when she comes back, she¡¯ll take over the workshop? When Old Master Tang was still around, he probably wanted her to take over the workshop the most.¡¯ ¡°Fourth Miss doesn¡¯t like these herself and definitely won¡¯t take over. Actually, I prefer Second Miss to be our boss.¡± ¡°Exactly. Second Miss is a good person. I like her more.¡± Tang Zitong cleared her throat, and everyone Tang Zitong stole a glance at Tang Li. Seeing that she was calm and showed no signs of anger, she heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Fourth Sister, can you tell where Yu Meng went?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°Yu Meng was taken away.¡± Tang Zitong was even more anxious. ¡°Yu Meng doesn¡¯t know anyone here, and the Tang family has never offended anyone. Why did someone take Xiaomeng away? Is she taken away by a human trafficker?¡± At this point, her expression changed drastically. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Yu Meng is very pretty and very likable. She must be taken away by a human trafficker.¡± Her words frightened the group of uncles and aunties in the courtyard. Tang Li looked at Tang Zitong and said, ¡°Don¡¯t frighten yourself.¡± With that, she walked forward. Tang Zitong quickly followed her. As she walked, she asked, ¡°Cousin, what should we do now? Can you tell who took Yu Meng away? We¡¯ll go save her immediately.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Tang Li walked to the reception area in front and took out her phone to send a message. After that, she said to Tang Zitong, ¡°Be patient. When the time comes, someone will bring her back.¡± ¡°Who is gonna bring her back?¡± Tang Zitong sat beside her and looked at her inquisitively. ¡°Did you already ask your husband¡¯s bodyguards to find and rescue Yu Meng?¡± Tang Li was silent for two seconds before she nodded. ¡°Sort of.¡± With that, she glanced at the time. It was almost eleven o¡¯clock and it was time to eat lunch. ¡°Where are you guys eating lunch at noon?¡± ¡°Um¡­ there¡¯s a cook in the workshop, but you can go out and eat if you want. There¡¯s a restaurant not far away.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat here then, show me the instruments in the workshop later.¡± Tang Zitong definitely wouldn¡¯t mind. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and ask the cook to prepare more.¡± With that, she rushed to the kitchen in the back. Tang Li walked to the place where the instruments were displayed and looked at them casually At first, the Tang family produced high-end instruments. Because the market was quite grim these days, they were now also making low-end instruments, the prices of which ranged from a few hundred to a few thousand yuan. Even so, there were fewer people learning Imperial instruments and fewer people buying them. Tang Li checked out a number of instruments and stopped beside one of the big drums. The surface of the drum was made from high-quality cowhide. However, the surface of this big drum was different from the other big drums. It was dark red like blood. Tang Li picked up the drum stick beside her and struck it twice. The sound was very strong, and it made people uncomfortable listening to At that moment, Tang Zitong happened to come out from the kitchen. She walked to Tang Li and said, ¡°My dad brought this drum back from G Province three years ago. Whether it¡¯s the sound or the quality, it¡¯s not bad, right?¡± Tang Li did not answer. Instead, she asked, ¡°Second Sister, you¡¯ve heard of Ah Jie drum, right?¡± At the mention of the Ah Jie drum, Tang Zitong shuddered violently. ¡°Fourth Sister, why are you suddenly talking about this? I feel a little creeped out when I hear that.¡± With that, her eyes widened, and she immediately hid behind Tang Li. She looked at the drum and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Fourth Sister, is that drum Ah Jie drum?¡± Tang Li smiled at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. First Uncle will definitely not bring back an Aj Jie drum. I¡¯m just asking if you¡¯ve heard of it.¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ve heard of it. The drum head of that drum is made of a certain part from the girls¡¯ body. It¡¯s said that drums with that drum head sound very shocking when it is played.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Tang Li put the drum stick back and pointed at the red color on the drum. ¡°There¡¯s dried blood on this. Get someone to wash it.¡± ¡°Ah! Oh¡­¡± Tang Zitong immediately turned around and called an apprentice to carry the drum out to wash it. After lunch, Tang Li and Tang Zitong sat in the hall and waited. The longer Tang Zitong waited, the more anxious she became. Every now and then, she would ask. ¡°Fourth Sister, has Fourth Brother-in-law¡¯s bodyguards found Yu Meng?¡± ¡°Fourth Sister, do you think Fourth Brother-in-law¡¯s bodyguards can find Yu Meng?¡± ¡°Fourth Sister, do you think the person who took Yu Meng away will do something to her? She is finally getting better. I am afraid she will relapse after this incident.¡± ¡°Fourth Sister, I¡¯m really worried that Yu Meng will become more autistic when she comes back.¡± At around three in the afternoon, Tang Li finally said to Tang Zitong who was fidgeting, ¡°She¡¯s back.¡± With that, she stood up and walked out the door. Tang Zitong quickly followed her. As expected, soon, a car was parked by the door. Then, a tall man in black got out of the driver¡¯s seat, walked to the back door, opened the door, and carried Yu Meng out. Chapter 196 - Li, Do You Need My Help? Chapter 196 Li, Do You Need My Help? Tang Zitong looked at the man who exuded an intimidating aura and was at a loss for words. ¡°Fourtha€ Fourth Sister, are you sure he¡¯s Fourth Brother-in-law¡¯s bodyguard?¡± At this moment, the man had already carried Yu Meng up to them. Tang Li moved aside and said to him, ¡°Carry her in and put her on the sofa.¡± Tang Zitong quickly moved aside too, The man carried Yu Meng in. After he placed Yu Meng on the sofa, he got into the car and left without looking at the two of them. Tang Zitong craned her neck to look at the car that was driving away. She gulped and subconsciously patted her chest. ¡°He has a really powerful aura around him. Did he retire from the special forces?¡± Tang Li glanced at her and said nothing. She turned around and walked inside. Tang Zitong quickly followed her. When the two of them were next to Yu Meng, Tang Zitong couldn¡¯t help but edge closer to take a look. He found that other than the slightly dirty clothes on her body, there were no visible injuries. SHe heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Luckily, she wasn¡¯t molested.¡± After saying that, she turned to look at Tang Li and asked, ¡°Fourth Sister, is Yu Meng unconscious? Should we wake her up and ask her what happened?¡± Tang Li walked closer to Yu Meng and touched her head. Soon, Yu Meng opened her eyes. Yu Meng was clearly still a little confused. After opening her eyes, she looked straight ahead in a daze. Only a while later did she turn to look at Tang Zitong and then at Tang Li, asking, ¡°What happened to me?¡± ¡°Yu Meng, don¡¯t you remember what happened to you?¡± Yu Meng tried to recall but nothing came up. She shook her head and said, ¡°I was playing instruments in the room when my vision suddenly went dark.¡± Tang Li thought for a while and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. You just fainted and scared Second Sister, so she called me over.¡± She then glanced at Tang Zitong. Tang Zitong immediately understood. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You just fainted and that scared me.¡± It was indeed better if Yu Meng didn¡¯t know about what happened. Yu Meng sat up and crossed her legs. She placed her hands on her knees and smiled embarrassedly at the two of them. ¡°Sorry to have made you worry about me.¡± Tang Zitong heaved a sigh of relief and decided to tell the staff to say the same. If Yu Meng found out that she was abducted, she would definitely be scared. Since Tang Li had found her, she didn¡¯t linger any longer. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the hospital. If you have time tomorrow, I¡¯ll come and give Yu Meng one last treatment.¡± The two of them sent Tang Li to the door. Tang Zitong was still a little worried and asked Tang Li, ¡°Fourth Sister, do you think I should hire two bodyguards?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Tang Li took out two talismans. ¡°Take these with you. I can feel it when you¡¯re in danger.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Tang Zitong was relieved. After Tang Li left, she did not return to the hospital immediately. Instead, she drove toward the suburbs. The suburbs around Imperial Capital were also developing well, and it was where many heavy industries were based. While Tang Li was driving on the highway in the outskirts of the city, her phone suddenly rang. She pressed the key and heard Qi Yihan ask, ¡°Li, do you need my help?¡± Tang Li, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s pretty much settled here.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and continued, ¡°Xuanyuan Qing is here with me.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Tang Li sneered and said, ¡°Looks like he has already thought of an alibi. Then I won¡¯t go easy on his people.¡± Qi Yihan: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll also send some people there to help you. If your enemy is weak, you can just stand by and watch.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Li didn¡¯t seem to be worried. ¡°Will you be back early tonight? How about I cook something for you?¡± Qi Yihan, ¡°No need. My brothers will come to visit Father. I¡¯ll just eat at the office.¡± Then he added, ¡°But you can make me some midnight snack.¡± Tang Li chuckled. ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, she drove for a few more minutes before leaving the highway. Then, she drove into the back of a factory that was filled with containers. There was a small mound behind the factory area on which many ornamental trees were planted, and it looked like a small forest. If someone wanted to do something bad in the forest, it was hard to detect. Tang Li parked the car outside the forest and walked in. After entering the woods, sounds of fighting were heard not far away. When Tang Li approached, she saw the man who sent Yu Meng back grab a person and smash him to the ground. The man didn¡¯t leave it at that. He then kneed violently on the person¡¯s smatch a few more times until the person passed out after spitting blood. However, the enemies the bodyguards encountered were not as easy to deal with. The enemies they encountered were all monsters that couldn¡¯t be killed with a gun. The man quickly went over to help. At this point, the bullets in the bodyguards¡¯ guns were all used up, but their enemies looked unhurt at all. They stood next to each other and one of them asked, ¡°What should we do? They are obviously not human. Should we get someone to help us?¡± ¡°No need.¡± The man said, ¡°You guys, go check out this area to see if there are any more ambushes. I¡¯ll handle these.¡± The bodyguards glanced at him and nodded at the same time. They then turned around and dispersed. The man looked at the monsters that were surrounding him and snorted. He quickly took out a dagger. At the sight of the dagger, the human-like monsters clearly showed fear. The next second, the man flashed past them dozens of times and knocked them all down. Looking at the group of zombies that had been torn into pieces, Tang Li tutted. She was about to walk out when she suddenly sensed a powerful Yin Spirit. She quickly dodged behind a tree and the Yin Spirit flew at the man. Before the man could react, his body flew backward as if he was just smashed by a powerful punch. Then, he smashed into a tree and fell heavily to the ground. The man held his stomach, holding a dagger in one hand and using the other to hold himself up. He looked around vigilantly. The Yin Spirit flew at the man again and sent him flying away. This time, the man was able to react. As his body was sent flying, he shot his dagger at the Yin Spirit. ds Pfft! The dagger finally stabbed into the Yin Spirit and then it turned into a zombie wearing a military uniform. ¡°Zombie King!¡± The man was obviously surprised to see the Zombie King. At that moment, he also saw Tang Li walk out from behind the bushes. Tang Li asked, ¡°Did that person get these monsters out of tombs?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t have that much ability. It was shamans from the Xuanyuan clan who released them from the tombs. Shamans can control zombies from the Imperial tombs.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t the head of the Xuanyuan family the most powerful?¡± ¡°The head of the Xuanyuan family is mainly in charge of searching tombs, whereas shamans are in charge of taking care of what is in the tombs.¡± While the two were talking, the Zombie King raised his hand up, ready to smack them, with the dagger still in his body. Chapter 197 - Youre Too Slow, Let Me DO IT Chapter 197 You¡¯re Too Slow, Let Me DO IT The man dodged the attack, and at the same time landed a punch on the Zombie King. Tang Li quickly drew Talisman in the air and said, ¡°You¡¯re too slow. Let me do it.¡± With that, a seal descended on the Zombie King¡¯s head. When the Zombie King was pinned to the spot, the man took out the dagger from his body and stabbed him again. Immediately, the Zombie king let out a scream of pain. scream The man did not stop at that. He took out the dagger again and continued to stab him repeatedly. When the Zombie King was about to be annihilated from the stabbing, Tang Li hastened to stop the man, ¡°It¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll take him.¡± With that said, she took out the jade bottle and sucked the Zombie King inside. After the zombies were gone, the man covered his chest and turned to leave. After he was gone, Tang Li walked back. Not long after the group of people left, another person came out from the bush. ¡°It¡¯s strange, I can clearly feel a strong Yin Spirit here, where has it gone?¡± This person looked very young and was holding a compass. He looked at the compass and was very sure. ¡°It indeed says it¡¯s here.¡± After saying that, he put the compass away and carefully searched the vicinity. When he saw several signs of a fight, he quickly took out his phone and dialed a number. The moment the call was answered, he quickly said, ¡°Shifu, I sensed a strong Yin Spirit in the forest in the industrial park in the southern suburbs, but I didn¡¯t see anything when I came here. I only saw traces of a fight.¡± After hearing what his shifu said, he quickly ran away. On the other side. Xuanyuan Qing sat in the Qi family¡¯s VIP reception room and looked at the Qi Yihan who had been maintaining a cold expression. He asked, ¡°When your father was in charge of the Qi family and Group, our Xuanyuan family was in close cooperation with you. I wonder if Fourth Master and I will have the chance to work together again in the future?¡± ds Cooperating with the Xuanyuan family was usually a shady business, such as tomb robbing Tomb robbing was not a big deal when Old Master Qi was young. People who had the ability to raid a tomb were all rich and powerful now. However, it was different now. The country had established a series of regulations that prohibited tomb robbing. When Qi Yihan heard that, his expression still remained calm. However, his tone was confident and domineering. ¡°With the Qi family¡¯s current wealth and power, there¡¯s no need for us to cooperate with the Xuanyuan family anymore.¡± ¡°Fourth Master, it¡¯s too early to say that.¡± Xuanyuan Qing smiled mysteriously. ¡°Fourth Master should have heard a long-standing rumor.¡± It was said that the Xuanyuan King did not die but ascended to heaven. There were secret scriptures in his tomb that enabled people to ascend to heaven and also secret medicines that allowed people to live forever. Xuanyuan Qing continued to bait Qi Yihan. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about ascending to heaven and become immortal. Don¡¯t you want to live forever?¡± Qi Yihan looked at Xuanyuan Qing. His gaze was still cold and he did not seem to be baited. He said, ¡°Life, death, illness, and being old are the norm. If you don¡¯t die, you can only watch your loved ones die. This might not be a good thing.¡± Xuanyuan Qing couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe what Qi Yihan said. In his opinion, someone like Qi Yihan definitely hoped to live forever. He sneered and said in a very casual tone, ¡°Our Xuanyuan family has lived in this world for thousands of years. Only those who become the head can enter the Xuanyuan Tomb and call for the zombies in the tomb.¡± ¡°Fourth Master probably hasn¡¯t seen a zombie before, have you?¡± Qi Yihan knew he mentioned zombies deliberately. However, his expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°No, but I don¡¯t believe in that kind of thing.¡± Hearing that, Xuanyuan Qing harrumphed and his phone suddenly rang. After he picked up the call, his expression changed and he glared at Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan met his gaze, his aura stronger than his. Xuanyuan Qing reined in his killing intent and smiled. ¡°Fourth Master, I still have something on. I¡¯ll stop by another day.¡± Then, he said very sincerely, ¡°I¡¯ll stay in the Imperial City for a while until Fourth Madam reads my fortune. Feel free to drop in on me when you want to.¡± With that, he stood up. ¡°I will.¡± Qi Yihan stood up and sent him out the door. After Xuanyuan Qing sat in the car, his expression darkened. He slammed the seat beside him and cursed before taking out his phone to call a number. After the other party picked up, he gritted his zombies I brought are all gone.¡± The other party; ¡°Who did it?¡± ¡°That man and Tang Li.¡± The other party was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll come over to try her in a few days.¡± With that, he hung up. Hearing that, Xuanyuan Qing relaxed and the corners of his lips curled up as he knew that a good show was about to begin. However, as soon as his car started, he saw a person walk over from the side and block his car. Xuanyuan Qing looked at the young man who resembled Qi Yihan in some way and a sharp glint flashed across his eyes. He rolled down the car window. Qi Lingxuan walked towards the car window at the same time and greeted, ¡°Mr. Xuanyuan.¡± Xuanyuan Qing sized him up and the corners of ¡°You¡¯re the young master of the Qi family who just returned, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why did Young Master Qi stop me?¡± Xuanyuan Qing tapped his fingers on the steering wheel, looking as if he had no clue why Qi Lingxuan was looking for him. Qi Lingxuan saw the disdain in his eyes. His expression was calm and confident. ¡°I think I can work with Mr. Xuanyuan.¡± ¡°You? Haha¡­¡± Xuanyuan Qing said bluntly.¡± You¡¯re not qualified to work with me.¡± With that, he ordered the driver, ¡°Go.¡± Qi Lingxuan looked at the car that was disappearing in the distance and the corners of his lips curled up. He murmured, ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough whether I¡¯m qualified or not.¡± When Tang Li returned to the hospital, it was already past four in the afternoon. After she returned, she went straight to see the old man. The old man was informed when Tang Li left the hospital in a hurry, so he asked, ¡°Did something happen to the Tang family? If anything happens, ask Yihan to handle it.¡± ¡°Father, Yihan already sent bodyguards to help. it¡¯s settled now.¡± The old man nodded. Tang Li continued, ¡°I heard from Yihan that the three brothers are coming over tonight.¡± She was telling the old man to be mentally prepared so that he would not get angry later. Chapter 198 - Tang Li, If You Dont Talk, No One Will Think Youre a Mute Chapter 198 Tang Li, If You Don¡¯t Talk, No One Will Think You¡¯re a Mute The three masters of the Qi family came with Qi Yihan. Tang Li was already waiting for them in the courtyard. The moment she saw the three of them get out of the car, she went up. Qi Yihan asked, ¡°Is Father having a rest?¡± ¡°No. Aren¡¯t the three brothers coming to see Father? I informed Father of their coming and he is now waiting for them.¡± The three masters looked at Tang Li with sparkling eyes, feeling like she was up to no good. At this moment, Tang Li smiled at them and said, ¡°Brothers, I advise you not to say anything that will anger Father. Otherwise, if Father gets angry and gets up to hit you, it won¡¯t be pretty.¡± The three masters sneered in their hearts. They didn¡¯t believe their father could get out of bed at all. First Master said with a straight face and hands behind his back, ¡°We¡¯re here to see Father, not to anger him. Fourth Sister-in-law, you can rest assured.¡± Second Master and Third Master did not speak, but their expressions delivered the same message. Tang Li acted like she did not believe them at all. The three masters were so angry that they wanted to hit her. But they did not dare to. At this moment, Butler Wang greeted the three masters, ¡°First Master, Second Master, Third Master, welcome.¡± While the three of them walked in, they asked Butler Wang, ¡°How is Father doing these days?¡± ¡°Old Master is doing much better.¡± Tang Li turned to look at Qi Yihan, and after some thought, she held his hand and led him inside. Qi Yihan looked at her hand and a smile flashed across his eyes. The few of them entered the old man¡¯s room. The three masters had not spoken to their father in person for a long time. Looking at their father who was indeed much better than before, they looked pleasantly surprised. After all, they were his sons. ¡°Father, I¡¯m really happy to see you getting better every day.¡± ¡°As long as you can get better, I can do anything.¡± ¡°The Qi family can¡¯t live without you.¡± Looking at the three old men who were crying, Tang Li tilted her head and whispered to Qi Yihan, ¡°I thought they would complain about you today, so I told your father to be mentally prepared in advance.¡± Qi Yihan smiled but did not say anything. The old man valued peace and harmony in the family a lot because he had experienced both death and life. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll be happy if you guys don¡¯t cause trouble for Yihan.¡± ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. We will not cause trouble for Fourth Brother.¡± It was Second Master who said that. He was already gnashing his teeth at Tang Li in his heart. He knew it must be Tang Li who spoke ill of them to their father when they weren¡¯t around. First Master added, ¡°Before, we weren¡¯t happy about Fourth Brother assigning projects to people who don¡¯t belong to our family. But now we¡¯ve thought it through. No matter what, our family will be the one to reap the benefits. If anyone has the ability, we are willing to let them handle the projects now.¡± Third Master said, ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t participate in the important projects. However, we feel that the young ones have grown up, so we should give them a chance and let them help share Fourth Brother¡¯s burden.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± The three of them started talking at once, and there was no room for Qi Yihan and Tang Li to interrupt. However, the three of them did not say anything that would anger the old man, so Qi Yihan and Tang Li let them be. The old man was obviously very happy that his sons had thought things through. At the same time, he agreed to let the young ones handle some projects. He said to Qi Yihan, ¡°You¡¯ve already been married for more than a year. Because of the company, you rarely have time to spend with Li. If you give some projects to the young ones, you will have more time with Li. I can¡¯t wait to see my chubby grandchild.¡± SO At the mention of a chubby grandchild, Tang Li blushed. Qi Yihan obediently replied, ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Tang Li blushed even more. She then heard Qi Yihan say, ¡°I¡¯ve found the last herb Li wanted. It should be here in two days.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Everyone was very happy. Qi Yihan nodded and looked at Tang Li with an unreadable expression. Tang Li¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and the smile on her lips froze. ¡°I¡¯m already treating Father with Chinese medicine. If the last herb can be here in two days, then Father can be discharged from the hospital in a week.¡± ¡°Really???¡± The three masters could not believe it. However, most of them were wild with joy. ¡°That would be great.¡± The old man was also very happy. ¡°But Father still needs to recuperate when he gets back.¡± Tang Li said to remind the three masters. The three masters snorted. ¡°If Fourth Brother and you didn¡¯t intentionally piss us off, why would we anger Father?¡± The three masters stayed at the old man¡¯s place for more than an hour before leaving. Over the past hour, they only told the old man nice things and avoided the bag things. When the old man was tired, they left the ward. Tang Li said, ¡°I am surprised that my three dear brother-in-laws didn¡¯t kick up a fuss today.¡± The three of them glared at her. First Master said to Qi Yihan in the tone of an elder brother, ¡°Since Father will be discharged soon, we must celebrate. The Qi family hasn¡¯t had a happy occasion in a long time. Let¡¯s take this opportunity to get rid of the bad luck.¡± ¡°Is it bad luck from your family?¡± ¡°Tang Li, if you don¡¯t speak, no one will think you¡¯re a mute.¡± Tang Li tilted her head to look at Qi Yihan and blinked her aggrieved eyes. ¡°Hubby, First Brother is being harsh to me.¡± Her sweet tone instantly sent a chill down the three masters. They couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything else and walked out in big steps. Tang Li looked at their departing figures and realized that they were going to suffer from a bloody calamity, so she kindly reminded them, ¡°When you guys go back, it¡¯s best if you take another path. Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer a bloody calamity ~¡± When they heard that, their legs went weak for a second and they quickly staggered away. Outside in the car, the three of them said to the driver, ¡°Take another path home.¡± With that, the car left. Tang Li then retracted her gaze and looked at Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan took out his Bluetooth earphone and ordered, ¡°Go and take a look on the way back to the old mansion.¡± With that, he took off his earphones, reached out to hold Tang Li¡¯s hand, and walked toward their villa. As he walked, he said, ¡°The island you want is already registered under your name. What do you want to do over there, I can get people to set it up.¡± ¡°I want to grow herbs there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°After curing your father and finding Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul, I want to go there and take a look.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them disappeared around the corner of the street lamp. At dawn. Xuanyuan Qing, who was sleeping soundly on the bed, was suddenly woken up. Then he heard the sound of fighting outside the door. He quickly put on his coat, took out his gun, and walked to the door. Chapter 199 - Tang Li Reads Secretary Sis Fortune Chapter 199 Tang Li Reads Secretary Si¡¯s Fortune Xuanyuan Qing quickly walked out and saw a group of men in black fighting with his men. These men in black were all skilled and quickly defeated his men. Seeing this, Xuanyuan Qing looked serious. He took out an instrument that looked like a flute and played it. The flute gave off a sound that resembled a sonic wave and it traveled into the distance. Before long, several zombies came jumping over. As soon as the zombies arrived, Xuanyuan Qing gave an order. ¡°Kill them all.¡± With absolute obedience, the zombies charged at the men in black. After exchanging a glance with each other, the men in black surprisingly retreated. ¡°Humph! You want to run? It won¡¯t be that easy. Go after them.¡± Just as the zombies were about to leap ahead, the men in black stopped by the door and turned around, each of them holding a gun with a talisman on it. Before Xuanyuan Qing could react, they fired at the zombies. As the zombies were sealed, they pointed their guns at Xuanyuan Qing. On an instinct, Xuanyuan Qing dodged to the side. Bang bang bang! Gunshots rang out and countless bullets flew at him. Soon, he was shot in the right calf and almost fell to the ground. ¡°Ah¡­¡± He quickly stabilized his body and ignored the pain in his leg to continue dodging. Soon, another bullet was fired at his waist. The burning pain made his expression distort, and he felt desperate. However, at this moment, a figure came flashing past the inky night and in the next second, Xuanyuan Qing disappeared. The men in black then broke into the room. Having found no one inside, they retreated. The next morning, when Tang Li opened her eyes, she heard Qi Yihan speaking quietly on the balcony. ¡°Keep an eye on him. Get someone to send him some ointment in the morning.¡± Tang Li sat up and got out of bed. She took her clothes and went to the bathroom to change. At this moment, Qi Yihan finished his call and walked in. Tang Li stopped and looked at him. ¡°Is it about the fake Xuanyuan Qing?¡± Last night, Qi Yihan asked her for a few talismans that could freeze the zombie. She knew that he wanted to use them to deal with the fake Xuanyuan Qing. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Qi Yihan said. ¡°But during the fight, Xuanyuan Qing was taken away all of a sudden.¡± ¡°Who did it?¡± Qi Yihan frowned. ¡°My people didn¡¯t see the person who took him away.¡± Tang Li thought for a while and said, ¡°He might be taken away by the shaman of the Xuanyuan family.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and looked at the clothes in her hand. He suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll get David to customize a few more dresses for you in the next few days.¡± Tang Li was stunned and asked curiously, ¡°Why are you making me dresses?¡± Qi Yihan told her seriously, ¡°When Father returns home, we will definitely hold a very grand banquet. Also, as my wife, you will attend many banquets in the future.¡± ¡°I have a lot of dresses.¡± ¡°Those don¡¯t look good.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li could not help but burst out laughing. When she saw him face tensing up, Tang Li nodded quickly. ¡°Okay, you can decide for me.¡± ¡°Good.¡± When Tang Li came out after washing up, Qi Yihan was still standing there waiting for her. The two of them walked downstairs. It was still early, but Secretary Si was already there working. Looking at Secretary Si was focusing on his work, Tang Li noticed a dark aura around him, so she said, ¡°Secretary Si, no wonder you can¡¯t find a girlfriend. With your attitude, are you really going to wait for your girlfriend to fall from the sky?¡± Secretary Si smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°The water pipe at my place burst last night, so I came early today.¡± Tang Li apologized not so sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to laugh.¡± She then turned to Qi Yihan and said, ¡°Look at what a miserable life your employee is leading. You should give him some time off and let him find a wife.¡± Qi Yihan was about to speak when Secretary Si spoke first. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll try this weekend if I have time.¡± He had been spending a lot of money recently, so if he didn¡¯t work hard, he would definitely get anti-social. Tang Li tutted and asked, ¡°Should I read your fortune and take a peek into your marriage?¡± Secretary Si suddenly got serious. He nodded quickly. ¡°Okay.¡± Actually, he had been meaning to find Tang Li for several days already, but he could not bring himself to do so. After all, he had said that he did not trust her before. Now that she had taken the initiative to ask, he would definitely take advantage of her. He quickly took out his phone and asked Tang Li, ¡°Madam, should I transfer the money to your bank card, or somewhere else?¡± Previously, he was in charge of giving Tang Li her monthly pocket money, so he knew her bank account number. Tang Li continued smiling as she narrowed her eyes. ¡°Just transfer it to my bank account.¡± Secretary Si tapped on his phone and said, ¡°The money has been transferred.¡± Tang Li nodded and walked over to sit opposite him. She gestured at him. ¡°Hands.¡± Tang Li took a look at his palm and found that the first stage of his marriage would be rocky but the second stage would be smooth. This proved that he would be someone who loved his wife in the future. Tang Li glanced at Secretary Si¡¯s expressionless face and tutted. Secretary Si straightened his back and said with a straight face, ¡°Madam, if you have something to say, please say it.¡± He could stand the feeling of being held in suspense. Tang Li looked at him and suddenly smiled. She said, ¡°If you want to find the person you like, you must first cultivate an interest in instruments.¡± Secretary Si was at a loss as to what she meant. At that moment, Tang Li held Qi Yihan¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go for a walk.¡± With that, she pulled him to his feet and the two of them walked out the door. Secretary Si was not satisfied with Tang Li¡¯s words. He stood up and looked at her, asking, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re doing business with me. You will lose your credibility in me if you leave like that.¡± Tang Li turned around to look at him and snorted. ¡°I¡¯ve made the answer very clear.¡± Secretary Si was speechless, wondering if that was how fortune-telling worked. He started to suspect that she was a fraud! As someone who had zero musical talents, how could he possibly like instruments? Wait a minute! Secretary Si¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. Was Madam implying that he should visit instruments shops? Did his fated girl like instruments? Thinking of this, Secretary Si finally heaved a sigh of relief and decided to go to the places that sold instruments in the Imperial Capital this weekend. After leaving the room, Tang Li suddenly asked Qi Yihan, ¡°Is there anyone in Secretary Si¡¯s family who likes instruments?¡± ¡°No. They¡¯re all engineers. Their parents are university math and physics teachers and his sister is a geologist.¡± Tang Li suddenly smiled. Her smile was unfathomable. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Chapter 200 - We Can Figure It Out By Practicing Chapter 200 We Can Figure It Out By Practicing Qi Yihan¡¯s men sent the last herb back faster than Tang Li had expected. When Qi Yihan came to the herb room at four in the afternoon the next day and told Tang Li, she was shocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it would take a day or two?¡± A glint flashed across his face as Qi Yihan said, ¡°I sent a helicopter to take it back. Of course, it¡¯s quick.¡± Tang Li nodded with sparkling eyes. Mr. Yun, who was standing beside her, said excitedly, ¡°This is great. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ll live to see a medical miracle in my lifetime. After this, I will have no regrets in this life.¡± Tang Li was amused by his words and replied, ¡°There will be many more miracles in the future. Mr. Yun, you will repeat what you just said many times.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ That¡¯s right!¡± Mr. Yun suggested, ¡°Miss Tang, since your medical skills are so good, why don¡¯t you take in a few students? You definitely have the ability to bring our medical skills to a new level.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit too early.¡± Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m still young. I don¡¯t really have the patience to teach.¡± Mr. Yun laughed out loud again. ¡°I know you are too lazy to teach.¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan smiled as well. After chatting for a while, Tang Li followed Qi Yihan to look at the herbs he had brought back. The herbs were placed in the villa they were living in. The last medicinal herb was entirely black, but its leaves emitted a faint red glow. Especially at night, the red glow was even brighter. At this time, the medicinal herb was placed in a special transparent box. Even so, it still looked a little bit like it was about to die. Tang Li carefully examined the herb. Qi Yihan said to her, ¡°When they found this herb, they were lucky to have the special nurturing soil you gave them. Otherwise, it would be dead by now.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Hellfire is indeed very weak. When they¡¯re pulled from the soil they grow in, they will die very quickly.¡±|| At this point, she wanted to open the box but decided against it after some thought. She said to Qi Yihan, ¡°The leaf on Hellfire is the most valuable and has a very strong effect on the repair of bones. When I figure out how to plant it in large quantities in the future, I¡¯ll make some medicine for your bodyguards. They¡¯ll definitely need it.¡± SOITIE Qi Yihan nodded. ¡°Mm.¡± His bodyguards were indeed in need of such a medicine. After chatting for a while, Tang Li carried the box upstairs. Qi Yihan followed suit. After Tang Li went upstairs, she only plucked two leaves and placed the entire herb in the bag. It was the first time Qi Yihan saw such a strange bag, so Tang Li told him, ¡°I got this from a great master. You can put a lot of stuff in it, and whatever you put into it will remain unchanged.¡± However, after hearing her explaining, Qi Yihan wasn¡¯t so surprised. ¡°The Supreme Research Institute is currently researching a storage space called a medium space, the principle of this research is quite similar to that bag¡­ if we can find someone who makes these bags, it will save the institute a lot of time.¡± Tang Li did not expect him to know this. She asked curiously, ¡°Is the Qi family also cooperating with the Supreme Research Institute?¡± Qi Yihan thought about it and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not the Qi family. It¡¯s me.¡± Tang Li looked at him in shock. Qi Yihan was amused by her facial expression. He raised his hand to touch her cheek and said, ¡°So even if I am not in charge of the Qi Group anymore, I won¡¯t let you starve.¡± These words caused a surge of sweetness to surge in Tang Li¡¯s heart. She stood on her tiptoes and pecked him on the cheek. Under his gaze, she said with a smile, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have a job, I won¡¯t let you starve.¡± For some reason, Qi Yihan felt aroused by these words. He pulled her into his embrace, lowering his head to kiss her lips. Every kiss Qi Yihan gave her lately had been very¡­ passionate, as if he wanted to burn Tang Li to ashes. Tang Li soon groaned in his arms, unable to breathe anymore. Only then did Qi Yihan let her go reluctantly. Then he touched her cheek and said, ¡°Father has always wanted us to have a baby. When we go back, we can first put this plan on the agenda.¡± As expected, Tang Li¡¯s face instantly turned red. She rested her cheek in his arms and mumbled, ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to let nature take its course when it comes to giving birth? Babies will come when they¡¯re supposed to. There¡¯s no such thing as a plan.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her with a smile. ¡°We can make it if we work hard enough on it.¡± Tang Li was rendered speechless. She was still a virgin and had never thought about this before, but when Qi Yihan brought this up, all she wanted to do was pounce on him and pin him to the ground, kissing him. Qi Yihan put his hand on her hips and caressed while murmuring to her in a hoarse voice. ¡°Li, you don¡¯t have to watch those 18+ videos. If you want to know, we can slowly figure it out by practicing.¡± Tang Li was taken aback. Tang Li: ¡°How did you know I watched them?¡± Qi Yihan smiled and casually said, ¡°After Butler Zhang got you a new SIM card, he gave the old one to me and I accidentally flipped through the records.¡± Tang Li was stunned. She didn¡¯t know people could check your browsing records with a SIM card. However, that was not the point. The point was that she was embarrassed. She tried to defend herself. ¡°Well¡­ I just accidentally clicked on it.¡± ¡°Well, you clicked it twice. Every time, you watched it for at least ten minutes. I guess there is a powerful virus on your phone.¡± SS Tang Li wrapped her arms around his neck and bit his neck. After leaving a bite mark on his neck, she said angrily, ¡°Stop talking!¡± Qi Yihan lowered his head to look at her. His Adam¡¯s apple moved as his hand reached into his clothes and caressed her hips before crawling up. Tang Li¡¯s body shuddered and she raised her head to look at him. Qi Yihan responded with a dark gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if we try the tutorials on the video tonight.¡± Tang Li felt like she was losing ground. In a bid to gain ground, she murmured into his ears. ¡°Let¡¯s try it then. I won¡¯t back off.¡± Qi Yihan was amused by her sudden change in attitude. At this moment, the phone in his pocket suddenly rang. The two of them stopped at the same time, and disappointment flashed across their eyes. After all, it was still early and they could not really do anything. Qi Yihan lowered his head and kissed her lips again before unwillingly letting go of her. He took out his phone and answered the call. It was Butler Wang who called. Butler Wang said, ¡°Fourth Master, Old Master wants you to come to see him.¡± After calming the flames in his heart, he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Then, he let go of Tang Li and said, ¡°Wait for me tonight.¡± With that, he went downstairs. Looking at his back, Tang Li covered her burning face with both hands and mumbled, ¡°No way, I¡¯m not gonna wait for you.¡± Chapter 201 - This Man Actually Planned Everything Chapter 201 This Man Actually Planned Everything Qi Yihan walked into his father¡¯s ward. At this moment, his father was resting with his eyes closed. He called out, ¡°Father.¡± The old man opened his eyes and said to him, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard enough. It¡¯s time for the young ones to share your burdens.¡± Qi Yihan was not surprised that his father would specially call him over to say this. He nodded calmly. ¡°Father, I understand.¡± The old man nodded and said, ¡°Li is a very capable person. She can definitely help you a lot in the future.¡± Qi Yihan nodded. ¡°Yes, Father.¡± After the old man gave a few more instructions, Qi Yihan walked out of his ward. Qi Yihan had just walked to the door when Butler Wang said to him, ¡°Fourth Master, Old Master asked about the young masters today.¡± ¡°Thanks¡± ¡°I told him about Young Master Lingxuan, but¡­ What Old Master means is that since it¡¯s probably not a good idea to put him on the equal footing with the rest of the young masters.¡± Qi Yihan lost in thought for a while before nodding. ¡°Mm.¡± With that said, he walked out. Butler Wang looked at the leaving figure and shook his head. After dinner, Tang Li went straight to the herb room. In the end, it was Qi Yihan who called her out of the herb room. ¡°It¡¯s almost midnight. It¡¯s time to go back and rest.¡± Tang Li did not reject and walked back with him. As they walked, she talked to him about the herbs. ¡°I can also make a lot of different medicines with these herbs. I¡¯ve prepared a few for you. When they¡¯re done, I¡¯ll tell you their effects.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them had just reached the villa¡¯s door when Qi Yihan¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He picked it up and his expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Then, he hung up the phone and said to Tang Li, ¡°I need to make a trip to the harbor. Go and sleep first. Don¡¯t wait for me.¡± Tang Li quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Qi Yihan thought about it and nodded. The two of them returned to change and rushed to the harbor. To the east of the Imperial Capital, it was sea. The cargo capacity of the harbor there was world-class. Many large corporations in the Imperial Capital used this place to load their goods. On the car heading to the harbor, Qi Yihan made a few calls. After he finished making the calls, he told Tang Li, ¡°The Qi family has bought a batch of almost five billion worth of equipment. They were supposed to arrive at the harbor tonight, but Captain just called me and said that they¡¯re in trouble twenty nautical miles away from the harbor. The ship can¡¯t hold on much longer. ¡°Those equipment can¡¯t touch water. Once water seeps in, they will be scrapped. I have to send people to take them.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The captain can¡¯t say for sure. He just said something is trying to turn the ship over.¡±something¡¯s lifting their boat.¡± ¡°Did they encounter a giant fish like a whale?¡± ¡°No. The ship that came back had more than a million tons of drainage, and it was installed with the world¡¯s most advanced giant fish repellent sonic waves. The whales won¡¯t come close.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li put on a pensive look. She thought for a while and speculated, ¡°Did they encounter a special magnetic field?¡± Over the ocean, there were a lot of special magnetic fields, scattered in different locations. Some of the special magnetic fields had already been discovered, such as the Bermuda Triangle, where accidents happened quite frequently. Some were still uncharted. However, the possibility of running into an uncharted magnetic field was very low. Since there was no traffic at night, the car arrived at the harbor half an hour later. The Qi family had its own dock area. When the car drove in, there were already many people waiting there. The wind at the harbor was strong at night and it was a little cold. These people were all wearing coats as they waited at the intersection. The moment the car arrived, everyone came up to them. The moment Qi Yihan got out of the car, everyone greeted him, ¡°Fourth Master.¡± ¡°Are the ships ready?¡± ¡°They are ready.¡± Zhu Xiancheng was the chief manager for the dock. He said, ¡°Four ships are ready. They can depart at any time.¡± Qi Yihan responded with an ¡°mm¡± but did not immediately walk to the port with them. Instead, he turned and looked inside the car. Everyone subconsciously looked in his direction. When Tang Li came out, the group of people were surprised and stunned. So beautiful! ¡°Fourth¡­ Fourth Madam!¡± Tang Li nodded at them and looked at Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan said to Zhu Xiancheng, ¡°Take us there.¡± ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Only then did Zhu Xiancheng come back to his senses. He thought to himself that the rumor that Fourth Master and Fourth Madam were on bad terms was definitely false. Otherwise, why would Fourth Master bring Fourth Madam over? He hurriedly and respectfully led the two inside. Zhu Xiancheng explained the situation as he walked. ¡°We just received news that there is a huge wave near the ship. They can¡¯t last more than an hour.¡± At this point, he asked Qi Yihan worriedly, ¡°Fourth Master, it¡¯s too late for us to go to their rescue now. What should we do?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a look in the monitoring room first.¡± There was a large wall screen in the monitoring room. On the screen was a vast sea. Other than Qi Yihan and Tang Li, the expressions of the group of people who entered changed drastically. ¡°Oh no. When we went out just now, we were still able to connect to the surveillance cameras of that ship, but now, we can¡¯t.¡± As Zhu Xiancheng spoke, he shouted for everyone to quickly think of a way to reconnect to the surveillance cameras. The group of people instantly got down to business, trying to figure out a way. Tang Li and Qi Yihan stood at the side and watched as they tried to reconnect to the surveillance camera. Tang Li said, ¡°They probably encountered something that messed up the surveillance.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and glanced at his watch. Tang Li tilted her head to look at him. Qi Yihan said, ¡°On the way here, I contacted the higher-ups to send us a reconnaissance plane. It should be here soon.¡± As soon as Qi Yihan finished speaking, his phone rang. After hanging up the phone, he said to Tang Li, ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± With that, he sent someone to get a coat. After letting Tang Li put it on, the two walked out. When they walked out of the monitoring room, they saw a reconnaissance plane flying over from the distance. The reconnaissance plane then stopped in an open space. Then, a man in an Air Force uniform jumped down from the reconnaissance plane and walked towards them. After the man walked closer enough, Qi Yihan went up and shook his hand, saying, ¡°Thanks for coming. Please help us see what is going on with our ship.¡± The man nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve brought a magnetic shield. I¡¯ll contact you as soon as I find your ship.¡± ¡°Thanks¡± The man returned to the reconnaissance plane and flew away. Tang Li looked at the reconnaissance plane that was disappearing into the distance and said, ¡°I can actually go with him as well.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Qi Yihan said. ¡°First Brother and the rest will come later.¡± Tang Li looked at him in surprise. Qi Yihan did not explain further, but Tang Li knew who he wanted to test. This man had actually planned everything, and everything was going according to his plan. Chapter 202 - Naga (1) Chapter 202 Naga (1) Soon, a few more cars came, parked outside the harbor. A group of men from the Qi family got out of the car and strode over. Upon seeing Tang Li and Qi Yihan, Fourth Master shouted, ¡°Fourth brother, what happened?¡± Qi Yihan told them about the situation briefly. ¡°What should we do? We spent nearly five billion yuan to buy this batch of equipment. Are we going to watch them go down the drain?¡± ¡°We have to send a ship to rescue them. We can¡¯t just wait.¡± Everyone started talking at once, urging Qi Yihan to send the rescue boats. Qi Yihan said, ¡°Four boats have been prepared. Who wants to go with us?¡± Tang Li added, ¡°Brothers, you have always wanted your sons to learn, now is the chance.¡± They were in such a hurry that they didn¡¯t realize that Tang Li was standing beside Qi Yihan with a coat wrapped around her. Now that they saw her, they all frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡± First Master asked rudely. ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m here to watch the show, do you?¡± Tang Li was even more rude than him. First Master didn¡¯t want to talk to her, so he looked at Qi Yihan. ¡°Fourth brother, what¡¯s your plan?¡± ¡°Li is right.¡± Qi Yihan looked at the youngsters and asked, ¡°Which one of you is willing to go out to the sea with me?¡± They were all eager to prove themselves now, so they all replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and continued, ¡°The situation over there is quite special. I borrowed a reconnaissance plane. Let¡¯s set out now. When the reconnaissance plane replies, I¡¯ll tell you what to do.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After everyone replied, Qi Yihan brought them to the harbor. When they walked over, the manager was already waiting. He first greeted the masters and then said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Fourth Master, we still can¡¯t get in touch with that ship.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll set out immediately. Send us the locations of that ship.¡± ¡°Um¡­ yes.¡± The manager immediately went to get it done. At this moment, many workers and Qi family bodyguards were already standing by the boats. Qi Yihan said, ¡°We¡¯ll only go with four boats. You guys can figure out how you want to group.¡± First Master had three sons, Second master two, and Third Master one. Without discussing it, Qi Hao and Qi Ming spoke first. ¡°We¡¯ll take one boat together.¡± Qi Tiancheng and Qi Yaolong immediately added, ¡°We¡¯ll take one as well.¡± Qi Lingxuan and Qi Zeyu were the only two left. Qi Zeyu¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I¡¯m not going with him.¡± Third Master was also displeased. ¡°Zeyu is still young and doesn¡¯t know anything. Lingxuan has never had experience with this kind of situation before either. We can¡¯t let the two of them lead the team.¡± Qi Yihan pursed his lips unhappily. Just as he was about to speak, Qi Lingxuan lowered his head and said first, ¡°Fourth Uncle, I can do it alone.¡± First Master objected. ¡°We can¡¯t let you do it alone.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Qi Yihan said coldly. ¡°Then Lingxuan, you will take one boat. We are setting out as a team, so no one is alone.¡± Qi Zeyu was delighted at the final decision. Teaming up with Qi Lingxuan was the last thing he wanted. After saying that, everyone walked towards the four boats. The three masters stayed behind. After Tang Li and Qi Yihan boarded one of the boats, the two of them walked into the control room, and Qi Yihan ordered the ship to depart. Ten minutes after the ship sailed out of the harbor, the navigation showed the red dot of the reconnaissance plane. Qi Yihan said to Tang Li, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the deck. It¡¯s cold outside. You stay here.¡± Tang Li did not object. It was indeed very cold on the sea at night. Although she was not afraid of the cold, if her husband said she was afraid of the cold, then she was. Qi Yihan strode out of the control room and onto the deck. Soon, the reconnaissance plane came over and landed on the deck. The man got down from the reconnaissance plane and said to Qi Yihan, ¡°I¡¯ve already found it. It¡¯s not affected by a magnetic field. From the air, I can see that those ships are shaking non-stop as if they have a malfunction. The sea wave around those ships was surging so violently that it looked like they were stuck in the middle of a hurricane.¡± Qi Yihan frowned. The man added, ¡°I guess they must have encountered some mysterious marine creature. This situation is similar to the mysterious creature we encountered in D Nation a few years ago.¡± ¡°You mean a naga?¡± ¡°Just my guess.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and gestured for him. ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡± The two of them entered the control room and walked to the control panel. The man told Qi Yihan the exact location of those ships and said, ¡°it would be too late when you guys got there, unless you take a battleship. But even if you get there, there isn¡¯t much you can do, and you¡¯ll also risk getting involved in it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Tang Li asked, pointing at a spot. The man looked at her and sized her up sharply without saying anything. Qi Yihan told her about the situation briefly. Tang Li plunged into silence for a few seconds before saying, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go with Qi Lingxuan.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous over there.¡± Qi Yihan didn¡¯t want her to take this risk. Tang Li smiled at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nagas are not scary.¡± To Tang Li, the scariest thing was actually the human heart. Demons and monsters were much purer than human hearts. Qi Yihan thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± After saying that, he pressed a button in the control room. After connecting to the control rooms of the other ships, he asked, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a battleship to get there first. Who wants to come with me? It¡¯ll be very dangerous over there. Think about it before making up your mind.¡± The group of people who wanted to answer immediately shut up. After nearly half a minute, Qi Lingxuan said. ¡°Fourth Uncle, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Qi Yihan reminded him, ¡°The situation over there is very dangerous. We might not be able to return.¡± The other young people were even more silent. Qi Lingxuan seemed to be determined. ¡°I¡¯m going no matter what.¡± Qi Yihan: ¡°Alright, follow my battleship later.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two battleships quickly left one after another. It was a moonless night and the night was dark. With a lightning speed, the battleships quickly disappeared on the horizon. It only took half an hour for them to get there. When they arrived near the stranded ships, they were blocked by a towering wave. Looking at the towering wave, Tang Li, who was standing beside Qi Yihan, said, ¡°It was indeed caused by nagas.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s expression was solemn as he asked, ¡°Do you have a way to disperse the wave?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Tang Li turned to look at the submarine not far away and said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Let Qi Lingxuan handle the nagas later. He should be able to handle them.¡± She wanted to see how powerful Qi Lingxuan was now. Qi Yihan nodded. Tang Li extended her hand and she quickly drew a seal with her fingers. Chapter 203 - Naga Siren (2) Chapter 203 Naga Siren (2) When Tang Li was drawing the seal, a faint golden light emanated from her body. Her long hair and clothes fluttered in the wind, making her look god-like. When she was drawing the seal, the wave opposite them seemed to have sensed danger and charged at them. Just as the huge wave was about to capsize their battleship, the seal flew at the wave head-on. When the tide met the seal, it was as if it had hit an invisible wall. After a powerful collision, it was bounced back and dispersed, breaking into drops of water. Qi Yihan used his communicator and said to Qi Lingxuan, ¡°Let¡¯s split up and go in.¡± Qi Lingxuan did not want to be with Tang Li to begin with. When he saw Tang Li dealing with the towering wave, he and the Artifact Spirit were all shocked. The Artifact Spirit said to him, ¡°The ones making trouble are the naga sirens. The demonic aura of nagas is very strong. We must catch a few more and let me absorb their demonic aura. This way, my skills will increase greatly.¡± Upon hearing what the artifact spirit said, he quickly steered the battleship forward. Looking at the disappearing battleship, Tang Li took out a talisman and stuffed it in Qi Yihan¡¯s hand. ¡°Wait here for me. I¡¯ll go get some naga sirens.¡± Without giving Qi Yihan a chance to speak, she threw a talisman into the sea. After the talisman turned into a small boat, she jumped on it and the boat disappeared with a whoosh. Soon, Tang Li saw a naga siren stirring the ship at the bottom. According to the legends, naga sirens were extremely beautiful. They would use a beautiful song to attract navigators, then confuse their minds and eat human flesh. However, these naga sirens were extremely ugly. At this moment, they were clinging on the bottom of the ship and using their demonic powers to turn the ship over. Sonic waves could even be heard coming out of their mouths. ¡°Humph, Qiqi, Linli, go!¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The two little ones flew towards the naga sirens. Naga sirens were no match for divine beasts. Tang Li stood on the boat, watching. There was no need for her to do anything. On the other side. Qi Lingxuan and the Artifact Spirit became one and started slaughtering the naga sirens. Half an hour later, the sea calmed down, so were the cargo ships that were to be capsized. We Qi Yihan brought Tang Li and Qi Lingxuan on board. VVD Be it the manager or crew members, all of them were overjoyed at having survived the calamity and were extremely grateful to Qi Yihan. ¡°Fourth Master, thank you. Without you, we would have definitely died here tonight.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work. I¡¯ll get the finance department to compensate you when we get back.¡± ¡°Thank you, Fourth Master.¡± ¡°Thank you, Fourth Master.¡± After thanking Qi Yihan, they looked at Tang Li and Qi Lingxuan. The sailors did not know the two of them, so Qi Yihan introduced them. ¡°This is my wife and this is my brother¡¯s son.¡± The sailors spent most of their time on the sea and rarely gossiped. They didn¡¯t know Tang Li and Qi Lingxuan, and they did not know about what happened to Tang Li in the past, so they were very respectful to her. After greeting, the three of them went to the control room. Under Qi Yihan¡¯s orders, the ships started moving towards the harbor. While Qi Yihan was having a meeting with the managers, Tang Li and Qi Lingxuan were resting in the lounge. Tang Li sat there casually playing with Qi Yihan¡¯s phone (she didn¡¯t bring her phone) while Qi Lingxuan sat there with his back facing the sky, looking pensive. He did not talk to the artifact spirit, afraid that Tang Li would hear him again. After sitting for a few minutes, he couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and stood up to go out. Without raising her head, Tang Li asked casually, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Hearing that, Qi Lingxuan trembled, and he answered instinctively, ¡°Fourth Aunt, I¡¯m gonna take a walk on the deck.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± After Qi Lingxuan walked out, he was a little unhappy and asked the artifact spirit, ¡°Can we win against Tang Li now?¡± The Artifact Spirit, who was absorbing the demonic aura from naga sirens, replied, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I absorb all the demonic aura.¡± ¡°How long do you need to absorb them?¡± ¡°Three days.¡± Qi Lingxuan was displeased at the thought that he had to act weak in front of Tang Li for another three days. He quickly walked to the deck. Looking at the dark sea, he said ambitiously, while his clothes and hair were blown up by the roaring wind. ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore. I want to take control of the Qi Corporation. I want to be the king of this world.¡± ¡°Be patient. This world is yours to begin with.¡± A satisfied smile appeared on Qi Lingxuan¡¯s face. Suddenly, he thought of something and asked the artifact spirit, ¡°Tang Li must have killed a few naga sirens just now. Can she also absorb the demonic aura?¡± ¡°She can¡¯t,¡± the Artifact Spirit said. ¡°She can¡¯t absorb anything herself, but she can absorb it with the help of external objects and then use it.¡± ¡°You mean the pair of Kylins.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Qi Lingxuan placed his hands on the railing and said fiercely, ¡°One day, I¡¯ll snatch her kylins.¡± In the lounge. Qi Yihan was worried that Tang Li would be bored, so he let her play with his phone. Tang Li swiped it and found that it was filled with office software and various business folders. There was not even a social media app, so she could not help but mutter, ¡°I can¡¯t believe he doesn¡¯t have WeChat or Weibo, just like me.¡± She really could not find anything to play, so she downloaded a game and started playing it. When Qi Yihan came back after the meeting, he saw Tang Li was engrossed in her phone, her fingers swiping across the screen non-stop. Even though he was still by the door, the sound effects coming from the phone told him what she was playing. When he got closer, he saw that she was indeed playing Fruit Ninja. Tang Li was probably at the last few rounds, and her fingers were swiping very quickly. Qi Yihan didn¡¯t disturb her and waited beside her. When the sound of the game clearing was heard, Tang Li finally heaved a sigh of relief. Suddenly, a chuckle came from beside her. Tang Li turned around and saw Qi Yihan. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Yihan, when did you come in?¡± ¡°When you reach the third last round.¡± Tang Li told him, ¡°I rarely played games. The closer I get to the end, the more nervous I get. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll lose.¡± WIth that, she handed the phone back to him. Qi Yihan didn¡¯t take it. ¡°You can continue playing. It¡¯ll take some time for us to go back, at least two hours.¡± Tang Li nodded and continued with Ninja Fruit. After playing for a while, she tilted her head to look at him and rested her head on his shoulder. Qi Yihan smiled and placed his arm behind her neck, letting her rest more comfortably. This time, Tang Li did not throw herself into the game. As she played, she told him, ¡°Lingxuan is outside.¡± Qi Yihan nodded. Tang Li stopped the game and whispered to him, ¡°I already know how powerful he is.¡± Chapter 204 - Master Doesnt Like Me Chapter 204 Master Doesn¡¯t Like Me ¡°He obtained an Artifact Spirit. The Artifact Spirit can absorb spiritual energy, evil energy, and demonic energy and then convert them into power.¡± Although this was the first time Qi Yihan heard of such a thing, he didn¡¯t find it unbelievable. Instead, he asked, ¡°Compared to you, who is more powerful?¡± Tang Li looked at his face and was a little surprised at his composure. She leaned over and whispered into his ear, ¡°Let me put it this way. I specialize in exorcizing demons, and his artifact spirit is also considered a demon.¡± Qi Lingxuan could dominate this world, but he was just, after all, a character. The book had restrictions on every character. No matter how Qi Lingxuan struggled, he could not derail too far from his setting. However, Tang Li was different. As long as she wanted, she could destroy this book and return to the real world. Tang Li didn¡¯t tell Qi Yihan this, but he already had his own plan. Two hours later, the ships returned to the harbor safely. Everyone was waiting there. When everyone alighted from the ships, they were immediately received with applause. The sailors and staff on the shore could not help but hug each other. The three masters walked up to Qi Yihan and First Master asked, ¡°Fourth brother, what¡¯s going on over there?¡± ¡°Naga sirens were causing trouble, but Lingxuan killed them.¡± The three masters and the young men looked at Qi Lingxuan in disbelief. Qi Lingxuan was also a little surprised that Qi Yihan would give all the credit to him. He subconsciously glanced at Tang Li, who stood beside Qi Yihan, looking speely. First Master was stunned for a moment before he patted Qi Lingxuan on the shoulder happily and praised, ¡°Good job, son.¡± Qi Ming and Qi Hao, however, clenched their fists. Why did Qi Lingxuan have the ability to deal with naga sirens? Did he learn witchcraft? In that case, he must have been the one who caused the accident at their mother and uncle¡¯s house. They were thinking of ways to expose him! When they left the harbor, the sun was already rising. After Tang Li got into the car, she leaned on Qi Yihan¡¯s shoulder and fell asleep. In order to make her more comfortable, Qi Yihan deliberately lowered the chair and hugged her to sleep. When Tang Li woke up, it was already noon. When she woke up, she didn¡¯t go down immediately. Instead, she called the two Kylins out. When she saw the two Kylins turning into the size of an adult cat from the size of a kitten, Tang Li was surprised. ¡°I can¡¯t believe the demonic aura is actually so helpful for your growth.¡± Qiqi and Linlin were obviously very excited about growing up. Linlin pounced on Tang Li. Tang Li failed to catch her and was pushed down by Linlin. ¡°Ouch! Linlin, you¡¯re so heavy!¡± The weight of a Kylin was much heavier than that of ordinary animals. Although they were only the size of adult cats, they weighed at least 30 to 40 kilograms. When Linlin heard Tang Li say that she was heavy, she rolled around on the bed, sobbing. ¡°Master doesn¡¯t like me because I am heavy.¡± Tang Li was rendered speechless. She sat up and stroked her head. ¡°I like you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to suddenly grow up so much.¡± Then, she looked at Qiqi and asked, ¡°Can you feel the changes in your bodies?¡± ¡°I can feel it,¡± Qiqi told her. ¡°I can breathe fire now.¡± With that, he was about to breathe fire. ¡°No!¡± Tang Li quickly raised her voice to stop him. ¡°The fire you breathe is too powerful. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll burn down my bedroom.¡± Qiqi stopped and looked at her innocently. After throwing a tantrum, Linlin felt better. She walked to Tang Li, leaned on her, and asked, ¡°Master, when are you going to find us more food to make us grow bigger?¡± Tang Li said in amusement, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be a baby? Why do you want to grow up?¡± Linlin tilted her head and thought that what Tang Li said made sense.¡±I want to become as big as a human.¡± Tang Li imagined the situation and said earnestly, ¡°If you become human size, people will be scared of you.¡± Tang Li thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Tang family¡¯s house tonight. When I return, I¡¯ll take you to a remote place to test your abilities.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± At this moment, there was a sound of the door opening The two of them subconsciously looked towards the door. Tang Li hastened to instruct them. ¡°Go back to the jade. Yihan is here. Don¡¯t scare him.¡± She hadn¡¯t told him about the Kylins yet. If he suddenly saw these two, he would definitely be shocked. After the two kylins returned to the jade, Qi Yihan opened the door and walked in. Seeing Tang Li sitting on the bed, he walked over and asked, ¡°It¡¯s already noon. Are you hungry?¡± Tang Li¡¯s stomach rumbled at the right time. She smiled at him embarrassedly and got out of bed to get her clothes before walking to the bathroom. Qi Yihan waited for her to wash up before the two of them walked out. Tang Li asked, ¡°Did anything happen after your brothers went back yesterday?¡± The fact that Qi Yihan had given all the credit to Qi Lingxuan last night made her think that other than his eldest brother, no one else would be convinced, especially First Madam. She would definitely be harboring resentment. Qi Yihan seemed to have guessed what she meant and said, ¡°After First Brother went back, he praised Lingxuan in front of his wife, nephews, and nieces. He even said that he would take him to business meetings to get to know people.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t object?¡± ¡°They did, but it was to no avail.¡± Tang Li clicked her tongue. One could imagine what a fuss First Madam was about to kick up next. However, Tang Li reminded Qi Yihan, ¡°You¡¯d better not get involved in your first brother¡¯s family business. He has to deal with his own karma.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Ever since First Master brought back his illegitimate son to get more share of the inheritance after knowing his father was dying, Qi Yihan had decided that he would turn a blind eye to what happened to his brother¡¯s family. After lunch, Tang Li went to visit the old man first. She chatted with him for a while before going to the herb room. The day ended quickly. At around five pm, Tang Li went to the Tang family¡¯s house. This time, Tang Zitong and Yu Meng were welcoming Tang Li at the entrance of the courtyard. When the car stopped and Tang Li got out of the car alone, Tang Zitong peeked into the car before asking, ¡°Fourth Sister, why didn¡¯t Fourth Brother-in-law come with you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s busy.¡± He went out in the afternoon to check the equipment that arrived last night. When Yu Meng saw Tang Li, she greeted her shyly, ¡°Hello, Sister Tang.¡± ¡°Hi,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°It won¡¯t take long for your last treatment. After this round, you¡¯ll recover.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful.¡± Yu Meng¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. Tang Zitong held Tang Li¡¯s arm and said with a smile, ¡°Then, I can start teaching Yu Meng how to read and write.¡± Chapter 205 - The Female Lead Returning Money to Tang Li Chapter 205 The Female Lead Returning Money to Tang Li Most of the Tang family members were at home tonight. When Tang Li walked in, everyone subconsciously glanced behind her. First Uncle also asked, ¡°Li, why didn¡¯t Yihan come with you tonight?¡± Actually, he was still a little worried about their relationship. After all, what Tang Li had done before was simply outrageous. Now that Qi Yihan let bygones be bygones, they felt that Tang Li was lucky. But they were afraid that Qi Yihan would come round one day. Of course, Tang Li knew what they were thinking, so she said, ¡°A batch of equipment arrived last night. He has to go to check it in person, so he doesn¡¯t have time to come over.¡± Hearing that, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. THey talked for a while. After the food was ready, they walked towards the dining table. At this moment, Tang Zitong said, ¡°Ziqing told me that she would come tonight. Why hasn¡¯t she come yet?¡± First Madam said, ¡°Call her and ask. If she comes, we can wait.¡± Tang Zitong nodded and took out his phone to make a call. After the phone was answered, Tang Zitong asked where Ziqing was and how long she would be here before hanging up. Then, she said to everyone, ¡°Ziqing said that she was delayed by something. However, she¡¯s already on her way here. We don¡¯t have to wait for her, because she said she grabbed something to eat on the way.¡± ¡°This child, why did she have to eat on the way? It doesn¡¯t matter if she comes later. We can just wait.¡± Since Ye Ziqing had eaten, everyone sat around her and started eating. At the dining table, the seniors asked Tang Li about the old man. Tang Li told them about it. Hearing that her father-in-law would be able to go back to recover in a few days, everyone was very happy. First Madam said, ¡°That¡¯s great. With Old Master Q? backing Li, I won¡¯t have to worry about you getting bullied by the other three masters.¡± Second Madam agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been worried about this ever since I heard that Old Master Qi was dying. Now, I can finally rest assured.¡± It was obvious that the seniors were really concerned about Tang Li. Tang Li suddenly felt a surge of warmth in her heart, and she told them, ¡°The Qi family will probably hold a banquet when Old Master Qi is discharged. We can all get ready;¡± The Qi family was an influential family, so they definitely had to prepare gifts in advance for such banquets. Everyone started discussing what they should prepare. Ye Ziqing arrived halfway through the dinner. At the same time, she brought someone with her. When the girl saw Tang Li, she walked up to her in surprise and greeted her, ¡°Miss Tang, I didn¡¯t expect you to really be here!¡± Ye Ziqing smiled and said, ¡°I told you I know your benefactor.¡± Then she introduced Xiang Wanwan to the rest of the people, ¡°This is my classmate, Xiang Wanwan. We met at a school event. She said she owed Cousin money and couldn¡¯t get in touch with her, so I brought her here tonight.¡± Xiang Wanwan greeted everyone politely. ¡°Hello, sorry for disturbing you tonight.¡± She was good-looking to begin with. Coupled with the fact that she was the female lead, the Tang family found her very likable. After they exchanged greetings, Xiang Wanwan took out a bank card and handed it to Tang Li. She said gratefully, ¡°Miss Tang, thank you for your help last time. There¡¯s 700,000 yuan in here.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it 600,000 yuan?¡± Tang Li took the bank card and could already tell why Xiang Wanwan was suddenly so rich. Xiang Wanwan smiled and said, ¡°The rest is the interest I pay you.¡± She told her happily, ¡°Miss Tang, I¡¯ve found my brother. It turns out that I was adopted by my father.¡± Tang Li nodded at her and asked, ¡°How about your adoptive father now?¡± ¡°My brother gave him a sum of money to cut ties with me.¡± Thinking back to how her adoptive father didn¡¯t hesitate to choose money, Xiang Wanwan felt sad for a moment. After all, they had been together for more than ten years. For her adoptive father, nothing was more important than money. Tang Li nodded in response and reminded her, ¡°People who are addicted to gambling will never be able to resist the temptation of gambling unless they die at the gambling table. You have to be careful because he might come back one day to ask for money from you.¡± ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Miss Tang. I will take note.¡± Tang Li was about to treat Yu Meng with acupuncture when she said, ¡°You can spend time with Ziqing and the rest first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Tang Li brought Yu Meng to her room for the treatment, the seniors went out for a walk and the young ones sat in the living room, chatting After chatting for a while, Tang Zitong went to the washroom. When she came out of the washroom, she bumped into Tang Lei, who was waiting there. ¡°Second Sister, do me a favor later.¡± Tang Zitong looked at him vigilantly. This person usually wouldn¡¯t call her sister because she was only a month older than him. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Tang Lei felt slightly embarrassed, so he said quickly, ¡°Can you help me ask Wanwan if she has a boyfriend? If she doesn¡¯t, can you ask for her phone number for me?¡± Tang Zitong was stunned at first, then understood the message. She clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Third Brother, did you fall in love with her at first sight?¡± Tang Lei blushed and quickly said, ¡°Keep your voice down. It¡¯ll be awkward if she has a boyfriend and hears you.¡± Tang Zitong nodded and gave him an OK sign. She patted her chest and promised, ¡°Leave this to me. But¡­ if I really become your matchmaker, how are you going to reward me?¡± Tang Lei knew that she would take the opportunity to make exorbitant demands and was not stingy. ¡°As long as she becomes my girlfriend, you can ask for anything.¡± ¡°You said it, don¡¯t forget it.¡± Tang Zitong smiled and narrowed her eyes. Then, the two of them walked out together. After sitting down, Tang Zitong asked casually, ¡°Wanwan, you¡¯re so pretty. You must have a lot of suitors at Imperial University, right?¡± Xiang Wanwan blushed and was about to deny it. Su Ziqing jumped in and answered, ¡°She does have a lot of suitors, but Wanwan is quite brutal when it comes to rejecting her suitors¡­¡± Xiang Wanwan smiled in embarrassment. ¡°If I don¡¯t like them, I won¡¯t give them hopes.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Does that mean you don¡¯t have a boyfriend yet?¡± When Xiang Wan thought of that man, she didn¡¯t know how to answer. Su Ziqing answered for her, ¡°She indeed doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡± Then she smiled and continued purposely, ¡°Are you going to introduce someone to Wanwan?¡± Tang Zitong wanted to nod, but she quickly changed her mind after being nudged on the arm. ¡°No, I was just asking.¡± Then she took out her phone and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t have a boyfriend because we can ask you out to have fun. Wanwan, what¡¯s your phone number? Let¡¯s swap it so that we can talk to each other sometimes.¡± Chapter 206 - From Now On, Everyone in The Mo Pavilion Will Be at Your service Chapter 206 From Now On, Everyone in The Mo Pavilion Will Be at Your service Tang Zitong was enthusiastic, kind, and not detestable. Furthermore, she was Tang Li¡¯s cousin, so Xiang Wanwan definitely wouldn¡¯t refuse giving her phone number. After jotting it down, Tang Zitong said with a smile, ¡°From now on, if you want to find Fourth Sister, you can come over and we¡¯ll help you get in contact with her.¡± Xiang Wanwan was a little tempted. ¡°Alright.¡± When Tang Li came out after giving Yu Meng treatment, she saw the lively scene in the living room. Tang Zitong was undoubtedly a very skilled conversationalist. Even Su Ziqing, who usually didn¡¯t like to smile, was amused and laughed with everyone. Su Ziqing was the first to notice Tang Li. She immediately stopped laughing and asked, ¡°Cousin, is it over there?¡± Tang Li nodded and said to Tang Zitong, ¡°Yu Meng is asleep. She should recover completely soon.¡± Tang Zitong slapped her thigh excitedly and said, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Then, she said to everyone, ¡°Next, I¡¯m going to make a learning plan for Yu Meng. What do you guys suggest? This is my first time being a teacher, and I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to teach well.¡± Su Ziqing said, ¡°Wanwan, aren¡¯t you a tutor? Zitong, why don¡¯t you invite Wanwan to teach Yu Meng with you? When the time comes, you can just pay her according to her tuition fee.¡± Xiang Wanwan didn¡¯t immediately. Instead, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with that girl just now?¡± Tang Zitong actually felt that it wasn¡¯t a bad idea. This way, not only would there be someone to teach Yu Meng with her, but she could also create more opportunities for her brother to get to know Wanwa. She told Wanwan about Yu Meng¡¯s situation. ¡°When she was young, her brain was injured, so she never went to school. The adults in her family weren¡¯t educated either. Other than her name, she doesn¡¯t know how to write anything else. However, she sings especially well. The most important thing for me now is to teach her to learn simple words and music. I¡¯m good at teaching music, but I might be a little impatient at teaching words.¡± Xiang Wanwan didn¡¯t expect the girl to have such a miserable life. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll find time to come over during the weekends to teach her.¡± Wanwan had been a tutor since high school and believed that she could teach Yu Meng. She then continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the tutor fee. If you wanna pay me, you can just treat me to a meal at your place once a week.¡± ¡°No, we can¡¯t do that. Didn¡¯t Ziqing just say that you¡¯ve been doing part time jobs to earn money? We can¡¯t make you work for us for free.¡± Tang Lei added, ¡°Second Sister is right. We can¡¯t take advantage of you just because we¡¯re friends.¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Su Ziqing said, ¡°Wanwan, if you don¡¯t agree, they will be too embarrassed to ask you for help.¡± Xiang Wanwan thought for a moment before nodding. ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Li felt it was good if Wanwan could teach Yu Meng, so she didn¡¯t say anything. Then she sat down and chatted with everyone for a while before Xiang Wanwan¡¯s phone rang. She took out her phone and glanced at it before saying apologetically to everyone, ¡°My brother is already here to pick me up.¡± With that said, she stood up. The others stood up as well. Tang Li said, ¡°I gotta go too. Let¡¯s go together.¡± When everyone walked into the courtyard, they ran into the seniors who just returned from their walk. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± ¡°Wanwan¡¯s brother is here to pick her up. Fourth Sister has something to attend to and has to go back,¡± Tang Zitong said. The seniors didn¡¯t keep them but asked them to drop in often. Tang Li and Su Ziqing walked to the car. Xiang Wanwan wanted to wait outside, but Tang Li said, ¡°Xiang Wanwan, ask your brother to wait outside the residential area. I¡¯ll take you out.¡± Xiang Wanwan took out her phone and told her brother. After the car started, Tang Li casually asked Xiang Wanwan, who was at the back, ¡°Miss Xiang, how did you meet your brother?¡± Xiang Wanwan recounted what happened that day in the underground car park to Tang Li. Tang Li commented with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you guys would meet each other like that.¡± Then she added, ¡°So you won¡¯t have to worry about money and debt anymore.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. My brother even wants me to study abroad, but I think Imperial University is good.¡± At this moment, Su Ziqing interrupted, ¡°It looks like Wanwan¡¯s brother is very rich. It must be a waste of time for you to come over to tutor Yu Meng then.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s not a waste of time. Other than attending lessons, I have plenty of free time. I happen to like the Tang Family too.¡± ¡°Really? The Tang family is truly very nice.¡± After saying that, Su Ziqing looked at Tang Li and asked, ¡°Cousin, about that piece of land. Did your husband succeed in asking the government to build an airport there?¡± ¡°Not so fast.¡± Qi Yihan had been especially busy these past few days, so Tang Li didn¡¯t ask. However, she believed that he would definitely take this matter to heart. Su Ziqing leaned back in her chair with her hands behind her head. She said casually, ¡°If your husband can¡¯t make it happen, then everyone will be disappointed.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Even if an airport is out of the question, building something else there will be equally profitable.¡± Su Ziqing nodded and did not say anything else. The car quickly arrived outside the residential area. The headlights of a car parked there flashed twice. Tang Li stopped the car and saw the door open. A tall and robust man got out of the car and walked toward them. Xiang Wanwan also got out of the car. Before she could introduce Fu Junye to the two of them, Fu Junye shouted loudly. ¡°Miss Tang.¡± Xiang Wanwan and Su Ziqing were both a little surprised. Fu Junye added, ¡°Miss Tang, can we talk in private?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Tang Li got out of the car and the two of them walked to the side. Xiang Wanwan and Su Ziqing looked at each other as they watched the two of them move away. Su Ziqing asked with a complicated tone, ¡°Wanwan, when did your brother get to know my cousin?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± When Su Ziqing heard this, she lowered her eyes, thinking about something. Xiang Wanwan turned around and glanced at the two of them standing under the streetlamp in the distance. She withdrew her gaze and waited quietly. After Tang Li and Fu Junye stopped, Fu Junye first said to her, ¡°Miss Tang, thank you. I found my sister.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°You two are fated to meet.¡± Fu Junye was a little touched and said again, ¡°And about what I promised you before.¡± With that, he took out a copper plate with the words ¡°Mo Pavilion¡± on it. He handed it to her and said seriously, ¡°From now on, everyone in Mo Pavilion will be at your service.¡± Chapter 207 - His Heart Skipped A Beat Chapter 207 His Heart Skipped A Beat Tang Li did not stand on ceremony. She took the copper plate from Fu Junye and slipped it into her pocket. At the same time, she gave him a piece of talisman. ¡°Take this talisman with you. When you¡¯re in danger, I¡¯ll show up.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Tang.¡± Fu Junye quickly took the talisman with both hands and folded it carefully. The two of them then returned to the car. At that moment, Su Ziqing got out of the car and stood beside Xiang Wanwan. Looking at Tang Li, she said, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll go with Wanwan and her brother.¡± Since they were going the same way, Tang Li nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Su Ziqing walked up to Tang Li and asked after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Cousin, I heard from Zitong that the Qi family is holding a banquet in a few days. Can I attend it too?¡± Then, she added, ¡°Those who can attend the Qi family¡¯s banquet must be from famous families in the Imperial Capital. I have to find a boyfriend.¡± When Tang Li heard this, she could not help but smile. She said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll tell you when we confirm the date.¡± ¡°Great. I¡¯ll take good care of my skin for the next few days. When the time comes, I definitely won¡¯t embarrass you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, Tang Li left first. It was only eight o¡¯clock. Tang Li first found a remote place and let the two Kylins try to breathe fire. Then, she went to see Mr. Situ. Mr. Situ lived in the old district, only a river away from the Tang family¡¯s workshop. On one side of the river was a variety of workshops, and on the other side was an old residential area. These old houses were all built with a courtyard. After walking in, Tang Li felt like she had traveled to the previous era. Although this place was filled with old houses, the property prices were not lower than those in the center of Imperial Capital. Cars weren¡¯t allowed in the neighborhood, so Tang Li had to get out of the car and walk in on foot. As soon as Tang Li got out of the car, she saw a young man standing there attentively. When he saw Tang Li, he immediately walked over. ¡°Miss Tang, hello. I¡¯m Situ Yang. My grandfather and the others have been waiting for you for a long time.¡± After Tang Li got out of the car, she followed him into the neighborhood. There were Chinese parasol trees planted on both sides of the neighborhood. Every Chinese parasol tree was very large and obviously very old. It just so happened that it was the season for Chinese parasol trees to bloom. The rich fragrance of flowers wafted everywhere. Coupled with the old street lamps that were specially designed, the whole vibe gave people a sense of peace and tranquility. On the way, Situ Yang obviously had something to ask. He peeked at Tang Li several times, and his lips moved several times, but he did not say anything. After the two of them walked for a couple minutes, Tang Li finally said, ¡°You can speak your mind.¡± He pursed his lips tightly and finally asked, ¡°Miss Tang, what method did you use to make my grandfather recover so quickly after such a major surgery?¡± His grandfather had instructed everyone to make an apology to Doctor Hou and ask him when Tang Li was available. Situ Yang was really curious. With his grandfather¡¯s reputation, if he wanted to meet Tang Li, why couldn¡¯t he just call her? Why did he have to especially ask if Tang Li had time. What did Tang Li do to deserve such special treatment from his grandfather? Tang Li glanced at Situ Yang and knew what was going on in his mind, but she smiled and said nothing. However, this glance from Tang Li almost made Situ Yang stop breathing. When he realized that he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of Tang Li, he blushed and quickly looked away. He kept reminding himself that Miss Tang was married! Miss Tang was married! The two of them didn¡¯t speak along the way. After walking for nearly ten minutes, they finally arrived at the Situ Residence. The door opened and a few young people stood there to welcome her. ¡°Miss Tang, hello. Our grandfather is waiting for you in the living room. Please come in.¡± Tang Li followed them in. The courtyard house was surrounded by four separate houses. The courtyard was very large, and there were many potted plants, flowers, and a few crabapple trees in every corner. Few days ago, they were very rude to Tang Li. Now that she suddenly came, everyone felt a little awkward and did not know what to say to her. Coupled with the fact that their grandfather did not instruct them to say anything, they decided not to show her the way in silence. When Tang Li got to the living room, the old man sitting on the recliner quickly got his son to help him up. ¡°Miss Tang, welcome. Please sit! Please sit!¡± Tang Li walked over and sat down. She asked, ¡°How is Mr. Situ doing lately?¡± ¡°Thank you for saving me that day, Miss Tang. My body is recovering day by day, but¡­¡± At this point, he paused for a moment before continuing,¡± During this period of time, I¡¯ve been dreaming about someone trying to pull me into a place. That place is covered in black mist, and there are all kinds of jumping musical notes in the mist. Those notes chased after me, making me afraid to really sleep.¡± Tang Li nodded and turned to look at their living room. She asked, ¡°Mr. Situ, do you mind if I look around your house?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Situ Mo quickly said to his eldest son, ¡°Huairen, show Miss Tang around the house. Take her wherever she wants to go.¡± The juniors did not know about Situ Mo¡¯s condition, but as his son, he knew. He quickly stood up and gestured for Tang Li to follow along. ¡°Miss Tang, please.¡± Tang Li stood up and walked with him to the other rooms. There were rooms for the servants who took care of Situ Mo. Other than the bedroom, there was also a study room and a studio. The two of them walked around and finally reached Situ Mo¡¯s studio. As a famous musician in the Imperial Capital, Mr. Situ not only knew how to write and compose, but he was also skilled in many instruments. Hence, his studio was especially large. Inside were the music scores he had written over the decades as well as various instruments. Tang Li looked around casually in the studio. Situ Huairen did not know what she wanted to do, nor did he dare to speak. After Tang Li finished looking around, her gaze fell on a large pile of papers that were obviously abandoned. When Situ Huairen saw her gaze, he said to her, ¡°Those are all musical scores that Father abandoned. Father couldn¡¯t bring himself to throw them away, so he just left them all there.¡± Tang Li walked over and looked at the pile for a while. She pulled out a sheet of music and rolled it up. ¡°We can go out now.¡± Situ Huairen was a little surprised, but he didn¡¯t ask anything. When Tang Li took the sheet of paper and walked out, Situ Huairen, who was following behind her, suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly realized that the paper in Tang Li¡¯s hand was floating with a black aura. He widened his eyes in shock and said in fear, ¡°Miss Tang, the paper in your hand¡­!¡± Chapter 208 - Tang Li Goes To Pick Qi Yihan Up Chapter 208 Tang Li Goes To Pick Qi Yihan Up Tang Li quickly cast a spell on it and the black smoke dissipated. Situ Huairen, on the other hand, was staring at the piece of paper in Tang Li¡¯s hand with lingering fear. When the two of them walked out, everyone saw fear on Situ Huairen¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Looking at the paper in Tang Li¡¯s hand, Situ Huairen did not answer. Tang Li brought the piece of paper to Situ Mo and said, ¡°I¡¯ve found the culprit of your nightmare.¡± Situ Mo looked at the piece of paper in her hand and widened his eyes in shock. ¡°Master Tang, are you talking about this piece of useless paper?¡± ¡°Right.¡± After saying that, Tang Li gave it to him to open. Everyone gathered around and watched, subconsciously holding their breaths. When the paper was unfolded, everyone except Tang Li gasped. The notes that were supposed to lie quietly on the paper were now dancing around like they were about to jump out of the paper. ¡°Master¡­ Master Tang, what exactly is going on?¡± The sight of dancing notes made everyone¡¯s hair stand on end. Tang Li did not answer. She quickly drew on the paper with her finger before asking, ¡°Why did you come here to harm people?¡± When Tang Li asked that question, the group of people felt goosebumps all over their body. What made it worse was that the notes started to form words. ¡°Since you created us, why don¡¯t you want us!¡± Tang Li drew on the paper again and the notes fell back into place. Then, she asked Mr. Situ, ¡°Mr. Situ, now you know what the problem is, don¡¯t you?¡± Situ Mo nodded with a complicated expression and said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll make a change to this music score and show it to the world.¡± Tang Li nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re a renowned music master. Many of the music scores you composed already have spiritual energy. In the future, it¡¯s best if you can treat them equally.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Although the ending was unexpected, everyone was relieved that this matter was resolved. Situ Mo said to Tang Li, ¡°Miss Tang, you saved my life. Whatever you want, Just tell me.¡± Tang Li thought for a moment and said, ¡°I want to ask Mr. Situ to make a few songs for a friend of mine.¡± If it was anyone else who made such a request, not to mention Situ Mo, even Situ Mo¡¯s family would scoff at it. Even famous celebrities had to wait before they could get Mr. Situ to make them a song, let alone a few. But Tang Li was different. Situ Mo agreed to her request without hesitation. Satisfied, Tang Li said, ¡°That person is in the Tang family. When the time comes, I¡¯ll get the Tang family to bring her to you for you to see.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± It was already past ten when Tang Li came out of Mr. Situ¡¯s house. This time, other than Situ Mo, who could not walk yet, everyone else sent her to the gate. Everyone was respectful to her. After Tang Li left, she called Tang Zitong and told her about this. Tang Zitong was obviously more excited than Yu Meng The two of them exchanged a few words and hung up. Tang Li thought for a moment before calling Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan was still in the new district, so Tang Li decided to pick him up. The Qi family¡¯s factory in the new district covered an area of more than a thousand acres. There was a design institute, a research lab, and dozens of high-quality production workshops. It was said that the security guards at the factory were all retired soldiers. Many security guards in the high-end productions had the right to equip themselves with firearms. When the car arrived at the entrance of the Qi Corporation, Tang Li was still stunned by the grand entrance and the 24-hour guard. ¡°Wow¡­ People who didn¡¯t know would think this is some kind of national corporation.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the Qi Corporation logo on the entrance, she would have thought that it was a national corporation. Tang Li knew she probably couldn¡¯t go in alone, so she called Qi Yihan. Unexpectedly, Secretary Si answered the call. Qi Yixuan had clearly instructed him beforehand. The moment Secretary Si answered the call, he told Tang Li, ¡°Madam, the CEO has gone to the workshop. Phones are not allowed in that workshop, so he must set an example.¡± Tang Li nodded and asked, ¡°I¡¯m outside the company. Can I come in?¡± Secretary Si, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll get someone to pick you up immediately. But you have to wait in the CEO¡¯s office first. He will take at least half an hour to finish.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Tang Li waited for nearly five minutes before she saw a middle-aged man in a suit running out from the door. After he ran out, he scanned the surroundings. When he saw Tang Li¡¯s car, he walked over. Tang Li rolled down the car window. The middle-aged man said respectfully, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m Meng An from the human resources department. I¡¯ll bring you to the CEO¡¯s office.¡± Tang Li nodded and asked, ¡°Do I need to park my car outside?¡± She saw a bunch of cars parked outside. ¡°No, you can drive right in.¡± ¡°How far?¡± ¡°By walking, it¡¯ll take two to three minutes to get to the office building.¡± ¡°Come on in. I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± Meng An was extremely delighted. Since the day Qi Yihan brought Tang Li to attend the celebration banquet, the employees knew that their relationship had improved greatly. When the car stopped outside the office building, Tang Li got out of the car and looked at the brightly lit building. She asked Meng An, ¡°Do you work overtime often?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The salary and benefits of the Qi Corporation are especially good. Moreover, the bonus of working overtime is incredible. Most of the employees are single, so they don¡¯t mind at all.¡± Tang Li followed him to the elevator and went up to the tenth floor, the highest floor. There were many offices on it, but she did not see anyone on the way. Outside the CEO¡¯s office, Meng An opened the door and invited Tang Li in. ¡°Madam, come in and wait. The CEO will be here soon.¡± Then, he asked, ¡°What would you like to drink?¡± ¡°A glass of water will do.¡± ¡°Alright, Madam, please wait a moment.¡± Meng An poured some water for her and said to her, ¡°Madam, make yourself comfortable. I have to go take care of some paperwork.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Tang Li asked before he left, ¡°Can I walk around?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After Meng An left, Tang Li stood up and walked to the window to look at the Qi family¡¯s factory. After watching for quite a while, she was about to go out and take a look. However, just as she walked out, she heard a sharp female voice shouting in disbelief. ¡°Who is she? How did she get into the CEO¡¯s office?¡± Then, another voice was heard. ¡°She might just be the cleaner.¡± Tang Li was dumb struck, thinking to herself, ¡°Do I look like a cleaner?¡± The two females then walked towards Tang Li. At the same time, Tang Li turned around. Chapter 209 - A Woman Who Needs A Lesson Chapter 209 A Woman Who Needs A Lesson She saw a woman in a business suit with neatly coiled hair walking towards her in high heels. The person next to the woman should be her assistant. The assistant was carrying a stack of folders and was wearing flats, but he couldn¡¯t quite keep up with her. Tang Li looked at the woman who was walking toward her aggressively. At first, she narrowed her eyes slightly, then the corners of her mouth twitched. The woman had already walked up to her. She sized Tang Li up from head to toe and questioned, ¡°Who are you? Why did you come out of the CEO¡¯s office?¡± Those who did not know would think that this woman was the CEO¡¯s wife. Tang Li restrained the displeased expression on her face and said matter-of-factly, ¡°I¡¯m a fortune-teller who reads fortunes. I was invited by your CEO to take a look at the feng shui here. He said that recently, the feng shui here has been bad, and there are always villains causing trouble here, so he asked me to find them.¡± Li Man looked at Tang Li¡¯s face. Although she had just returned from a one-year business trip abroad, she had often heard from her colleagues in the group chat that their company was prospering under the leadership of the CEO. She had never heard of anything bad happening here. So, the woman opposite her was lying. Li Man¡¯s expression became even angrier. She was too lazy to talk to Tang Li, so she talked to the assistant beside her. ¡°Tian Ying, call the security guards up. Tell them that someone broke into the CEO¡¯s office without permission and wanted to steal important documents. Tell them to send this person to the police station immediately.¡± Tian Ying glanced at Tang Li and felt sorry for her. The director had a crush on the CEO for a long time. When she was overseas, she heard that the relationship between the CEO and his wife had improved, so she thought of ways to come back. And Tang Li happened to be the first woman she wanted to get rid of. ¡°Oh¡­ ok.¡± Tian Ying was about to turn around. At this moment, a cold voice was heard. ¡°Are the employees of the Qi Group allowed to call people thieves without evidence?¡± Tian Ying stopped in her tracks. Tang Li continued, ¡°What kind of a director you are. Not only are there people on this floor, but there are also security guards and surveillance cameras everywhere. The fact that I can swagger out of the CEO¡¯s office proves that I have a close relationship with the CEO. I really wonder how you managed to climb up to the position of director.¡± Ever since Li Man came to the Qi Group, no one had dared to speak to her like that because of her outstanding ability. In particular, everyone knew that she was famous for having a sharp tongue. If anyone dared to talk back to her, she would send that person in an existential crisis. She sneered in her heart. No matter who the person in front of her was, even if she was the wife of the CEO, Li Man would not hesitate to diss. ¡°You¡¯re just an outsider. What right do you have to comment on the employees of the Qi Group? I can bring the Qi Group profits. But what can you do? You are just a woman who relies on men. Without a man, you¡¯re nothing.¡± When Tang Li heard this, she was not angry. Instead, she smiled and continued, ¡°Wrong. Without a man, I still have the wealth and beauty I accumulated. I can still spend money like dirt. However, if you lose your job at the Qi Group, you probably can¡¯t even pay your mortgage.¡± ¡°Youa€¡± Li Man was so angry that she wanted to use force. ¡°Tsk! Are you angry because I hit the nail on the head?¡± Tang Li looked at the people who walked out of the elevator and gestured for them to stay away. ¡°There are surveillance cameras everywhere. Try punching me.¡± Li Man sneered. ¡°You¡¯re just a thief. Nothing would happen to me if I punched you.¡± a€ceDo you have evidence of what I stole? a€ ¡°My assistant and I saw it.¡± wa ¡°Really?¡± Tang Li looked up at Qi Yihan, who was standing there with a frighteningly cold expression, and asked, ¡°Hubby, will you be angry if I steal something from your office?¡± Hearing Tang Li call him Hubby, Li Man and Tian Ying¡¯s hearts sank at the same time. They froze on the spot, not daring to move. The higher-ups standing beside Qi Yihan shook their heads. This Li Man was a little arrogant because she had been stationed in a branch company abroad for more than a year and made a name for herself. In the past few days, she had been showing off her arrogance to people who were inferior to her in the company. However, she actually dared to challenge the CEO¡¯s wife. Didn¡¯t she see that the CEO¡¯s aura was about to devour her? Qi Yihan walked over with a cold face. When he reached Li Man, he only glanced at her coldly before walking to Tang Li¡¯s side. He reached out to put his arm around her waist and said in a gentle tone that no one had ever heard before, ¡°Honey, sorry for making you wait.¡± ri Then, he led her to the office. When they reached the office door, he suddenly stopped and said to Li Man without looking back, ¡°My wife was born a princess. Now, all my things are hers. Miss Li, as long as you¡¯re in the Qi Group, you have to know one thing. The Qi Group is also hers.¡± With that, he walked in with Tang Li. Hearing the door close, Li Man¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her face alternated between pale and red. At this moment, another person walked up to her. She looked up and saw that it was Secretary Si. Secretary Si looked at her and pushed up his glasses. He said expressionlessly, ¡°You¡¯re very brave.¡± Li Man blushed even more. She was indignant. ¡°Put away your indignation. Think about it first. If Madam says anything to the CEO, will you be able to keep your job?¡± He felt that Madam was not a kind and merciful person. The CEO took her words seriously. As expected, in the CEO¡¯s office. After Tang Li entered, she said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Even if she¡¯s capable, she¡¯s too jealous. It¡¯s not good for her to stay here. I think it¡¯s better to send her overseas.¡± Qi Yihan nodded without hesitation. ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Li was happy. After he packed the documents, the two of them left. For the next few days, Qi Yihan was still busy. Tang Li spent all her time boiling the herbs. Three days later, the Qi family suddenly announced a piece of good news. Now that his father¡¯s health had improved, he could go back and recuperate. When this piece of good news was out, not only in the Imperial Capital, but also many families in the country and abroad felt that it was unbelievable. Then, Augustine¡¯s cell rebirth was suddenly regarded as a divine treatment in the medical field. Chapter 210 - Welcome-Home Banquet Chapter 210 Welcome-Home Banquet Many families looked for Augustine. This made Augustine even more arrogant. He felt that the old man¡¯s illness was cured by his cell rebirth treatment. When he thought of Tang Li, who did not know what was good for her, he deliberately got people to slander her. He got people to tell everyone that Tang Li was a cocky person, and she even wanted to steal the patent from Augustine. Luckily, the eyes of the public were sharp. At the same time, he announced that he would be giving treatment for the mother of a prominent family in Y Nation. Soon, the World Medical Organization deleted the name of Tangli from Augustine¡¯s thesis. Augustine tried all kinds of ways to slander Tang Li, but Tang Li did not take him seriously. In addition, many people in the Imperial Capital knew how powerful Tang Li was and could guess what was going on. The ones who were really talking about her were the ones who were jealous of her.. On June 10th, a sunny day. Everyone from the Qi family came to Hospital X to welcome the old man home. Other than the Qi family, there was also a large group of reporters stationed outside Hospital X. Old Master Qi was a legendary figure. When he was young, his fame was already widespread. ¡°Quick! The convoy is out. Which car will Old Master Qi be sitting in?¡± ¡°It must be in that RV.¡± ¡°As expected of the Qi family. They actually sent guards to clear a way.¡± ¡°I wonder which car Fourth Master is sitting in? ¡°Will Fourth Madam be sitting in the same car as Fourth Master?¡± ¡°Is Fourth Master and Fourth Madam really on good terms? I just can¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either. The seniors who could attend the celebration banquet held by the Qi family and KL Group only said that Fourth Master and Fourth Madam danced. In that case, if Fourth Master doesn¡¯t dance with Fourth Madam, who else can he dance with?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but I heard that Old Master Qi has always liked Fourth Madam. Now that Old Master Qi is fine, Fourth Madam can do whatever she wants in the Qi family!¡± ¡°I really feel bad for Fourth Master.¡± The world was shocked by the news of Old Master Qi returning home to recuperate. When Old Master Qi returned to the villa, Mr. Yun and Doctor Xiang continued to be his doctors (Mainly because they wanted to learn more from Tang Li.) Looking at the countless reporters who were left behind, Mr. Yun shook his head and said, ¡°These people will definitely slander Miss Tang again. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that we don¡¯t have strong evidence to expose Augustine, I would have personally gone to scold those reporters who are reporting nonsense.¡± Doctor Xiang pushed his glasses up his nose bridge and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s fine as long as Miss Tang doesn¡¯t care. Anyway, we can¡¯t treat the patient she is treating. If others want to say something, just say it. It won¡¯t affect her at all. Most importantly, Miss Tang is not someone who likes to be bullied.¡± When Mr. Yun heard this, he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. We don¡¯t have to let everyone know how capable Miss Tang is. That girl is a money-grubber. Ordinary people really can¡¯t afford to get treated by her.¡± The convoy drove back to the Qi Mansion. For the next few days, everyone on the street was talking about this matter. They said that it was a medical miracle that Old Master Qi could survive and be treated. At this point, many people started discussing Tang Li and Augustine. During this period of time, Augustine, who was far away in Country Y, received the highest treatment from the entire aristocratic circle in Country Y. Even the Earl invited him to drink coffee, and he was extremely happy. The lawyer who had been working for him reported the situation in the Imperial Capital every day. Hearing the report from the lawyer, Augustine was extremely satisfied. He stood in front of the window in his pajamas and swirled the red wine in his hand. A mocking smile appeared on his face. ¡°If she dares to fight with me, I¡¯ll make her suffer the wrath of the entire world.¡± The lawyer was also very happy. ¡°Even if the Qi family¡¯s legal team is powerful, they don¡¯t dare to speak up at this time. When Mr. Augustine helps this patient recover, you can directly use your name to name this cell rebirth treatment.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Augustine seemed to have thought of that glory and laughed happily. At this moment, there was a knock on the bedroom door. The lawyer standing at the side went to open the door. Standing outside the door was his assistant. The assistant stood there and said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Augustine, bad news. After the patient was injected with cell rebirth liquid, a layer of black spots appeared on the body. The patient¡¯s breathing started to become unstable.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Augustine thought about Old Master Qi¡¯s reaction after he was injected with the cell rebirth liquid. He did not believe that such a situation would happen. He put down the wine glass in his hand and quickly walked out without even changing his pajamas. On the fourth day after the old man returned to the Qi family, the Qi family sent out an invitation to everyone in the upper class. The banquet was held at night. In the morning, Tang Li opened her eyes when she felt that the person beside her had already woken up. Seeing that Qi Yihan was putting on his clothes, she asked, ¡°Yihan, what do I have to do today?¡± Qi Yihan buttoned up his suit and walked to the bed. He sat down and told her what she had to do. ¡°You have to try on dresses, makeup, and entertain the guests when the time comes. However, don¡¯t worry about it because there are three sisters-in-law helping you.¡± Tang Li nodded. At this time, the sun was rising, but she didn¡¯t want to wake up just yet, so she supported her head with one hand and asked, ¡°What are you doing today?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be in charge of the safety of the entire banquet and entertain the most important group of people.¡± Qi Yihan spoke casually, but Tang Li knew that these two things were the most tiring. At the thought of this, she sat up and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Take one of the antidotes I prepared for you this afternoon. When the time comes, you won¡¯t get drunk no matter how much you drink.¡± Qi Yihan wrapped his arms around her waist and half hugged her. He tilted his head and whispered into her ear, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do as Madam says.¡± With that, he kissed her ear. Tang Li blushed and pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t kiss everywhere.¡± Then she put her lips closer to him. ¡°If you want to kiss, kiss here.¡± In the next second, their lips touched. After a while, Qi Yihan let go of her reluctantly and patted her back. ¡°You can sleep for a while more. You have to eat with the others later. The people in the family will also eat with us in the morning.¡± Then, he added, ¡°You can dress more beautifully in the morning.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sleep for another half an hour. If I don¡¯t wake up, call me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 211 - Putting On The Airs Of An Elder Chapter 211 Putting On The Airs Of An Elder After Qi Yihan left, Tang Li laid down and continued sleeping. Qi Yihan did not wake her up half an hour later. Instead, he let her wake up naturally. Tang Li was wearing a modified mint green cheongsam today. The design of the vertical collar and small plate buttons was exquisite and dignified. Coupled with the fresh color, it was a combination of pure, charming, dignified, and sexy. When she walked out of the courtyard, Butler Zhang, who was standing at the side and watching her, said to Butler Yang with a complicated expression, ¡°Brother Yang, do you think Madam wore this on purpose this morning?¡± Butler Yang glanced at him expressionlessly and said seriously, ¡°There is nothing wrong with Madam wearing that!¡± With that, he turned and left. Butler Zhang stood there and mumbled, ¡°Brother Yang, you clearly don¡¯t know women at all.¡± When Tang Li went to the dining room, there were already many people sitting there waiting for breakfast. Coincidentally, Tang Li and Qi Yihan were not here yet. There were many people in the Qi family who disliked Tang Li. The Host didn¡¯t like Qi Yihan and didn¡¯t take the rest of the Qi family seriously. Every time there was a family banquet, she either didn¡¯t attend or ignored everyone. However, she had the old man¡¯s support. Coupled with her status as Qi Yihan¡¯s wife, no one dared to say anything in front of her even if they disliked her. This led to everyone making things up about her in private. At this moment, the older women sitting with the three madams were talking about Tang Li. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for dinner. Why isn¡¯t Fourth Master here yet? Does she want us to wait for her?¡± ¡°As expected, she¡¯s still as arrogant as before.¡± ¡°She must be taking advantage of the fact that she has someone to back her up!¡± ¡°Even if she has someone to back her up, she has to act like the Qi family¡¯s wife. As her sister-in-law, you should teach her the rules.¡± The three madams looked at each other and thought to themselves, ¡°We don¡¯t dare to teach her.¡± First Madam said, ¡°As you know, the old man likes her a lot. Now that he¡¯s back, we have to be careful with what we say. We don¡¯t even dare to complain.¡± Second Madam, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s the first day she is arrogant and condescending. If we say anything harsh, she¡¯ll complain. We don¡¯t want the old man to be angry because of this.¡± This made the older women dislike Tang Li even more. They decided to lecture her later. Other than the older women, the younger women were also discussing Tang Li. There was obvious jealousy on their faces. ¡°It¡¯s great that she has someone to back her up. Every time I see her, she¡¯s dressed up loudly. Those who don¡¯t know might think that she¡¯s trying to seduce someone.¡± ¡°She¡¯s obviously trying to seduce someone. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have a gigolo.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She never restrains herself. She really thinks she can seduce the men of our Qi family.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she heard gulps. Then, a young man said in amazement, ¡°Tang Li is so beautiful!¡± Another one said, ¡°She has a hot body.¡± Gulpa€ The young women¡¯s faces turned pale. Everyone subconsciously turned to look at Tang Li, who was walking in from the door. After Tang Li walked in, she casually glanced at the people who had already arrived and walked toward the main table. As she walked, she was graceful and curvaceous, making many young people unable to take their eyes off her. Tang Li walked to the two main tables and looked at the middle-aged women who looked slightly displeased. She smiled and said, ¡°Hey, sisters, you¡¯re early.¡± Then, she stopped and whirled around in front of them, asking proudly, ¡°Do you think I look good in this dress?¡± The old woman pulled a long face, not wanting to answer her at all. Tang Li was actually clueless and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I look very young in this? Looka€)¡± At this point, she glanced at the entire dining room. There were more than ten tables, and the young women were sitting a little further away. After looking at them, Tang Li withdrew her gaze and smiled even more brightly. ¡°Do I look younger than your daughter?¡± These words finally made one of the middle-aged women lose her patience. She said in a shrill voice, ¡°Tang Li, you¡¯re so boring. As an elder, you don¡¯t even act like one.¡± ¡°How is an elder supposed to act? Can you teach me?¡± The middle-aged woman was about to take the opportunity to lecture her. Tang Li was the first to speak. ¡°Oh, I know. Putting on the airs of an elder, right?¡± Then, she turned to the young people. Her expression darkened, and she deliberately raised her voice a little. ¡°When you see your elder, none of you greet me. How did your parents teach you? Those who don¡¯t know might think that our Qi family doesn¡¯t have a good upbringing.¡± These words immediately made everyone¡¯s faces darken. However, it was true that when Tang Li entered, no one greeted her. Everyone obviously forgot that she was an elder. Though the group of people were angry, they could not refute it at all. Satisfied, Tang Li walked toward the main table over there. First Madam suddenly reminded her, ¡°Tang Li, that table is for men.¡± Tang Li stopped and asked in confusion, ¡°Who made the rule?¡± First Madam said, ¡°It¡¯s the Qi family¡¯s rule.¡± The three madams thought that Tang Li would continue to be stubborn. This would make the other members have a bad impression of her. Unexpectedly, Tang Li walked straight to their table and sat down. Then, she glanced at them and said, ¡°Sisters, since dinner hasn¡¯t started yet, why don¡¯t I read your fortunes?¡± ¡°No!¡± The three madams¡¯ strong reactions immediately attracted the attention of others. At that moment, Qi Yihan and a few men walked in. Seeing that there was no laughter in the dining room, one of them said in surprise, ¡°Eh? What¡¯s going on? Why isn¡¯t anyone talking?¡± After Qi Yihan entered, he looked at Tang Li, who was sitting there. Looking at her in this fresh cheongsam today, his gaze flickered. Then, he walked towards her. When he walked over, Tang Li turned around and smiled at him. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re here.¡± Qi Yihan walked behind her and asked, ¡°Do you want to sit at the same table as me?¡± Tang Li¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and an exaggerated look of surprise appeared on her face. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Qi family say that women can¡¯t sit at the same table as men?¡± ¡°Who said so?¡± Qi Yihan frowned and glanced at the women at her table. His gaze was very cold, making people subconsciously keep quiet. At this moment, the women stopped talking. Chapter 212 - Tang Li Said, "It Feels Good To Be Protected By My Chapter 212 Tang Li Said, ¡°It Feels Good To Be Protected By My Husband.¡± Qi Yihan withdrew his gaze and pulled her up, leading her to another table. Tang Li followed with a smile. The others were dumbfounded. Throughout the meal, everyone was only focused on stealing glances at Tang Li and Qi Yihan and did not eat much. Tang Li, on the other hand, had a great meal. After dinner, the two of them left the dining hall. When the two of them left, the others exploded. ¡°How rude!¡± ¡°First Master, are you not going to do something?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re the eldest brother of the family. Why don¡¯t you lecture them?¡± Suddenly, the attention was directed at First Master. First Master¡¯s expression was ugly as he thought to himself, ¡°If I could, I would have done it a long time ago.¡± However, in front of these people, he had to behave like a First Master. He said with a solemn face, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to them in private later.¡± First Madam didn¡¯t want to put her husband in a difficult position, so she added, ¡°Today is a good day. Everyone is happy that Old Master is back home. Don¡¯t ruin our moods because of some rude people. After we¡¯re done eating, let¡¯s go get ready. There are a lot of guests today, so we¡¯ll have to rely on everyone to entertain the guests.¡± Everyone immediately agreed. Besides, everyone knew very well that Qi Yihan was in charge of the Qi Group now, and Tang Li had the old man¡¯s support. They did not dare to offend any of them. Now, They were just taking advantage of the fact that the two of them were present. Soon, everyone changed the topic. After Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked out, Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°I can imagine what those people are saying about us behind our backs.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s expression was still a little cold. ¡°You have to let everyone know your status in the Qi family. Otherwise, everyone will want to bully you.¡± When Tang Li heard this, she felt sweet inside. She held his elbow and smiled. ¡°It feels good to be protected by my husband.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her and smiled. Shortly after nine o¡¯clock, the dress Tang Li was going to wear today arrived. The person who sent the dress was a woman. The woman was dressed very trendy. She was small and her face was about the size of a big palm. When she saw Tang Li, her eyes lit up. ¡°Fourth Madam, I¡¯m David¡¯s junior. My name is Qin Yue. The dress tonight was designed by my senior. However, he went to F country to participate in the international fashion competition yesterday, so he specially asked me to send this dress to you this morning.¡± She opened the box. The Qi family was a century old family. As one of the hostesses tonight, Tang Li had to dress up properly at the banquet, so David designed a blue and white porcelain phoenix cheongsam for Tang Li. Tang Li took the gift box and asked casually, ¡°Who did David bring with him to F country?¡± Qin Yue was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand why Fourth Madam asked this, but she still told her, ¡°Take his team and¡­ his boyfriend.¡± After saying that, Qin Yue observed Tang Li¡¯s expression and found that Tang Li was not surprised. She heaved a sigh of relief and asked with a smile, ¡°Does Fourth Madam already know about his sexual orientation?¡± ¡°Well, he told me last time he was here.¡± Qin Yue covered her forehead and looked like she was having a headache. ¡°He¡¯s just like that. He doesn¡¯t care what the outside world thinks of him.¡± Tang Li didn¡¯t think much of it. After receiving Qin Yue¡¯s reply, she shook her head. David didn¡¯t listen to her, so he was destined to learn a hard lesson. She took the box and walked upstairs. Qin Yue wanted to follow her, but Tang Li turned around and gestured at her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me. I¡¯ll get dressed and come down.¡± Qin Yue nodded and stopped. Tang Li quickly changed into the cheongsam. When she came downstairs, everyone forgot to breathe. At this moment, she looked like a blue and white porcelain that had just come out of the kiln. She was colorful and beautiful. Coupled with her peerless charm and elegant aura, people couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the unfairness of the Creator. ¡°Fourth Madam is the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen. If you can be a model, you¡¯ll definitely become a supermodel.¡± Tang Li didn¡¯t mind Qin Yue¡¯s flattery. After walking down, she pointed to her side. ¡°It seems a little tight here.¡± ¡°Is it tight?¡± Qin Yue quickly walked over and pulled the cheongsam beside her. She smiled and said, ¡°Fourth Madam, it¡¯s not tight. It¡¯s because this cheongsam is embroidered with many dark patterns, so it doesn¡¯t have much elasticity. It¡¯s just right for you to wear it like this.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Tang Li frowned. She felt that she couldn¡¯t stretch her body too much, so she could only act like a lady. Qin Yue gave her two more dresses to try. ¡°Fourth Madam, I designed these two dresses for you. Try them on to see if you like them.¡± Qin Yue¡¯s design was bolder. It was a combination of Chinese and Western elements. It looked good, but it was more revealing Looking at the two dresses, Tang Li thought of how Qi Yihan would get jealous and smiled. ¡°My husband is not gonna be happy seeing me in these two dresses, but I like them very much.¡± With that, she took it anyhow. This made Qin Yue very confused, so she asked, ¡°Fourth Madam, why? I think you¡¯ll definitely look good in them.¡± Tang Li only replied, ¡°A little too revealing.¡± Qin Yue was stunned at first. Then, as if she had thought of something, she covered her mouth and smiled. She said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll design a few dresses that aren¡¯t too revealing for you in the future. You must wear the ones I designed for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The others probably could not stand seeing Tang Li so available. As soon as Tang Li finished lunch, someone sent her a list of names (important guests tonight) and things to take note of. At this moment, Butler Yang and Butler Zhang were both there. The list was in Butler Yang¡¯s hands. After Butler Yang finished reading, he told Tang Li about the preferences and taboos of these guests. Tang Li and Butler Zhang were dumbfounded as they listened to Butler Yang. ¡°Butler Yang, you actually know so much about these guests. Are you from an intelligence organization?¡± Butler Yang did not look smug because of Tang Li¡¯s words. Instead, he said calmly, ¡°Madam, as a butler, it¡¯s my most basic job.¡± Butler Zhang, who was standing at the side, did not dare to utter a word. However, he thought to himself, ¡°Brother Yang, that¡¯s you. Ordinary butlers like us can¡¯t do that, okay?¡± Tang Li took it seriously and praised, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect butlers to be so versatile.¡± Butler Yang was still calm. Butler Zhang was filled with shame. At three in the afternoon, Tang Li put on the cheongsam and got the makeup artist to do her makeup. The hair stylist designed her hair and put on her jewelry before she went to Old Master Qi¡¯s villa. Old Master Qi had to go out to show his face at the start of the banquet and talk to his old friends, so he also changed into a purplish-red Tang suit today. Even Mr. Yun and Doctor Xiang changed into their suits. When they saw Tang Li walk in, they could not help but praise her beauty. Chapter 213 - As Expected, Li is Our Qi Familys Mascot Chapter 213 As Expected, Li is Our Qi Family¡¯s Mascot The old man sighed. ¡°I haven¡¯t felt such a lively atmosphere in a long time.¡± After saying that, he looked at Tang Li with kindness in his eyes. ¡°As expected, Li is our Qi family¡¯s mascot.¡± Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°If Father likes it, we can hold as many banquets as you want.¡± Tang Li knew It was very normal for wealthy families to hold all kinds of banquets. Old Master Qi smiled and shook his head. ¡°This kind of banquet is suitable for young people like you.¡± In front of others, Old Master Qi was a strict and adamant old man who said whatever he wanted. He knew that not many people wanted to be around him. However, he didn¡¯t approve of many things young people did nowadays. Even if he recovered, he didn¡¯t want to attend those noisy banquets. ¡°I prefer a quieter environment. It¡¯s much better to have tea and play chess with a few old men who I know very well.¡± The others smiled in understanding. While they were enjoying themselves, the banquet hall in the front courtyard was unusually busy. There were some people hiding in the corners and whispering. ¡°Did you guys see that? That¡¯s First Master¡¯s illegitimate son.¡± ¡°He¡¯s quite handsome.¡± ¡°Why do I feel that he looks a little like Fourth Master?¡± ¡°An illegitimate son is an illegitimate son. Even if he is handsome and looks like Fourth Master, he is still a disgraceful thing.¡± ¡°If he was from our family, my mother would have kicked him out.¡± ¡°First Aunt is too soft-hearted. He shouldn¡¯t have been invited to such a banquet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that this person has wild ambitions. No matter how good you are to him, in the end, he will just turn out to be an ungrateful person. After all, illegitimate children are illegitimate children.¡± Qi Lingxuan walked over and glanced at them coldly. When they reached a deserted corner, he stopped and said to the Artifact Spirit, ¡°I think we can make something happen tonight. We can take the opportunity to deal with my good stepmother and stepmother¡¯s family.¡± He would make those people who killed his dearest family pay the heaviest price. The Artifact Spirit agreed. ¡°There will be a lot of people tonight. It will be easy to create chaos.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qi Lingxuan had already planned it out. With that, he smiled and left. On the other side, the young men from First Master¡¯s family were gathered with the young men from their uncles¡¯ family. They were also discussing how to cause Qi Lingxuan trouble tonight. ¡°Let¡¯s make him a laughing stock. I can¡¯t wait to see if Uncle will still like him if his illegitimate son embarrasses him in front of so many guests.¡± Hearing that, Qi Hao added, ¡°We can¡¯t do this ourselves. It¡¯s best if we make someone else do it so that when the matter is exposed, we won¡¯t be implicated.¡± Everyone started thinking about who they could use to execute the plan. At that moment, a man said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we use Tang Li?¡± These words made the expressions of the Qi siblings change. The three of them subconsciously objected. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± The man disliked Tang Li a long time ago. Every time he came over and met Tang Li, she would give him a cold shoulder. He wanted to teach her a lesson. ¡°Isn¡¯t she just arrogant because she has the old man¡¯s favor? We¡¯ll think of a way to get her and Qi Lingxuan together. Think about it. It¡¯ll be such a blow to everyone if Tang Li is caught messing around with her nephew. Even the old man who likes her will definitely be very angry.¡± The other woman did not like Tang Li either and immediately added, ¡°Maybe that bastard will be beaten to death and the woman with the surname Tang will be kicked out. This is killing two birds with one stone.¡± When the three siblings heard this, their expressions changed slightly. Qi Hao said sternly, ¡°No, you can find any woman, but not Tang Li.¡± ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you guys always dislike her?¡± Qi Ming, ¡°Grandpa just came back. He likes Tang Li so much. If we set her up and Fourth Uncle finds out, we¡¯ll be the ones who suffer.¡± Everyone was silent for a while. They felt that it made sense, so they stopped talking about Tang Li. ¡°Then let¡¯s find another woman.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look for someone with status. He doesn¡¯t deserve it. Why don¡¯t we look for a servant?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± At four-thirty in the afternoon, the Qi family¡¯s door opened. The Qi family started to welcome guests. Under the instruction of the Qi family¡¯s bodyguards, one luxury car after another stopped at the designated spots. Those who could attend the Qi family¡¯s banquet tonight were either from the upper-class society of Imperial Capital or famous businessmen. The car door opened and Madam and Miss, who were wearing dresses, followed the man in a suit to the door. When they met familiar faces, they would slow down and talk to each other. Everyone had a polite smile on their faces. ¡°As expected of the Qi family¡¯s banquet. It¡¯s such a grand occasion.¡± Looking at the reporters lining up by the door, Tang Zitong, who was sitting in the car waiting to park, felt like taking the back door. After saying that, she tilted her head to look at Su Ziqing, who came with them, and asked with a smile, ¡°Ziqing, do you feel pressured at such a banquet?¡± ¡°What pressure?¡± Su Ziqing glanced at the door and asked calmly, ¡°Those reporters want to snap photos of celebrities and rich people. What has it got to do with us? When we enter through the door later, they might not even bother to give us a shot.¡± Tang Zitong was speechless. She actually felt that what Su Ziqing said made sense. Su Ziqing¡¯s words were quickly verified. When they entered, a CEO of an international corporation happened to come with his wife and children. The reporters only cared about taking photos of them and didn¡¯t bother to point the camera at Su Ziqing and Tang Zitong After all, the reporters felt that Fourth Master did not like Tang Li at all. As Tang Li¡¯s family, the Tang family was not worth their attention. The Tang family quickly walked into the mansion. The Qi family¡¯s banquet hall was not far from the entrance. They would arrive in a few minutes after walking. The people who greeted them were the juniors of the Qi family and the people from the Qi family. When they reached the banquet hall, they saw a few masters of the Qi family standing by the door to welcome everyone. Qi Yihan was talking to a middle-aged couple who had a powerful background. ¡°Ziqing, look, Fourth Brother-in-law is so handsome tonight!¡± Tang Zitong was infatuated. Su Ziqing was paying attention to something else. ¡°The other three madams are all here. Why isn¡¯t Cousin here?¡± Chapter 214 - Old Master Qi Showing Up Chapter 214 Old Master Qi Showing Up Hearing that, Tang Zitong looked around and said firmly, ¡°Fourth Sister has never liked socializing. She will definitely come out with Old Master Qi later.¡± Su Ziqing nodded and did not say anything else. Everyone walked to the door. When Qi Yihan, who was talking to the middle-aged couple, saw them, he came over. ¡°First Uncle Tang, First Aunt Tang , Second Uncle Tang, Second Aunt Tang, welcome.¡± Qi Yihan was still wearing a black suit tonight, but the suit was obviously custom-made and modified. The smooth material made him look tall and handsome. When Qi Yihan came over to greet the Tang family, everyone looked at them in surprise. Fourth Master actually specially went to welcome the Tang family. Was it true that he and Tang Li had reconciled? There were two kinds of rumors about the two of them now. One was that the two of them were still on bad terms, and the other was that the two of them had reconciled. No one knew what to believe. However, now that they saw Qi Yihan specially go to greet the Tang family, they immediately knew what was going on. ¡°Looks like Fourth Master and Tang Li have really recovered. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have specially greeted the Tang family.¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just putting on a show today.¡± ¡°How is that possible! Who is Fourth Master? Is there a need for him to put on an act?¡± Only the Tang family knew that Qi Yihan deliberately let everyone see his attitude towards the Tang family. The Tang family was touched. Qi Yihan did not care about what others thought. When he brought the group in, he told them, ¡°Li will come out with my father later.¡± ¡°Good, good, good! Yihan, you don¡¯t have to be with us. Hurry up and entertain the guests.¡± Although First Master Tang felt proud, he knew he shouldn¡¯t keep Qi Yihan any longer. Qi Yihan nodded and turned to walk towards the door. Tang Zitong smiled and whispered to Su Ziqing, ¡°Ziqing, don¡¯t you think Fourth Brother-in-law is very considerate?¡± Su Ziqing put away her complicated expression and nodded. At this moment, someone came to talk to the elders of the Tang family. The two young men from the Tang family were also called away by people they knew. Some young women waved at Tang Zitong to go over. Tang Zitong sighed. ¡°This is Fourth Brother-in-law¡¯s power. If Fourth Sister hasn¡¯t made up with Fourth Brother-in-law, these people will definitely stay away from US.¡± Su Ziqing said casually, ¡°People are all realistic.¡± Tang Zitong nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± However, since someone called her, she definitely had to go over. She said to Su Ziqing, ¡°Ziqing, let¡¯s go over. It¡¯s always good to get to know more people.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± Su Ziqing said. ¡°I only know you and my cousin here in the Imperial Capital. I won¡¯t have anything to say to them even if I go over.¡± ¡°Um¡­ don¡¯t you have to be somewhere. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be awkward just standing here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll walk around,¡± Su Ziqing said. ¡°This is my first time coming to my cousin¡¯s house. I heard that the Qi Mansion is the home of an ancient lord. I want to take a look.¡± ¡°Can you do it alone? How about¡­¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just walk around. Besides, the back door is open, which means that the guests are allowed to go. Don¡¯t worry about me. You¡¯re the boss of an instrument store now. Do you want to miss such a good opportunity to develop clients?¡± Hearing that, Tang Zitong smiled and nodded. ¡°Then come to find me later.¡± ¡°Got it. Go ahead.¡± Tang Zitong nodded and walked towards the group of women. Su Ziqing waited for her to walk over before turning to walk towards the back door. Qi Yihan had just invited some guests into the hall when he saw the Xu family walk over. Xu Shize looked a little skinnier than before and there was a hint of gloominess in his eyes. However, he concealed it well and walked up to Qi Yihan. He smiled and said, ¡°Yihan, congratulations!¡± Qi Yihan nodded with his usual cold expression. In the past, Xu Shize did not think that there was anything wrong with him being like this, but now, he found it a little unpleasant to the eye. When he thought of how Milus refused to let Lucia marry him, he knew that Milus and Lucia had not given up on Qi Yihan. Ha! If she dared to look down on him, he would destroy her. Tonight was a good opportunity. The thought of making the Qi family the scapegoat made him happy! Looking at Xu Shize, a cold glint flashed across Qi Yihan¡¯s eyes. Before long, Milus and Lucia walked over together. The two of them smiled politely as if nothing had happened. Milus first congratulated Qi Yihan before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s get drunk tonight.¡± Lucia looked at Qi Yihan, who looked even more handsome tonight. At this moment, many people were peeping at them, so she deliberately said lovingly, ¡°Qi, you¡¯re really handsome tonight.¡± In the old man¡¯s villa. At half past five, Butler Wang answered a call and said to the old man and Tang Li, ¡°Old Master, Fourth Madam, the hall called to say that almost all the guests are here.¡± Although Old Master Qi looked good, he couldn¡¯t walk yet. He said, ¡°Go get my wheelchair. We¡¯ll go over now.¡± Butler Wang pushed a wheelchair over and Doctor Xiang and Butler Wang helped him sit on it. The few of them walked out of the courtyard. The old man¡¯s villa was quite far from the banquet hall in front. After going out, he took a car first. When he reached the banquet hall¡¯s entrance, he saw the four masters and many guests waiting there. At this moment, everyone was discussing in low voices, wondering how much the old man had recovered. When the masters went over to put the old man in a wheelchair and Qi Yihan pushed him over, everyone was shocked. ¡°Oh my god, Old Master Qi looks so much better. He doesn¡¯t look like someone with failing organs at all.¡± ¡°Definitely not. He was treated with Mr. Augustine¡¯s cell rebirth. I heard that his organs are almost fully regenerated.¡± ¡°Then will his organs become healthier and healthier? With cell rebirth, won¡¯t he be immortal?¡± These words made many people excited. If that was the case, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about dying. ¡°Is the one next to Old Master Qi Tang Li?¡± ¡°Obviously. I heard that she knows feng shui and knows how to read fortunes.¡± Many people had disdain on their faces. At this moment, the old man was already pushed over. Everyone immediately uttered their most sincere blessings. ¡°Old Master Qi, congratulations on your recovery.¡± ¡°I wish you good health in the future.¡± Then they walked towards the living room. On the way, Old Master Qi chatted with the elders. This made them even more determined to befriend Augustine. Chapter 215 - Im Not Fortune-telling Tonight Chapter 215 I¡¯m Not Fortune-telling Tonight Qi Yihan pushed the old man to the middle of the banquet hall before stopping. The old man glanced at everyone with his sharp eyes and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern and blessings. Everyone, have a good time tonight.¡± Hearing that, everyone thought to themselves, ¡°As expected of Old Master Qi, a serious man of few words.¡± After saying that, Old Master Qi stopped speaking, which meant that he had said what he wanted to say. Then Qi Yihan pushed him towards a room inside. Old Master Qi called the other old men over and left. After they left, First Master quickly said, ¡°Everyone, the banquet has begun. Today is a happy day. Please make yourself at home and enjoy it.¡± Everyone agreed immediately. Tang Li did not follow the old man in. The sisters-in-law made her entertain the guests. She first went to entertain a group of important madams. Tang Li behaved quite well tonight. She did not scold anyone, nor did she mention anything about fortune-telling or reading fortunes. She sat among a group of rich madams and listened to them quietly, occasionally adding a comment. This made the people feel slightly ill at ease. They had a feeling that Tang Li was up to something tonight. Of course, people who met Tang Li for the first time didn¡¯t know she was sharp-tongued. As they were chatting, they suddenly mentioned Tang Li. One of the rich madams, who looked to be in her thirties, suddenly asked, ¡°Fourth Madam, I heard that you know how to read fortunes. Why don¡¯t you read my fortune too?¡± This wife had a Hong Kong accent and sounded so cute that it gave people goosebumps. After she spoke, everyone looked at Tang Li strangely. However, First Madam said unhappily, ¡°Today is the banquet to celebrate our father¡¯s discharge from the hospital. Fortune telling is not suitable for such an occasion.¡± Tang Li glanced at her sister-in-law, who looked displeased, and then at Mrs. Wu, who looked a little embarrassed. She said calmly, ¡°Asking me to read fortunes is not gonna be cheap.¡± Just as Mrs. Wu was about to say that she had plenty of money, Tang Li added, ¡°I won¡¯t read fortunes tonight. If you want me to read your fortune, you can call me some other day.¡± Mrs. Wu swallowed her words and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± However, she thought to herself disdainfully, ¡°Why would I call you when there are so many masters out there? What a joke.¡± Even though she heard that Tang Li helped Mrs. Li, she still did not believe her. Tang Li knew that Mrs. Wu did not believe her, but she did not mind at all. After swirling the wine glass in her hand, she said, ¡°Take your time. I¡¯ll go entertain the others.¡± With that said, she stood up and left. As soon as Tang Li walked out, she saw Lucia walking toward her. Lucia was wearing a black dress tonight. The low V-neck design made her look dazzling. Coupled with the lace design on her waist, she looked extremely sexy. ¡°Fourth Madam.¡± When Lucia called out her name, Tang Li felt that Lucia was gritting her teeth. But Tang Li didn¡¯t care. She took it that Lucia was jealous. ¡°Miss Lucia, you look beautiful tonight.¡± Lucia sneered and thought to herself, ¡°I asked the designer to design this dress for me so that I can compete with you.¡± ¡°Fourth Madam¡¯s dress is also very beautiful.¡± Lucia raised her glass at her and deliberately said, ¡°I heard that you helped treat Old Master Qi. I didn¡¯t expect Fourth Madam to be so good at medicine.¡± Tang Li smiled and did not bother to argue with her. The quieter Tang Li was, the angrier Lucia became. However, she did not show it in front of Tang Li. She raised her glass and said, ¡°Fourth Madam, I¡¯ll drink a toast to you.¡± Tang Li raised her glass and clinked it with hers. When she retracted her hand, she suddenly leaned close to Lucia and whispered into her ear, ¡°Miss Lucia, stop thinking about Yihan. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen to you.¡± With that, she took a sip of wine and walked to the other side. Lucia looked at the departing figure and clenched the wine glass in her hand tightly, the viciousness in her eyes almost overflowing Tang Li, just you wait. I¡¯ll make you regret it! Tang Li walked for a while longer before she saw Tang Zitong was approaching her in a hurry. Tang Zitong pulled her to a corner and said angrily, ¡°Cousin, many people are talking bad about you in private today. Why don¡¯t you retaliate?¡± ¡°What did they say about me?¡± Tang Li took a sip of wine and turned to look at Qi Yihan, who was surrounded by a large group of people. ¡°They said you wanted to be famous so badly that you went crazy.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li chuckled. Tang Zitong stomped her feet in anger. ¡°I want to fight with those people. Why are you even smiling?¡± ¡°Calm down.¡± Tang Li was especially calm. She acted like everything was under control. ¡°Augustine will be in trouble soon.¡± Tang Zitong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What do you mean? Do you already know something?¡± Tang Li smiled but did not say anything. Tang Zitong trusted her a lot. Hearing that, she was relieved. Then, she grumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t know where Ziqing is hiding. She said that she doesn¡¯t like to interact with people she doesn¡¯t know. She disappeared as soon as she came in.¡± Tang Li scanned the banquet hall. This banquet hall was very large and was divided into many areas. It was not easy to see everyone at a glance. At this moment, a few young women from the Qi family walked towards her with a few other young women. Tang Zitong looked at the group of people and mumbled, ¡°I feel like they¡¯re up to no good.¡± Tang Li chuckled. ¡°I happen to be bored drinking alone. It¡¯s not a bad idea to play with them.¡± As she finished speaking, a group of people walked over. ¡°Fourth Aunt, everyone wants to invite you to the garden. Do you want to go?¡± Tang Li glanced at Qi Bailing, who called her Fourth Aunt, and then looked at the others. One of the women in a custom-made dress took a step closer to Tang Li and said enviously, ¡°Fourth Madam, you look really good in this cheongsam tonight. Which designer did you customize it from? When the time comes, I¡¯ll ask that designer to customize one too.¡± Tang Li didn¡¯t hesitate to tell her, ¡°It¡¯s David.¡± ¡°Him!¡± Chapter 216 - Fourth Sister, You Were So Handsome Just Now! Chapter 216 Fourth Sister, You Were So Handsome Just Now! This woman obviously knew David. When she heard him, her expression suddenly changed, and a hint of disgust flashed across her eyes. She continued, ¡°If it¡¯s him, then forget it¡­ I don¡¯t want a disgusting person to customize a dress for me.¡± After saying that, she retreated, looking like she did not want to get too close to Tang Li. Tang Li narrowed her eyes at her reaction. The other few people immediately became gossipy. However, they would definitely not ask about the designer dress Tang Li was wearing tonight in front of Tang Li, so they thought that they would ask in private later. Their current goal was to make Tang Li go with them. ¡°Fourth Madam, we¡¯re about the same age. There shouldn¡¯t be much to talk about with those middle-aged madams. Why don¡¯t you come with us? Let¡¯s go. Everyone has decided to take a look at your garden.¡± Tang Zitong, who was standing beside Tang Li, was furious at the woman just now. She felt that these people were up to no good, so she thought of a reason to stop Tang Li from leaving However, before she could say anything, Tang Li agreed. ¡°Sure, but I have to come back and entertain the guests with Yihan later. I won¡¯t be able to stay for long.¡± Someone from the higher-ups would come today, but they would be late. The women thought that Tang Li was saying this on purpose to show how intimate she was with Fourth Master. They quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°Sure, sure.¡± There were too many people who disliked Tang Li in the Imperial Capital. With such a good opportunity tonight, if they didn¡¯t find a way to embarrass her, they wouldn¡¯t be satisfied. Tang Li and Tang Zitong followed the women out of the living room and walked towards a garden not far from the banquet hall. As they walked towards the garden, one of the women in the back finally couldn¡¯t help but ask the woman who said that David was disgusting, ¡°Manli, what¡¯s wrong with that designer called David? Why is he disgusting?¡± The woman named Manli glanced at Tang Li, who was walking in front, and lowered her voice. ¡°Let me tell you, that David is not only a gay, but he¡¯s also a mistress who stole someone else¡¯s boyfriend. Most importantly, the man he stole is the boyfriend of someone I know. They were about to get married.¡± These words made the few people beside her look angry at the same time. ¡°How can there be such a disgusting person!¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve to be a designer. She actually asked him to design a dress for her.¡± ¡°I feel disgusted seeing her in that dress!¡± The few of them were furious, and their voices became louder. Tang Li, who had better hearing than average people, heard their words and stopped in her tracks. The Qi family women walking beside her looked at her in confusion. ¡°Fourth Aunt, why aren¡¯t you going?¡± ¡°No hurry.¡± At that moment, Tang Li¡¯s expression looked a little cold. This kind of coldness could make people shudder. The Qi family women did not dare to say a word. Tang Li turned around and walked up to Manli. Manli was also shocked. ¡°Fourth Madam?¡± ¡°Say what you just said again.¡± Manli was also a daughter of a rich family. Normally, she was not afraid of anyone. At this moment, facing Tang Li, her heart was pounding non-stop. A chill ran up her spine. She stuttered, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Tang Li narrowed her eyes and released a suppressive aura. ¡°Speak!¡± Manli¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she burst out saying subconsciously, ¡°Not only is David gay, but he also stole my friend¡¯s boyfriend. He¡¯s disgusting!¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Tang Li sneered and asked, ¡°Is your friend¡¯s boyfriend gay?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Then how did David steal him from your friend? David is our Qi family¡¯s personal designer, and he has the ability to participate in the International Fashion Competition. With his qualifications, he can easily get anyone in the circle to be his boyfriend. Is your friend¡¯s boyfriend rich or handsome so that David was obsessed with him?¡± Everyone thought what Tang Li said made sense. Manli suppressed her angry expression and stood up for her friend. ¡°My friend¡¯s boyfriend is also in the design industry, but he¡¯s not gay. David seduced him.¡± ¡°You saw it?¡± ¡°My friend said so!¡± ¡°Then does it mean I can also accuse you of seducing my man without evidence?¡± ¡°Nonsense! Why would I seduce Fourth Master?¡± These words made Manli so anxious that her eyes and face turned red. Even if she really wanted to seduce Qi Yihan, she wouldn¡¯t admit it publicly. Tang Li sneered again and said flatly, ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it the same thing? Are you the only one who can accuse people?¡± Then, she added, ¡°I¡¯m wearing a dress designed by the Qi family¡¯s personal designer. Ignoring the designer¡¯s character, just because you said at the banquet that this dress is bad and disgusting, I can ask you to leave.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Manley¡¯s lips trembled and tears welled up. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Tang Li sneered and stopped talking to her. She turned around and continued walking toward the garden. Her steps were elegant, but she gave people a sense of oppression, making them afraid of approaching The women of the Qi family glanced at Manli. Qi Bailing said kindly, ¡°Manli, go back to the banquet hall.¡± Tears started to trickle down Manli¡¯s face. ¡°Bailing, I¡­¡± Tang Li, who was walking in front, said softly, ¡°Why are you all still standing there?¡± The others glanced at Manli and quickly followed after Tang Li. Tang Zitong caught up to Tang Li with admiration. ¡°Fourth Sister, you looked so handsome when you were dissing her just now!¡± The garden near the banquet hall tonight was also one of the places to entertain guests. There were some snacks and wine placed in the pavilion and the corridor. At this moment, there were already many young women in the garden appreciating the flowers. When everyone saw Tang Li, they looked at each other and immediately walked toward her. Tang Li went straight to the largest pavilion in the middle of the garden. The night in early June was neither cold nor hot. Sitting in the pavilion, the evening wind blew against her face, and the fragrance of the flowers was pleasant. Soon, many people gathered in the pavilion. At first, everyone was talking about how the Qi family¡¯s garden was so beautiful, and the flowers inside were all rare and charming. It was no wonder that it was the former royal mansion. As they spoke, they changed the topic to their family¡¯s business achievements. Chapter 217 - Tang Li Showing Off Her Skill Chapter 217 Tang Li Showing Off Her Skill There were all kinds of people here. In short, although they were rich ladies, they didn¡¯t get by just because of their identities. They were all women who were familiar with the four arts. As they spoke, someone asked Tang Li, ¡°Fourth Madam, we all know that you graduated from a foreign language school, but what else do you know besides foreign language? We usually choose a few subjects in university. What about you? What did you choose in university?¡± ¡°Also, do you know the four arts?¡± ¡°Or do you have other talents?¡± After everyone finished asking, they all looked at Tang Li curiously. At the same time, they said, ¡°We¡¯re just asking. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to answer.¡± Tang Zitong, who was sitting beside Tang Li, was so angry that she almost laughed. This time, she said, ¡°My Fourth Sister knows a lot of things!¡± ¡°Really? I knew Fourth Madam must be capable of many things. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t Fourth Madam in the first place.¡± Tang Zitong was speechless. She had a feeling that she had pushed Tang Li into a fire pit. Tang Li looked at Tang Zitong, who was kicking herself, and reached out to take a glass of wine. ¡°Everyone must be thirsty after talking for so long. Why don¡¯t we have a drink first? After that, I¡¯ll tell you what I know.¡± Everyone was waiting for Tang Li to embarrass herself. Hearing that, they immediately went to get the wine. After everyone was done with their drinks, Tang Li said, ¡°Come on, bottoms up.¡± Everyone was struck dumb. Tang Zitong was speechless. No one dared to defy Tang Li. They quickly raised their glasses and drank the wine in one go. There were many servants waiting in the garden. At that moment, Tang Li called out, ¡°Go get some more wine. There are so many of us here. How can this little wine be enough?¡± Everyone was speechless. After the servants brought over a lot of wine, Tang Li asked them to pour the wine glasses in everyone¡¯s hands. She raised the glass up again and said, ¡°It¡¯s a happy day today, so I¡¯m not gonna lie to you. I¡¯m going to tell you everything. Arts¡­¡± As soon as Tang Li spoke, everyone¡¯s ears perked up. They had only heard that Tang Li knew how to play the Suona and the Guqin, but they were not impressed by that. At that moment, Tang Li lowered her eyes to look at the liquid in the wine glass. She said with embarrassment, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about art.¡± With that, she looked up and said innocently, ¡°Don¡¯t laugh at me.¡± Why did she admit it so easily?! However, they felt great to know that Tang Li didn¡¯t know art at all. After a strange silence, a woman was in a good mood. She was overjoyed and said pretentiously, ¡°Everyone has their own strengths. Fourth Madam doesn¡¯t know art, so she probably knows something else.¡± The others also smirked secretly, but in their face, they had an understanding look. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Everyone has their own strengths.¡± ¡°Come, let¡¯s drink.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Fourth Madam. It¡¯s not embarrassing if you don¡¯t know anything.¡± This time, everyone wanted to toast Tang Li. Tang Li did not reject any of them and gulped down one glass after another. This encouraged the others to gulp down their glasses as well just so they wouldn¡¯t lose to Tang Li. The servants came in to pour wine for everyone again. Tang Zitong, who was sitting beside Tang Li, pulled a long face and thought to herself, ¡°Fourth Sister, I didn¡¯t know you liked self-deprecating. Can¡¯t you see that their mouths are so wide that they are about to tear?¡± Tang Zitong was too angry and was about to gulp down her glass of wine. At that moment, Tang Li pressed her arm and said, ¡°Second Sister, take it easy. You are not good at drinking.¡± Tang Zitong said to her angrily, ¡°You sound like you can drink a lot. Aren¡¯t you the same as me?¡± When everyone heard this, they thought that they might as well get some information out of her before getting her drunk. At the thought of this, the group of women rubbed their fists. ¡°Fourth Madam, what do you know?¡± ¡°Do you know how to do business?¡± Tang Li glanced at everyone and sighed. She then shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯ve never done business.¡± Everyone was speechless. Everyone was satisfied with the answer Tang Li gave them. What was the difference between Tang Li and a blockhead? At that moment, Tang Li added, ¡°I only know how to spend my husband¡¯s money. It¡¯s his fault for earning so much money. I won¡¯t be able to spend it all even if I spend ten lifetimes! What a pity~¡± Everyone paused and thought to themselves, ¡°Shut up bitch!¡± Was she just showing off? Humph! What a good-for-nothing! She only knew how to spend Fourth Master¡¯s money. What was there to show off? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know how to do business. There are many people here who don¡¯t know how to do business either.¡± ¡°I think the Qi family¡¯s wine is really delicious. Come, let¡¯s drink.¡± This time, before Tang Li could take a sip, the others did first. Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you guys to be so good at drinking. I feel a little dizzy after drinking a few glasses.¡± When everyone heard that she was dizzy, they started prying into her again. ¡°Then what does Fourth Madam know?¡± someone asked. ¡°I know how to read fortunes.¡± Tang Li looked at everyone and asked seriously, ¡°Do you want me to read your fortunes? Let me tell you, I can read fortunes.¡± Everyone thought Tang Li sounded like a fraud. At the thought that Tang Li knew nothing, everyone smiled triumphantly. ¡°Forget about fortune-telling. Everyone, let¡¯s drink. This wine is the best I¡¯ve ever drunk.¡± ¡°I think so too. It¡¯s too delicious.¡± As everyone spoke, they downed another glass. The red wine was quite strong. Everyone drank three glasses in a row and felt a little light-headed. Some people were so happy that they said they wanted to show off their talents. Tang Li immediately got the servants to bring in many instruments. Soon, there were people singing, dancing, and playing instruments. The garden was extremely lively. The news quickly spread to the hall, and many people came out to take a look. Tang Li supported her face with one hand and swirled the wine glass with the other. She listened to the song with a look of enjoyment and said to Tang Zitong, who was so angry that she did not want to speak, ¡°Second Sister, there¡¯s a free performance. If you miss it, you won¡¯t get another chance.¡± It suddenly dawned on Tang Zitong. So, Fourth Sister did it on purpose?! This realization finally made Tang Zitong happier. Chapter 218 - Tang Lis Mysterious Cousin Chapter 218 Tang Li¡¯s Mysterious Cousin After a while, Butler Yang came over to call Tang Li. ¡°Madam, Fourth Master is looking for you.¡± Tang Li put down the wine glass and said to Tang Zitong, ¡°Second Sister, I¡¯m leaving. Are you leaving or not?¡± ¡°No, I want to watch the performance.¡± Just now, she was not in the mood to look at these drunkards. Now, she wanted to make up for it. After saying that, she took out her phone and started filming them. Tang Li glanced at her and walked out of the pavilion. After the higher-ups arrived, they were led to a building beside the banquet building by Qi Yihan. This was a place specially used to entertain important guests. Just as Tang Li reached the door, she heard saying hoarsely. ¡°Yihan, you¡¯re lucky to have found such a capable wife. If we knew how capable Madam was before, we would have come to visit her a long time ago.¡± Another gentle voice was heard, ¡°We¡¯ve heard about what happened to Madam in Hospital X, as well as cell rebirth. We just received the latest news that Augustine is running into a serious problem with the treatment of the noble mother of Country Y. The news should be out in the next few days.¡± Upon hearing this, another person added, ¡°From this, we can tell who is the one who can really use cell rebirth. I think that before long, that family head will come to look for Madam. You¡¯d better be prepared.¡± Tang Li knocked on the door. Then, she heard footsteps approaching the door. The door opened. Qi Yihan held her hand and said, ¡°Come in. I¡¯ll introduce you to a few higher-ups.¡± With that, he led her in and closed the door. The few special bodyguards standing outside the door looked around sharply. When Tang Li entered, the three middle-aged men sitting inside stood up at the same time. One of them was wearing a camouflage suit and looked like a steel knife that could be unsheathed at any time. He was especially fierce and domineering. The other two were wearing suits. Without asking about their identities, one could already tell from the powerful aura they exuded that they weren¡¯t ordinary people. After Qi Yihan brought Tang Li to the three of them, he let go of her hand and introduced the three of them from left to right. ¡°This is General Zuo, this is Minister Liang, and this is Minister Fang.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Mrs. Qi, hello, hello.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Qi to be so young and beautiful.¡± ¡°Everyone, sit.¡± After sitting down, the three of them started chatting casually. At first, they were worried that Tang Li would be afraid of them because she was too young. However, after chatting for a while, the three of them knew that they were just overthinking When Tang Li faced them, she was calm and composed. She did not cower because of their special identities. The three of them nodded in their hearts and went down to business. ¡°We heard that Madam is very good at mystic techniques. Coincidentally, our military has something to ask Madam for help¡­¡± The five of them chatted for more than half an hour before ending. The three higher-ups came without alerting anyone and left without alerting anyone. After Tang Li and Qi Yihan watched the car leave, they walked towards the banquet hall. Tang Li asked, ¡°Do you think anyone is taking the opportunity to do something while we are away?¡± Just as Tang Li finished speaking, she saw a person rushing over. It was Butler Wang. When Butler Wang saw the two of them, he quickly walked up to them and said, ¡°Fourth Master, Fourth Madam, something happened in the banquet hall.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Qi Yihan asked. ¡°A few ladies are missing.¡± ¡°Gone?¡± Tang Li snorted. ¡°I knew it.¡± With that, she asked, ¡°Which family are they from?¡± Butler Wang told them which families they were from and specifically mentioned, ¡°Miss Lucia has gone missing too.¡± Hearing that name, Tang Li frowned. She looked at Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan took out his Bluetooth earphone and placed it on his ear. He ordered, ¡°Immediately check the surveillance and find the missing people.¡± Then, he asked Butler Wang, ¡°Did my father go back?¡± ¡°He¡¯s already gone back.¡± Since Old Master Qi wasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, he went back to his villa after chatting with his old friends. The elders also came specially to visit the old man. After Old Master Qi left, they left as well. As long as his father was not in the banquet hall, Qi Yihan was not worried. ¡°Look after my father, don¡¯t inform him about what happened just yet.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Butler Wang left, Qi Yihan said to Tang Li, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the banquet hall and take a look.¡± Tang Li thought for a moment and said, ¡°You go to the banquet hall. I¡¯ll go find them. I should be able to find them before your people.¡± Qi Yihan thought for a moment and nodded. He then took out his phone and tapped on it. He asked Tang Li to record her fingerprints before handing her his phone. ¡°You can contact me directly by pressing number 1. If you find anything, call me immediately.¡± Tang Li nodded and took the phone. The two of them walked in different directions. When she was alone, Tang Li quickly drew in the air with her finger. In a flash of golden light, Tang Li said, ¡°Go and find the missing women.¡± The golden light quickly dissipated. Then, she continued walking. The Qi family was a garden with winding corridors, artificial mountains, and flowing water everywhere. There were also many woods. If someone wanted to hide in here, especially if they were someone familiar with this place, it would not be easy to find them in a short period of time. Tang Li was in no hurry. She slowly walked on the stone path. At that moment, it was already past eight. Many places in the garden were lit by floor lamps. There was a gentle breeze and rustling of leaves. Coupled with the sound of high heels, if one was a little timid, they would definitely be frightened. Tang Li was not worried about that at all. She walked across a stone bridge, passed through a lotus pond, and soon arrived at a stone forest. This stone forest was very large. If someone hid in it, it would definitely be harder to find. She stood outside the stone forest. Then, she pointed her finger and the golden light floated towards the cavern. Tang Li took out her phone and pressed 1. After telling Qi Yihan about the situation here, Tang Li stood there without moving. While she was waiting for Qi Yihan, she saw a figure approaching. Tang Li was standing in the shadow, so the person did not see her at all. After a while, that person came out of the Cavern again. She did not leave immediately. Instead, she took out her phone and seemed to be texting. Tang Li was wondering who she was texting to. After the person sent the message, she walked to the other side. Tang Li drew an Invisibility Talisman and followed her. That person actually walked towards First Master¡¯s house. When she was near the courtyard of First Master¡¯s house, she turned around and walked towards the side courtyard. This side courtyard was next to First Master¡¯s house. It was probably used by First Master as a utility room. The person walked to the wall beside the courtyard and raised her head to look inside. Then, she shot a thread at a tree trunk in the courtyard. She grabbed the thread and nimbly stepped on the wall to jump in. Tang Li watched as the person jumped over the wall. She held her chin and mumbled, ¡°Looks like this cousin is much more powerful than I thought. But what does she want to do?¡± She planned to go in and take a look. At this moment, her phone rang. Tang Li picked up the call and heard Qi Yihan¡¯s voice. ¡°Li, don¡¯t go in yet. Wait for me.¡± Chapter 219 - The First Battle Between the Kylins and Qi Lingxuan Chapter 219 The First Battle Between the Kylins and Qi Lingxuan Tang Li did not wait long before Qi Yihan appeared. Tang Li asked, ¡°How did you get here so quickly?¡± First Master¡¯s villa was not close to the banquet hall in front. ¡°I drove.¡± Qi Yihan parked his car a little further away and walked over. Tang Li nodded. She tugged at his shirt and pointed at the courtyard in front of her. She said with a complicated tone, ¡°I saw my cousin enter just now.¡± Qi Yihan nodded, not surprised at all. ¡°She¡¯s much more than you think.¡± Tang Li looked pensive. ¡°I saw her enter the cavern just now. After coming out, she sent someone a message.¡± ¡°The message was sent to Butler Yang.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°She told Butler Yang that those women were drugged in the cavern and asked us to save them.¡± Tang Li was silent for a moment before looking at the courtyard beside her. She said, ¡°She just went in. I think Lucia should be in there too. There might be others.¡± Just as Tang Li finished speaking, Qi Yihan suddenly moved the Bluetooth earphone on his ear. His expression turned stern and he said in a low voice, ¡°Find a way to stall them for a few minutes.¡± After saying that, he lowered his hand and said to Tang Li, ¡°Milus knows where Lucia is and wants to come immediately. Otherwise, he will call the police.¡± ¡°Who told him?¡± Qi Yihan pursed his lips. Tang Li guessed it. ¡°It must be Qi Lingxuan.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Qi Yihan said, ¡°Use the Invisibility Talisman to let us in first.¡± Although Tang Li did not know what Qi Yihan was planning, she nodded. After using an Invisibility Talisman and a Portal Talisman, the two of them entered the courtyard. As this courtyard was used for storing useless items, the lights were not turned on at night. After walking in, she could only look at the door under the faint moonlight. The door was open and there was a commotion coming from inside. Tang Li clicked her tongue. Thinking that Lucia was quite unlucky, she did not know whether to sympathize with her or say that she deserved it. However, this was not the time to think about this. If anything happened to Lucia in the Qi family, Milus would definitely not let it go. ¡°What do we do now?¡± A powerful aura emanated from Qi Yihan. ¡°Just stand here.¡± ¡°You want to go in?¡± Tang Li was a little unhappy. ¡°I want to go in too.¡± Qi Yihan pressed her head with his hand and said domineeringly, ¡°No, stay here.¡± Tang Li was even more domineering than him. She grabbed his hand and said, ¡°Then you¡¯re not allowed to go too.¡± Qi Yihan didn¡¯t know what to do with Tang Li. He moved the earphone on his ear and ordered, ¡°Send two men here to bring the people inside out.¡± Soon, shouts and collisions were heard coming from inside. Then, two men in black dragged two men out of the room. It was Qi Hao and Xu Shize. Before Tang Li could see clearly, a large hand covered her eyes. Qi Yihan ordered, ¡°Throw them into the pool and wake them up.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The men in black carried one each and quickly carried them away. Only then did Qi Yihan let go of Tang Li¡¯s eyes. Tang Li blinked several times before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and check on Lucia. We can¡¯t afford to let her be hurt in the Qi family.¡± With that, she walked in. Qi Yihan stood in the courtyard and waited for Tang Li. At this moment, the sound of a sharp weapon cutting through the air came from the side. Qi Yihan dodged to the side and took out his gun to shoot. When he fired, a few more bodyguards in black appeared. Qi Yihan said, ¡°Go after him.¡± The men in black quickly disappeared in that direction. After the men in black left, there was a commotion from another direction. This time, the commotion there carried a cold aura. It was obvious that it was not done by an ordinary person. Qi Yihan gripped his gun tightly and was about to call out to Tang Li. At that moment, Tang Li walked out of the door and said to Qi Yihan, ¡°It¡¯s the aura of The artifact spirit in Qi Lingxuan¡¯s body. Go out and wait for me. I¡¯ll go deal with him.¡± Qi Yihan did not stop her, but he was also worried about her going alone. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Tang Li thought for a moment and felt that it was indeed safer to keep him under her nose. With a wave of talisman, their figures disappeared into the courtyard. After the two of them left, Su Ziqing walked out from behind and walked straight to the room where Lucia was lying. She squatted down and took out a bell to ring by Lucia¡¯s ear. At the same time, she said, ¡°Remember, it was Qi Lingxuan who wanted to humiliate you.¡± With that, she stood up and left without looking back. On the other side. Tang Li and Qi Yihan quickly caught up to Qi Lingxuan. However, in order not to be recognized, Qi Lingxuan deliberately wore a mask on his face. At this moment, he was standing on the roof of the back garden with his hands behind his back, looking very arrogant. Tang Li looked at Qi Lingxuan and sneered. ¡°Kylin.¡± The two little ones instantly flew out of the jade. They flew to Tang Li and said, ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Go show that person what you are made of.¡± Tang Li pointed at Qi Lingxuan, who was standing on the roof. The two little ones had been waiting to teach Qi Lingxuan a lesson for a long time. Hearing that, they charged at him. Without a word, Qi Lingxuan charged them too. As Qi Lingxuan and the two divine beasts fought, Tang Li cast a field to cover this area. The flying sword aura and the fireballs that flew everywhere were even cooler than sci-fi effects. Tang Li stole a glance at Qi Yihan. She thought that he would be stunned, but he just looked on without a change in expression. When Tang Li was looking at him, he tilted his head to look at her and asked, ¡°What are those two?¡± ¡°Divine beast, Kylin.¡± Qi Yihan was silent for a while before nodding and turning to look at the fight. After a while, he asked, ¡°Can they defeat Qi Lingxuan?¡± ¡°For now.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her again. Tang Li told him, ¡°The Kylin is not a battle-type divine beast. If Qi Lingxuan can upgrade the Artifact Spirit in his body to a higher-level, they won¡¯t be his match.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Then we have to think of a way to prevent the artifact spirit in his body from advancing to a higher level.¡± With that, he took out his gun and fired at Qi Lingxuan coldly. When the bullet flew out, Tang Li quickly threw out a talisman and attached it to the bullet. The bullet seemed to have eyes and hit Qi Lingxuan directly. At the same time, Kylin also shot a fireball at him. Qi Lingxuan¡¯s body fell from the roof. He covered his chest and spat out a mouthful of blood before fleeing. Tang Li and Qi Yihan stood there looking at the fleeing figure and did not chase after him. At that moment, the Kylin flew back to Tang Li. Chapter 220 - Linlin Wants You To Touch Her Head Chapter 220 Linlin Wants You To Touch Her Head Tang Li did not ask them to go back into the jade immediately. Instead, she said to them, ¡°This is my husband and your master. Remember this.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Linlin flew to Qi Yihan and looked at him for a long while before saying excitedly, ¡°First Master, you¡¯re so handsome ~¡±. Tang Li was speechless. With that, she twirled around in front of Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan looked at Linlin coldly. Linlin panicked and started sobbing. Tang Li facepalmed and said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Linlin wants you to rub her head.¡± Qi Yihan then reached out to touch it. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Linlin flew around Qi Yihan happily. Tang Li realized that Qi Yihan¡¯s face was tense again, and he was obviously still in a daze. He then turned to look at Qiqi and extended his hand to him. When Qiqi saw his hand, he turned around and flew two meters away. Tang Li looked at the man whose face was tense and tried her best to hold in her laughter. ¡°Qiqi is shy and not used to being touched.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and retracted his hand. Only then did Tang Li let the two little ones return to the jade. Tang Li¡¯s bag could turn invisible. Even if she was wearing a tight cheongsam, it was still hanging on her waist. Qi Yihan looked at the jade in her hand and asked, ¡°Is this Situ Jin¡¯s jade?¡± ¡°Right.¡± After Tang Li put the jade away, the two of them walked out of the courtyard and stood in the dark, waiting for the group of people to arrive. During this period, Qi Yihan made a few calls. Before the group of people arrived, a group of bodyguards surrounded the courtyard. Soon, there was movement not far away. Tang Li looked over and saw First Master, First Madam, and Milus, who were walking at the front, with scary expressions. Milus¡¯ eyes were filled with killing intent. The people behind him were obviously stunned by the murderous aura around Milus. No one dared to talk loudly. As soon as the group of people arrived at the courtyard, First Madam said in a sharp voice, ¡°Hey, has Fourth Brother already settled this?¡± Qi Yihan walked over from behind them with Tang Li and said, ¡°My men just found this place. I¡¯ve already gotten people to surround this courtyard.¡± Milus looked at Qi Yihan gloomily and was about to walk into the courtyard. Someone behind him said, ¡°What if the scene inside was too much to look at?¡± These words made Milus stop in his tracks, and the murderous aura on his body became even stronger. He tilted his head and said to Tang Li, ¡°Fourth Madam, please go in and check on my sister.¡± Before Tang Li could speak, Qi Yihan spoke first. ¡°Let the servants in. It¡¯s not appropriate for Madam to go in at this time.¡± Milus was even angrier. But he did not object. Qi Yihan immediately asked the maids to go in. The others stood outside and waited. Soon, one of the maids carried Lucia out. Everyone was a little disappointed to see that she was dressed, but she seemed to have fainted. Milus stared at his sister and asked the servant in a low voice, ¡°Where are the other people inside?¡± ¡°There was only Miss Lucia.¡± ¡°Impossible! Someone sent me a message saying that the little bastard is inside too!¡± When First Master heard him calling his son the little bastard, he was about to flare up when Qi Yihan asked the bodyguards, ¡°When you came, did you see anyone running out?¡± One of the bodyguards took a step forward and replied, ¡°I saw Young Master Lingxuan and Young Master Xu.¡± ¡°This¡­ How is this possible!¡± First Master¡¯s expression changed drastically. He said in disbelief, ¡°Someone must have set Lingxuan up.¡± His son was so obedient and smart. How could he do such a thing! Someone must have set him up! First Master glared at First Madam. ¡°Was it you?¡± First Madam was so angry that her body trembled. She pounced on First Master and was about to scratch him. ¡°Qi Yaohui, you bastard. How dare you suspect me? You are a crooked person who likes to have affairs. Maybe your son is just like you. How dare you blame me!¡± ¡°Zhang Huilan, are you crazy!¡± First Master couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was scratched. He was so angry that he wanted to slap her but was stopped by Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan grabbed First Master¡¯s hand and said in a low voice, ¡°First Master, First Madam, aren¡¯t you done making a fool of yourself?¡± The two of them shuddered, knowing that they were too impulsive. Especially when there were so many people watching They could imagine what the people in the circle would say about their family after tonight. Their expressions were extremely ugly. Qi Yihan let go of First Master¡¯s hand and said to the bodyguards, ¡°Get Lingxuan and Xu Shize over immediately.¡± Milus clenched his fists, and the veins on the back of his hand popped out. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Do you really think my sister is easy to bully? You¡¯ve bullied her again and again. If the Qi and Xu families don¡¯t give me an explanation today, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± The Xu family didn¡¯t look happy now. They did not expect Xu Shize to want to f*ck Lucia again and again. Xu Shize¡¯s father said fiercely, ¡°If Shize really did something to Lucia again, you can do whatever you want to him later.¡± He didn¡¯t want to care anymore. It was enough to have a troublemaker daughter. Now that his son was also such a bastard, he was so angry that he wanted to cut ties with this bastard. ¡°Ha!¡± Milus didn¡¯t buy it at all. He sneered and looked at Qi Yihan, obviously wanting to push all the blame onto him. ¡°President Qi, you¡¯re the head of the Qi family, and tonight¡¯s banquet is held at your house. Aren¡¯t you gonna say anything about it?¡± Qi Yihan looked at Milus coldly and said domineeringly, ¡°We¡¯ll check the surveillance cameras first to see what exactly is going on. If it really was Lingxuan who did it, our Qi family will definitely take responsibility.¡± ¡°Fourth brother!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± First Master shuddered and did not dare to speak again. Qi Yihan immediately instructed someone to check the surveillance cameras. There were surveillance cameras everywhere in the Qi family, so it was easy to find out what exactly was going on. Soon, there was video footage. Qi Yihan tapped on his phone and said to Milus, ¡°I sent you the footage. Take a look.¡± Milus quickly took out his phone to check the footage. When Tang Li went out with a group of women, Lucia followed. When Tang Li asked someone to serve the wine, Lucia stopped the servants who came with wine and exchanged a few words with them. Then, she took a look at every bottle of wine. Chapter 221 - A Tragic Episode Chapter 221 A Tragic Episode At that moment, Tang Li¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Pfft¡­ Miss Lucia must have put something in one of the bottles, right? If I¡¯m not wrong, the bottle of wine she put something in is probably the one I drank.¡± Milus looked at Tang Li sharply. At that moment, Tang Li raised her head to look at him. Her gaze was so cold that it made people shudder. Milus¡¯s heart sank. At this moment, Qi Yihan said, ¡°Continue watching.¡± While Qi Yihan and Milus were watching the footage, the other members of the Qi family also got the security guards to send the video footage to them. At this moment, many people were crowding behind the Q? family and watching. After Lucia drugged a bottle of wine, the servants walked for a while more before they saw Xu Shize and Qi Lingxuan walking over at the same time. The two of them stopped the servants again. ¡°Lingxuan took away a bottle of wine!¡± First Master heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that. ¡°He must have taken away the bottle of drugged wine.¡± With that, he looked at Milus and was about to speak. Milus shot him a sharp look and continued looking at his phone. After Qi Lingxuan and Xu Shize took away the bottle of wine, the two of them returned to the banquet hall. Lucia returned to the banquet hall before them. Xu Shize took the bottle of wine and got someone to pour Lucia a glass. When Lucia sat in the remote lounge, unconscious, Xu Shize carried Lucia away under Qi Lingxuan¡¯s protection. At this point, Milus looked at the Xu family and First Master with a murderous look. ¡°What else do you want to say?¡± Xu Shize¡¯s father continued, ¡°As long as you find him, you can do whatever you want.¡± Milus was so angry that he wanted to shoot him. He looked at First Master. First Master¡¯s face was ashen as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an explanation.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± At that moment, Tang Li suddenly sneered and said, ¡°While the bodyguards are looking for them, let¡¯s talk about why Lucia drugged the wine.¡± With that, she looked at Milus. ¡°Mr. Milus, as guests, you came to the Qi mansion to drug me. If this matter gets out, won¡¯t you bring disgrace on your family?¡± These words made Milus tremble. He clenched his fists even tighter. In the past, he was too angry and only wanted to cause trouble for the Qi and Xu families. Now that Tang Li said it, if the video of her sister drugging Tang Li went public and Qi Yihan made trouble for their family again, he and his sister would really suffer a great blow. While he was lost in thought, Qi Yihan said coldly, ¡°Milus, after we settle the matter between your sister and those two men, I hope you can give me and my wife an explanation. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ask your family head for an explanation.¡± Milus was the next family head, but he had yet to take over. The current family head was his uncle. If Qi Yihan really made things difficult for his family, his position as the family head might be revoked. At this thought, his eyes turned red, but he had to compromise. ¡°I hope we can settle this privately.¡± Everyone looked at Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan frowned, looking unwilling. Tang Li knew that it was about time, so she purposely tugged at Qi Yihan¡¯s sleeve and said generously, ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s settle this in private.¡± Qi Yihan nodded. Everyone waited for nearly ten minutes before the bodyguards brought Qi Lingxuan and Xu Shize over. Xu Shize, who was drenched, was fished out of the pond. He looked extremely miserable. Qi Lingxuan¡¯s face was pale and he was supported by bodyguards as he walked. He looked like he was seriously ill. It was actually caused by that bullet. Tang Li¡¯s talisman was attached to the bullet. The medicine he had could only stop the bleeding but couldn¡¯t quite yet heal the wound. After the bodyguards brought the two of them over, they dropped them on the ground. The moment First Madam saw Qi Lingxuan, she sneered, ¡°You¡¯re indeed a disgrace to the Qi family.¡± Looking at Qi Lingxuan, First Master was furious. He felt that the son he valued the most actually did such an embarrassing thing to him. He took out his belt and walked up to him with a solemn face. Without saying anything, he raised the belt and whipped it at him. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you back to embarrass you. How dare you do such a thing. I¡¯ll kill you today.¡± Qi Lingxuan¡¯s body was curled up from the blow. He was too weak at this moment and could not resist, so he could only swear in his heart. ¡°One day, I will make those who have humiliated me pay a thousand times back!¡± First Master really hit Qi Lingxuan hard. He only stopped when Qi Lingxuan was on the verge of death. Then, he looked at Milus and asked with a deep gaze, ¡°Mr. Milus, if you¡¯re still angry, I¡¯ll give you his life.¡± Milus did not expect First Master to be so ruthless that he almost killed his son. However, he was most angry with Xu Shize. He looked at the Xu family and said, ¡°Do you mind if I take him away?¡± Xu Shize¡¯s father said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± The middle-aged woman standing beside Xu Shize¡¯s father started crying. Soon, Milus left with Lucia and Xu Shize. Qi Lingxuan was carried back to his room. As for Qi Hao, who was pulled out of the pond by the bodyguards, he was also half-dead and thrown into a hole. No one cared about him. The party was still ongoing, so the Qi family invited the guests back to the banquet hall. What happened tonight at the Qi family would be the subject of conversation for everyone for a long time, but at this moment, everyone chose to not talk about it at the Qi family. After returning to the banquet hall, the atmosphere quickly returned to normal. Situ Huang, who had been looking for Tang Li for a long time, finally found her. He quickly walked over and said to Tang Li, ¡°Fourth Madam, let¡¯s talk.¡± The others were a little surprised that Situ Huang would talk to Tang Li, so they started discussing in low voices, ¡°What did Mr. Situ want to talk to Fourth Madam about?¡± ¡°Is he looking for Fourth Madam to treat Situ Jin?¡± W ¡°I don¡¯t know what Situ Huang is thinking. Tang Li has been criticized so badly in the medical world. She doesn¡¯t know a thing about medicine and even wanted to steal cell rebirth from Dr. Augustine. Mr. Situ must be crazy.¡± Situ Huang didn¡¯t care what others said because he was anxious. He thought that since the old man was back, Tang Li would definitely have time to treat his son. However, she didn¡¯t pay one single visit to his house. Had she forgotten about this? ¡°Fourth Madam, you took our money. Why did you stop treating my son?¡± Chapter 222 - Do You Want Me To Feed You, Or Do You Want To Eat It Yourself? Chapter 222 Do You Want Me To Feed You, Or Do You Want To Eat It Yourself? Tang Li looked at him and asked, ¡°Have you found everything I asked you to?¡± Situ Huang fell silent. Tang Li snorted. ¡°Since you can¡¯t find all the herbs, how am I supposed to treat your son?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯ll pay you and let you help us find it.¡± ¡°Then wait. Do you think it¡¯s easy to find those herbs? I have to go out and find them.¡± Situ Huang was rendered speechless again. He gave in again and asked, ¡°Then can Fourth Madam give me a time?¡± Tang Li thought for a moment. ¡°That depends. Maybe a month, maybe half a year.¡± No matter how anxious Situ Huang was, it was useless. Tang Li planned to find Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul first. As long as Situ Jin did not seek death, he would not die anytime soon. Tang Li said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I prescribe you some medicines? It¡¯s used for rejuvenating his body. Make sure he has these medicines on a regular basis so that when the time comes, the herbs will be more effective.¡± These words finally made Situ Huang look at ease. He nodded and went to drink with the others. Normally, people didn¡¯t have the chance to drink with Qi Yihan, so today, they were all making toasts to him. Looking at Qi Yihan drinking glass after glass, Tang Zitong panicked. ¡°Fourth Sister, does Fourth Brother-in-law have enough tolerance for alcohol.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Tang Li took a sip of her wine. Looking at Su Ziqing, who had returned before her. Tang Li asked, ¡°Cousin, where did you go? I heard from Second Sister that you disappeared the moment you arrived.¡± Su Ziqing looked calm as usual. ¡°I went to the garden. I just didn¡¯t want to interact with people I don¡¯t know, so I sat in the garden for a while.¡± At this point, she suddenly smiled. ¡°I saw Cousin making those people drink and perform in the garden.¡± Hearing that, Tang Zitong couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°At that time, I was so angry when those people laughed at Fourth Sister because she had no talents. But now that I think about it, Fourth Sister said that because she wanted them to be cocky so that they¡¯d make a fool of themselves.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Cousin play the guqin and suona at the celebration party of the Qi Group and KL Group? Aren¡¯t our instruments considered instruments?¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s what they¡¯re thinking. Just wait and see. One day, I¡¯ll make them all come to my store and buy our instruments.¡± ¡°We have to make them feel that playing an imperial instrument is the most honorable thing!¡± ¡°This is a good idea.¡± At this point, the three of them started laughing. Tang Li exchanged a few words with the two of them before she was called to see another group of women. This time, these women were much friendlier than the ones before. Everyone was just chatting casually, talking about jewelry, gossip, and drinking, looking happy and harmonious. At past ten o¡¯clock, many men were drunk and the guests left one after another. Tonight, the Tang family was also considered as honorable guests by many people. The few men from the Tang family drank a lot. Looking at the people who were swaying as they walked, Tang Li said, ¡°You guys can stay here tonight. First Uncle, Second Uncle, and Second Cousin are so drunk. I¡¯ll get the kitchen to send them some hangover soup later.¡± Tang Zitong did want to stay here, but when she thought of Yu Meng at home, she was a little worried. ¡°Lin and Huan are the only ones at home with Yu Meng. I¡¯m worried that Yu Meng will be scared.¡± Su Ziqing suggested, ¡°You can call Yu Meng and ask.¡± Tang Zitong thought for a while and nodded. She called Tang Lin and asked her to give her phone to Yu Meng. Unexpectedly, Yu Meng told her not to worry, that she would be fine. Su Ziqing added, ¡°Yu Meng is already 18 years old. You can¡¯t treat her like a child. Besides, don¡¯t you have a nanny to take care of her?¡± Tang Zitong was persuaded and stayed here overnight. Tang Li asked Butler Yang to arrange the rooms for them to stay. After the Tang family was led away, Tang Li and Qi Yihan sent the guests off. After sending all the guests away, it was already past 11 pm. The two of them returned to their courtyard. As soon as Tang Li entered the living room, she took off her shoes. As she took them off, she said, ¡°After wearing high heels for the entire night, I feel like my feet are no longer mine.¡± In the next second, her body was carried up. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Tang Li exclaimed and subconsciously wrapped her arms around Qi Yihan¡¯s neck. She blinked and asked, ¡°Yihan, what are you doing?¡± ¡°The floor is cold. I¡¯ll carry you back to the bedroom.¡± The corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up. She leaned her head on his shoulder and smelled the alcohol on his body. She asked, ¡°How much did you drink today? The smell of alcohol is so strong.¡± ¡°Probably a dozen.¡± ¡°That much!¡± Tang Li was shocked. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Luckily, you took the medicine I prepared for you in advance. Otherwise, you¡¯d be stoned.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°No matter how much I drink, I won¡¯t get drunk until I¡¯m somewhere safe.¡± Tang Li was stunned for two seconds. Then, she tilted her head and kissed his neck. She said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s good. This way, you won¡¯t be taken advantage of by others.¡± Recalling his habit of swimming whenever he was drunk, she asked, ¡°Why do you like to swim every time you¡¯re drunk?¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Qi Yihan thought for a moment and told her,¡± I feel safe in the water.¡± Tang Li was amused by this explanation and sniffed his neck. However, at that moment, Qi Yihan suddenly stopped in his tracks. Tang Li raised her head to look at him in confusion. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s gaze turned deep, and even his voice was hoarse. ¡°If you keep rubbing against me, I don¡¯t think we can make it to the bedroom.¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Without a warning, he sealed Tang Li¡¯s lips with his, not giving her a chance to talk back. After a long while, he let go of her and whispered into her ear while she was panting. ¡°Madam, you haven¡¯t forgotten our agreement, have you? Tonight¡­ We can try the position on the video you watched before.¡± Tang Li¡¯s face instantly turned red. Not wanting to get intimidated by him, she grabbed his tie and said slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s try then.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s lips curled up. After swallowing his saliva, with Tang Li in his arms, he quickened his pace towards the bedroom. After he entered the bedroom, Qi Yihand immediately slammed the door shut. The next day, when Tang Li opened her eyes, it was already noon. When she moved, she felt her body was limp. Luckily, she had applied some body ointment on her body, so she didn¡¯t feel much pain.. As Tang Li lay there lazily, her stomach started to complain. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry!¡± At that moment, there was a commotion by the door. Tang Li quickly looked in the direction of the door and saw Qi Yihan walking in with a tray. There was porridge on the tray, crystal prawn dumplings, and a plate of salted vegetables made from various seafood. Tang Li stared at the tray and gulped. Qi Yihan looked at her and smiled. He walked to the bed and placed the tray on the bedside table. He sat down and asked her, ¡°Do you want me to feed you or do you want to eat it yourself?¡± Tang Li moved her fingers and felt that they were soft. She said without hesitation, ¡°I want you to feed me.¡± Qi Yihan sat her up and put his arm around her waist before feeding her a mouthful of porridge. After Tang Li finished eating, she narrowed her eyes and said with enjoyment, ¡°I think today¡¯s breakfast is the best.¡± Qi Yihan chuckled and whispered to her, ¡°If you work hard at night, I¡¯ll bring you delicious food every morning.¡± At that moment, Tang Li suddenly felt a little shy. Her face blushed and she pushed his shoulder unhappily, ¡°You pervert.¡± Chapter 223 - Beating About The Bush Chapter 223 Beating About The Bush Tang Li felt that Qi Yihan was even gentler and more handsome today. At the thought that the two of them fought for almost a night last night, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. The feeling of being in skin to skin contact with Qi Yihan was really wonderful. After Qi Yihan finished feeding her breakfast, Tang Li thought of the Tang family and asked, ¡°Are Uncle and the rest up?¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve already gone back.¡± It was already noon. The Tang family wanted to wait for Tang Li to get up and talk to her, but she didn¡¯t wake up. In the end, they left. After eating and drinking her fill, Tang Li leaned against Qi Yihan¡¯s chest and felt a little sleepy. Qi Yihan stroked her hair and said, ¡°If you still feel sleepy, you can go back to sleep.¡± ¡°No, I need to get up and go see Father.¡± At this point, she thought of something and opened her eyes to ask, ¡°Does Father know what happened last night?¡± ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t.¡± The Qi family unanimously agreed to keep it from their father. It would be bad if the old man got angry at them for something so terrible. Qi Yihan patted her on the back. ¡°If you want to get up, I¡¯ll go get your clothes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qi Yihan laid her down on the bed and stood up to get her clothes. Opening the closet, he asked Tang Li, ¡°Li, what do you want to wear?¡± ¡°Dress. Since the relatives haven¡¯t left, I have to dress up beautifully.¡± Hearing that, Qi Yihan chuckled. He chose a large red dress for her and handed it to her. Tang Li took the dress and looked at it. The top of the dress was a bubble sleeve, and it was folded at the chest, giving off a fairy-like vibe. After looking at the dress, she looked at Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing it?¡± Tang Li did not shy away from him. ¡°Where¡¯s my bra?¡± Qi Yihan subconsciously looked at her chest. He gulped and turned to get her bra. Tang Li put on her dress and walked into the bathroom. Only then did she realize that there were marks all over her neck. She quickly used a foundation to cover it up and went out with Qi Yihan. When she came out, Qi Yihan specially looked at her chest. Finding that all the marks were gone, he looked slightly disappointed. However, he did not say anything. When the two of them walked out of the hall, they happened to see Butler Yang and Butler Zhang standing in the courtyard. Butler Yang was instructing the servants to do something Butler Zhang stood beside him like an assistant. When the two of them saw them, they immediately stopped and greeted Tang Li, ¡°Madam.¡± Tang Li smiled and nodded at them before walking out with Qi Yihan. Looking at their backs as they walked out, Butler Zhang smiled and asked Butler Yang, ¡°Brother Yang, don¡¯t you think that Master and Madam are more intimate than ever today?¡± Butler Yang glanced at him and said, ¡°Master and Madam are supposed to be intimate.¡± Butler Zhang looked at him speechlessly, ¡°Brother Yang, you have no idea what I¡¯m hinting at, do you?¡± Butler Yang instructed him with a straight face. ¡°Some of the seedbeds in the courtyard need to be changed. I¡¯ve made a list. Go to purchase them later.¡± Butler Zhang was speechless. He was sure that Brother Yang was angry and embarrassed, which was why he made him do this job. Tang Li and Qi Yihan went to the old master¡¯s villa. At this moment, there were a few elders in the old man¡¯s villa. They were talking to the old man about the newborns in their family. ¡°Junhui just had another chubby boy. He is chubby and cute.¡± ¡°Yuancheng had one boy too.¡± ¡°Also¡­¡± When Tang Li, who was walking into the villa, heard this, she suddenly stopped and asked Qi Yihan with sparkling eyes, ¡°Why do all your elders only talk about boys? What about girls?¡± Qi Yihan thought for a moment before saying, ¡°These people are still very traditional. At that time, the Qi family needed men.¡± The Qi family started as grave robbers, so indeed they really needed men. ¡°What era is this? Their thoughts are too outdated.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her in amusement and rubbed her head. ¡°I¡¯ll like our children no matter if they are girls or boys.¡± Tang Li thought for a moment before asking, ¡°What if I¡¯m infertile?¡± Qi Yihan replied without hesitation, ¡°If you are infertile, we will have plenty of time to ourselves. That¡¯s good too.¡± These words pleased Tang Li. She hugged his arm and leaned her head on his shoulder, giggling At this moment, Butler Wang came out. When he saw the two people, he quickly walked over. Tang Li did not let go of Qi Yihan¡¯s arm. Butler Wang looked at their intimate actions and greeted them with a smile, ¡°Fourth Master, Fourth Madam, welcome.¡± Tang Li nodded and looked at the hall. ¡°How long have they been here?¡± ¡°Almost twenty minutes.¡± Tang Li asked, ¡°How does Father look today?¡± ¡°Old Master looks good.¡± Tang Li was relieved and walked into the hall with Qi Yihan. When the two of them walked to the door, one of the elders was still saying, ¡°The earlier the better. Especially your fourth son. As the head of the Qi family, he needs to have as many children as possible.¡± Tang Li was speechless. At this moment, the old man sitting on the recliner saw the two people who came in. Tang Li greeted him with a smile, ¡°Father, good afternoon.¡± Then, she looked at the other elders. Without knowing who they were, she said, ¡°Good afternoon, uncles.¡± One of the elders in a green mandarin jacket sized Tang Li up and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already been married to Yihan for more than a year, but you¡¯re not even pregnant yet. I also heard that recently, you¡¯ve been reading fortunes for people. As the Madam of the family, why don¡¯t you stay at home and think of ways to help you get pregnant?¡± Before Tang Li could retort, the old man sitting there was already displeased. His expression turned serious. ¡°To have a child or not is their business. I don¡¯t plan to interfere. Sixth Brother, if you want to lecture, lecture your own children.¡± The old man wasn¡¯t being polite at all. The elder blushed. He wanted to say that he meant well, but he was scared of the old man. The old man was in no mood to listen to their chatter. He waved his hand and said, ¡°You guys can leave. I need to rest.¡± Chapter 224 - Qi Yihan Letting Go Of His Power Chapter 224 Qi Yihan Letting Go Of His Power After the group of elders left, the old man looked at the two of them and said, ¡°Although what your Sixth Uncle said just now was a little harsh, it¡¯s time for you to consider the child. As the head of the Qi family, Yihan has a high social status. There will definitely be many women who want to replace Li. If Li doesn¡¯t have a child, what if some stupid woman takes advantage of the situation?¡± Tang Li knew that he meant well and was about to say that she would consider it. Unexpectedly, Qi Yihan said first, ¡°If Li is pregnant, then so be it. If she isn¡¯t, then I won¡¯t force her. As for what Father said, it won¡¯t happen to me. Other than Li, I won¡¯t give any other woman a chance in this life.¡± When the old man heard this, he frowned. The father and son stared at each other for a few seconds. In the end, the old man looked away and said, ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, you have to use the child to shut everyone up. I don¡¯t want to live to see the day when your position as the head of the family is taken by your brother¡¯s children.¡± In the future, if there were no capable successors in the Qi family to take over Qi Yihan¡¯s position, the branch families would choose a capable child and make him the head of the Qi family. The old man definitely didn¡¯t want to see that happen. Qi Yihan seemed to be persuaded by that. He pondered for a few seconds and said, ¡°Since Father has always wanted me and Li to have a child as soon as possible, it just so happens that Li is going on a long trip. I plan to go with her.¡± The old man frowned even more tightly. ¡°Why is Li going on a long trip? What are you gonna do with the Qi Corp if you go with her?¡± ¡°Father, Li promised Mr. Guo and his wife to treat their daughter. Miss Guo¡¯s illness is very special. We have to go to the southern border to find something.¡± When the old man heard this, he was a little surprised, but he did not say anything else about Tang Li. He just looked at Qi Yihan and did not approve of him going along with her. Qi Yihan added, ¡°Brothers have always been complaining about me keeping all the power to myself and not giving my nephews a chance. Let¡¯s take this opportunity to see who is more capable.¡± The old man was still silent, as if he was thinking Tang Li tilted her head to look at Qi Yihan. Seeing that his expression was still cold, she did not say anything. The old man thought for nearly a minute before saying, ¡°Then let them try.¡± After saying that, he added, ¡°Last night, I heard from a few old friends that a sanatorium was built in Nan Mount, and there are a lot of people from my generation. I want to recuperate there.¡± The old man knew very well that none of his other three sons were going to give him a good time at home. If he stayed at home and listened to their nonsense every day, perhaps his health would deteriorate. So he thought he might as well go to the sanatorium and put himself in a better mood. Unexpectedly, Qi Yihan agreed. ¡°Sure. The environment and safety facilities there are very good. When the time comes, I¡¯ll send some bodyguards to protect Father. The medical team will also go with them.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll work.¡± The father and son agreed. During lunch, Qi Yihan announced these two things to everyone. He said, ¡°Father needs to maintain a good mood while recuperating. It just so happens that there are a lot of people he knows in the sanatorium at Nan Mount. He can drink tea and play chess together with his fellows over there.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t object to the old man going there, but Yihan, you¡¯re the CEO of the Qi Corp. How can you leave at will?¡± The three brothers would definitely want Qi Yihan to take a break so that they and their children could show their abilities. However, no one in the branch families agreed. Qi Yihan had created too much wealth, and the people in the family could also benefit from it. They believed that Qi Yihan was the one who knew how to make the most money and definitely did not want anyone else to take over. ¡°I¡¯m just taking a one month break.¡± After Qi Yihan finished speaking, he looked at his three brothers, who were sitting there without saying anything, and said, ¡°For the next month, the Qi Corporation will be left in your charge.¡± First Master tried his best to keep a solemn face so that his happiness wouldn¡¯t be too obvious. ¡°Fourth Brother, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re just taking a month off. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re not quitting for good. I think we can keep the Qi Corp functioning just fine.¡± Second Master immediately added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Maybe while you are away , we can double the revenue.¡± Third Master thought for a moment before saying, ¡°The young people are all in the company now. Let¡¯s see who is more capable.¡± These words made the three masters start scheming. They planned to let their sons handle all the good projects. Qi Yihan did not seem to notice their thoughts. He nodded and sat down with Tang Li to eat. Since Qi Yihan planned to rest for a month, he definitely had to hand over many things. For the next few days, Qi Yihan left early and returned late, busy with making sure things would be in order while he was away. At that moment, Tang Li went to tell Mrs. Guo that she would be going to the southern border in a few days. Mrs. Guo also moved out when the old man was discharged from the hospital and lived in her mansion. When Tang Li went over, Mrs. Guo came out to greet her. When Tang Li walked into the living room, she saw Yuan Yuan nestled on the swing chair by the window, looking out of the window with a blank expression. Mrs. Guo was a little excited. ¡°Miss Tang, what else do we need to prepare before setting out? When are we leaving?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to prepare anything. When the time comes, we¡¯ll set out immediately.¡± After saying that, she thought for a moment and added, ¡°I think that area on the map you drew is considered an uninhabited area. We won¡¯t be able to get there by driving. It¡¯s best that you get Mr. Guo to prepare a few horses.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get him to do it immediately.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Yihan still needs to be busy for a few more days. You guys can take your time,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°We still don¡¯t know what Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul is attached to. We might have to widen the search area. I think there are a few villages over there.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mrs. Guo suddenly frowned and said, ¡°The people in those villages are quite xenophobic. If Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul really entered one of the villages, we have to figure out how to enter.¡± She suddenly became worried and prayed that Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul would not enter the village. Tang Li was not worried. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I said I¡¯ll help you find Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul.¡± Mrs. Guo looked at Tang Li, who had a confident expression on her face, and nodded. However, she still said, ¡°The priority is your safety. Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul is secondary.¡± She didn¡¯t want to trade someone else¡¯s life for her daughter¡¯s soul. Tang Li smiled and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± The two of them talked for a while longer before Tang Li stood up to leave. Mrs. Guo sent her out again. As two of them walked, they saw a familiar figure approaching them. When the man saw Tang Li, his eyes lit up. He immediately walked towards them quickly. Chapter 225 - Tang Li Confronts A Bunch of Loudmouthed Women Chapter 225 Tang Li Confronts A Bunch of Loudmouthed Women Ouyang Yi did not expect to meet Tang Li here. He was extremely happy. ¡°Tang Li, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± After saying that, he greeted Mrs. Guo, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Guo.¡± Tang Li was introduced to Mrs. Guo by Ouyang Yi. They were obviously very familiar with each other. When Mrs. Guo saw Ouyang Yi, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. She asked, ¡°What brought Mr. Ouyang here today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone.¡± At this point, Ouyang Yi smiled at Tang Li and said, ¡°Tang Li, I¡¯ve already passed my second choice exam. I¡¯ll be going on a mission in a few days. If my performance is good, I¡¯ll be able to become an official soon. Thank you for your suggestion that day.¡± Tang Li was the crush of his youth. Although he knew that he had no chance, he was still very happy to see her and wanted to share his joy with her. Tang Li nodded and said, ¡°Good luck.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ouyang Yi was obviously very busy. After saying that, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to go first.¡± After Tang Li and Mrs. Guo nodded, he left. Tang Li and Mrs. Guo continued to walk toward the door. As they walked, Mrs. Guo said, ¡°Ouyang is the most approachable person I¡¯ve ever seen. Actually, with his family background, it¡¯s very easy for him to get a good position. However, he is very ambitious and insists on working hard.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that great?¡± Tang Li recalled that the Host was Ouyang Yi¡¯s crush. Later on, in order to help her, Ouyang Yi used his background to compete with Qi Yihan for the first time. Actually, with Ouyang Yi¡¯s background, Qi Yihan was indeed no match for him. However, in the end, the Host did something to break Ouyang Yi¡¯s heart, which led him to take on one of the most dangerous missions in this country. Of course, what happened to Ouyang Yi in the end was not written in this book. After Tang Li returned, she specially looked into the villages on the southern border. Only then did she realize that some of the villages were actually situated within the territory of the neighboring country. However, Tang Li was not worried about that. For the next two days, she stayed in the fourth villa to cook the herbs. The smell of herbs wafted everywhere, making the relatives who were still in the main house speculate. ¡°The smell of herbs in Fourth Master¡¯s vilka is so strong. Is it because Tang Li is infertile so that she¡¯s using some secret prescription to help her get pregnant?¡± ¡°That must be it. The Madam from Fourth Master¡¯s family used to have a lot of gigolos. She must have damaged her body in the last few years and now can¡¯t get pregnant.¡± ¡°If I were Fourth Uncle, I wouldn¡¯t want this woman anymore.¡± ¡°Madam, why don¡¯t you go out and lecture those loudmouthed women. They¡¯re always talking bad about you behind your back.¡± Fourth villa was managed by Butler Yang. When Butler Zhang had time, he especially liked listening to gossip. Whenever he heard people saying something bad about his madam, he would get furious and wanted to go over and argue with those people. However, he was just a small assistant butler. If he really went to reason with them, he would be criticized by the masters. So, he could only suck it up and told Tang Li about Tang Li was putting a herb into the boiling pot and said disapprovingly, ¡°These people probably have nothing to do all day, that¡¯s why they like to gossip behind people¡¯s backs.¡± With that, she thought for a moment and asked Butler Yang, ¡°Butler Yang, do we have any particularly thick books in the Qi Mansion? It¡¯d be best if they¡¯re scriptures. ¡°Madam, the scriptures you mentioned are in the ancestral hall.¡± Butler Yang obviously guessed what Tang Li wanted to do and suggested, ¡°It¡¯s better to make them copy the Qi family¡¯s teachings than the scriptures. The Qi family¡¯s teachings are divided into three volumes, each containing four to five hundred pages.¡± ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll have my lunch today at the main house.¡± Most of the people who stayed in the Qi family were female. Their main goal was to find out what was happening to the main family. After all, Qi Yihan said that he would rest for a month. When Qi Yihan was away, the three masters would definitely make a big move. If they stayed here, they would be able to get first-hand information and at that time, they would be able to get benefits for their family. However, staying in the Qi Mansion was also very boring. When one was bored, they would gossip. Coincidentally, First Master and Tang Li happened to be the best source of gossip. On the way to the main house for lunch, people were discussing in low voices. ¡°Did you guys hear that? First Master¡¯s illegitimate son has been in a terrible state these past two days. He was beaten by First Madam and her nephews and nieces. Also, First Madam doesn¡¯t let the doctor treat him at all.¡± ¡°He asked for it. Colluding with outsiders to kidnap Miss Lucia at that kind of occasion is the stupidest thing you can possibly do.¡± ¡°Your news is outdated.¡± Another person interrupted. ¡°First Madam¡¯s house was haunted last night and she was terrified. She¡¯s not in the mood to care about that illegitimate son.¡± Tang Li happened to hear that. Butler Zhang had told her this morning that First Madam saw the female ghost again, but First Madam kept saying that it was Qi Lingxuan. At this moment, this person continued, ¡°I heard from the servants working in the First Madam¡¯s house that First Madam and her children said that the ghost was Qi Lingxuan in disguise.¡± ¡°So is it true or not?¡± ¡°Definitely not. That illegitimate son can¡¯t even get out of bed now. The people who look after him have been watching him. How can he possibly get out of bed and scare people?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Is their house really haunted?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that Fourth Madam is a fortune-teller? Why didn¡¯t First Madam ask her to take a look?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ Why in the world would you believe that kind of crap? If Fourth Master was really a fortune-teller, why would she make that kind of herbs for herself?¡± ¡°What kind of herbs?¡± The sudden voice surprised the women who were talking enthusiastically. They turned around at the same time to look at Tang Li, who was walking behind them. Their hearts skipped a beat as they wondered how much Tang Li had heard their conversation. ¡°Humph!¡± Tang Li snorted and said with a solemn face, ¡°I think you guys are too bored staying in the Qi Mansion for the entire day. If you¡¯re too bored, I¡¯ll find something for you to do. Otherwise, you¡¯ll forget the rules of the Qi family.¡± When they heard this, they were indignant. One of them said straightforwardly, ¡°We¡¯ve been married into the Qi family for more than ten to twenty years. Don¡¯t we know the rules of the Qi family? What makes you think we need you to tell us the rules. How long have you been in this family? One year?¡± ¡°It seems like this sister-in-law is still not convinced?¡± Tang Li narrowed her eyes and sneered. ¡°Since you say that you know the rules of the Qi family, it just so happens that I¡¯ve decided to learn the rules of the Qi family. Sisters, tell me the rules of the Qi family one by one¡­ If you¡¯re wrong, then I¡¯ll have to make you copy to enhance the memory.¡± ¡°Tang Li, how dare you make us do that?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m the Madam of the Qi family. You¡¯ve been talking about me behind my back for so long. Are you telling me I don¡¯t have the right to make you copy the Qi family¡¯s rules?¡± Chapter 226 - Tang Li Shows Power Chapter 226 Tang Li Shows Power Soon, what Tang Li said reached the ears of everyone in the Qi Mansion. Many people were showing support for those women. ¡°She really thinks she can do whatever she wants. If she doesn¡¯t have the ability to lay eggs, she has no right to talk to them like that. Also, she even claimed she could read fortunes at the banquet. What a disgrace to the Qi family.¡± ¡°She¡¯s the youngest in the Qi family. What right does she have to let the older sisters-in-law copy the family teachings?¡± §é§Ö§Ô ¡°That¡¯s right. This is horrendous.¡± The group of people were furious, but when they reached the entrance of the dining room, they immediately shut their mouths as if they had agreed on doing so beforehand. When the people from the three families heard this, they actually showed support for Tang Li. ¡°These people have been talking all kinds of shit about my dad. If they weren¡¯t elders, I would have torn their mouths apart.¡± Qi Bailing sneered. First Madam, who had been frightened last night and looked a little pale today, added, ¡°Although Tang Li is not a good person, these women aren¡¯t good either. I have to thank Tang Li today for lecturing these loud women and making them shut up.¡± Although Second Madam and Third Madam didn¡¯t say anything, they were also gloating. Other than the old man, who would not come over for dinner, when everyone in the Qi Mansion arrived at the dining hall, they saw Tang Li sitting alone at the main table, drinking tea leisurely. Behind her stood Butler Yang and Butler Wang, the head butler of the house. When everyone saw Butler Wang standing there, they had a bad feeling and did not dare to breathe loudly. Seeing that most of the people had arrived, Tang Li raised her eyes to look at everyone and said, ¡°In the past few days, the Qi Mansion has been rather crowded. I think some people have nothing to do, so they spend all their time gossiping. In order to make everyone aware of the fact that we¡¯re a hundred-year-old family, I¡¯ve decided to make everyone copy the Qi family¡¯s teachings and memorize them. With that, she pointed at the three family books on the main table and continued, ¡°As long as you stay in the Qi Mansion, from this afternoon onwards, all of you have to copy the family rules. From time to time, I¡¯ll spot check you. If you can¡¯t remember what you copied, then continue copying until you remember it.¡± These words made the middle-aged women who were bickering with Tang Li look twisted. But Butler Wang was here, so they did not dare to talk back. The others thought that Tang Li was only talking about the women who badmouthed her behind her back. Some of them started discussing quietly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much? She actually made the aunts copy the family teachings and even made them memorize it. Isn¡¯t this rude?¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s just being arrogant because she has Old Master¡¯s support.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so unreasonable. I don¡¯t believe she can get Old Master to support her forever. When the time comes¡­ I¡¯ll see what she can do.¡± Tang Li looked at everyone and the corners of her lips suddenly curled up into a faint smile as she added, ¡°Do you think they are the only ones whom I will punish? I¡¯m talking about everyone. Listen up, everyone!¡± These words made everyone explode. ¡°Tang Li, why should we copy too?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t say anything about you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. On what ground are you making us copy the teachings? We didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Everyone was talking at once, wanting to pounce on Tang Li and bite her. Tang Li picked up the tea on the table and took a sip. Her calm expression was a stark contrast to them. She replied casually, ¡°Because I¡¯m the Madam of the Qi family. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t think I¡¯m qualified, you can ask Butler Wang if I am qualified.¡± Butler Wang stood up and continued, ¡°In the Main Branch Section of the family teaching, it is said that the madam of the main branch has the right to discipline all the women in the branch family. In the past, the madams would make the women in the branch family copy the family¡¯s teachings once a year. When Fourth Madam asks you to copy, you copy!¡± What he meant was, ¡°You guys should be happy that she didn¡¯t make you copy last year.¡± After Butler Wang said that, everyone recalled this, which made them look twisted. Looking at their reaction, Tang Li chuckled and said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. The Qi family is such a big family, but now, people don¡¯t have any manners at all. They¡¯re always gossiping about the masters behind their backs. This is intolerable! If you think the family teachings are not enough, then copy a few more scriptures. By copying scriptures, you can calm down and feel peaceful.¡± The group of women was speechless. F*ck! If looks could kill, Tang Li would have been cut into pieces. However, looks could not kill, and Tang Li looked away, pretending they didn¡¯t exist. She took another sip of tea and said to Butler Wang, ¡°I think the servants in the Qi Mansion should be reselected. Who gave them the courage to gossip about their masters?¡± Butler Wang immediately agreed. ¡°Fourth Madam is right. How about¡­¡± At this point, he thought for a moment before saying, ¡°We also have an employee handbook for the Qi family¡¯s servants. If you want, I¡¯ll make them copy and memorize it too.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that.¡± Tang Li made the final decision to make all the women copy the Qi family¡¯s teachings and the servants copy the employee¡¯s handbook. No matter how unhappy they were, they did not dare to talk back. Tang Li¡¯s unexpected move stunned everyone in the Qi Mansion. Immediately, the old man was informed of this episode. When Tang Li went to the old man¡¯s villa, he said in approval, ¡°You did the right thing.¡± The old man was pleased that Tang Li was willing to discipline the female members, because the three madams never had the guts to do so. He would definitely support Tang Li. Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of Father. If you didn¡¯t back me up, those people wouldn¡¯t listen to me.¡± If the old man didn¡¯t back her up, she wouldn¡¯t even bother to manage the house for him. The two of them chatted for a while before Tang Li, Doctor Xiang, and Mr. Yun went to discuss how the old man should be treated during the next month when he was not at home. Chapter 227 - Tang Li Made Some Soup For Qi Yihan Chapter 227 Tang Li Made Some Soup For Qi Yihan The day passed quickly. When Qi Yihan returned at night, he heard what Tang Li did in the morning. It was already eleven o¡¯clock by the time he got home. Tang Li dragged him to the dining table. ¡°I made you some supper..¡± Over the past few days, Tang Li had been cooking for him in different ways. She even made some tonic soup. The soup tonight still smelled like Chinese medicine. Qi Yihan took a sip and Tang Li, who was sitting beside him, asked, ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Qi Yihan nodded and took another sip before asking, ¡°What did you add in this soup?¡± ¡°I added some herbs to nourish your body.¡± Qi Yihan froze. Tang Li looked at him in confusion. ¡°Why?¡± Qi Yihan tilted his head and looked at her with his deep eyes. After a while, he said, ¡°If you want something, feel free to tell me.¡± He wondered why he was so energetic these days. It seemed like he was too busy with work and neglected his wife. Tang Li realized what he meant two seconds later. She blushed and hit his arm. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything!¡± After saying that, she realized that Qi Yihan was smiling and knew that he was doing it on purpose. She raised her chin and admitted, ¡°I want it terribly, because I¡¯m a normal woman.¡± Then, she raised her eyebrows provocatively. ¡°Are you a normal man?¡± He grabbed her hand with his large and hot palm and finished the soup with two mouthfuls with his other hand. Then, he replied in a hoarse and bewitching voice, ¡°You¡¯ll see later if I¡¯m normal or not.¡± With that, he pulled her up and dragged her into the bedroom. Tang Li looked at him and smiled proudly. However, this smugness only lasted until midnight. ¡°Hubby¡­ I was wrong¡­ Mm¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s too late¡­¡± Their fingers interlaced. The night was still young. Tang Li did not know when she fell asleep, but when she woke up the next day, it was already noon. The room was quiet and there was no movement outside the window. After being lazy for a while, she got up, put on her clothes, washed up, and walked out. The environment in the Qi Mansion was quiet. Normally, there would be birds chirping early in the morning. Tang Li saw Butler Zhang standing in the courtyard, looking at the few trees outside the courtyard with a vigilant expression, and he was holding a slingshot. Tang Li asked him curiously, ¡°Butler Zhang, what are you doing?¡± When Butler Zhang saw Tang Li come out, he immediately put away the slingshot in his hand and said to her, ¡°Madam, there are many birds in the Qi Mansion. Butler Yang said that the sound of the birds is too loud and it may affect your sleep. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here chasing away the birds.¡± Tang Li opened her mouth, but she did not know what to say. However, for some reason, she felt a little embarrassed. Butler Zhang did not seem to notice her reaction. He pointed at the flowers in the courtyard and asked Tang Li, ¡°Madam, the florists will be delivering flowers these two days. What kind of flowers do you like?¡± Tang Li glanced at it and said nonchalantly, ¡°Anything is fine.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll pick the flowers of the season.¡± vei seas Just as Butler Zhang finished speaking, Butler Yang walked over. Seeing Tang Li standing by the door, he said to Butler Zhang, ¡°Madam hasn¡¯t eaten breakfast. Go bring her breakfast.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Butler Zhang immediately went to bring Tang Li breakfast. Butler Yang walked over and said to Tang Li, ¡°Madam, Master asked me to tell you that your phone rang a few times this morning.¡± Tang Li nodded and turned to look for her phone in the bedroom. There were indeed several missed calls from Tang Zitong. Tang Li dialed the number and walked out. Tang Zitong picked up the call quickly and complained, ¡°Fourth Sister, I thought you would have time to look at your phone after you went back. Why is it still so difficult to find you?¡± Tang Li, ¡°Whether I bring my phone and whether I am free are not directly related.¡± She simply didn¡¯t have the habit of bringing her phone wherever she went. ¡°If your life is in danger, I can feel it and will come to save you.¡± ¡°Bah, bah, bah! That is not gonna happen. Nothing life-threatening will happen to me.¡± Tang Li smiled. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Yu Meng. Didn¡¯t you say that Mr. Situ will write songs for her? Yesterday afternoon, Mr. Situ¡¯s son called me. He said that Mr. Situ wants to see Yu Meng.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Tang Li thought for a moment and said,¡± Let Situ Mo go to the workshop. Yu Meng is quite shy. It just so happens that she¡¯s at the workshop. Think of a way to get Yu Meng to sing a song for Situ Mo.¡± Even though Yu Meng had recovered, she was still very shy. When she saw strangers, she would be afraid, let alone sing in front of people she didn¡¯t know. She was familiar with the workshop, so it¡¯s best to take her to the workshop first to put her at ease. Tang Zitong immediately agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call Mr. Situ immediately, but I¡¯m a little embarrassed to ask such a great musician to come over¡­ But for Yu Meng, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Tang Li put away her phone and started eating her late breakfast. After a busy week, Qi Yihan finally finished setting things in order. Before they went to the south, Tang Li and Qi Yihan paid a visit to the Tang family. Everyone in the Tang family was at home today, including Su Ziqing. The moment the two of them arrived, Qi Yihan was brought to the living room by the men to talk. Tang Li was surrounded by the girls. ¡°Fourth Sister, I really envy you and Fourth Brother-in-law for being able to go on a vacation.¡± were Tang Li told them that she and Qi Yihan were just going on a vacation for a while. Tang Lin and Tang Huan were extremely envious. Tang Huan said, ¡°When my exam is over, I will go on a vacation too.¡± Tang Lin immediately added. ¡°Me too.¡± Tang Zitong didn¡¯t hesitate to rain on their parade. ¡°You guys can forget about having vocations. Second Aunt won¡¯t let you go out. By the time you graduated from university, our family would be doing very well in the instrument industry and would have a lot of shops. You guys have to manage the shops too.¡± When Tang Zitong said this, she looked like she was in a dream. It was as if she could already see the scene of the Tang family¡¯s musical instrument store returning to its former glory. The twins didn¡¯t think so. ¡°Second Sister, stop dreaming. The current trend belongs to the Western instruments.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. All my classmates are playing Western instruments. Every time there¡¯s a performance in school, I feel like I¡¯m an alien creature playing erhu.¡± Hearing that, Tang Zitong looked solemn. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with knowing how to play our instruments? It¡¯s wrong to look down on something left behind by our ancestors.¡± Tang Lin and Tang Huan didn¡¯t expect Tang Zitong to get angry. They looked at each other and ran inside. Chapter 228 - You Dont Have This Kind of Pajamas At Home Chapter 228 You Don¡¯t Have This Kind of Pajamas At Home Tang Zitong was still angry. Tang Li said, ¡°Second Sister, you have to believe in yourself.¡± Tang Zitong looked at Tang Li, and her eyes lit up as if she had thought of something. She quickly asked, ¡°Fourth Sister, did you predict that our instruments will become famous again?¡± Tang Li smiled. ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s a matter of belief. Predictions are just predictions.¡± Tang Zitong was stunned for a moment before nodding. She clenched her fists and swore, ¡°I will make the instruments of our empire famous again.¡± Tang Li patted her shoulder. ¡°Second Sister, good luck. If there¡¯s anything I can help you with, I¡¯ll definitely help you.¡± ¡°And me. Don¡¯t forget that I study law. I¡¯ll definitely be able to help when the time comes.¡± Tang Zitong was extremely touched. She held their hands and said with a smile, ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can¡¯t handle in the future, I won¡¯t hesitate to find you.¡± The three of them laughed. When they reached the door, Su Ziqing asked Tang Li, ¡°Cousin, where are you and your husband going this time?¡± ¡°South.¡± ¡°Are you guys going to Haicheng?¡± ¡°Not necessarily. The destination is still unknown.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, why do I feel that Fourth Sister and Fourth Brother-in-law are on a honeymoon?¡± Tang Li smiled but did not say anything. Tang Zitong looked at Tang Li¡¯s belly and said meaningfully while rubbing her chin, ¡°I feel that after you guys come back from your honeymoon, I might become an aunt.¡± Su Ziqing also glanced at Tang Li¡¯s belly and lowered her eyes, thinking about something. The three of them walked in. Unexpectedly, Yu Meng was also in the living room. She was sitting quietly in the corner, and the frightened look on her face made people¡¯s hearts ache. However, when she saw Tang Li, her eyes lit up. She quickly stood up, but after glancing at the men sitting at the side, she did not dare to walk over. Tang Li and the other two walked up to Yu Meng. ¡°Sister Tang.¡± Yu Meng smiled timidly at Tang Li. Tang Li smiled at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be away for a month. You can tell Second Sister everything when you need help.¡± Yu Meng nodded, her eyes filled with sadness. Su Ziqing smiled and said, ¡°I found that Yu Meng is very dependent on Cousin.¡± Tang Zitong thought for a moment and agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. I think Fourth Sister is a hero to Yu Meng. Everyone relies on heroes.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Su Ziqing smiled and did not say anything else. They sat down and talked for a while before First Madam called them for dinner. After everyone sat down, First Master Tang said, ¡°Since Yihan won¡¯t be working tomorrow, why don¡¯t we have some glasses of wine tonight? You and Li can stay here tonight.¡± Tang Li looked at Qi Yihan. Unexpectedly, Qi Yihan was also looking at her. Tang Li thought for a moment and nodded. First Master Tang immediately got the maid to bring out a few bottles of wine. After a few glasses of wine, the two masters started to get chatty. First Master Tang said with red eyes, ¡°I can¡¯t thank Yihan enough for helping us out. I¡¯ve got the news that that piece of land will be utilized as an airport.¡± Then, he excitedly made a hand gesture of numbers, and his face turned even redder. ¡°When the time comes, we¡¯ll get at least one billion. After we give you Li her shares, we¡¯ll have a few hundred million left. With that money, our family will be able to pick up our old trade.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me that money,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°If you want to promote our instruments, you will definitely need a lot of money. Take that money as an investment from me.¡± The elders looked relieved. First Master Tang nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to draft a contract and split the profits according to the investment.¡± In First Uncle¡¯s opinion, no matter how close a family was, once money was involved, they would definitely fall out with each other one day. He might as well write it out in black and white so that he wouldn¡¯t worry about hurting their relationships. Tang Li nodded and did not object. When this was settled, everyone started to talk about how to promote the imperial instruments. ¡°We can cooperate with music companies or music academies,¡± Qi Yihan suggested. ¡°The Tang family can also hold a few imperial instrument competitions, and then cooperate with large websites to do the marketing. We can also set a prize for the top three participants. This way, it will attract more people to participate.¡± Hearing that, Tang Zitong was so excited that she almost jumped out of her seat. ¡°I think Fourth Brother-in-law is right. Let¡¯s go to the music academy and music company first before holding the competition. Whoever wins the competition will be financially supported by us to study at the music academy.¡± Su Ziqing poured cold water on them. ¡°This kind of thing is easier said than done. Nowadays, Western instruments are on the rise. Why should music companies and music academies cooperate with you?¡± ¡°Also, it has been many years since the Tang family placed their focus on the imperial instruments. Even if you were famous and influential before, your fame and influence have mostly disappeared over time.¡± Hearing that, Tang Zitong was greatly discouraged. She slouched in despondency with her eyes cast down. The rest of the Tang family looked sad as well. At that moment, Tang Li added, ¡°You haven¡¯t tried it yet. How do you know it won¡¯t work?¡± At this point, she lowered her eyes and thought for a moment. Then, she raised her eyes and said to everyone, ¡°I also have an idea. Let¡¯s let Yu Meng debut first. When the time comes, all the instruments Yu Meng sings with will be the Imperial instruments. Then, we can use Mr. Situ Mo¡¯s influence to make the Imperial instruments known to the public again. It will definitely be easier that way.¡± ¡°Fourth Sister, this is a good idea, but¡­ will Mr. Situ agree?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Li was very sure about that. ¡°I¡¯ll ask him to do us a favor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Everyone chatted until nearly eleven o¡¯clock before returning to their rooms to sleep. The Tang family¡¯s villa was large and had many rooms. Su Ziqing stayed overnight as well. Tang Li brought Qi Yihan to the Host¡¯s room. She walked straight to the closet. After opening the closet, she suddenly remembered that she didn¡¯t have pajamas for Qi Yihan, so she turned to him and said, ¡°Yihan, I don¡¯t have pajamas for you.¡± Qi Yihan was standing behind her. His gaze was on a row of pajamas in the cabinet, and his expression was solemn. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tang Li looked at him in confusion. Qi Yihan withdrew his gaze and looked at her. ¡°You don¡¯t have this kind of pajamas at home.¡± With that, he reached out his hand and brought out an especially sexy silk lace pajamas. Then, he showed it to her and said in a low voice, ¡°When we go back, I¡¯ll get someone to buy a lot of these pajamas for you. It¡¯s cooler to wear them in summer.¡± Tang Li was speechless. Chapter 229 - I Just Couldnt Help It Chapter 229 I Just Couldn¡¯t Help It Tang Li stared at the serious expression Qi Yihan put on for a few seconds and burst out laughing She turned around and wrapped her arms around his neck. She kissed him on the lips and said, ¡°If you like me to wear this kind of nightgown, I¡¯ll wear it for you to see every single night.¡± With that, she took the nightgown in his hand and walked to the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯m going to shower first. You didn¡¯t bring your pajamas. Why don¡¯t you ask my two cousins if they have new pajamas?¡± ¡°Theirs are too small for me.¡± Tang Li stopped in her tracks and turned her head to size him up. She nodded. ¡°You¡¯re slightly taller than my cousins and your figure is more muscular. Indeed, you can¡¯t wear their pajamas.¡± Actually, Qi Yihan¡¯s figure was perfectly proportioned. However, her two cousins were relatively thin. When the three of them stood side by side, Qi Yihan indeed looked bigger. ¡°Then what are you gonna wear tonight?¡± They did not intend to stay here overnight when they came. ¡°Should we get someone to deliver a set of pajamas?¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll get Butler Yang to deliver a suit tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°So what are you going to do tonight?¡± Qi Yihan looked at Tang Li, who was worried that he would not have anything to wear tonight, and there was a smirk on his face. Instead of answering her, he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t go in and shower, I¡¯ll go in with you.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li immediately dashed into the bathroom and slammed the door shut. With nothing to do, Qi Yihan walked around the bedroom and then looked out of the window. The window of Tang Li¡¯s bedroom was facing the backyard. The Tang family¡¯s backyard was neither big nor small. Inside was a piece of flat land that the Tang family used to play badminton and other sports. However, the wall outside was covered in roses. Under the moonlight, the roses looked beautiful. Qi Yihan watched for a while and was about to retract his gaze when he saw Su Ziqing come out from the back door of the villa and walk slowly in the backyard. When she looked up, he closed the window and zipped up the curtain. Then, he walked to the bed and sat down, took out his phone, and was typing. When Tang Li came out of the shower, she saw Qi Yihan sitting there and playing with his phone. She subconsciously pulled up her low-cut pajamas and saw Qi Yihan looking at her. Qi Yihan looked at her hand and his gaze deepened. Then he put down his phone, stood up, and walked towards her. Tang Li¡¯s hand was still on the collar of her nightgown. She blinked and asked, ¡°Are you going to shower?¡± rse Qi Yihan gulped and his voice became hoarse. ¡°No rush.¡± Before Tang Li could react, her body was lifted off ground by him. His kiss landed on her fair and delicate neck. Tang Li immediately knew what was on his mind. She twisted her hips and said, ¡°I want to wake up early tomorrow morning.¡± Qi Yihan kissed all the way to her ear. His voice became even more hoarse and deeper. ¡°We¡¯ll only come once tonight. I¡¯ll make sure you have the energy to wake up early tomorrow morning.¡± The next second, her lips were sealed. The next day, Qi Yihan woke up Tang Li. The moment Tang Li opened her eyes, she accused him, ¡°You liar!¡± She had only slept for two to three hours and was tired and sleepy now. Qi Yihan rubbed her waist and apologized sincerely, ¡°I just couldn¡¯t help it.¡± She was too sexy in those nightgowns, making him want to devour her. ¡°Next time, I won¡¯t wear this kind of nightgown.¡± Tang Li did not believe him. She pushed his hand and asked, ¡°What time is it?! ¡°It¡¯s almost seven.¡± Tang Li heaved a sigh of relief. Luckily, it was not too late. She wanted to get up, but when she moved, she realized that they were both naked. And she was on top of him. When she moved, she pulled the blanket down a little, revealing his sexy and robust chest. Tang Li could not help but touch his chest, feeling very satisfied with the touch. Qi Yihan let her touch as she pleased and said, ¡°My suit has probably arrived. Madam, can you please go down and help me get it?¡± Tang Li agreed. However, she felt that she hadn¡¯t had enough of his chest, so her hands lingered on it a while longer. Qi Yihan said in a doting tone while tightening his grip on her hips, ¡°If we don¡¯t go down now, they¡¯ll have nasty thoughts.¡± Tang Li then reluctantly retracted her hand. She first went to get her clothes before going downstairs to get the suit for Qi Yihan. It was Butler Zhang who came with the suit. Butler Zhang arrived at the gate of the Tang family¡¯s villa at around five o¡¯clock. When he arrived, the Tang family had not gotten up yet, so he waited outside. When the elders of the Tang family saw him, they invited him into the living room. When Tang Li came down, she happened to see Butler Zhang sitting on the sofa with his back straight while talking to her First and Second Uncle. Butler Zhang was more talkative than Butler Yang and was very happy. When the three of them heard footsteps, they looked over at the same time. Butler Zhang quickly stood up and handed the suit to Tang Li. ¡°Madam, good morning. I brought Master a suit.¡± Tang Li nodded and came over to take the clothes. She said, ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll give you the dirty suit so you can take it back.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Tang Li brought Qi Yihan¡¯s suit up for him before the two of them went downstairs together. Butler Zhang was kept by the Tang family. After Qi Yihan came down, he sat down and started chatting with the three of them. Tang Li asked, ¡°Where is Second Sister?¡± Second Uncle told her, ¡°Playing badminton in the backyard.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find them.¡± With that, she walked towards the backyard. At this moment, Tang Zitong and Su Ziqing were playing badminton. Yu Meng stood at the side and watched. When Tang Li walked over, she immediately greeted her, ¡°Sister Tang.¡± Tang Li nodded at her and asked, ¡°Do you know how to play badminton?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how.¡± Yu Meng grabbed the hem of her shirt and said a little embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a racket before.¡± Yu Meng had a mental problem when she was young. The people at her age in the village would not play with her, so she was unfamiliar with many things. Tang Li said, ¡°You can get to know it slowly. There¡¯s no hurry.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Yu Meng bit her lips and hesitated for a long while before asking in a low voice, ¡°Sister Tang, can I really sing well? When I become strong, will I be able to find Brother Xuanyuan?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Meng smiled. Her smile was honest and pure. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard.¡± At this moment, Su Ziqing called Tang Li, ¡°Cousin, come over and play badminton with us.¡± Tang Li had never played badminton before, but when Su Ziqing called her, she walked over. Tang Zitong happened to be tired, so she passed the racket to her. Tang Li stood there with the racket in her hand. Su Ziqing smiled and said, ¡°Cousin, you taught me how to play badminton. Now, let me show you my progress.¡± Tang Li nodded and prepared to take the ball. The two of them played for a while before Qi Yihan and Tang Lei came out to call them for breakfast. Ye Ziqing held Tang Li¡¯s hand and said, panting, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m so tired.¡± Chapter 230 - Leaving Imperial Capital To The Border Chapter 230 Leaving Imperial Capital To The Border Tang Li glanced at Su Ziqing and suddenly asked, ¡°Did your father get in touch with you?¡± Hearing that, Su Ziqing let go of Tang Li¡¯s hand and said flatly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know where he is now. However, he sent me something useless from South America a few days ago.¡± After saying that, she looked at Tang Li and asked, ¡°How about your father? Still no contact?¡± Tang Li lowered her eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± Then she quickly walked up to Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan said to her, ¡°We¡¯ll go back after dinner. Mrs. Guo and Miss Guo have already gone to the Qi Mansion. We can set out when we get back.¡± ¡°Cousin, are you leaving today?¡± Su Ziqing walked over and wanted to hold Tang Li¡¯s arm. This time, Qi Yihan grabbed Tang Li¡¯s hand. Tang Li did not expect Qi Yihan to suddenly hold her hand. She smiled and said to Su Ziqing, ¡°Yes, we planned to leave today.¡± Su Ziqing was silent for two seconds before saying, ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll have to wait another month before we can see you.¡± ¡°You can spend more time with Zitong.¡± Tang Zitong immediately agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Although I¡¯m not a rich lady like Tang Li, I know a lot of fun places in the Imperial Capital. Previously, you wanted me to be your guide, now it¡¯s the perfect time. Why don¡¯t we spend the next month just hanging out?¡± Su Ziqing nodded and said after a moment of thought, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s ask Wanwan to come along with us.¡± As they chatted, they reached the living room. After breakfast, Tang Li and the others left. Looking at the car disappearing slowly, Su Ziqing said to the Tang family, ¡°I¡¯m leaving too. I have class this morning.¡± Tang Lei quickly said, ¡°Ziqing, let me drop you off. I happen to have something to do there.¡± Su Ziqing looked at Tang Lei, who was obviously up to no good, and smiled. ¡°Alright, thank you then.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Tang Zitong, who was standing at the side, clicked her tongue and said, ¡°Third Brother, are you going to stalk Wanwan?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± Tang Lei glanced at her and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± Tang Zitong snorted and said to Su Ziqing, ¡°Ziqing, don¡¯t you think Third Brother is hypocritical?¡± SA Su Ziqing pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Both of them are unmarried. Wanwan is pretty and has a good personality. It¡¯s normal that people like her.¡± Then, she said to Tang Lei, ¡°Tang Lei, I support you.¡± Tang Lei suddenly felt that Su Ziqing was actually his family. He grinned. ¡°Thank you, Ziqing. You¡¯re much better than some people. From now on, you¡¯re my sister.¡± Tang Zitong said to him, ¡°If you want to get a girlfriend, you have to spend a lot of money. Ziqing, you have to rip him off. Third Brother is rich anyway.¡± Tang Lei raised his fist, pretending to hit her. Tang Zitong quickly retreated and said, ¡°Rip him off and make him do things for you. Don¡¯t help him if he refuses.¡± Su Ziqing smiled as she looked at the two of them fooling around. A trace of envy flashed across her eyes. a€ When Tang Li and the others returned to the Qi Mansion, Mrs. Guo and Yuan Yuan were already waiting in their courtyard. Other than the two of them, Mrs. Guo also brought two guards with her. The guards were carrying two pieces of luggage. Mrs. Guo said, ¡°When we go to the border, the conditions there will be quite harsh. It¡¯s best if you bring more daily necessities and clothes. I brought all the things Yuan Yuan usually uses. I¡¯m worried that she won¡¯t be used to the conditions there.¡± Although Yuan Yuan was unconscious most of the time, Mrs. Guo still arranged everything for her. Tang Li nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll also pack up some clothes.¡± She had a bottomless bag, so it was easy for her to put all the things she wanted inside. However, in the end, they still carried luggage with everything Qi Yihan needed inside. They took a helicopter and left the Imperial Capital. The news of the two of them leaving Imperial Capital quickly spread. The group of people who had been coveting Tang Li¡¯s artifacts immediately sensed an opportunity and followed after her. The fake Xuanyuan Qing, who had been rather quiet in the Imperial Capital, started to make moves too. He got someone to release the news that he was in the Imperial Capital and that he would be going to look for the Xuanyuan King¡¯s tomb in half a month. The tomb of the Xuanyuan King was a legend, especially among the older generation. When they heard this news, they, driven by the desire to live forever, swarmed to see the fake Xuanyuan Qing. At the same time, the male lead also came to find him. The two of them chatted for two hours and then agreed to work together. a€ Province Y. The province closest to the southern border. When the helicopter landed at the military airport, Mr. Guo and the others were already waiting there. Looking at the few people who got out of the helicopter, he quickly walked over. First, he touched his daughter¡¯s head, then looked at Tang Li and Qi Yihan and said to them seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Yuan Yuan in your charge.¡± After saying that, he gestured for them to follow him. ¡°There is no rush to go to the border today. Go to my place and rest first. We can discuss how to get there later.¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan did not object and they went to Mr. Guo¡¯s place. Mr. Guo did not live in Y City. Instead, he lived in a remote town three to four hours away from Y City. This town was even closer to the border. The town here was not large and was relatively backward. The people in the town were all wearing exotic clothes and looked very unsophisticated. When the car drove into town, there were people everywhere. Mrs. Guo told the two of them, ¡°It¡¯s the market day in town today, so there are a lot of people.¡± Outside the car, there were many men, women, and children who were carrying baskets on their backs. Tang Li kept looking out the window. After the car drove past, she said with some surprise, ¡°There seem to be many shops selling scented wax paper money in this town.¡± Within the distance of a kilometer, Tang Li saw no less than five shops selling scented wax paper money. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mr. Guo nodded. ¡°The people here believe in Yishen, the god who protects their family and keeps them safe and healthy. There¡¯s a temple fair every month. On the day of the temple fair, they will all go to the temple to burn incense and worship.¡± Tang Li did not comment on it. After hearing what Mr. Guo said, she did not ask further. However, she felt that she needed to look around this town, so she said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Let¡¯s go out to the streets to buy something They must have a lot of delicious local foods.¡± These words immediately made Mr. and Mrs. Guo smile. Mrs. Guo said, ¡°Indeed, there are. I would recommend a noodle restaurant. It¡¯s really really good.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li was even more eager to give it a try. Qi Yihan definitely had no objections. He had nothing to do this month, so he could learn what she liked to eat and make it for her when they were back at home. Chapter 231 - Whatever You Want to Buy Chapter 231 Whatever You Want to Buy The car drove for a few more minutes before arriving at Mr. Guo¡¯s place. It was a large villa that was heavily guarded. There were many people living in the villa. When the car drove in, those people all walked over. Tang Li and Qi Yihan got out of the car. Mr. Guo introduced the two of them to the others. Mr. Guo said to Tang Li, ¡°These people are familiar with the terrain over there. When the time comes, they will go with you.¡± Tang Li glanced at them and nodded. She said, ¡°Before we set out tomorrow, I¡¯ll give you some tools for searching.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± After these people dispersed, Mr. and Mrs. Guo brought the two of them to the room they were staying in tonight. Tang Li wanted to go shopping, so she said to them, ¡°Yihan and I are going out for a walk. You don¡¯t have to wait for us for dinner.¡± ¡°Let me get someone to take you there.¡± Mrs. Guo was a little worried. ¡°No need. This town is not big at all. We can¡¯t get lost just by walking around.¡± After saying that, Tang Li tugged at Qi Yihan and went out. The two of them were dressed very low-key when they went out, but they were too good-looking. As soon as they walked on the street, they immediately became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Many people were pointing at them. Tang Li asked Qi Yihan, ¡°Yihan, do you know what they¡¯re talking about?¡± Shaking his head, Qi Yihan had no clue. Tang Li smiled. ¡°They said that we¡¯re really good-looking. One look and you can tell that we¡¯re newlyweds.¡± Qi Yihan smiled and nodded in agreement. ¡°Speaking of which, we are indeed newlyweds.¡± Tang Li pursed her lips and smiled. At that moment, she saw a sugar figure stall. She dragged Qi Yihan towards it and pointed at one of the sugar figures. She said to the boss in the common language, ¡°Boss, I want one. How much is it?¡± Qi Yihan took out the largest paper bill and gave it to the boss. The boss took it and said something to them. Tang Li translated for Qi Yihan, ¡°The boss said that we look like a loving couple. He also said that we¡¯re really good-looking.¡± Qi Yihan took the change from the boss and asked Tang Li, ¡°Why do you understand the dialect here?¡± ¡°I can understand a lot of local dialects, but I can¡¯t speak them.¡± As the successor of Mystic Taoism, Tang Li was born with many self-taught abilities. Being able to understand all dialects was one of them. Tang Li took a bite of the sugar figure and her mouth instantly became sweet. She put the sugar figure in Qi Yihan¡¯s mouth. ¡°Yihan, try it too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too sweet.¡± Qi Yihan frowned and resisted, but he still took a small bite. Seeing his expression, Tang Li smiled and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Sweet foods can make you feel better.¡± After saying that, she took another bite. At this moment, an urchin, who looked to be eight or nine years old, suddenly bumped into Qi Yihan from behind. He was about to run away when Qi Yihan grabbed his shoulder. The boy immediately struggled and shouted. ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me!¡± Soon, everyone gathered around. Qi Yihan frowned and loosened his grip. The little boy took the opportunity to escape. Tang Li looked at Qi Yihan, whose expression had turned cold. Qi Yihan told her, ¡°That boy stole the money from me.¡± The crowd gave him a pitiful look as if to say, ¡°You¡¯re so unlucky.¡± It was obvious that many people knew that boy. Tang Li held his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I cast a Tracking Talisman on him. Let¡¯s go after him and take a look.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s expression softened. The two of them did not chase after him immediately but continued shopping. As expected, the hawkers nearby were talking about them. Tang Li translated it for Qi Yihan. ¡°They say the boy is a habitual offender and often steals things from the streets, especially from tourists who come here to travel.¡± ¡°They said that we¡¯re obviously rich and easy to steal.¡± These words made Tang Li laugh. ¡°Let¡¯s go and teach this little brat a lesson later. It¡¯s obvious that he grew up stealing things and it¡¯s become part of him. If he doesn¡¯t have parents, we¡¯ll teach him a lesson on behalf of his parents. If he has parents, we¡¯ll teach their parents a lesson too.¡± ¡°Right.¡± The two of them continued shopping. After walking for a while, Tang Li pulled Qi Yihan into a scented wax paper candle shop. ¡°I want to buy some joss paper and a cinnabar box. Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± The scented wax paper candle shop was actually especially large. Not only did it sell scented wax paper candles, but it also sold everything needed for worship. There were even paper figures and various paper houses that were as tall as people. At this moment, there were many people buying scented wax paper candles in the store, but they were all people wearing local ethnic costumes. After the two of them entered, they immediately became the focus of attention. Many people were pointing at them again. At this moment, the boss, who was standing by the cashier, saw the two people coming in. His eyes lit up as if he had seen a fat sheep waiting to be slaughtered. He immediately walked over and asked in the standard language with a local accent, ¡°Guys, are you here to buy offerings to worship Yishen and scented wax paper candles?¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Yes, we heard that Yishen is very effective here, so we wanted to pay our respects to her so that she can protect our family.¡± ¡°Then you are at the right place, I can provide you a one-stop service. I guarantee that you can pay your respects to Yishen with the greatest sincerity.¡± With that, he started selling them the most expensive items in his shop. Tang Li listened attentively. The boss sized Qi Yihan up as he spoke. Based on his judgment of people over the years, he felt that this man must be especially rich. The richer one was, the more willing they were to spend, especially when it came to worshiping. ¡°This combo only costs 2888 yuan. It comes with all kinds of worshiping items. When the time comes, we¡¯ll be responsible for delivering it to the temple of Yishen. What do you think about it?¡± nes ¡°Not bad.¡± Tang Li nodded and asked casually, ¡°Boss, is there cinnabar in your store?¡± ¡°Cinnabar? Yes.¡± The boss looked at Tang Li in confusion, wondering why this person wanted some cinnabar. Tang Li would definitely not tell him. She only said, ¡°I want this combo and a few boxes of cinnabar. Boss, get someone to pack it. We¡¯ll take the cinnabar away now. We¡¯ll get someone to get this combo later.¡± When he heard that Tang Li wanted the combo, the boss¡¯s eyes lit up. He did not care why she wanted the cinnabar anymore. He nodded and went to get the cinnabar ready. Tang Li and Qi Yihan stood there and waited. At the same time, they received the gaze of the local customers as if they were two fools. Tang Li listened to everyone¡¯s discussion and blinked at Qi Yihan. She whispered to him, ¡°The combo is actually very useful. We can take it with us tomorrow.¡± Qi Yihan nodded. He had no objections to whatever Tang Li wanted to buy. Chapter 232 - Im Not Mentally Prepared At All Chapter 232 I¡¯m Not Mentally Prepared At All After paying for the innabar, the two of them left the store. The boss was heard saying, ¡°It¡¯s always pleasant to do trades with visitors. How I wish I could get a few more fat sheep like them.¡± mo Tang Li was speechless. Tang Li tilted her head to look at Qi Yihan, who did not understand anything, and called him with a smile, ¡°Husband.¡± Qi Yihan tilted his head to look at her with a smile too. ¡°I¡¯ll give you whatever you like, even the stars in the sky.¡± Tang Li looked at him with her mouth agape like she was stunned by his words. Then, she covered her face and said to him, ¡°Why did you suddenly say something so romantic? I¡¯m not mentally prepared at all.¡± Qi Yihan grabbed her hand and continued walking. As they walked, he asked, ¡°Where else do you want to go?¡± Tang Li scanned her surroundings and saw a noodle shop ahead of them. The boss had set up three large stoves at the side. One of the stoves was boiling large bone soup, the other had a large pot of braised food, and the other was boiling noodles. There was also a panel beside it. On the panel was a chopping board with various seasonings and vegetables. It was past four in the afternoon. There were a lot of people eating noodles, and a father and daughter attracted Tang Li¡¯s attention. The girl looked to be about fifteen or sixteen years old. She had long, willowy eyebrows and large eyes. She had two braids tied with red strings made of small flowers, a bright-colored vest, and a large embroidered dress. On her waist was a black belt embroidered with a golden flower, a fist-sized copper bell, and a pouch. She looked very pretty. W The middle-aged man sitting opposite her was wearing a navy blue mandarin jacket and black pants. He was also wearing a colorful ethnic hat, a copper bell, and a wine gourd tied to his waist. There were two baskets beside them. The baskets were full of worshiping items. At this moment, the two of them were engrossed in eating. Tang Li pointed at the noodle house and said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Yihan, let¡¯s go eat a bowl of noodles. I think this is the noodle house Mrs. Guo mentioned.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and the two of them walked over. When they approached the noodle house, the boss saw them and immediately asked enthusiastically, ¡°Guests, do you want some noodles? Come in and sit.¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked in and sat opposite the father and daughter. The boss walked over and asked them what they wanted to eat. Tang Li said, ¡°Give us two bowls of noodles and some braised food.¡± After saying that, she asked, ¡°What braised foods you have here?¡± ¡°There are drumsticks, duck legs, duck neck, duck palms, chicken feet, braised eggs, braised beef¡­¡± The boss listed more than ten types in one go. Tang Li asked for a few that she liked and asked Qi Yihan, ¡°Hubby, what else do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Whatever you like.¡± He wasn¡¯t a picky eater. Tang Li nodded and said to the boss, ¡°That¡¯s all. Two servings for each.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The boss went to make them the noodles. At this moment, the girl suddenly looked over. However, she was looking at Qi Yihan and her face turned red. When Tang Li saw this, she narrowed her eyes unhappily. The table here was square, and the chairs were long stools that could be used by two people. Seeing that the girl was staring at Qi Yihan non-stop, Tang Li moved to sit with him on the same stool and looked at the girl. Only then did the girl realize that she had been caught. She quickly withdrew her gaze and continued eating. At this moment, her father urged her, ¡°Hurry up and eat so we can hurry back.¡± The girl nodded and immediately started eating The boss quickly brought the noodles and braised food to Tang Li. Shortly after the two of them started to eat, the father and daughter finished eating. When the middle-aged man paid the bill, he even packed some braised food. Only then did the father and daughter leave with a basket on their backs. Tang Li looked at the departing figure and shook her head helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s not good if you¡¯re too handsome. When you¡¯re out, you have to be careful not to be coveted by other women.¡± Qi Yihan gave her all the duck palms she liked and said, ¡°In my eyes, all women look the same except you.¡± Tang Li looked at the duck palm in the bowl and was delighted. She picked it up and slowly ate it. After the two of them finished eating, it was already past five. When Tang Li left the noodle shop, she packed all the braised food that the boss made. She said, ¡°Boss, the braised food you make is delicious. I want all these. Also, are you open for business tomorrow morning? I want to order some braised food.¡± The braised food made by the boss of this noodle house was really delicious. Coupled with the fact that the ingredients inside were also quite good, Tang Li planned to buy more and eat them on the way. The boss definitely wouldn¡¯t turn down a big business. Tang Li said, ¡°I want it at five tomorrow morning. Can you do it?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Even if it meant staying up for the whole night, the boss would try to make the braised food. Generous customers like Tang Li were rare in a remote town like this. Tang Li nodded. ¡°Alright, tomorrow morning, you¡­¡± Tang Li wanted him to send the braised food to Mr. Guo¡¯s place, but after thinking about it, she decided not to. She looked at Qi Yihan and knew that he had brought someone with him. Qi Yihan said, ¡°Give us your address. I¡¯ll get someone to go and get it tomorrow.¡± With that, he took out his phone. ¡°I¡¯ll pay half first and the other half when we get the braised food tomorrow.¡± ¡°Good, good, good.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll make you guys ten kilograms of duck palms, ten kilograms of drumsticks, ten kilograms of duck legs, and ten kilograms of beef¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that much duck palm. Just five kilograms will do. Make more drumsticks, duck legs, and beef. Also, make some vegetarian food.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Qi Yihan gave him money and the two of them left. Then, they also bought a lot of steamed buns. After putting all of them into the bottomless bag, they followed the Tracking Talisman to look for the little boy. This town was really small. From beginning to end, it took no more than ten minutes. However, there were many alleys on the street, and on both sides of the alley were houses. After making their way out of the zigzagging alleys, they saw a small figure squatting by a haystack. He held up a bundle of hay and walked towards a row of dilapidated brick houses not far away. There were three brick houses in that row. If not for the fact that there were people living there, they would have collapsed long ago. Looking at the three brick houses, Tang Li and Qi Yihan stopped in their tracks. After a while, Tang Li said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Other than the boy, there¡¯s only an old man inside. The old man doesn¡¯t look like he can last long.¡± Qi Yihan pursed his lips and remained silent. Tang Li tilted her head to look at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go in and take a look?¡± Qi Yihan nodded and the two of them continued walking towards the row of houses. As soon as they reached the house, they met the boy who walked out of the house on the left. Chapter 233 - Hiding in the Cave Chapter 233 Hiding in the Cave When the little boy saw the two of them, his expression changed drastically. Then, he suddenly turned around and ran back into the house, closing the door behind him. The battered door that was shaking non-stop seemed like it was going to collapse in any second. Then, they saw a little head sneakily looking at them from the wooden window in the living room. ¡°Tska€¡± Tang Li snorted and deliberately said loudly,¡± This little thief is actually afraid. Should we just cripple his hand so that he won¡¯t cause trouble for others?¡±. When the little boy heard that, he immediately disappeared. At this moment, a loud cough came from the right side of the house. The cough sounded like it was covered by an earthen jar. It was buzzing and made people uncomfortable. ¡°Lung consumption, long-term malnutrition, gastric atrophy, and a lot of wrong medicine.¡± Qi Yihan looked at Tang Li in surprise and asked, ¡°Is it treatable?¡± ¡°It is, but the condition is that he has the money to recuperate.¡± Qi Yihan stopped talking. Judging from the environment, they definitely didn¡¯t have the money. Tang Li tugged at Qi Yihan¡¯s hand. ¡°Yihan, let¡¯s go.¡± They were not Bodhisattvas and did not have the heart to save all living things. They were already very kind to not punish the boy for stealing their money. The two of them went back the way they came. After they walked away, the door was opened. The boy stood under the eaves and looked at the two people walking away. He pursed his lips, thinking about something. The next day, after Qi Yihan¡¯s men picked up the braised food, they set out immediately. They sat in the car all morning until noon. Half of the mountains here belonged to the Empire, and the other half belonged to the neighboring country. Because the terrain was rugged and the area of the mountain was too big, there were many natives scattered everywhere. Mrs. Guo reminded Tang Li again, ¡°We¡¯ll have to pass a very rapid river and a canyon that is covered in fog all year round. At the end, we might have to walk, so you have to be mentally prepared.¡± She was afraid that the two people from the city would not be able to adapt to this harsh condition here and would quit halfway. Tang Li knew what she was worried about and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll just take it as a mountain adventure.¡± She then looked at Qi Yihan and asked, ¡°Yihan, have you been to such a steep mountain before?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Li was surprised by that. She thought that CEO was either sitting in the CEO¡¯s office or on the plane. Seeing her expression, Qi Yihan told her, ¡°I participated in the mountain adventure team back in high school.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± She really couldn¡¯t tell. However, Tang Li was relieved. After getting out of the car, the horses were all prepared. Mrs. Guo and a dozen or so border guards tied their luggage to the horses, and each of them carried a medium-sized hiking bag. Tang Li and Qi Yihan each walked to a horse. Tang Li touched the brownish-red horse and said to Qi Yihan, ¡°This horse looks good.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and asked, ¡°Do you want me to help you up?¡± When Tang Li, who was about to get on the horse, heard that, she immediately nodded at him. ¡°Yes.¡± Qi Yihan walked to her side and helped her get on the horse. After everyone got on their horses, they set out. There were not many families at the foot of the mountain here. At the entrance of the mountain, the road was kind of passable because it was traversed quite frequently by the villagers going up and down the mountain. However, the deeper they got, the harder it was to walk. The horses slowed down. §ã§á§Ö Tang Li asked, ¡°How long will it take us to get there under normal circumstances?¡± ¡°It will take at least three days,¡± Mrs. Guo said. ¡°If it rains, it will take longer.¡± Tang Li nodded. She wasn¡¯t worried about time but the weather. Looking up at the sky, she said, ¡°There should be a thunderstorm tonight.¡± Mrs. Guo trusted Tang Li absolutely. She knew that Tang Li had the ability to do so, so she frowned as well. ¡°Then we have to hurry up. At the very least, we have to cross that river. Otherwise, when the river rises, we¡¯ll have to wait for the water to recede before we can cross it.¡± Everyone agreed that no matter how bumpy the mountain road was, they would have to speed up the horse. At around 11 pm, it started pouring heavily. Luckily, they had already crossed the especially rapid river. Other than Tang Li and Qi Yihan, the group of people were familiar with the terrain of the mountain. They found a relatively large cave to rest in. Even if the cave was very large, it was impossible to fit more than ten horses. Everyone split into three groups and found three caves nearby. Tang Li, Qi Yihan, and the Guo family stayed in a cave. Mrs. Guo specially brought a blanket with her. First, she found some dry leaves to spread on the ground and then spread the blanket on the leaves. After letting Yuan Yuan sit, she asked Tang Li and Qi Yihan, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Qi, I brought many kinds of compressed biscuits and canned food. What do you want to eat?¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan looked at each other. Tang Li said, ¡°We brought cooked food.¡± Then, under Mrs. Guo¡¯s shocked gaze, she took out cooked food from an ordinary-looking bag. Among them were two bowls of hot noodles. Mrs. Guo suddenly turned to Qi Yihan and asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Qi, did your research institute already have the technology of medium space?¡± Qi Yihan knew what Mrs. Guo meant and nodded without bothering to explain. Mrs. Guo thought that Tang Li¡¯s bag was the medium space developed by the research institute. ese Tang Li did not explain. After taking out the food, Mrs. Guo fed Yuan Yuan first before she started eating At this moment, lightning flashed and thunder rumbled outside the cave. It was raining heavily and it was dark. There was a pile of fire in the cave. Through the light of the fire, one could see that the branches outside were swaying, giving off a sinister and scary feeling. Qi Yihan asked Tang Li, ¡°When will this rain stop?¡± Tang Li picked up a tree branch and scratched the ground before answering, ¡°It should be at five or six in the morning.¡± Mrs. Guo finished the meal. She first put all the bones in the disposable box. After taking them out and throwing them away, she came back and said to Tang Li, ¡°In this kind of weather, wild beasts will probably sneak in to find shelter. I brought something to keep the beasts away. Later, I¡¯ll put it by the entrance so that we can have a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± With that, she went to get it and put it by the entrance. Tang Li and Qi Yihan did not stop her. Mrs. Guo laid on the side with Yuan Yuan, while Tang Li and Qi Yihan sat on the other side. Outside the cave, it was raining cats and dogs. Tang Li leaned against Qi Yihan¡¯s chest and was about to fall asleep when she suddenly sensed movement outside. She suddenly opened her eyes. Chapter 234 - Hubby, Im Afraid Of The Dark Chapter 234 Tang Li was not the only one who opened her eyes. Qi Yihan and Mrs. Guo also opened their eyes. Mrs. Guo quickly sat up and said to the two of them, ¡°Look after Yuan Yuan. I¡¯ll go out to take a look.¡± With that, she took out a gun from her backpack, stood up, and walked to the entrance. At this moment, the rain was heavier than before, and the wind was roaring. Coupled with the occasional thunderclap, it made people shudder with fear. Tang Li and Qi Yihan also stood up. Tang Li said to Mrs. Guo, ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous for you to go out at this time. Don¡¯t go out yet.¡± With that, she walked to the entrance and stood by Mrs. Guo, staring outside. At this moment, a bolt of lightning flashed across the sky, brightening up the entire mountain. When two bright figures appeared in her line of sight because of the lightning, Mrs. Guo unconsciously tightened her grip on the gun. Qi Yihan, who was standing beside Tang Li, said, ¡°It¡¯s the father and daughter we saw in the noodle restaurant.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Li also saw them clearly. Mrs. Guo was a little surprised, but after thinking for a while, she said to the two of them, ¡°In that case, those two people should be natives of the mountain. The natives of the mountain will go down the mountain periodically to exchange the things in the mountain for some daily necessities.¡± After saying that, she thought for a moment and said, ¡°But the natives in the mountain are very xenophobic and very vengeful. We¡¯d better help them. Otherwise, when we pass by their residence, we¡¯ll definitely be put in a spot.¡± Tang Li glanced at Mrs. Guo, who was frowning. It was obvious that she had experienced this before. Howevera€; a€ceThey have already discovered our cave and are coming over.a€ Just as Tang Li finished speaking, another bolt of lightning tore through the sky. As expected, the two figures were getting closer and closer to them. Mrs. Guo reminded them, ¡°It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t talk to them later. Otherwise, they might hold a grudge against us.¡± Actually, Mrs. Guo was not afraid of them, but they were looking for her daughter¡¯s soul this time. She did not want to complicate things. Tang Li and Qi Yihan nodded at the same time. At this moment, the father and daughter were not far away from the cave. When the father and daughter arrived, they looked at the three people standing at the entrance of the cave and stopped. The two of them were wearing straw raincoats and bamboo hats. The basket on their backs was covered with oil paper. At this moment, the middle-aged man spoke to them. Mrs. Guo and Tang Li understood what he said. Mrs. Guo replied, ¡°Sure.¡± Then, she said to Tang Li and Qi Yihan, ¡°Let¡¯s go. They¡¯re just looking for a shelter. Let¡¯s go back to rest.¡± With that, she turned around and walked towards Yuan Yuan. Tang Li glanced at the girl. At this moment, the girl was peeping at Qi Yihan. Tang Li snorted in her heart and pulled Qi Yihan towards where they were sitting. Only then did the father and daughter enter. They took off their raincoats and bamboo hats at the entrance of the cave, but they did not put down the basket. Instead, they carried the basket and walked to a place slightly away from Tang Li and the others before sitting down. The two of them sat down before placing the basket in front of them. The middle-aged man closed his eyes to rest. The girl didn¡¯t peek at Qi Yihan anymore. Instead, she looked at Yuan Yuan with curiosity in her eyes. With them around, Tang Li could not fall asleep. They carried a sinister aura with them, indicating that something bad would happen tonight. As expected, soon, an evil wind blew into the cave and extinguished the fire. Then, sound resembling that of chewing and rolling came from outside the cave. Mrs. Guo hugged her daughter tightly and whispered, ¡°Mrs. Qi.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t open your eyes. Hold on to something beside you.¡± Mrs. Guo could hear Tang Li speaking directly to her mind. Then, she quickly reached out her hand. She knew that it was the talisman drawn by Tang Li. Tang Li wanted to test the father and daughter, so she purposely said in a scared voice, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m afraid of the dark ~¡± Qi Yihan knew that she did it on purpose. He touched her head and said cooperatively, ¡°I brought a flashlight. Hold on, I¡¯ll find it.¡± When Qi Yihan said this, Tang Li felt two pairs of eyes staring at her. The middle-aged man said very quietly, ¡°You don¡¯t have long to live.¡± However, he did not stop Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan quickly found a flashlight and pressed the button. Tang Li quickly covered his eyes with one hand. At the same time, she watched as the lightning turned green. The light revealed a few skulls floating in the air. Behind the skulls were a few headless ghosts. The skulls were staring at them with their dark and deep eyes, and there were two balls of green flames inside. The entire cave became even gloomier. The father and daughter quickly took out the copper bell from their waists and quickly chanted something while shaking it. The ghosts were obviously afraid of the copper bell and charged towards the flashlight. Tang Li looked at the group of ghosts and pursed her lips. She covered Qi Yihan¡¯s hand with one hand and took the flashlight with the other before turning it off. The entire cave instantly fell into darkness again. A powerful Yin Spirit swept over. However, when it was one meter away from Tang Li, as if it had encountered something terrifying, the sound of ghosts wailing suddenly came from the cave. Half a minute later, the sound suddenly disappeared. The entire cave was no longer surrounded by Yin Spirit. It was abnormally quiet so quiet that one could hear the rain and leaves outside the cave, as well as the faint neighing of the horses in the other two caves. Tang Li quickly drew in the darkness with her fingers. Soon, the horses stopped neighing. Then, Tang Li¡¯s trembling voice was heard. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m scared.¡± The moment Tang Li removed her hand from Qi Yihan¡¯s eyes, he switched on the flashlight again. However, there was nothing in the cave this time. The father and daughter, who were chanting, looked around and heaved a sigh of relief. The middle-aged man then looked at Qi Yihan unhappily and quickly said something in a stern voice. Although Qi Yihan did not understand, he could guess what he meant. The middle-aged man was so angry that he grumbled something else. At that moment, Tang Li sneered and replied, ¡°You guys are the ones who brought these things in. How dare you put the blame on my old flashlight. Who gave you the cheek to do that?¡± As Tang Li spoke, she grabbed the flashlight to shine on the man. The middle-aged man quickly raised his hand to block the light. He probably did not expect Tang Li to understand him, so he stopped talking. At this moment, the girl suddenly said, ¡°Sorry, we didn¡¯t expect something to follow us. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Chapter 235 - Soul Cry Bird Chapter 235 Soul Cry Bird The girl¡¯s voice was especially pleasant, like a silver bell. Tang Li looked at her and asked, ¡°Were you the ones who chased away the ghosts just now?¡± Then, she said with lingering fear, ¡°I was so scared.¡± The girl looked at Tang Li. Tang Li was against the light, so the girl couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. However, she felt that when the woman opposite her said she was afraid, she didn¡¯t seem to be afraid at all. At this thought, the girl tightened her grip on the copper bell and nodded. Qi Yihan switched off his flashlight. He hugged Tang Li tightly and whispered into her ear, ¡°Is there anything wrong with these two?¡± Tang Li thought for a moment before saying, ¡°They¡¯re human, but they do attract trouble.¡± These two people went down the mountain just to buy sacrificial items. They were obviously different from ordinary natives. Tang Li said to Qi Yihan, ¡°We might meet again.¡± Qi Yihan nodded. The two of them stopped talking. The entire cave became quiet, except for the deafening thunder outside. They did not sleep much before the day broke. As expected, the storm stopped at five or six o¡¯clock in the morning. The moment the rain stopped, the father and daughter left with their baskets on their backs without saying goodbye. However, before the girl left, she took a look at Yuan Yuan, her eyes filled with curiosity. After the two of them left, Mrs. Guo quickly said to Tang Li, ¡°Mrs. Qi, I think there¡¯s something wrong with those two.¡± ¡°They will attract Yin Spirit.¡± Hearing that, Mrs. Guo suddenly looked solemn. ¡°There are witches in the nearby villages. Are those two people witches?¡± Witches would not personally go down the mountain to buy things. Mrs. Guo looked even more solemn when she heard that. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tang Li asked. Mrs. Guo said, ¡°The people in the villages believe in witchcraft very much. I heard recently that some foreign forces want to use them.¡± Qi Yihan begun to look serious as well. ¡°I heard that several living human laboratories have been set up in border recently. This kind of laboratory needs a large number of living people for experiments. Over a thousand people have mysteriously gone missing on the southern border.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Mrs. Guo¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯m worried that they¡¯ll target us.¡± If they were targeted, it would be even harder for them to find Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure everyone is safe.¡± After saying that, Tang Li took out a piece of yellow paper and folded it into a paper crane before throwing it into the air. The paper crane seemed to have come to life and flew away. After the other ten or so people fed the horses, the group of people hit the road again. On the way, the guards were also discussing what happened last night. ¡°Last night was really strange. The fire lit in our cave suddenly went out, and the horses suddenly became especially irritated.¡± ¡°Our cave was the same, but fortunately, we have the talisman that Mrs. Qi gave us previously.¡± ¡°No matter what, I think we should be careful from now on.¡± After walking for half a day, they arrived at a very big valley. Mrs. Guo said to Tang Li, ¡°This valley will take at least two hours to cross. And at the end of it is the place I told you before that is covered in fog all year long. The terrain there is very complicated. If we¡¯re not careful, we¡¯ll get lost.¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan looked at each other. Qi Yihan said, ¡°I happen to have brought some detection equipment. As long as it¡¯s a natural phenomenon, the detection equipment will show us the way out.¡± Tang Li was a little surprised that he even planned this. The luggage he brought along was prepared by the bodyguards, but she did not look at what was inside. She was suddenly curious about what was in that luggage. Qi Yihan seemed to have read Tang Li¡¯s mind and said, ¡°When we get there, I¡¯ll open the luggage for you to see.¡± Tang Li nodded. A group of people were riding horses along the valley. The valley was actually quite steep, and there were a lot of stones of different sizes, so they still couldn¡¯t move fast. The sound of their hooves echoed across the valley and occasionally startled the birds on the cliff. Every now and then, Mrs. Guo would tell them what kind of bird it was. ¡°The bird that sounded like a baby crying was called Soul Cry Bird. The sound they make during the day is different from the sound at night. In the day, it sounded like a baby crying, but at night, it sounded like an adult crying.¡± Tang Li was amazed by what she heard. This was the first time she had heard of such birds. ¡°Really? Are there any messages in their cries?¡± ¡°In the daytime, no. But at night, it cries when someone is about to die.¡± ¡°Does that mean it¡¯s best not to hear this bird at night?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°What if we did?¡± ¡°Nothing you can do.¡± Mrs. Guo shook her head. ¡°The Soul Cry Bird is just a bird. When it cries, it means that that person is going to die very soon.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li did not say anything else. An hour into their journey, the fog started to get stronger in the valley. At first, it was faint. After walking for a while longer, the group of people had to stop and got off the horse. Mrs. Guo said, ¡°Let¡¯s walk with the horses. They can¡¯t navigate their way in this foggy environment.¡± Qi Yihan took the luggage off his horse. Tang Li walked over and saw him squatting down to open it. The moment the luggage was opened, Tang Li widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Yihan, did you bring a bag of equipment?¡± There were all kinds of equipment with different uses. Many of the equipment looked strange, and Tang Li had never seen them before. Qi Yihan looked at her shocked expression and smiled. ¡°These are all equipment developed by my laboratory. A fog like this is usually caused by geology and some magnetic attraction. In that case, a detector can come in handy.¡± After saying that, he took out a detector that looked like a compass about the size of his palm. There was something that looked like an arrow on the compass. He tested it for a while before handing the compass to Tang Li. He closed the luggage and placed it on the horse. Tang Li examined the compass. When Qi Yihan took it, she said, ¡°This looks like a feng shui compass.¡± ¡°Exactly, it was designed using the feng shui principle.¡± Tang Li had never used a compass before, because why would she need one when she could just look at the sky and tell where to go. However, Tang Li suddenly felt that with this kind of compass on her, she would look more like a master. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll get a compass too when I go back.¡± ¡°If you like it, this is yours.¡± Qi Yihan said this very calmly as if the thing in his hand was a very cheap device. However, Mrs. Guo and the guards, who know the value of this thing, were surprised. Chapter 236 - Tang Li Rewards Qi Yihan Chapter 236 Tang Li Rewards Qi Yihan Tang Li noticed their expressions and asked Qi Yihan, ¡°Is this very expensive?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not expensive. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s only one such thing in this world.¡± ¡°What if the research institute wants it?¡± ¡°They have the blueprint so they can make a new one.¡± Qi Yihan made it sound too easy, so easy that Tang Li felt that it wasn¡¯t hard to make one at all. She edged closer to Qi Yihan to look at the compass in his hand. Qi Yihan gave her the compass and led her horse, saying to everyone. ¡°Follow closely, it¡¯s easy to get lost here.¡± After saying that, he thought for a moment and asked Mrs. Guo, ¡°Did you bring a rope?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mrs. Guo immediately understood what Qi Yihan meant and said to everyone, ¡°Take a rope. Everyone, hold the rope and walk.¡± As soon as they walked into the fog, the fog became so thick that they could not see their own hands. However, the compass in Tang Li¡¯s hand started glowing. The light passed through the fog, and the arrow on the compass pointed in one direction. Qi Yihan instructed, ¡°Follow this light.¡± Tang Li nodded in agreement. She was still worried about him, so she held his hand and led the way. People followed the instructions but the horses didn¡¯t. After walking for a while, the horses suddenly became restless. The men who were holding the horses immediately panicked. Tang Li heard the commotion behind her and called out the Kylins. The moment the two little Kylins appeared, they disappeared into the fog. Qi Yihan asked worriedly, ¡°Can they tell the way?¡± ¡°Fog is nothing to them.¡± With that, she said to the two little ones, ¡°You guys can enjoy a delicious meal today. There is a very powerful evil spirit inside.¡± The two little ones nodded happily and disappeared. Qi Yihan shouted at everyone, ¡°Follow closely.¡± After the men calmed down the horses, they continued walking forward. Half an hour later, the fog became thinner and thinner. After walking out of the fog, the scenery that unfolded in front of them was dazzling. It was actually a very wide plain. A little distance away, there was a lake that was neither large nor small. On the plain, there was plenty of grass and flowers. Various herbivores were shuttling back and forth on it, and there were also various fruit trees scattered around. This was what a utopia looked like. She said delightedly, ¡°Yihan, I smell several types of herbs that are about to go extinct.¡± Seeing how surprised she was, Qi Yihan said, ¡°Let¡¯s look around later. You can take them away.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Mrs. Guo said, ¡°Let¡¯s stay here today. If we walk past this place, the horses won¡¯t be able to come with us anymore. The terrain will become very complicated. We have to leave all the horses here.¡± This was what Tang Li wanted. She nodded in agreement. ¡°Then let¡¯s find a place to rest first. Yihan and I will go around and take a look.¡± With that, she pulled Qi Yihan to the side. Soon, they arrived at a fruit tree. Tang Li looked at the fruit trees and sighed while drooling. ¡°This world never ceases to surprise me. I didn¡¯t expect we¡¯d end up in a paradise like this.¡± Qi Yihan walked over and plucked an apple for her. ¡°If you like it, we can come back in the future.¡± ¡°Deal! Let¡¯s bring a large tent and a solar pot. There are so many fruits and herbs here. I¡¯ll make you some fruit tea.¡± Tang Li imagined the scene of the two of them staying here. She washed the apple and started munching. ¡°Mmm¡­ So sweet.¡± The apples here were crisp, sweet, and juicy. There was also a fragrance coming from them. ¡°I¡¯ll have fruits for dinner tonight.¡± Seeing that she liked the fruits here so much, Qi Yihan went to pick a lot for her to put in the dry bag. After putting it away, Tang Li said to him, ¡°The interior of this bag is not large enough. When there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll modify it and expand it.¡± ¡°Can the bag be modified and expanded?¡± Qi Yihan was surprised. ¡°Of course. Nothing can stump me.¡± The two of them continued to walk around. At the entrance of the valley, it was a basin surrounded by mountains. The herbs Tang Li found were basically all on the cliff. However, there was no need for her to gather the herbs herself. The luggage Qi Yihan brought was really a treasure. He took out a device that could fly to the cliff and deftly plucked up the herbs. Tang Li looked at Qi Yihan in admiration. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re amazing.¡± He was so handsome that Tang Li¡¯s heart started racing. She looked at his face and said, ¡°You¡¯re forbiddingly handsome.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was helping her get the herbs, she would have pounced on him and kissed him. Qi Yihan raised his eyebrows and looked at her. The smile in his eyes deepened, as if he was seducing her. Tang Li finally lost control of herself. She wrapped her arms around his neck and, standing on her tiptoes, she kissed him hard on the lips. Then, she licked his lips before letting go of him, saying matter-of-factly, ¡°This is your reward.¡± With that, she patted his chest. ¡°Hubby, thank you for your hard work.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s eyes darkened, but he didn¡¯t say anything and continued picking herbs for her. After getting all the herbs Tang Li needed, it was almost dark. Mrs. Guo came over and found the two of them. She told them where they were sleeping tonight, but she added, ¡°It¡¯s safer here. If you want to stay alone, you can. This place is very suitable for young people to go on a date at night.¡± Indeed a dating spot. When they looked up, they could see a clear starry sky. Qi Yihan looked at Tang Li. Tang Li was definitely willing. ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay with Yihan here. If you need anything, you can come find us.¡± As Tang Li spoke, she gave Mrs. Guo a voice transmission talisman. ¡°Alright.¡± Mrs. Guo took the voice transmission talisman and took the two of them to see where the rest of the team was staying tonight. There was no cave here, so they could only sleep on the ground. Mrs. Guo and Yuan Yuan were sleeping a little further away, protected by a group of men in a semicircle. Even so, Tang Li still set up a field around them. After everything was done and dinner was over, she and Qi Yihan walked further away. Chapter 237 - Qi Yihan Washing Tang Lis Hair Chapter 237 Qi Yihan Washing Tang Li¡¯s Hair The two of them stopped by the lake. The moonlight shone on the lake, making it sparkle. Tang Li couldn¡¯t help but tug on Qi Yihan¡¯s shirt and say eagerly, ¡°Yihan, why don¡¯t we go down and swim?¡± Qi Yihan disagreed. ¡°It¡¯s not safe here.¡± ¡°How is it not safe? No one will come.¡± Tang Li was very sure that Mrs. Guo had already told the team to not approach them. Qi Yihan wrapped his arms around her waist and said domineeringly, ¡°This is the wilderness. We can¡¯t guarantee that nothing else will intrude on us. Other than me, no one can look at your body.¡± Tang Li felt sweet inside and deliberately pouted. ¡°You¡¯re so domineering.¡± Then, she took out a box of cinnabar and a joss paper from the bag and said, ¡°I¡¯ll set up a field to encircle this lake. Not to mention humans, even demons and ghosts won¡¯t be able to enter.¡± Qi Yihan looked at the thing in her hand. He had never seen her draw talismans on a joss paper before, so he let go of her waist. She opened the cinnabar box and tapped the cinnabar with her finger before quickly drawing on the joss paper. Soon, a talisman was drawn on the joss paper. Tang Li put away the box and said to Qi Yihan, ¡°I don¡¯t like to use these usually, because it¡¯s too much work.¡± ¡°Why did you use it then?¡± Qi Yihan asked. Tang Li smiled at him and said, ¡°This is more low-key, and the more complicated the procedure, the less likely people will take me as a liar.¡± Qi Yihan laughed. Actually, he felt that even without the jobb paper and cinnabar, Tang Li still looked very much like a master. Tang Li threw the talisman into the air. A ray of light instantly covered the entire lake and finally formed a transparent field. ¡°We¡¯re now in an independent space. Even if someone comes to the lake, they won¡¯t be able to see us.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and agreed. Tang Li cheered and started to take off her clothes. As she took them off, she said, ¡°I can finally take a good shower. I feel a little uncomfortable without showering last night.¡± With that, she took off her clothes and pants. Qi Yihan looked at her with a deep gaze. After she stripped herself naked, she jumped into the lake. Only then did Qi Yihan look away. He picked up her clothes, folded them, and placed them on a rock. ¡°Be careful of the water temperature. If it¡¯s too cold, don¡¯t go too deep.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Tang Li gestured at him. ¡°Yihan, take out the shampoo and shower gel from the bag. I want to wash my hair.¡± Qi Yihan held her bag, not knowing what to do with it. Tang Li watched as he stared at the bag in a daze. As she played with the water, she said, ¡°Just think of what you want and put your hand in.¡± Qi Yihan did as she said and quickly took out a shampoo and shower gel and a towel. Tang Li waved at him in the lake. ¡°Hubby, hurry up and pass it to me.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her. Her fair and glowing body looked even more alluring in the sparkling water. That kind of beauty that could easily enchant a man and therefore steal his soul. Qi Yihan salivated. After placing the items on the ground, he started taking off his clothes. After taking off his clothes, he walked towards her with the shampoo. The lake water only reached Qi Yihan¡¯s waist. Tang Li looked at the man walking towards her. His perfect body carried absolute power and dominance, and powerful pheromones instantly overwhelmed her. This made her heart race and her mouth dry. Gulp¡­ It was too tempting! It took Tang Li a lot of self-control not to pounce on him. Qi Yihan quickly walked to her side. Tang Li reached out her hand to take the shampoo. Qi Yihan did not give it to her and said quietly, ¡°Turn around. I¡¯ll wash your hair.¡± Tang Li nodded and turned around to let him wash her hair. The two of them stood in the lake. The water was a little above Qi Yihan¡¯s waist and between Tang Li¡¯s breasts. While Qi Yihan was washing her hair, Tang Li played with the water like a child. Qi Yixuan was especially cautious when washing her hair. He rubbed her head with his large hands and asked from time to time, ¡°Is this force heavy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not heavy. Just nice.¡± Tang Li felt comfortable being massaged. She narrowed her eyes and snorted from time to time like a lazy kitten. While she was enjoying herself, Qi Yihan suddenly asked, ¡°Did anyone wash your hair before?¡± Tang Li opened her eyes slightly. She wanted to turn her head to look at him, but his hands were fixed on her head, preventing her from turning The corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up. She said while playing with the water, ¡°No.¡± Qi Yihan asked again, ¡°You must have had a lot of suitors since you were young.¡± Tang Li knew that he was asking about the real her. The moon tonight was beautiful so was her mood. Tang Li suddenly wanted to tell him about her. ¡°I became famous very early. No matter who sees me, they will only respect me. No one dares to pursue me.¡± When Tang Li said the last sentence, there was a hint of resentment in her tone. Qi Yixuan was very satisfied with what she said and looked down at her. Because of his height advantage, he could see her body perfectly. As if not aware of that, Tang Li kept playing with the water. Qi Yihan pressed her head and instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you move, I can wash your hair.¡± Tang Li pouted her lips, saying. ¡°I didn¡¯t move.¡± ¡°You did.¡± After saying that, Qi Yihan turned her around, pinched her chin, and lowered his head to kiss her. Tang Li retorted in a muffled voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t move.¡± ¡°You can move now.¡± Soon, there were a lot of noises coming from the lake. As the two of them were exercising under the moonlight, a few more people entered the fog. These people were the masters who followed Tang Li here. They were still very confident when they walked into the fog. However, after walking for a few hours, they finally realized that something was wrong. ¡°I heard that the fog in this area has never dispersed. This proves that something powerful is definitely in charge of this space. Everyone, take out your weapons and see if you can find the thing that is in charge of this fog and destroy it.¡± The masters were full of confidence. They took out their best artifacts and started searching around. However, as soon as they took out their artifacts, the fog became even thicker. They paid no attention to that and started throwing talismans in all directions. ¡°As ordered! Appear!¡± Everything was quiet except for the thickening fog. The masters could not see each other even if they were very close. They could only speak to confirm where their companion was. ¡°Looks like the thing in this thick fog is much more powerful than we thought.¡± Chapter 238 - Hugging Tang Li To Warm Up Chapter 238 Hugging Tang Li To Warm Up Every master had their own artifacts. These artifacts carried spiritual energy and could deal with demons. They felt that this fog was definitely empowered by a demon, so they took out all their artifacts. They brandished their artifacts while chanting a spell. However, after throwing their artifacts into the fog, other than the first few collisions, there was no response. This made them pale in fright. ¡°Oh no, our artifacts have been swallowed by the fog!¡± ¡°The demonic aura in here is too strong. Everyone, quickly get closer and think of a way to retrieve the artifacts.¡± A master shouted and subconsciously grabbed the other master beside him. However, the moment he grabbed him, he realized that something was wrong. mon The thing he grabbed was especially sticky. Not only was it sticky, it was as if something was crawling up his wrist straight into his sleeve. It was ice-cold and smooth, bringing with it a numbing coldness. The master shuddered and kept chanting, ¡°Evil, disperse yourself!¡± The sticky feeling in his hand finally disappeared, but in the next second, it reached the back of his neck and was sneaking into his collar. The master¡¯s bair was standing on end. He slowly turned his head back and met a pair of red eyes the size of a copper tomb. ¡°Whoa!¡± The master opened his mouth wide and let out a frightened sound. He wanted to scream but realized that he couldn¡¯t. Only when something touched him did he scream. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± ¡°Master Zhang! Wake up! There¡¯s something in this fog that makes people hallucinate. Quick, calm down!¡± The sudden shout finally pulled Master Zhang back to reality. He quickly calmed himself down and realized that the sensation was gone. However, his voice was still trembling. ¡°What¡­ What should we do now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find our artifacts first. If we work together, we can definitely beat the demon.¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± At the top of the mountain, there were two people standing on the dangerous cliff. The two of them each carried a basket. At this moment, the girl asked the middle-aged man, ¡°Father, should we take all these people back?¡± ¡°No, these people aren¡¯t easy to deal with. They just didn¡¯t realize that we were the ones who set them up. When they realize it, the two of us are no match for them.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t we arrest the other group of people?¡± ¡°Last night, the ghosts that we lured into the three caves were all annihilated. This proves that one of them is very powerful, and the thing is that, I don¡¯t know which one of them is powerful.¡± ¡°These people are obviously going to our side. What if they are people sent by the Empire?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? The Chief and the others will handle them.¡± After the middle-aged man finished speaking, he gestured to her. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and tell the Chief about these two groups of people. Let the clan prepare.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan stayed in the lake for a long time. When Qi Yihan carried her out, she didn¡¯t even have the strength to move her fingers. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry.¡± After the intense exercise, her stomach was rumbling Qi Yihan dried her body and helped her put on clothes before handing her an apple. Then, he placed her on a clean rock and started to put on his clothes. Tang Li watched him wear his clothes as she ate the apple. Her toes were still stepping on his feet. Qi Yihan wanted to put on his pants, but with her toes on his feet, he couldn¡¯t put them on. He looked at her with his deep eyes. Tang Li blinked at him innocently as she ate the apple. ¡°My feet are cold, but yours are hot. I don¡¯t want to put it on the ground.¡± Qi Yihan looked into her eyes for a few seconds. First, he put one of his legs into the pants and then the other. After he was done dressing, he picked her up and threw a blanket on the ground. After spreading the blanket evenly on the ground, he gently placed Tang Li on it. Then, he held her feet and hugged her tightly. Tang Li was hugged so tightly that she could not even eat the apple. She quickly raised her head and said, ¡°A little gentler, please?¡± Qi Yihan said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m cold. I need to hold you to warm up.¡± Tang Li was speechless. The next morning, Tang Li was woken up by the birds chirping. When she opened her eyes, she saw his chin with stubble on it. She raised her hand to touch it and felt it was prickly and itchy. Curious, she kept on rubbing against his chin. Qi Yihan had actually woken up a long time ago, but he didn¡¯t open his eyes. He let her touch his chin until her hand reached Adam¡¯s apple. Qi Yihan swallowed and opened his eyes. He grabbed her naughty hand and said hoarsely, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± When he said this, his body told her honestly what would happen if she moved again. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if we do another morning exercise.¡± Tang Li quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no.¡± Although they were in the field, there was someone waiting for them outside. No matter how thick-skinned she was, she couldn¡¯t make people wait while she and him were exercising Tang Li quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m getting up.¡± Qi Yihan was actually just bluffing her. After letting go of her, the two of them got up. After they cleaned up, Tang Li dispelled the field. It was still early at this time. What greeted their eyes were the grass with morning dew, the blooming flowers and fruits, the fruit trees that were filled with fruits, and the little animals that were jumping happily on the grass. It was like a fairyland. As expected, no one came over. Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked towards Mrs. Guo and the others for a long while before they saw the men picking fruits under a fruit tree. Mrs. Guo sat by the lake with Yuan Yuan. As she combed Yuan Yuan¡¯s hair, she told her how beautiful this place was and that when she recovered, she would bring her here to relax. Someone saw Tang Li and Qi Yihan walking over and greeted them. The two of them walked to Mrs. Guo and Yuan Yuan. Mrs. Guo smiled and said, ¡°The scenery here is really good. You think you guys can have a honeymoon here.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°I think so too.¡± After breakfast, they continued on their way. When they were leaving the fairyland, Tang Li said to Qi Yihan, ¡°The people who followed us are still trapped in the fog.¡± ai Tang Li knew that some people were following them, but since they were actually of some use, Tang Li let them follow. Qi Yihan said, ¡°Make sure they don¡¯t get lost. They can¡¯t help us distract the clan.¡± Tang Li smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± With that said, a talisman paper plane flew out. Chapter 239 - Summoning The Living Chapter 239 Summoning The Living Spirits Since they couldn¡¯t ride horses anymore, they left most of their horses behind and went through the mountains with only two horses. After that, Yuan Yuan was carried by Mrs. Guo all the time. When Mrs. Guo got tired of carrying, the men took turns carrying her. The longer they walked, the slower their speed. At first, everyone was worried that Tang Li and Qi Yihan would not be able to tolerate the harsh condition. Unexpectedly, the two of them looked very relaxed. They walked for another day before finding a cave to rest for the night. The others were making fire in the cave, ready to make something to eat. Tang Li and Qi Yihan stood outside the cave and looked at the forest that went as far as the eyes could see. Qi Yihan said, ¡°This is pretty much a primitive forest. There should be a lot of ferocious beasts roaming around at night.¡± Tang Li nodded. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Mrs. Guo said that this place is not far from the place where Yuan Yuan lost her soul. I¡¯ll ask the living creatures here later to see if I can get any clues about Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul.¡± ¡°However, when I do that, I will definitely attract some ghosts. Stay in the cave with them. Some ghosts are very fierce and will hurt people.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her and frowned. ¡°Will they hurt you too?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Tang Li gave him an assuring smile. ¡°Actually, I will let the Kylins feed on the ghosts and when we get back, the two little ones will grow a lot.¡± Qi Yihan thought for a moment before agreeing. After dinner, Tang Li told the others her plan. Mrs. Guo was a little excited. ¡°Mrs. Qi, can you summon spirits here?¡±. ¡°I¡¯ll try my luck. Besides, even if I accidentally summon ghosts, I can also ask them if they¡¯ve seen Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul.¡± ¡°Alright, alright! Stay safe.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± After setting up a field at the entrance of the cave, Tang Li walked out alone. The moment she went out, she called out to the Kylins. The two little ones flew beside her. When they heard that she was going to ask spirits, Linlin said excitedly, ¡°Master, then Qiqi and I will protect you later. If anyone wants to hurt you while you¡¯re asking the spirits, we¡¯ll burn them into roasted meat.¡± Ever since he had the fire-breathing skill, Qiqi and Linlin had been looking for a chance to showcase their power. After finding an empty space, Tang Li stopped. The moon tonight was not bad, but there were towering trees everywhere, blocking the moonlight. Though it¡¯s an open space, there were only a few rays of moonlight that scattered on the ground. Tang Li, however, was very satisfied with this place. She quickly cast a spell with her hands. wer A moment later, countless specks of light emitted from the soil under her feet, then turned into specks of light that scattered in all directions. At this moment, she was standing there surrounded by a fluorescent light. Her beautiful face carried a sense of holiness, like that of a god, high and unapproachable. It was as if with a word from her, everything in the world would bow down to her. Wherever the fluorescent light went, all the creatures started to respond, emitting specks of green light from their bodies as a response. At that moment, Tang Li spoke. Her voice was quiet, but it spread far. ¡°I¡¯m here to find the soul of Guo¡¯s daughter. If you know anything, please tell me. I¡¯ll reward you handsomely.¡± After she finished speaking, the trees and animals around her seemed to be responding. The trees moved in the windless night, and the sounds of various animals came from all directions. Of course, this light also attracted the demons and ghosts nearby. Many demons and ghosts slowly approached her. ¡°What a powerful spiritual Qi. If I can possess this spiritual energy, I will definitely be the lord of this area.¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired of being ghosts. If I absorb this spiritual Qi, I will be able to reincarnate into a human.¡± When the demons approached Tang Li, the two Kylins quickly breathed fire to deal with them. Soon, these demons and ghosts were burnt by the divine fire. Their wails and howls echoed through the quiet night. Tang Li waved her hand in the air, and the image of Yuan Yuan when she was young appeared. She continued to ask all the mountain spirits, ¡°Take a look. Have you seen this soul before?¡± The mountain spirits started discussing. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her before. If I had seen such a cute girl, I would definitely remember her.¡± ¡°I think I have, but at the same time I don¡¯t think I have.¡± ¡°I think I saw her soul a few years back, but it soon drifted away.¡± ¡°Really? Not that I can remember.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because she only stayed here for a few hours. You just happened to be sleeping.¡± ¡°Are you positive? According to my memory, the girl who came a few years ago was much older than this one.¡± Out of blue, the living spirits started arguing. Tang Li felt speechless and quickly stopped them. ¡°Show me the image you¡¯ve seen. I¡¯ll know if it¡¯s true or not.¡± Only then did the living spirits stop. Those who said they had seen the girl let out images. Tang Li looked at images one by one. When she saw one of them, she was delighted. ¡°This is it.¡± The one who saw Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul was a tree spirit that was hundreds of years old. He was especially happy that Tang Li could turn the tables on him. Tang Li asked, ¡°Tell me about what happened then. How long did she stay here and where did she go?¡± Tree Spirit said, ¡°Six years ago, I saw this little girl¡¯s soul drifting around here. She looked especially weak at that time. I even asked her to rest under my branches, but soon she was blown away by a gust of wind.¡± Tang Li frowned. ¡°Blown to where?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. It seemed to be quite far away. However, as soon as she was gone, I saw two people who specialize in catching souls wandering around nearby. That little girl must have been captured by them.¡± Tang Li quickly asked, ¡°What do they look like?¡± Tree Spirit showed Tang Li the images of the two people. Tang Li noted it down and thanked them. At the same time, she gave them some rewards. When she was about to call the Kylins, who were chasing after the demons, back to the jade, a black smoke that looked like a rope coiled around her waist. Tang Li dodged to the side and then dodged another black smoke that was coming at her. Then, more black smoke ropes appeared from nowhere. Looking at the black ropes, she snorted and threw a talisman in the air, instantly dispersing the black ropes. In the next moment, a man with long hair and a handsome face walked out of the darkness with a black paper fan. There was a mole at the corner of the man¡¯s left eye, and his eyes were deep and alluring. As he walked, he said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a beautiful girl to be so powerful.¡± Chapter 240 - I Am Better Than That Useless Husband of Yours Chapter 240 I Am Better Than That Useless Husband of Yours Normally, anyone would be attracted to such a pretty man, but Tang Li was looking at his feet. The man¡¯s feet were not on the ground. Although he was walking, he was floating a few centimeters away from the ground. Then, her gaze turned to the fan in his hand. On the black fan was a red Zheng. (Zheng is a legendary beast that eats tigers and leopards.) Finally, Tang Li placed her gaze on the man¡¯s face. She narrowed her eyes and said firmly, ¡°You are from the Demon World.¡± The man suddenly patted his hand twice with the black fan. Instead of answering, he asked, ¡°Do you think there will be a handsome man like me in the Demon World?¡± With that, he arrived in front of Tang Li in the blink of an eye. He held the fan and wanted to lift her chin. Tang Li reacted quickly. She slapped away the fan and said in a no-nonsense tone, ¡°Try touching me again, and I¡¯ll cripple your hand.¡± The man withdrew his fan and said with interest, ¡°Miss, you have the look of an angel and the temperament of a demona€ I like it.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Tang Li suddenly called out, ¡°Kylin.¡± The two Kylins quickly flew over. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Take care of him.¡± ¡°The ancient divine beast, Kylin?¡± The man looked at Tang Li and a hint of surprise flashed across his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of surprises in a day. You are actually the master of the ancient divine beast.¡± After the man finished speaking, when the kirin attacked him, his body disappeared and appeared again a few meters away. He opened the fan and started fanning. The wind produced by the fan blew up his black hair, and the surroundings gradually dimed down. ¡°Unfortunately, they¡¯re still cubs.¡± With that, he quickly threw the fan in his hand at the Kylins, and a powerful black smoke was emitted from the fan. The black smoke instantly enveloped the two Kylins. Looking at them struggling in the smoke, the man sneered more sinisterly. Without warning, he appeared from the thin air in front of Tang Li again. ¡°Miss, come with me. I¡¯m much better than that useless husband of yours. With us working together, we can dominate the world.¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± Tang Li looked at him coldly. He was the most powerful person Tang Li had seen from the Demon World, so obviously his ranking in the Demon World was quite high. However, Tang Li was not afraid of him in the slightest. She quickly exuded a powerful aura that instantly enveloped the man. In the next second, as she put her palm face down, a tree branch appeared in her hand. The tree branch turned into a sharp weapon and flew at the man. The man dodged deftly and the expression on his face became more serious. He transformed the black smoke into a black whip and started to counterattack. The wind began to roar and the black smoke gradually devoured this area. The withered branches and leaves on the ground were flying and dancing wildly in the wind. For a moment, the world seemed to have turned upside down. A black smoke and a golden light flashed in midair, creating a huge impact that shook the earth beneath them. At the end, the man stopped in front of a large tree and looked at the weapon that was a few centimeters away from his chest. The golden light had already penetrated his clothes. Tang Li said in a low voice, ¡°How dare a demon compete with my husband? You¡¯re courting death!¡± With that, the weapon pierced through his body. The demonic aura started to spread out from his body, and there was something very sinister about him as he sneered, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re so protective of your husband, but do you think he will protect you like you protected him?¡± ¡°Do you think with me around, anything like that will happen?¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. Miss, you can protect his body, but can you protect his heart?¡± Hearing that, Tang Li¡¯s expression turned even colder. The weapon formed by the tree branch in her hand stabbed deeper into his body. ¡°Haa€¡± The man did not care about the fact that his demonic Qi was leaving his body. He continued to stare into Tang Li¡¯s eyes and said slowly,¡± Aren¡¯t you looking for a little girl¡¯s soul? I know where that little girl¡¯s soul is. Are you sure you want to stab me to death?¡± Tang Li paused and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°Miss, are you asking me?¡± The man deliberately said in a weak tone, ¡°Your weapon makes me unable to remember where she is.¡± Tang Li frowned and looked at him for a few seconds before pulling out the branch. After Tang Li pulled out the branch, the golden light disappeared and it became an ordinary branch again. The man covered his chest and a fan appeared in his hand. He continued fanning himself while saying, ¡°I remember I brought her back to be my servant, but this little girl¡¯s soul was too wild. I didn¡¯t like her, so I threw her into my mansion. Miss, do you want me to bring you to my mansion to find her?¡± S Tang Li looked at his expression and frowned even more. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± As expected, the man¡¯s lips curled up and his eyes shone with a charming light. At the same time, with a wave of his fan an image appeared. The image projected the scene of him bringing Yuan Yuan back to his mansion. At this moment, the man dispersed bit by bit until he was gone. Only his voice could be heard from a distance. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll make you come to my mansion.¡± Tang Li could sense where the man went, but she also sensed that Qi Yihan was in danger. Without thinking, she rushed back. When she reached the entrance of the cave, she saw a few demons smashing against the field and was about to break the field she set up. Tang Li was furious. She threw a talisman at them that froze them in place and then summoned the Kylins to devour them. Only then did Tang Li walk into the cave. The people in the cave did not know what was happening outside. When they saw her return, they all looked at her expectantly. Tang Li thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s rest for the night and continue tomorrow.¡± Whether or not the man really took Yuan Yuan away, she planned to go and take a look alone. Before she confirmed it, Tang Li didn¡¯t want to give them hope. Besides, she didn¡¯t really believe what the man said. Hearing that, everyone was a little disappointed, but it was within their expectations. They went to rest without asking further. Tang Li leaned on Qi Yihan¡¯s shoulder and felt his grip tightening on her waist. She opened her eyes and looked at him in confusion. Qi Yihan was looking at her with a deep gaze, his thoughts unreadable. Seeing that she had opened her eyes, he raised his other hand and placed it on her cheek. Tang Li asked him with an inquiring gaze. He did not speak and just looked at her. Tang Li thought for a moment and rubbed her cheek against his palm. She leaned her head against his heart and listened to his heartbeat. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Chapter 241 Chapter 241: A Resentful Village Tang Li knew that Qi Yihan was worried about her. She glanced at the group of people who were already resting and said to him in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you can protect yourself. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ve said it before. In this world, be it demons or ghosts, no one can hurt me.¡± With that, she touched his chest to comfort him. Qi Yihan nodded and placed his hand on her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m not as fragile as you think.¡± Tang Li smiled. She knew that he was very powerful, but no matter how powerful he was, he could not beat a demon. The two of them closed their eyes at the same time to rest. The next day, everyone got up early and continued on their way. After walking for another half a day, they finally walked out of the dense forest. The road ahead opened up a lot, and there were more types of trees. Along the way, there were traces of human activity everywhere. It was obvious that the war ten years ago had turned this place into ruins. Mrs. Guo said to Tang Li, ¡°Before we started a large-scale cleanup of this place, this place has already developed into a large village. There were many people, and they were all criminals. They also captured many ordinary people to be their slaves and help them do things.¡± At this moment, the group of people happened to reach a high ground. Mrs. Guo pointed at the dilapidated and collapsed buildings and said, ¡°Those buildings in the middle were where outlaws live. When we surrounded them at that time, they were in the middle of doing a drug deal.¡± At this point, she pointed to the west of the village. There was a huge platform built with stones there, and on the platform were several stone blocks. ¡°That is¡­ the place where my parents were killed.¡± Towards the end of her sentence, she subconsciously sounded a little choked up. Her parents were lying in a pool of blood while her young daughter was lying beside her grandparents like a broken doll. Every time she thought of that scene, she felt as if a knife was stabbing her heart. Tang Li looked at the ruins that were filled with resentment. Even if she had not seen the scene from ten years ago, she could already imagine it. She retracted her gaze and said to them, ¡°Everyone, wait here. I¡¯m going to look for Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul. If I can find it, we can go back. If I can¡¯t, we have to expand our search area.¡± Though Tang Li did not believe what the person from the Demon World said, she still planned to pay him a visit. The group of people continued to walk into the village. This place was filled with houses made of stone and wood. The wood had long rotted, and the houses made of stone were somewhat collapsed. The ones that were intact were covered in weeds and thorns. If one wanted to live, they had to clean it up. They found a large stone house and started cleaning and repairing it. Tang Li said to Mrs. Guo, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the west platform to take a look.¡± Mrs. Guo turned pale. She didn¡¯t want to go there at all because she was afraid that she would lose control of herself. Qi Yihan read her mind and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to come with us. I¡¯ll go with Li.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Yes, you stay here and take care of Yuan Yuan.¡± Mrs. Guo thought for a moment and nodded. Tang Li and Qi Yihan headed out. The main road of this village was paved with stone slabs. Even after so many years, except for some grass and branches growing out of the cracks, it remained pretty smooth. At this moment, the two of them walked to a place that looked like a canal. After so many years, the canal was already covered in a thick layer of mud and many weeds. Tang Li glanced at it and frowned. ¡°There should be a lot of blood in this canal. The resentment is very strong.¡± Qi Yihan looked at the canal as well and said, ¡°Many ordinary people were kidnapped here in the past. Some were from several nearby countries. They turned these people into slaves and killed them at will.¡± Tang Li imagined that scenario and said, ¡°I brought the worshiping items we bought before we entered the mountain. I¡¯ll help these restless souls find peace.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The two of them walked for another ten minutes before reaching the western platform. It was noon and the sun was burning brightly, but the blood stains on the rock made people feel cold. The stairs to the high platform were on both sides. Tang Li and Qi Yihan went up from the right. After going up, the blood stains on the stone slabs were more severe. Looking closer, the stone blocks that they saw from afar turned out to be stone troughs. Some weeds grew in the stone trough because of the mud that had accumulated over the years. At this moment, a crow was crowing on a tree branch not far away. Tang Li looked around the platform and said to Qi Yihan, ¡°No wonder Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul left her body. This place was probably a slaughterhouse.¡± The fact that a young girl wasn¡¯t scared to death already proved that she was very strong. Qi Yihan had heard one thing or two about this from Mr. Guo so he didn¡¯t seem particularly surprised. The two of them stood on the platform for a while. Tang Li decided to pacify the souls now. She took out the worshiping items she bought and took out the copper bell. When the scented wax paper candle started to burn, the sound of the copper bell spread throughout the entire village. In the distance, Mrs. Guo and the rest all stopped. Everyone looked at the high platform in the west and was instantly stunned by the scene. Even though they were very far away, everyone could see clearly that Tang Li was standing in the middle of the burning wax paper candle, shaking the copper bell in her hand. At that moment, her entire body was enveloped by a faint layer of light, making people subconsciously hold their breaths in awe. Soon, specks of light spread out her body, slowly rising into the sky. One of the men murmured, ¡°Is Mrs. Qi trying to pacify the souls?¡± ¡°Definitely,¡± another person replied. The others felt the same way. Everyone subconsciously put down the things in their hands and looked over, showing their respect to the souls. On a tree not far from the village, a man was leaning against a tree trunk with a fan in his hand. His gaze was fixed on the high platform. After a while, the corners of his mouth curled up. He then murmured, ¡°A mortal man is really not worthy of such a woman.¡± With that, he raised his hand and looked at his palm. There was a totem floating there. In the middle of the totem was a ball of flame. The flame was black, as if it could destroy heaven and earth. He smiled meaningfully. ¡°You¡¯re indeed the person I¡¯m looking for.¡± With that, he turned invisible and left. On the high platform. It took Tang Li more than an hour to pacify all the restless souls. All the bloostain had disappeared, and there was no longer any sinister aura in the village. Chapter 242 Chapter 242: Qi Yihan¡¯s Past It was still early after Tang Li finished it, so she and Qi Yihan joined them in cleaning and restoring the stone house. Qi Yihan built a roof while Tang Li stood below and handed him tools. In the beginning, Mrs. Guo and the men didn¡¯t let them do it, thinking that they definitely would just do a disservice. They didn¡¯t expect Qi Yihan to be so skillful, and the luggage he brought was very useful. He brought out some tools that could be used for cutting and sawing. Towards the end, Qi Yihan specially made a wooden bed and a few doors so that everyone could close the door at night. Tang Li sat on the wooden bed and looked at the man who had taken off his jacket and was only wearing a black short-sleeved T-shirt as he squatted there, making a wooden bucket. Curious, she asked, ¡°Yihan, why do you know about carpentry?¡± The longer Tang Li stayed with him, the more surprises he brought her. Qi Yihan didn¡¯t even look up. He was fixing the bucket with a tough vine. He said, ¡°I was a soldier for three years when I was in high school.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Li was even more curious. Qi Yihan continued, ¡°When I was in junior high, I finished all my high school classes. At that time, Father wanted me to go to university while managing the company. I didn¡¯t agree, so instead I went to the army for three years.¡± Tang Li held her face and looked at him with admiration. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Qi Yihan stopped what he was doing and looked at her. Then, he retracted his gaze and continued what he was doing. ¡°Someone went to get water. If they come back with enough water, I can make you a hot bath tonight.¡± ¡°Awesome~¡± Qi Yihan spent more than an hour making a large wooden bucket and a few small wooden basins. At this moment, the sky was already dark. There was a large bonfire outside the stone house. Mrs. Guo called the two of them from outside the door, ¡°Mr. Qi, Mrs. Qi, there¡¯s a fire outside. If you want to boil anything, just tell me. There¡¯s also food. Do you want to eat with us or eat in the house?¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked out. Qi Yihan said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡± Then, he asked the person who was boiling water, ¡°Where did you fetch the water? I¡¯ll go get some later.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a mountain spring in the east. We fetched water there.¡± The person said, adding, ¡°Mr. Qi, you can just tell us how much water you want. We¡¯re going over there to get water and wash up later, and we can fetch it for you.¡± Qi Yihan did not reject it and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Mr. Qi.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, ¡°As expected of a young master from a rich family. His upbringing is really good.¡± Everyone ate and chatted with delight. They were talking about military life, so Tang Li and Qi Yihan listened. After eating, Tang Li set up a field around the village. When she returned, her hot bath was ready. She soaked in the hot bath with one arm on the wooden bucket and the other hand playing with the water casually as she listened to everyone talking outside. She knew that her man was sitting by the door of this room, so every time he spoke, she felt that his voice was very close. Tang Li did not go out immediately after her bath. Instead, she took the time to draw some talismans. When Qi Yihan knocked and entered, he was not surprised to see a stack of talismans on the bed. When the two of them were done cleaning up and could finally lie on the wooden bed, Tang Li nestled in Qi Yihan¡¯s arms and said to him, ¡°I¡¯ll look for Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll leave the Kylins with you. If anything happens, the Kylins will save you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Qi Yihan stroked her hair and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait here for you to come back. I won¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll be at ease if you bring the Kylins with you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Other than the Kylins, I have a very powerful weapon. No matter what kind of demons or monsters they are, they are not my match.¡± As Tang Li spoke, she closed her eyes. She did not sleep well the last few nights, so as soon as she closed her eyes, she fell into her slumber. Qi Yihan lowered his head to look at the woman in his arms. After a long while, he closed his eyes and fell asleep too. In the middle of the night, the sudden sound of suona woke everyone up. Tang Li and Qi Yihan opened their eyes at the same time and quickly got up to put on their clothes. At this moment, discussions could be heard outside the door. ¡°What happened? Did you hear the suona?¡± ¡°I heard it! I heard it! It seems to be coming from outside the village.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s the sound played during weddings.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s getting married at this time? And why are they here?¡± The more they spoke, the creepier they felt. ¡°I wonder if Mrs. Qi is awake. Why don¡¯t we call her?¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan opened the door and walked out while everyone was talking. When everyone saw Tang Li, they quickly surrounded her. At that moment, the suona sounded closer, making one¡¯s hair stand on end. Tang Li listened attentively and said to everyone, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. No matter who is outside, they can¡¯t enter.¡± After saying that, she took out a piece of talisman and threw it into the air. ¡± Search newn0vel.0rg on google¡±.The talisman turned into a paper crane. Tang Li said to the paper crane, ¡°See what¡¯s going on outside the village.¡± The paper crane spread its wings and flew away quickly. After waiting for a while, the paper crane flew back and said, ¡°There¡¯s a team coming to pick up the bride.¡± Everyone was shocked! ¡°Could it be the Ghost King coming to pick his bride?¡± ¡°¡­If it¡¯s really the Ghost King, why is he outside the village? Is his bride in this village?¡± ¡°How is that possible! Is it possible that they wanted to pass this village but were stopped by the field Mrs. Qi set up?¡± Everyone was discussing when suddenly a voice was heard. ¡°Miss Tang, I¡¯ve come to marry you. As long as you come with me, I¡¯ll give you the soul you¡¯re looking for. How about that?¡± Everyone was shocked and they subconsciously looked at Tang Li and Qi Yihan. Tang Li said to them, ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± With that, she walked towards the entrance of the village. However, Qi Yihan grabbed her wrist. Qi Yihan¡¯s voice was very cold. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Tang Li turned to look at him. Seeing the murderous aura on his body, she was about to speak when Mrs. Guo suddenly asked, ¡°Mrs. Qi, who¡¯s outside the village? Why did he say that Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul is with him!¡± At this moment, Mrs. Guo was very excited. However, when she thought of the conditions that the man proposed, she clenched her fists and resisted the selfishness that welled up in her heart. She said, ¡°If I have to use you to exchange for my daughter¡¯s soul, I¡¯d rather Yuan Yuan stay like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as serious as you think.¡± Seeing that everyone¡¯s expressions were bad, Tang Li said, ¡°He¡¯s a demon. It¡¯s hard to say if Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul is really with him. Besides¡­¡± At this point, Tang Li looked in the direction of the exit of the village. A strong murderous aura emanated from her body. ¡°No one can be my husband except Yihan.¡± Chapter 243 As soon as Tang Li finished speaking, the man said again. There was a hint of mock in his tone. ¡°After tonight, I will be Miss Tang¡¯s husband.¡± ¡°Humph! I¡¯m not dead yet.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s voice was extremely cold. He held Tang Li¡¯s hand and walked towards the entrance of the village. The others did not even dare to breathe. After the two of them walked out of their line of sight, everyone looked at each other and then said in fear, ¡°There is a demon outside the village wanting to snatch Miss Tang away from Mr. Qi.¡± ¡°Can they defeat that group of demons? Should we help?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t go.¡± Mrs. Guo shouted loudly. ¡°If we go now, we¡¯ll cause trouble for Mrs. Qi. Everyone, wait here.¡± With that, she turned around and returned to the house. She walked to the bed and hugged her daughter tightly. She hoped that Tang Li could defeat that demon and save Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul. If Mrs. Qi and the others could not defeat that demona€| Mrs. Guo hugged Yuan Yuan even tighter, not knowing what to do. Tang Li and Qi Yihan quickly walked towards the entrance. Although their faces could not be seen, the aura they exuded was very chilling and frightening. Soon, the two of them walked out of the field and could see the scene at the entrance. A large group of people transformed from demons stopped at the entrance with eight large carriages. There were also some people who were transformed from demons beating gongs and drums. In front of the eight large carriages, on the back of a red horse sat a handsome man wearing a red wedding robe. The red color stimulated Qi Yihan. He grabbed Tang Li¡¯s hand tightly as a cold aura was spreading out of his body. With his other hand, he quickly took out a gun and pointed it at the man on the horse. The man acted as if he did not see Qi Yihan. He looked at Tang Li with burning eyes and said seductively, ¡°Miss Tang, the bridal carriage is ready. As long as you agree to the wedding, I¡¯ll immediately get someone to give you the soul you¡¯re looking for.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Qi Yihan put his finger on the trigger and said in a low voice, ¡°Over my dead body!¡± The man finally looked at Qi Yihan and sneered. ¡°You think you can stop me from marrying Miss Tang?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Qi Yihan pulled the trigger. Bang! The bullet shot at the man at an extremely fast speed. However, when it was a meter away from him, it was blocked by a barrier. Then, the bullet bounced back the way it came. Tang Li pulled Qi Yihan to the side and extended her palm. A powerful aura restrained the bullet, and in the next second, the bullet fell to the ground. She said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Stand here. I¡¯ll go deal with him. Be careful not to let him put a demon in your heart.¡± After saying that, she quickly formed a field around Qi Yihan with her fingers and walked towards the man. The man sat on the horse and looked at the woman walking towards him. The smile on his face widened. Just as she was about to reach him, she waved her hand. Qi Yihan, who was standing inside the field, saw Tang Li change into a bridal dress. Qi Yihan¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. His powerful anger made him look abnormally scary. At this moment, Tang Li was heard saying, ¡°Yihan, close your eyes!¡± Qi Yihan closed his eyes. He knew that what he saw just now was not real. However, he was still furious, fuelled by jealousy. He hated that he was just a mortal and had no ability to deal with these demons and monsters. Tang Li stopped two meters away from the man. The man looked at Tang Li and the corners of his lips curled up. He said gently, ¡°My bride, remember my name. I¡¯m Mo Chen. Get in the carriage.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s see if you have the ability to make me go up.¡± After saying that, Tang Li quickly cast a spell with her fingers. A talisman appeared in her palm. Then, she waved her hand at the man and the group of demons. Immediately, other than the man, the other demons and the carriages disappeared. Mo Chen leaped up and landed in front of Tang Li. His expression did not change, as if he had already expected her to do so. He said, ¡°Since Miss Tang doesn¡¯t want to sit in the carriage, I¡¯ll carry you then.¡± Then a whip made of demonic aura appeared in his hand . ¡°Miss Tang, sorry for being rude.¡± With that, he swung the whip at Tang Li¡¯s waist. Tang Li snorted and leaped. As she dodged the whip, she attacked. The human and the demon fought, causing the earth to shake and the mountain to shudder. However, Qi Yihan was still standing there, unmoved like a god statue. He looked at the two shadows and took out the Kylin Jade. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you have a way to get me to join?¡± The two little ones flew out of the Kylin Jade. Linlin said, ¡°We don¡¯t have the ability to become one with you, but don¡¯t worry, First Master. Master is very powerful.¡± As soon as Linlin finished speaking, Tang Li¡¯s waist was wrapped by Mo Chen¡¯s whip. Qi Yihan¡¯s face was ashen and his aura was murderous. At that moment, when Tang Li was dodging the whip, her feet became unstable. He knew that Tang Li was very good at mystic techniques, but when she fought with people head-on, her combat power was average. It made his heart skip a beat. Tang Li also knew that if she fought Mo Chen like that, she would definitely lose. So she didn¡¯t plan to continue fighting with him. After taking a few steps back, she took out the Guqin. As soon as the Guqin appeared, a powerful light flashed across her body. Her long hair flew in the wind, and at this moment, her body was also emitting a sparkling light. There was both surprise and excitement in Mo Chen¡¯s eyes. ¡°An ancient artifact, the Fuxi Guqin! You actually have the Fuxi Guqin?¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Tang Li snorted and strummed the strings of the guqin. The sound of the guqin caused the earth to shake violently, and then a powerful wave was coming at Mo Chen. Mo Chen dodged left and right. No matter how fast he was, he was still unable to dodge the hundreds of thousands of waves the Guqin was creating. Soon, his clothes were tattered. Her body was covered in wounds from the powerful waves. The Guqin was simply too powerful, and at this moment, he didn¡¯t intend to summon the Original God to take Tang Li away. In the end, he glanced at the man standing in the field and wiped the blood from the corner of his lips with the back of his hand. His eyes flashed, and in the next moment, his body disappeared, bringing Qi Yihan along with him. Tang Li did not expect Mo Chen to take Qi Yihan away. She put away her Guqin and chased after him. Mo Chen was very fast. In the blink of an eye, he brought Qi Yihan to his territory. The two men faced each other. Mo Chen was injured and was about to vent his anger on Qi Yihan. He looked down at Qi Yihan and his demonic aura was overwhelming. ¡°You¡¯re just a mortal. I can kill you with a finger. Do you think I should kill you now or in front of her?¡± Chapter 244 - Where Is My Husband? Qi Yihan looked at him coldly, telling Mo Chen that even if he was a demon, he wasn¡¯t scared at all. Mo Chen was so angry that he laughed sarcastically. No mortal dared to look at him like that. ¡°I suddenly don¡¯t want to kill you now. Do you think it would be a good idea to enter your body and use your body to be with her?¡± In the end, Mo Chen added in disdain, ¡°Although you¡¯re not as good-looking as me.¡± When Qi Yihan heard this, he finally frowned and looked at him vigilantly. Mo Chen was serious when he said that, because he wanted to be with Tang Li no matter what the cost was. With that, he suddenly disappeared in front of Qi Yihan. Before Qi Yihan could react, he suddenly felt something hit his soul, making him dizzy. However, in the next moment, a furious roar came from behind him. ¡°How dare you treat First Master like that. We¡¯ll kill you.¡± Qi Yihan turned around and saw the two little ones pouncing at Mo Chen. However, just as they pounced on Mo Chen, he disappeared. The two little ones immediately stopped and looked around vigilantly. Qi Yihan narrowed his eyes and looked around. He suddenly said, ¡°Be careful on the right.¡± At the warning, the two little ones separated, and then a black whip appeared, swinging at them from the right. Mo Chen was still nowhere to be seen. After a while, Qi Yihan warned again, ¡°Behind you.¡± The two little ones turned around and breathed fire. When the Kylin Fire and the demonic Qi touched, the demonic Qi was quickly put out. Qi Yihan then went on warning the Kylins, helping them dodge the attacks. Mo Chen, who was hiding in the dark, finally lost his patience. He appeared and cast a spell on the Kylins. The two little ones were trapped inside his demonic Qi. He then looked at Qi Yihan and snorted. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a mortal like you to be of some use.¡± Mo Chen thought about how just now, when trying to enter Qi Yihan¡¯s body, he was forced out of it by a powerful force. He felt that it must be because of Tang Li. However, he had to prevent Qi Yihan from knowing this. His lips curled up and he said calmly, ¡°I have a good idea. Do you think she can still recognize you if we swap faces?¡± Qi Yihan clenched his fists and exuded a powerful aura. ¡°How dare you.¡± ¡°Ha! Looks like you don¡¯t think she can.¡± Mo Chen walked towards him and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet and see if she can recognize you.¡± Mo Chen was not negotiating with him. After saying that, a powerful demonic aura surged around him. The demonic aura quickly blocked Qi Yihan¡¯s line of sight. His surroundings were dark and he couldn¡¯t see anything. He couldn¡¯t help but think of Tang Li from before. She didn¡¯t like him but liked pretty boys. As it happened, this demon was also pretty. Did she just want to use him to get the Tang family out of trouble? The more she thought about it, the more angry he felt. At this moment, a familiar voice was heard. ¡°Mo Chen, you¡¯d better let go of my husband. Otherwise, I¡¯ll raze this place to the ground!¡± Qi Yihan suddenly raised his eyes to look in the direction of the voice. When he saw Tang Li walking over, he subconsciously wanted to call her. At that moment, he heard another voice saying, ¡°No hurry. I¡¯m just inviting him to my residence as a guest. If Miss Tang wants to find him, you can just go in.¡± The voice was too close, so close that it seemed to be coming from his mouth. Qi Yihan was shocked. In the next second, he quickly looked around. At that moment, only he and Tang Li were standing there. There was no one from the Demon World. Looking down at his clothes and hands, Qi Yihan realized that he had been transformed into Mo Chen, while the demon had become him. He quickly took a step forward, wanting to tell Tang Li the truth. Only then did he realize that his voice and expression were controlled. ¡°Miss Tang, please come in.¡± Tang Li looked at Mo Chen, who was waiting for her by the door, and her eyes were burning with anger. She quickly walked up to him and put her weapon to his chest, saying coldly, ¡°If anything happens to Yihan, I¡¯ll make you die with the entire Demon World.¡± With that, she summoned the two Kylin who were eating demonic aura and asked, ¡°Where is the person I asked you to protect?¡± The two little ones lowered their heads in guilt. Tang Li looked at Mo Chen angrily. Mo Chen said with a sneer, ¡°Miss Tang, don¡¯t be so angry. I didn¡¯t do anything to your man. If you don¡¯t believe me, go in and take a look.¡± Tang Li stared into Mo Chen¡¯s eyes for a few seconds before putting away the weapon in her hand. As the door opened, she walked in. Mo Chen¡¯s mansion was not on the ground. The door was an illusion. As she crossed the door, the scene in front of her changed. It was like she¡¯d walked into a royal courtyard. There were brick carvings, clay, and wood carvings everywhere. Mo Chen brought Tang Li to a hall. There were various demonic beasts carved in the hall, giving off a deep demonic aura. After walking in, Tang Li could feel that Mo Chen¡¯s status in the Demon World was not ordinary. She had dealt with people from the Demon World in real life, but she had never seen a demon who could create such a large mansion. Standing in the spacious hall, Tang Li asked with a straight face, ¡°Where is Yihan?¡± ¡°Miss Tang, why are you in such a hurry? Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you sit down and drink some tea with me? It¡¯d be great if you could stay for a few days,¡± said Mo Chen. Tang Li became even more agitated. ¡°That¡¯s not gonna happen!¡± ¡°Then Miss Tang, you can forget about finding your man.¡± Mo Chen smiled, but his gaze was different from the expression on his face. He continued, ¡°Miss Tang, I¡¯ll get someone to arrange for your man to stay in the backyard. After drinking tea, you can look for him yourself. Maybe you can even find the soul you want. How about it?¡± Tang Li was not in the mood to drink tea at all. However, she knew that there was no point in being anxious now. She walked to a chair and sat down. Mo Chen was very satisfied. ¡°Serve the tea.¡± Mo Chen also walked to the other chair and sat down. One of his hands was placed on the armrest of the chair, and the other was clenched tightly as if he was struggling. However, his gaze was fixed on Tang Li. Tang Li did not even bother to look at him. Soon, two servants served the tea. Tang Li did not drink the tea. She raised her head to look at Mo Chen and said, ¡°Where is my husband?¡± ¡°Miss Tang, why are you in such a hurry to look for your man? Maybe your man is currently lost in a woman¡¯s bed.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Tang Li trusted Qi Yihan. Her man would even look at other women. ¡°Why not? Maybe there¡¯s a woman in my mansion who looks like you. He made a mistake and fell in love with that woman.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li couldn¡¯t hold back her anger anymore. She threw the teacup on the ground. In the next second, she stood in front of Mo Chen and put the weapon to his chest, saying with a murderous look, ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± Chapter 245 - A Mortal Fights A Demon Mo Chen looked up at Tang Li, and something seemed to be rolling in his eyes. However, he teased annoyingly, ¡°It seems that Miss Tang is also not all confident in your relationship. If he really loves you, he will definitely be able to tell if that person is you. If he doesn¡¯t love you, he might fall in love with someone who is gentler and more considerate than you.¡± These words poked at Tang Li¡¯s sore spot. Actually, she had always been worried that Qi Yihan would suddenly tell her that he had fallen in love with someone else and wanted to divorce her. Seeing Tang Li¡¯s reaction, Mo Chen chuckled. ¡°Miss Tang, are you going to look for your man now?¡± Tang Li gripped the weapon in her hand tightly and said with a straight face, ¡°Why not?¡± If any woman dared to seduce her man, she would whip that woman to death. If her man dared to betray her and fall in love with other women, she would¡­ castrate him! Tang Li was so angry that her face turned red, so she did not notice the emotions in Mo Chen¡¯s eyes. The two of them walked out of the hall and towards the backyard. The scenery in the backyard was very beautiful, but Tang Li was not interested at all. The two of them walked through a long corridor, passed through a bamboo forest, and then walked past a stone bridge. In front of them was a lotus pond filled with lotuses. At the side of the lotus pond was a long water corridor that led to the middle of the pond. In the middle was a large octagonal pavilion. At this moment, there were two people standing in the pavilion with their backs facing them. Tang Li could tell at a glance that the man was Qi Yihan. The woman standing beside Qi Yihan looked very similar to her. At this point, Tang Li was so angry that she hit Mo Chen with the weapon in her hand. It hit his butt¡­ Tang Li threw out a talisman. The talisman turned into a small boat that floated on the water. Tang Li jumped on it and went to the pavilion. Mo Chen, who was standing there, looked at her and did not even have the chance to stop her. Tang Li soon arrived at the pavilion. She happened to hear a woman with a voice similar to hers saying, ¡°Yihan, I¡¯m a little dizzy. Can you help me stand up?¡± Qi Yihan turned to look at the woman and was about to speak. Suddenly, a cold snort came from behind. ¡°Since you¡¯re dizzy, how about I help you up?¡± When the two of them turned around, Tang Li leaped into the pavilion and stood in front of them. Then, she grabbed the woman¡¯s hand and slapped a talisman on it. In the next second, the woman turned into a black smoke and dissipated. Tang Li grabbed Qi Yihan¡¯s hand and said with a straight face, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you out.¡± At this moment, Mo Chen also walked to the pavilion. He stared at Tang Li and said, ¡°Miss Tang, are you planning to leave just like that? Are you so worried about your man falling in love with someone else?¡± ¡°I dare you to stop me.¡± Mo Chen suddenly let out a meaningful smile and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay with your husband here for a while? Don¡¯t you want to find that little girl¡¯s soul? This place here is big, so it should take some time to find it.¡± When Mo Chen said this, he walked towards the two of them. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve said that I want to marry you. Since you¡¯re both here, why don¡¯t we play a game? As long as you pass this game, I won¡¯t make things difficult for your man anymore.¡± Tang Li pursed her lips and looked at him. Their eyes met. Mo Chen continued, ¡°If you didn¡¯t pass this game, you had to stay. How about that?¡± Tang Li frowned. The man opposite her had a strange look in his eyes. Also, Qi Yihan looked quite strange. He stayed silent when he usually wouldn¡¯t. As if she thought of something, she suddenly grabbed the man¡¯s left wrist and looked down at it. There was indeed no red line on it. And there was a black flame in his palm. Gritting her teeth, Tang Li smacked him. Qi Yihan didn¡¯t expect her to smack him. After staggering back a few steps, he covered his chest and looked at her in disbelief. Tang Li quickly walked to Mo Chen and grabbed his left wrist to take a look and then placed a talisman on his face. Mo Chen became Qi Yihan. ¡°I knew it!¡± A voice came from the shadow, sounding surprised. ¡°You actually figured out who it is so quickly!¡± Tang Li snorted. There was a red line on their wrist that only she could see. Qi Yihan finally escaped the demonic aura. He stood in front of Tang Li protectively and looked coldly at Mo Chen, asking, ¡°Li, do you have a way to make me fight him without being controlled by his demonic aura?¡± ¡°You want to fight me?¡± Mo Chen sneered. ¡°You want to fight me, a mere mortal?¡± Qi Yihan ignored his sarcasm and waited for Tang Li to answer. Tang Li looked at his massive broad back. For some reason, she believed that Qi Yihan could definitely defeat Mo Chen without being affected by the demonic aura. She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± With that, she held his hand and opened his palm. After drawing on his palm for a while, she said, ¡°This talisman can impart you spiritual aura to counter his demonic aura.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Mo Chen allowed Tang Li to draw talismans for Qi Yihan without stopping her. A black fan appeared in his hand and he leaned there against the pillar, looking at them. After Tang Li finished drawing the talisman in Qi Yihan¡¯s hand, a golden light flashed in Qi Yihan¡¯s palm and the talisman disappeared. Then, he said to Tang Li, ¡°Li, stand further away.¡± Tang Li nodded and stood to the side. Qi Yihan looked at Mo Chen. Mo Chen put away his fan and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so unafraid of death, I¡¯ll grant you your wish.¡± After saying that, he looked at Tang Li and said, ¡°If he dies, you¡¯ll be my wife.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s see if you have the ability,¡± Qi Yihan said and attacked him. The fan in Mo Chen¡¯s hand turned into a whip. The two of them instantly engaged in fighting. Qi Yihan was no longer controlled by the demonic aura. When he fought with Mo Chen, he was actually not at a disadvantage at all. Every move he made was extremely lethal and heavy. Tang Li looked at the two people who were fighting and suddenly recalled what Qi Yihan said about him being a soldier for three years. This man really never ceased to surprise her. In the beginning, Mo Chen was fighting Qi Yihan casually. He wanted to finish him off in a few moves, but after a few moves, he realized that the human opposite him was actually very powerful after being immune to the demonic aura. This forced him to take it seriously. However, no matter how powerful a human was, it was impossible to defeat him. Chapter 246 - Im Just Spicing Things Up A Bit Mo Chen had always thought that human masters were gentlemen, especially people like Tang Li who could deal with demons and monsters. Half an hour into the fight between him and Qi Yihan, the Fuxi guqin was heard. The sound of the Guqin was mellow and pleasant, but it suppressed the power in his body, causing him to faint several times. This gave Qi Yihan a chance. When Qi Yihan stabbed the weapon into his body, Mo Chen turned to look at the beautiful and charming woman sitting cross-legged in the pavilion, playing the guqin. His expression changed drastically before he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You actually helped him cheat!¡± Tang Li smiled at him and continued playing the guqin. The sound of the guqin was melodious, but it was a disaster for this mansion that was created by magic power. As the sound continued, the mansion became more and more blurry, as if it would dissipate in the next second. Tang Li said, ¡°I¡¯m just playing the piano to spice things up a bit. Please continue.¡± After saying that, she saw the weapon Qi Yihan stabbed into Mo Chen¡¯s body and said in surprise, ¡°Ah! As a member of the Demon World, you can¡¯t even defeat a human.¡± Mo Chen was speechless. In the next second, Tang Li put away the Guqin. With a flash, she appeared in front of him. At the same time, she slapped the talisman on Mo Chen¡¯s forehead. Tang Li clapped her hands and snorted. ¡°I think it¡¯s about time you admit defeat.¡± ¡°Since both of us are still standing, why should I admit defeat?¡± Mo Chen planned to stall for time until the spiritual aura in Qi Yihan¡¯s body faded away. ¡°Humph! you think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on your mind, do you? You are stalling for time until his spiritual aura is gone.¡± Mo Chen stopped talking. Tang Li looked at Mo Chen and asked, ¡°Where is Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul?¡± Mo Chen looked back at Tang Li and said, ¡°You can look for it yourself.¡± Tang Li frowned. This place was filled with a demonic aura. If she could find it, she would¡¯ve done it a long time ago. At this moment, a large hand was placed on her shoulder. Qi Yihan asked her, ¡°Can you summon a soul here?¡± ¡°No.¡± Tang Li pointed at Mo Chen and said angrily, ¡°This demon must have a high status in the Demon World. The magic power on him is stronger than anything I¡¯ve seen before.¡± These words seemed to make Mo Chen happy. ¡°If you can guess my identity in the Demon World, I¡¯ll help you find that little girl¡¯s soul.¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan looked at him at the same time. Tang Li¡¯s talisman was still on Mo Chen¡¯s forehead, but it did not stop him from flirting with her. However, in the next second, he regretted it. The weapon in his body was pressed down by a large hand and pierced through his body. looking at Tang Li, he added deliberately, ¡°If you¡¯re wrong, stay and be my wife.¡± Tang Li sensed the cold aura coming from Qi Yihan behind her and raised her hand to hold his hand. This was the first time she had encountered such a mischievous demon. However, fortunately, this demon was under restriction . For some reason, this restriction was familiar to her. Tang Li suddenly remembered the pattern on his fan. ¡°You¡¯re the Flaming Demon Phoenix and the king of the Demon World.¡± After saying this, she narrowed her eyes and sized him up again. This person looked to be only in his twenties, but his magic power was especially strong. If anyone from the Demon World had this power, it must be the Demon King. ¡°You¡¯re the Demon King!¡± A trace of surprise appeared in Mo Chen¡¯s eyes at first, then two flames lit up in his eyes. The woman who could tell his identity seemed to be the person he was looking for. Actually, Tang Li was also a little surprised to see Mo Chen. Even in the real world, she had never seen the Demon King. The kings of the Three Realms were all high and mighty. No matter if they were evil or good, they wouldn¡¯t never show up in the human world. So why did the Demon King in this book come to the human world so casually? Or was he here because Tang Li accidentally summoned him while she was summoning the living spirits? She glanced at his hand and said, ¡°Since I got your identity right, give me Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul.¡± Mo Chen raised his hand and pointed at his forehead. ¡°How can I help you? I¡¯m being kept in place by this talisman.¡± Tang Li knew that no matter how powerful her talisman was, it wouldn¡¯t be able to freeze the Demon King. Since this Demon King could already move his fingers, why didn¡¯t just tear the talisman for himself? Tang Li took out the weapon that was stabbed into his body and used the weapon to remove the talisman on his forehead. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± In the end, under Tang Li¡¯s urging gaze, Mo Chen summoned two subordinates. With a wave of his hand, he said to them, ¡°Bring me this soul.¡± The two subordinates looked at each other, and one of them said nervously, ¡°Your Majesty, did you forget that you chased out all the souls in the mansion five years ago? The people who are staying in the mansion now are all from our Demon World.¡± After a moment of silence, holding Qi Yihan, Tang Li left with a straight face. ¡°Goodbye.¡± She knew that the people of the Demon World were not worth believing. After the two of them took a few steps, Tang Li suddenly stopped and warned Mo Chen, ¡°As the Demon King, you¡¯re not supposed to be in the human world. If you cause chaos, the consequences will be heavy.¡± With that, the two of them disappeared from Mo Chen¡¯s sight. Looking at the direction where the two of them went, one of his subordinates standing beside him asked, ¡°King, should we go and kill them all?¡± Mo Chen glanced at the two of them with a cold gaze. He then looked at the black flame burning in his palm and the corners of his lips curled up. ¡°Keep them alive for now.¡± Tang Li used a teleportation talisman to teleport her and Qi Yihan to the village. When everyone saw the two people, they immediately surrounded them. ¡°Mr. Qi, Mrs. Qi, what¡¯s going on over there?¡± ¡°Is it true that the Demon King is getting married?¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°No.¡± The group of men did not dare to ask further. Chapter 247 - Li, I Love You Tang Li glanced at his expression and knew that he was still bothered by what had just happened. She said to everyone, It¡¯s all good now, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll start looking for Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul tomorrow morning.¡± Hearing that, they stopped asking. Coupled with the fact that they had been worrying the entire night, they were all exhausted. Everyone returned to their rooms. Tang Li and Qi Yihan also returned to the room they were sleeping in. The two of them laid on the bed. Qi Yihan wrapped his arms around Tang Li¡¯s waist and caressed her gently. He did not speak but did not sleep either. Tang Li raised her head to look at his cold and handsome face. She raised her hand to touch his chin and said, ¡°If you have anything to say, say it. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on your mind.¡± This man had been silent since he came back. She didn¡¯t believe that he had nothing to say to her. Qi Yihan looked down at the woman in his arms and pressed her head against his heart. His voice was hoarse. ¡°I can only hold you back when you are in danger.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li was stunned. She did not expect Qi Yihan to be troubled by that. Then, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. The serious atmosphere was immediately ruined by her laugh. Qi Yihan was a little displeased and tickled her. ¡°Ah¡­¡± A numbing sensation ran through her body, and Tang Li moaned softly. She did not dare to laugh anymore and tried her best to sound serious. ¡°Everyone is good at something different. You¡¯re already a king in your field. Why do you feel that you¡¯re holding me back?¡± ¡°Besides, demons and ghosts are the minority in this world. People like me are also the minority. If you can even kill demons and devils, we¡¯ll be unemployed.¡± ¡°As a business tycoon, you are better at making money than me. You can make a lot of money. Every time I tell people about it, I feel proud.¡± These words instantly softened the expression on Qi Yihan¡¯s face. He lowered his head and stared at her for a while before kissing her forehead, saying hoarsely, ¡°Li, I love you.¡± 1 When Tang Li heard that, her mind went blank. She looked up at him in a daze. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s lips curled up, and for some reason, he was amused by her surprised expression. He lowered his head and kissed her lips again, saying without hesitation, ¡°I love you.¡± Tang Li smiled and wrapped her arm around his shoulder. She looked into his eyes and said, ¡°Yihan, I love you too.¡± After saying that, she looked at the golden red line on her wrist and smiled. ¡­ The next day, Tang Li predicted where Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul might be. Then, she split the men into three groups and went in that direction. When they left, she gave each of them a few talismans, some for survival and some for voice transmission. The moment the men left, Tang Li, Qi Yihan, and Mrs. Guo went south. ¡°There¡¯s a very large village in the south. That village is built at the border between the two countries. I hope Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul didn¡¯t enter that village.¡± No matter what, they did not want to encounter danger. Not long after the four of them walked out of the village, they saw a red-robed man leaning against a tree trunk. The man¡¯s robe and long hair fluttered in the wind. He was simply bewitchingly handsome. Looking at the man leaning there, Qi Yihan, as expected, exuded a cold aura. Tang Li asked rudely, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Mo Chen did not seem to understand that the two of them did not welcome him. When he saw them walk over, he stood up straight and waved the black fan in his hand as he walked. ¡°I¡¯m responsible for finding the soul that went missing in my mansion.¡± At this point, he put away his fan and raised his eyebrows, looking charming. ¡°So I¡¯m here to help you guys.¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± Qi Yihan was irritated when he saw this man who wanted to hit on his wife. Although he knew that guns were useless to him, he still subconsciously took out his gun and fired at him. With a bang, the bullet flew out. Mrs. Guo, who didn¡¯t know the whole story, was stunned. In her heart, Mr. Qi was someone who wouldn¡¯t bat an eye even if a mountain collapsed in front of him. Why was he so agitated when he saw this pretty man? When the bullet flew in front of Mo Chen, it stopped there. Mo Chen blocked the bullet with his fan and then it fell to the ground. He looked at Qi Yihan and said provocatively, ¡°Why? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll steal Miss Tang away from you?¡± With that, he raised an eyebrow at Tang Li and smiled teasingly. ¡°Or are you afraid that Miss Tang might run away with me?¡± Tang Li looked at him with a straight face and called out, ¡°Fuxi Guqin.¡± The Fuxi Guqin appeared in front of her. Mo Chen immediately froze and covered his chest with the fan, looking scared. ¡°Miss Tang, why are you so angry? I was just joking.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not joking with you.¡± If the presence of this man would make her husband angry, Tang Li would definitely make him disappear. ¡°If you really meant it, then go and find it yourself. Don¡¯t follow us.¡± Mo Chen glanced at Qi Yihan, who was standing beside Tang Li, and teased, ¡°You disciplined her well.¡± Tang Li said impolitely, ¡°I can tell that you¡¯ve been single all your life, so you have no clue what love is.¡± Mo Chen was speechless. Tang Li put away the Guqin and held Qi Yihan¡¯s hand. She said Mrs. Guo, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mrs. Guo came back to her senses and quickly followed Tang Li. Mo Chen shook his head and slowly followed along, fanning himself. Along the way, Qi Yihan didn¡¯t look happy at all. This demon was always reminding him that he was too weak. This made him very angry. However, the greatest benefit of Mo Chen following them was that no matter whether it was demons or ghosts, they would quickly retreat when they saw him, not daring to approach within a ten kilometer radius of them. Tang Li searched for Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul along the way. After walking for more than two days, they arrived near the border. The terrain here was even more complicated. There were many traps set up by the people of the nearby village. Instead of continuing their way, they stopped outside the jurisdictional area of the village. The moment they stopped, Tang Li sensed something unusual. She said to the two of them, ¡°Let¡¯s stop here.¡± Chapter 248 - A Heavily Guarded Village Qi Yihan agreed. ¡°The villagers are mostly indigenous people and their security equipment here is surprisingly advanced.¡± He pointed to a place where there was a hidden camera. Looking at the hidden camera, Mrs. Guo was struck dumb. Qi Yihan asked Tang Li to take out the luggage he brought. After taking out the luggage, he quickly took out a device The device looked like a flying detector. After setting it up, Qi Yihan turned it on. After the flying detector flew out, it disappeared very quickly. Tang Li looked at the monitor in his hand curiously and asked, ¡°Yihan, what is that, is it invisible?¡± ¡°The latest surveillance and weapon detector in the research lab can detect all the surveillance and weapons within a kilometer of it.¡± Tang Li craned her neck to look at the monitor in his hand. Soon, several green dots appeared on it. Qi Yihan told her, ¡°The green dots are surveillance cameras.¡± ¡°Red dots represent infrared sensors.¡± ¡°Yellow dots represent weapons. If there is purple, it means that there is an arsenal there.¡± The two of them watched for nearly ten minutes. The flying detector flew very quickly, and many green dots appeared on the monitor. There were also many red and yellow dots. Seeing this, the two of them frowned. Mrs. Guo frowned too. She said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe this village is so heavily guarded.¡± ¡°It¡¯s some military level defense system in this village.¡± These words stunned Mrs. Guo. ¡°Mr. Qi, are you saying that this village might be the one where experiments on living humans are carried out?¡± If that was the case, she would definitely not sit back and do nothing. ¡°I have to inform the higher-ups of this.¡± As Mrs. Guo spoke, she was about to take out her communicator when she was stopped by Qi Yihan. ¡°Don¡¯t turn on your communicator for the time being. There are very powerful information technicians inside. They might detect the signal and find us.¡± The group of people had all turned off their communicators and used Tang Li¡¯s voice transmission talisman because they were worried about being found out. ¡°What should we do? If we don¡¯t get reinforcements, we can¡¯t enter, given there are only three of us.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to go in,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°Let me see if there is Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul here. If there is, I¡¯ll call her out. After I call her out, we¡¯ll leave immediately. We¡¯ll report this to the higher-ups when we¡¯re at a safe distance.¡± They were here to look for Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul and not involve themselves in danger. Mrs. Guo thought for a moment and agreed. Qi Yihan¡¯s detector returned after an hour. He calculated the number of surveillance equipment around the village. Hearing that, the two of them were shocked. They were still some twenty kilometers away from the village, and it was already thickly studded with surveillance cameras. While they were lost about what to do, Mo Chen, who had been quiet, leaning on the tree, suddenly said, ¡°You humans are really stupid. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± With a wave of his hand, he could control everyone with his demonic aura. Tang Li knew what was on his mind. She said point-blank, ¡°You¡¯d better not interfere in human affairs. Your demonic aura can cause disaster in this world.¡± Mo Chen sneered. ¡°They¡¯ve caused enough disasters for themselves anyway. One more disaster wouldn¡¯t hurt, right?¡± Tang Li stopped talking. Actually, she agreed with Mo Chen. Qi Yihan glanced at Mo Chen and retracted his gaze. He said to Tang Li, ¡°Let¡¯s first find out if Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul is in this village. If it is, call her soul out. If it isn¡¯t, we¡¯ll leave immediately. If I¡¯m not wrong, this should be the stronghold of organization X. When we get back, we¡¯ll inform the higher-ups of this location. They will send armies here to clean it up.¡± Tang Li nodded. She got ready and started searching for Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul. While she was sensing, Qi Yihan released the detector again. Mo Chen continued to lean against the tree and did not speak. After a while, Tang Li suddenly opened her eyes. Qi Yihan immediately looked her in the eyes. Tang Li said, ¡°I can feel Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul in this village.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mrs. Guo was excited. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Tang Li was also very happy and said, ¡°Since Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul is here, I¡¯ll call her soul out and then we¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Tang Li did not need to prepare anything. She got Mrs. Guo to bring Yuan Yuan to sit in front of her and quickly drew a talisman on Yuan Yuan¡¯s head. The moment the talisman was drawn, a light quickly flashed across Yuan Yuan¡¯s body. Then, Tang Li chanted a Soul Summoning Incantation that the few of them did not understand. The aura around them started to change, and everything stopped moving. The trees stopped moving and the wind stopped blowing. Mo Chen, who was leaning against the tree, stood up straight and was a little surprised. ¡°You actually have such a high-level Soul Summoning technique!¡± Tang Li ignored him. After casting the spell, she placed her finger on Yuan Yuan¡¯s forehead. Under their gazes, Tang Li frowned and said, ¡°Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul is in another body, and there is a restriction placed on that body. Unless I find that body and remove the restriction, it won¡¯t come back.¡± Hearing that, Mrs. Guo was hopeless. ¡°Will it be dangerous for us to enter the village?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll just cast Invisibility Talisman on us.¡± Actually, Tang Li was worried that the person who placed the restriction on that body used some special method. Once the restriction was removed, Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul might dissipate. Hence, not only did she have to find the body that contained the Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul, but she also had to find out who placed the restriction. They walked further away from the village until they found an inconspicuous place. Tang Li planned to go alone. Qi Yihan was worried about her, so he said, ¡°You¡¯re good at mystic techniques, and I know all kinds of electronic equipment and weapons very well. Take me with you. I might be able to help you.¡± Chapter 249 - Witch Race Mo Chen sneered disdainfully at what Qi Yihan said. He felt that Qi Yihan wasn¡¯t going to protect Tang Li but keep an eye on him. ¡°He is indeed a human, full of jealousy.¡± Qi Yihan shot him an angry look, not planning to argue with him. He then looked at Tang Li. Tang Li nodded. She knew how capable Qi Yihan was. With a teleportation talisman and an Invisibility Talisman, they arrived at a remote house at the corner of the village. The house was overgrown with weeds. There was a very large scholar tree on the left side of the door. Under the scholar tree was a well, covered by a very thick stone. On the wall of the well, there was a pattern that made people¡¯s hair stand on end. Tang Li glanced at the pattern and said to Qi Yihan, ¡°There¡¯s a powerful evil spirit in the well. That pattern is used to suppress the evil spirit.¡± However, this had nothing to do with them. Tang Li was just telling him to stay away. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone will come here.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and took out the controller to show Tang Li. ¡°The detector has already detected the overall layout of this village. Take a look.¡± Tang Li examined the layout for a while and found something. She was surprised. ¡°The layout of this village is quite strategic. It¡¯s very good for defending intruders.¡± Qi Yihan thought about it and asked, ¡°Is this village immune to heavy weapons?¡± ¡°Very likely.¡± If that was the case, even if the higher-ups sent troops, they could not do anything to them. At the thought of this, their expressions turned solemn. When the two of them had solemn expressions, Mo Chen, who caught up with them, laid on the stone on the well. He facepalmed, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you humans hate the people of our Demon World? Look, the evil spirit here is all brought out by you guys.¡± He casually tapped his finger on the stone. ¡°This is a Soul Refining Technique that even the demons don¡¯t dare to use. This technique can strip the soul of a living human and keep it in a container.¡± ¡°Do you think the soul you¡¯re looking for is also locked in one of these?¡± These words made Tang Li and Qi Yihan frown at the same time. Tang Li quickly walked to the well and slapped a piece of talisman on the stone. She then placed her palm on the stone. In the next second, she quickly withdrew her hand as if her hand had been burnt. Qi Yihan came up to her and held her hand, asking, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°I was just shocked by the intensity of the evil spirit down there. Luckily, Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul isn¡¯t there.¡± With that, she took out a few more talismans and quickly threw them into the air. ¡°Go and find Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul.¡± The talismans turned into transparent paper cranes and flew away. Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked into the house and waited in the courtyard. On the other side. In the center of the village. The buildings here were magnificent. There were shiny marble and jade floors everywhere, colorful murals, and countless antiques and ivory decorations. A group of handsome men and beautiful women wearing bells on their wrists and ankles walked barefoot towards the end of the corridor. At the end of the corridor was an especially large wall. On the wall, a large painting was hanging there that depicted the scene of the worship. During the worship, people would be slaughtered and blood would be drunk. The handsome men and beautiful women kept their eyes away from the painting as they walked. After passing the painting, they arrived at a hall. The hall was actually built according to the design of the palace in the Empire. Sitting at the top was a burly middle-aged man who looked to be in his forties. He was wearing a purple robe that revealed one of his arms. On his arm was a dragon tattoo, and on his neck was a large agate. Beside him sat a woman who looked to be in her twenties. She had an aura that made people not dare to approach her. The woman was wearing an alien outfit and a ruby on her forehead. At this moment, the man was chatting and laughing with the group of people sitting below while the woman remained quiet. There were all kinds of people sitting in the two rows by the side. Some were in suits, some were in military uniforms, and there was actually a middle-aged man in a white coat. When a group of handsome men and beautiful women came in to serve the dishes, the man at the top of the table smiled and picked up his wine glass. He said delightfully, ¡°Everyone, we¡¯ve been cooperating for more than half a year. Everyone has benefited greatly from this. Come, let me toast everyone. I hope that our cooperation will obtain greater benefits.¡± Everyone picked up their glasses. A man kept his eyes on the breasts of the young girl who just came in to serve the wine while saying, ¡°It¡¯s because Mr. and Mrs. Alpha are visionary and willing to cooperate with us. Mr. and Mrs. Alpha, here is another piece of good news. We are very close to developing a new technology. Once that happens, we can make a lot of money with it.¡± As he spoke, he made a number with his hand. Alpha was obviously satisfied with the number and laughed. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Sure, sure. You guys can do research here for all you want. We¡¯ll provide you with living humans and labs. Let¡¯s get rich together.¡± After drinking a glass of wine, the man dragged the young girl to sit on his lap and started groping her body. Two more people did the same thing, but the rest of them were not interested. At this moment, the woman sitting beside Mr. Alpha suddenly said something in his ear. Then she stood up and left. The woman walked out of the banquet hall and stood there. A girl who looked to be about fourteen or fifteen years old said to her, ¡°Mother, we can¡¯t find those people from the Imperial Capital.¡± As soon as the young girl finished speaking, she was slapped hard on the face. The woman looked displeased. ¡°What¡¯s the use of keeping you around if you can¡¯t even find some people?¡± The girl lowered her head, looking guilty. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s my fault.¡± The woman looked at the girl and her expression gradually softened. She raised her hand to touch the girl¡¯s swollen face and said gently, ¡°Sanna, I have only two kids. Gina¡¯s health is deteriorating, so my hope is on you. We can¡¯t terminate the bloodline of the witch race, we have to pass it down to the next generation.¡± ¡°Mother, I know. I¡¯ll definitely find them.¡± ¡°Good girl. Now go.¡± Chapter 250 - Li, Make Me Look Like That Person After Sanna walked out of the living room, she raised her hand to touch her swollen cheek. A dark glint flashed across her eyes. Then she turned around and walked to the other side. Sanna knew that ever since her parents cooperated with an international organization and turned their village into a research base, their village had entered its most glorious period. She didn¡¯t care if the organization needed a lot of living humans for their research. Other than the natives in the village, it wouldn¡¯t hurt even if everyone in the world died. On the way, everyone stopped and called her Second Miss respectfully when they saw her. She was used to these greetings and did not even bother responding. After walking for nearly ten minutes, she arrived at a courtyard that was even more exquisite than other places. She pushed open the door and saw a large garden. The garden was planted with orchids, which was her sister¡¯s favorite flower. At this moment, the flowers were blooming beautifully, and the gorgeous color was dazzling. In the pavilion on the left side of the courtyard, a girl who looked very similar to her but was much weaker than her was sitting there reading a book. Sanna looked at the girl. They were twins and looked similar, but in other ways they were different. Her sister, Gina, should have died when she was five years old. It was her mother who used witchcraft to keep her alive, but even if she was saved, her body was deteriorating day by day. Sanna disdained such a weak sister, but because her mother liked her, she had to act like they were close. ¡°Sister.¡± When Gina saw her sister walking towards her, she put down the book in her hand and smiled warmly. ¡°Sanna, you are here really early today.¡± Other than her sister, no one else came to see her, but Gina was already very satisfied. Sanna walked to Gina and sat down. She hugged her arm and leaned her head on her shoulder, saying, ¡°Sister, Father and Mother are entertaining guests again. I don¡¯t like to socialize with them, so I came to find some peace and quiet in your place.¡± Gina smiled and touched her head. ¡°Sorry that you have to go through this alone. If I¡¯m healthy, I can help you share some of the burden.¡± Hearing that, Sanna sneered in her heart. ¡°Luckily, you¡¯re not in good health. I will be the one to take Mother¡¯s place, and I won¡¯t allow you to compete with me.¡± She said, ¡°One day, I¡¯ll find a way to cure you.¡± At this point, Sanna suddenly thought of something. Looking up at her sister, she said, ¡°Sister, some people from the Imperial Capital snuck into our village. These people are said to be very vicious. Be careful.¡± Gina paled and shuddered. Sanna looked at her sister¡¯s reaction in satisfaction and comforted her, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Sister. I will protect you and once I find them, I will finish them off.¡± Gina was still a little worried. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate your enemy, sister.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡­ While Tang Li and Qi Yihan were waiting for the paper crane to fly back, they planned to walk around this courtyard. The courtyard was large. There was a rock garden and a banana forest. To the left of the well was a row of bamboo buildings. All the doors were closed. The two of them walked over and pushed open the door in the middle. When the door opened, dust blew into their faces. In the middle was the hall. There was no furniture inside, but there were four copper nails as thick as an arm in the four corners. Tang Li walked to the copper nail and looked at it for a while before frowning. When the two of them walked in, Mo Chen followed suit. He took a look and clicked his tongue. ¡°As expected, some of you humans are even more ruthless than the people of our Demon World. They are even trying to turn souls into malicious ghosts.¡± Qi Yihan looked at Tang Li. Tang Li nodded at him. ¡°That¡¯s right. These are Soul Locking Spikes. They are cast with a spell that can slowly turn souls into malicious ghosts.¡± ¡°In that case, are there ghosts inside the well?¡± ¡°No, those are still incomplete.¡± Tang Li glanced at the four nails and said, ¡°The malicious ghosts should be with the witch. There are no malicious ghosts in this courtyard.¡± The two of them looked at the other rooms casually. There were also Soul Locking Spikes in those rooms. Tang Li frowned. When she and Qi Yihan walked out of the rooms, the paper crane came back. One of the paper cranes found Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul. Looking at the girl who was reading, Qi Yihan said, ¡°This person must have a high status in this village.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Tang Li and Mo Chen looked at him at the same time. Qi Yihan pointed at the orchids beside her. ¡°These orchids are very rare. Each one costs more than ten thousand, and there are a whole garden of them. Also, the gemstone necklace on her neck was worn by the 18th century empress.¡± Tang Li was silent for a moment. Although she did not know how much the necklace was worth, someone who could afford such a necklace must be important. ¡°She must be the daughter of the chief,¡± Qi Yihan added. ¡°The chief of this village used to be the leader of the ship industry in the Yangtze River. Then he came later and married a witch.¡± Tang Li did not expect Qi Yihan to know this. She was about to say that he was amazing. At this moment, Mo Chen¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Who cares who they are? I¡¯ll kidnap that girl here, and then you can take the soul out of her. After that, we can return happily.¡± With that, he disappeared. Tang Li looked at where Mo Chen was standing and frowned. Qi Yihan frowned as well. ¡°He¡¯s definitely going to alert the enemy by bringing the girl here. We haven¡¯t found the one who cast the restriction spell on her yet.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Li thought for a moment. She grabbed his wrist and said, ¡°Later, we¡¯ll find a person in the village who looks similar to you. Take on that person¡¯s appearance and hide. If anything happens, tell me with a voice transmission talisman.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qi Yihan nodded. The two of them turned invisible and left the courtyard. Soon, they saw a team patrolling. Qi Yihan pointed at a person who looked similar to him and said to Tang Li, ¡°Li, make me look like that person.¡± Tang Li nodded and snapped her fingers at the air. The patrol stopped there. The two of them walked over. Qi Yihan carried that person to a corner and changed into his clothes. Then, he walked into the group of people. Tang Li helped Qi Yihan take on his appearance. She then gave him the Kylin Jade. ¡°Bring the Kylins. If anything happens, they will take you out of the village.¡± Chapter 251 - Im Here To Find Yuan Yuans Soul, Not To Kill The moment Tang Li left, the patrol team could move. The group of people did not feel that they were frozen just now and continued patrolling. When they were outside a courtyard, the patrolman beside Qi Yihan suddenly asked him in a low voice, ¡°Changlong, are you going to drink with us later?¡± Qi Yihan did not answer him. Someone who was walking in front of them said, ¡°Wan, you know that Changlong doesn¡¯t like to talk. Let¡¯s go over for a drink later. Is there a need to ask him? Besides, he¡¯s a bachelor. It doesn¡¯t matter to him whether he¡¯s at home or out drinking.¡± The man beside Qi Yihan chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s true. The three of us are the only ones without wives in our team. Why don¡¯t we go to the manager and ask him to give us one?¡± The person in front said, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? When you¡¯re single, you can sleep with whomever you want.¡± Qi Yihan tried his best to understand what they were talking about from their body language. His judgment of people was very accurate. The person he was acting as obviously didn¡¯t like to talk, so he wouldn¡¯t expose himself even if he didn¡¯t respond. Tang Li watched as Qi Yihan left with the patrol team and returned to the courtyard. Before long, Mo Chen brought Gina over. When she was brought here, she was thrown to the ground by Mo Chen. ¡°Honey, I brought this girl here for you.¡± Tang Li was annoyed at the way he called her. She said seriously, ¡°Call me Miss Tang or Mrs. Qi.¡± Mo Chen curled his lips and called again, ¡°Sweetheart.¡± He thought of this nickname on the way to kidnap Gina, and he felt that this nickname could definitely piss off Qi Yihan. ¡°Sweetheart,¡± said Mo Chen again. Tang Li glared at him. If not for the fact that it was not the time to fall out with him, she would have started beating him up. She walked up to Gina. Gina looked up at her at the same time. When she saw Tang Li¡¯s face, she was obviously surprised. Then, she asked in fear, ¡°Who¡­ Who are you? What do you want to do to me?¡± After asking this, she tried her best to not look so afraid, ¡°There are many bodyguards in my courtyard. When they find out that I¡¯m missing, they will definitely tell my mother. At that time, you will never ever be able to leave this place.¡± Tang Li and Mo Chen looked at her coldly at the same time. Tang Li said, ¡°A soul that doesn¡¯t belong to you is in your body. We¡¯ll send you back when we get what we wanted.¡± Gina looked confused. ¡°What are you talking about? How can there be a soul that doesn¡¯t belong to me in my body?¡± When she said this, she started to feel uneasy. Whether this person was telling the truth or not, the purpose of these two people kidnapping her here was definitely to take away her soul. Her mother had said before that she was weak since she was young and her soul was very weak too. If her soul was taken away, she would die. When faced with such a situation, she was instructed to use the life-saving talisman her mother gave her. At this thought, she grabbed the bracelet on her wrist. Just as she was about to chant the incantation, a hand pressed on the top of her head. ¡°Did I say you can leave now?¡± Tang Li looked at the girl in front of her coldly. A golden light quickly emanated from her palm as Tang Li was trying to pull Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul out of her. However, when the golden light entered the girl¡¯s consciousness, it was forced out. The girl covered her head in pain and shouted, ¡°It hurts. Boohoo¡­ Help!¡± Tang Li quickly withdrew her hand and frowned. At this moment, Mo Chen said to her, ¡°Someone¡¯s coming.¡± Tang Li knew that someone was looking for the girl. With a wave of her hand, Tang Li made the girl forget all that just happened. Then she and Mo Chen turned invisible. A few seconds later, a figure quickly opened the door and dashed in. ¡°Gina.¡± Tang Li, who was invisible at the side, could tell who this person was at a glance. ¡°This person is a witch.¡± The woman quickly chanted an incantation. As she was chanting, another group of people rushed in. It was Sanna and a group of guards. Sanna looked at her sister with a worried expression. ¡°Mom, what happened to Sister?¡± The woman didn¡¯t answer her. After she chanted the incantation for nearly a minute, Gina opened her eyes. The woman asked, ¡°Gina, tell me who brought you here?¡± Gina shook her head in confusion. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know.¡± Sanna, who was standing at the side, made a guess, ¡°Could they be the ones from the Empire?¡± The woman¡¯s expression turned cold. She said to one of the female guards, ¡°Carry Gina back.¡± The female guard quickly came over to carry Gina, and the group of people walked out of the courtyard. As the woman walked, she said to the head guard in a low voice, ¡°Search the place. When you find them, kill them all.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After they reached Gina¡¯s yard and placed her on the bed, the woman sat down and held her hand. ¡°Gina, rest well. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Gina asked in confusion, ¡°Mom, how did I get to that courtyard?¡± ¡°Someone brought you there. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s the guards in your courtyard who are incompetent. Mom will kill them all and get you some who are better trained.¡± Sanna, who was standing at the side, opened her mouth. Wanting to say something, she thought better of it. Gina thought for a moment and said, ¡°Was I kidnapped by those people from the Imperial Capital? Did they already know that we are working with an organization here doing experiments on living humans?¡± At this point, she quickly held the woman¡¯s hand, looking worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let these people leave our village.¡± A vicious glint flashed across the woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°They get to enter, but they don¡¯t get to leave whenever they want.¡± With that, she patted the back of Gina¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Take a rest. I¡¯ll send more people to protect you later. Don¡¯t worry, this won¡¯t happen again.¡± Gina nodded and lay down to rest. The woman and Sanna walked out of the room. The woman quickly called someone over and made some orders. For a moment, the entire village was on high alert. Mo Chen, who was leaning against the corridor in Gina¡¯s courtyard, looked at Tang Li, who was sitting there, and said, ¡°What is bothering you? Can¡¯t we just capture that woman and make her tell us how to lift the restriction?¡± Tang Li glanced at him and said, ¡°Witches have a supreme status here. I¡¯m here to find Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul, not to kill.¡± The restriction spell that woman cast on Gina was very special. If Tang Li wasn¡¯t mistaken, Gina was the carrier of all the magic spells. If the girl¡¯s life was threatened, the entire village would be in chaos. When that happened, the situation would be out of control. She had to think of a simpler and better solution. Chapter 252 - Meeting Ouyang Yi In The Village As soon as Tang Li finished speaking, Qi Yihan sent a voice transmission. Qi Yihan told her, ¡°Li, I met some people sent by the Empire. They plan to raze this place.¡± Tang Li had mixed feelings. ¡°How do they want us to cooperate?¡± Qi Yihan, ¡°You just need to deal with witches. They¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± Tang Li was silent for a few seconds before agreeing. She was a little worried about him. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to participate.¡± Before Qi Yihan could say anything, Mo Chen, who was beside Tang Li, snorted and said, ¡°You humans have a saying about men. It¡¯s called living off women. Looks like your man is that kind of person.¡± Tang Li glared at Mo Chen. Mo Chen ignored the anger in her eyes and continued, ¡°Since he¡¯s your man, he should be at the forefront of everything. If he can¡¯t even handle such a small matter, what right does he have to be your man? He might as well¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Tang Li slapped a talisman on his forehead. Finally, it was quiet. Tang Li said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Even if you want to help, you have to protect yourself.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s voice was deep. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Tang Li knew that he must have been provoked by Mo Chen. She was so angry that she slapped another talisman on Mo Chen¡¯s forehead. Mo Chen, who was about to break the first talisman, was speechless. Tang Li told Qi Yihan about what happened here. She already had an idea. ¡°The masters are also in the village. I am going to find them and work with them to deal with the witches.¡± The most important thing was to get the masters to help. Since they were here, they had to help. Qi Yihan nodded in agreement and continued, ¡°Li, there are five people from the Empire. It¡¯s not easy to move around with their original appearances. Can you transform them into native people?¡± ¡°This Kylins can do it. Find a hidden place and let the Kylins do it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them ended the voice transmission. Tang Li stood up and walked out of the courtyard. Mo Chen tore off the two talismans on his forehead and quickly followed up. He said especially annoyingly, ¡°Your man is so weak that he can¡¯t help you at all¡­¡± ¡°Mo Chen.¡± Tang Li suddenly stopped and turned to look at him with a cold gaze. Mo Chen also stopped and looked at her. Tang Li said, ¡°I heard from my master before that there will be a calamity every thousand years for the Demon King. At that time, there will be a ball of demonic flames in his hand. That ball of fire will make his ability sometimes strong and sometimes weak. When he is weak, I can destroy him easily.¡± At these words, Mo Chen finally got serious and two balls of demonic aura appeared in his eyes. ¡°You really know everything.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Tang Li sneered and turned around to continue walking. As she walked, she said, ¡°You¡¯d better stop trying to drive a wedge between me and my husband. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get a new king for the Demon World.¡± Mo Chen looked at the departing figure and did not follow her this time. After the figure disappeared around the corner, he suddenly held his forehead and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m even more interested in you, Tang Li.¡± Then, he morphed into a black smoke and floated to the other side. After getting rid of Mo Chen, Tang Li felt relaxed. She quickly sensed where the masters were and went to look for them. On Qi Yihan¡¯s side. Qi Yihan met the people sent by the Empire while he was drinking with the patrolmen. A while into their drinking, everyone started talking about what happened in the village. Qi Yihan listened in silence. They didn¡¯t mind and started chatting about women. At this moment, he suddenly sensed something. He tilted his head without batting an eyelid and happened to see a figure flash past. Qi Yihan took a sip of wine and put down the glass. As he stood up, someone asked, ¡°Changlong, where are you going?¡± Qi Yihan said curtly, ¡°To the bathroom.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Did you hear us talking about women and have a reaction? Are you going to the bathroom to calm it down?¡± ¡°Changlong, if you want women, just ask the leader.¡± Qi Yihan ignored their jeers and strode towards the bathroom. When he reached a deserted place, a figure pounced at him from the dark, wanting to kill him from behind. Qi Yihan was faster than him. He dodged and extended his arm to shield himself. After moving to the side, he said, ¡°I¡¯m Qi Yihan.¡± These words surprised the man. After Qi Yihan gave the code word, that person said in surprise, ¡°Mr. Qi, it¡¯s really you.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Qi Yihan didn¡¯t waste time and went to the point, ¡°How many people did you bring? What¡¯s your plan?¡± The man brought Qi Yihan to their hiding place. Five people sneaked in this time. One of them was Ouyang Yi. Ouyang Yi knew why Qi Yihan and the others were here. When he saw him, he subconsciously asked, ¡°Mr. Qi, where¡¯s Tang Li? Is she here too?¡± Qi Yihan looked at his concerned gaze and frowned, asking, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I happened to be around this area after completing my last mission, so I thought I¡¯d come along.¡± However, Ouyang Yi was more worried about Tang Li. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you with Tang Li? Will she be in danger alone? And Yuan Yuan¡­¡± Qi Yihan interrupted him and said, ¡°Look at me now. If I don¡¯t tell you, will you recognize me?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Ouyang Yi did not understand what he meant. Qi Yihan added, ¡°I¡¯m in the body of a native now. This way, I won¡¯t be a burden to Li.¡± The others looked at Qi Yihan and fell into deep thought. After a while, one of them said, ¡°Mr. Qi, can you make Mrs. Qi turn us into this as well?¡± If they had the face of the people in the village, it would be much easier for them to move around. Qi Yihan thought for a moment and contacted Tang Li. After knowing that the Kylins could help them change their faces, they went straight to find a few people who were about the same size as them and killed them before changing into their appearances. After doing all that, the other four left. Ouyang Yi also wanted to help, but Qi Yihan stopped him. ¡°Follow me.¡± ¡­ Tang Li quickly found the masters. At this moment, the masters were hiding in another courtyard. When Tang Li appeared, the masters were surrounding the well that was covered by a large rock while chanting incantations. Chapter 253 - Working With The Masters Tang Li stood there for a while. Finding that they didn¡¯t notice her, Tang Li yelled, ¡°Hey!¡± The moment Tang Li spoke, the masters were so scared that they dropped the talisman in their hands. They suddenly turned around and were stunned upon seeing Tang Li. ¡°You!¡± ¡°Yes, me.¡± After saying that, Tang Li walked toward them. Remembering what they were here for, the masters pulled themselves together, ready for a fight. ¡°Miss Tang, I advise you to hand over your artifacts. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to use force.¡± They had made it clear to Tang Li that they were here to snatch away her artifacts. Tang Li looked at the people and the corners of her lips curled up, saying, ¡°As it happens, I want the artifacts on you as well.¡± As soon as Tang Li finished speaking, a talisman appeared in her hand. That was just what the masters wanted. They also took out talismans. ¡°You asked for it. When you go back home, don¡¯t walk around telling people we stole it from you.¡± ¡°Just a piece of advice, you¡¯d better take out the artifacts on you so that you won¡¯t have to hurt you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a beginner. Holding that artifact will only bring more trouble. You should thank God that we are kind people. If you met other people, they wouldn¡¯t even bother talking nonsense with you.¡± As Tang Li listened, the smile on her face broadened. ¡°Then stop talking nonsense and start.¡± With that, she threw the two talismans at them. Before they could do anything, a cage formed by golden light descended from the sky. Then, bolts of lightning struck into the cage. Crack¡­ crack¡­ ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Looking at the masters who were screaming and jumping around, Tang Li crossed her arms and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to attack me. Hurry up, or else the people in the village will find us when they hear the commotion.¡± In the chaos, the masters finally used their talismans to remove the cage. However, at this moment, they looked messy. At the same time, they started to doubt their initial judgment on Tang Li. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a beginner? Why are you so powerful?¡± A man in his fifties wearing a green robe looked at Tang Li in surprise. The corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up into a cold smile. She did not want to discuss with them about whether she was a beginner or not. ¡°The witches here captured many people to do experiments with. If you fall into the hands of the witches, they will probably lock you up and do experiments on you too.¡± These words shocked the masters. At the same time, they were also suspicious of what Tang Li said. ¡°Stop being an alarmist. Who in the world has the ability to lock us up?¡± ¡°You never know what people from the heresy are capable of doing.¡± At this point, Tang Li suddenly paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°The witches have already sensed your presence and are on the way here. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try.¡± With that, she put away the golden cage and disappeared. The masters were left in a shock. One of them said in fear, ¡°Is she a human or a ghost!¡± Before long, they heard fast approaching footsteps from outside the courtyard. The masters quickly looked at each other and instinctively hid in a corner. At the same time, they took out their artifacts. Soon, the door of the courtyard was pushed open. Then, a girl who was fifteen or sixteen years old in a foreign dress walked in with a group of people. After they entered, another woman walked in. This woman looked like the wife of a rich family. She was also wearing exotic clothes and had a ruby on her forehead. The masters could tell at a glance that this woman was not someone to be trifled with. At this moment, the woman suddenly said to the girl, ¡°Sanna, take care of these people.¡± Sanna immediately replied, ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± With that, she clasped her hands and quickly chanted an incantation. Soon, the aura in the entire courtyard started to change, becoming sinister. The masters hiding in the dark were shocked. At the same time, they brandished their artifacts, trying to suppress the ghosts that the girl was summoning. In an instant, a violent wind blew across the entire courtyard. Soon, malicious ghosts appeared but were soon taken care of. When the girl was about to lose while fighting with the masters, she suddenly put up her hand. A ball of black smoke quickly gathered in her hand and descended on the girl. The girl¡¯s witch power was instantly taken to another level. The stone on the well in the courtyard was flown open by a force, and out came countless malicious ghosts. The woman said, ¡°Go get rid of them.¡± The malicious ghosts quickly flew at the masters. The masters seperated and started dealing with the ghosts. Inside this demonic field, the ghosts were especially powerful. The masters used all their might, but they were no match to the increasing number of ghosts. Just when they were about to lose all their strength, a golden light flashed that took the masters away. When the woman saw them disappear, she quickly used witchcraft to track them. However, she couldn¡¯t find anything. The masters were brought to a remote banana forest. Tang Li looked at the masters whose faces were turning pale and asked with a smile, ¡°Masters, did you have a blast?¡± They looked at Tang Li as if they were looking at their grand master. ¡°You saved us?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re capable of doing that!¡± Tang Li looked at them and asked, ¡°Do you want to work with me now?¡± At this moment, they finally regained their senses. One of them asked, ¡°How do you want us to work with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a few mystic techniques and then go to these places.¡± As Tang Li spoke, she threw a talisman into the air, and a map of the entire village appeared, on which there were six red dots. ¡°Go to these six points and set up the field with the mystic technique I taught you.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The few of them looked at the map and could tell that this village was different.¡± What are the witches doing here? Why did they turn this village into a base for malicious ghosts?¡± ¡°Is she planning to do something against the human race?¡± The masters became more and more furious. As people from the Mystic World, they would definitely not allow such a thing that would harm the entire human race to happen. After discussion, they agreed to Tang Li. Chapter 254 - Bringing Food For Tang Li After Tang Li found some teammates, she went to look for Qi Yihan. It was already past ten at night. Qi Yihan and the patrolmen drank for a while before he pretended to pass out and was helped into a room by two guys. As soon as the two guys left, Qi Yihan sat up. Then, he walked to the door and gestured for Ouyang Yi to come in. After Ouyang Yi came in, he asked, ¡°Mr. Qi, what do we do next?¡± Ouyang Yi was eager to help. ¡°Just wait.¡± Qi Yihan sat at the table and took out some food. Ouyang Yi looked at the drumstick and peanuts in confusion and asked, ¡°Mr. Qi, what are these for?¡± Qi Yihan did not answer him. After taking out the things, he went to get a pot of water. While Ouyang stood there rooted to the ground in puzzlement, Tang Li arrived. Tang Li teleported to the room, and as soon as she arrived, she burst out saying, ¡°Yihan, is there anything to eat? I¡¯m hungry.¡± Qi Yihan pointed at the table. ¡°There are only drumsticks and peanuts. I haven¡¯t found out where the kitchen is located. When I find it, I¡¯ll get you something delicious tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Jingyu nodded. She walked over and sat there, then started munching away the food. This made Ouyang Yi speechless. ¡°Mr. Qi, so you brought these foods for Tang Li to eat.¡± Only then did Tang Li realize that Ouyang Yi was standing there. She was a little surprised. ¡°Ouyang Yi, why are you here?¡± Ouyang Yi immediately smiled at her. Feeling a cold gaze landed on him, he replaced his smile with a solemn expression and said, ¡°I happened to be around this area so I thought I¡¯d offer some help.¡± Tang Li took a bite of the drumstick and said to him, ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous here. You¡¯d better stay out of this.¡± Ouyang Yi frowned. ¡°No, I¡¯m already in, it goes against my principle to quit halfway.¡± Tang Li glanced at him and shook her head. ¡°Alright, but make sure you don¡¯t get hurt.¡± Ouyang Yi felt that Tang Li had underestimated him, so he retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not the one who carried out this mission. I¡¯ll just offer my help where they need me.¡± Tang Li continued eating and mumbled, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She then buried her head in her food. When she was done eating, she took the wet handkerchief Qi Yihan gave her and wiped her hands before saying, ¡°When you guys are ready, we¡¯ll make a move. I¡¯ll go check out what kind of monsters the witches are keeping in the forbidden area.¡± Qi Yihan frowned. ¡°Will it be dangerous?¡± ¡°There is no danger.¡± Tang Li thought for a moment and said, ¡°Keep an eye on the two daughters of the witch. If anything happens, take the eldest daughter and leave. If her younger daughter comes after you, summon Kylins to deal with her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Jingyu nodded. After Tang Li finished eating, she took a look at the monitor of the detector. At night, the colors that the detector found increased greatly in number and there was even a white dot. Tang Li looked at the white dot and asked Qi Yihan, ¡°Yihan, what are they?¡± ¡°It¡¯s where the laboratory is.¡± ¡°Laboratory? Is this where the experiments on living humans are done?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Ouyang Yi also craned his neck to look at it and commented, his tone becoming serious, ¡°I heard that there is a virus mutation experiment here. They implant the virus into people¡¯s bodies and leave the virus to mutate in them. Their goal is to make human biochemical weapons.¡± After saying this, he added, ¡°I really want to send all these people to Mars. Don¡¯t they like to study anti-human things? Then let¡¯s send them to Mars. There, they¡¯ll have all the time in this world to study whatever they want.¡± Tang Li glanced at him and said, ¡°Then find a way to send them up.¡± Ouyang Yi stuttered, ¡°¡­I was just saying.¡± If he had the ability, he would¡¯ve already done so. At this thought, he suddenly looked at Qi Yihan and said expectantly, ¡°Mr. Qi, this is where great people like you can help make it a reality.¡± Tang Li was speechless. ¡°What has this got to do with my husband?¡± Ouyang Yi grinned at Tang Li. ¡°Because Mr. Qi is also a researcher. He knows a lot of things. Maybe he does research on spacecraft too.¡± Tang Li was shocked. Her husband once again surprised her. Qi Yihan was delighted to see the shocked expression on Tang Li¡¯s face. He touched her head and said, ¡°When I was a soldier, I went to the research institute for a year.¡± Tang Li¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s awesome.¡± Qi Yihan smiled lightly and stopped talking. Ouyang Yi, who was standing at the side, felt that his presence in this room was redundant. Only then did he realize that he was a third wheel in this room. ¡°Well¡­¡± Ouyang Yi rubbed his head and said,¡± I¡¯ll go take a walk around.¡± If he didn¡¯t leave now, he would feel like a sinner. Tang Li and Qi Yihan looked at him. Tang Li asked, ¡°Are you sure you can handle those people who know the face you are wearing now?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Ouyang Yi looked confident. ¡°It just so happens that I can understand and speak the native language here. If I meet someone who knows this face, I can even strike up a conversation with them.¡± Ouyang Yi graduated from a military school and had learned many skills. It was not strange that he knew the dialect here. Tang Li thought for a moment and pointed at a few places on the monitor. ¡°Remember these places. Don¡¯t go there.¡± Ouyang Yi looked at those places and asked in confusion, ¡°Why can¡¯t I go to these places?¡± Tang Li was referring to the labs in the village and the places where the witch family lived. ¡°Because if you go to these places, you¡¯ll attract a bloody calamity. You¡¯d better listen to me.¡± Ouyang Yi was stunned and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll think of a way to avoid these places.¡± With that, he left. When the door was closed, Tang Li, who was sitting there, turned around and wrapped her arms around Qi Yihan. She said, ¡°I¡¯m so tired. I want to sleep.¡± Qi Yihan rubbed her head and said, ¡°Wait a second. I¡¯ll clean up the bed.¡± Because it was a bachelor¡¯s bed, there was a strong smell of sweat on the blanket and some suspicious spots on the mat. Qi Yihan would definitely not let Tang Li sleep on such a bed. After getting rid of everything on the bed, he took out the blanket and bed sheet they bought from the bag. Tang Li laid on the bed and looked at him. ¡°Yihan, are you going to take a rest too?¡± Chapter 255 - Soul Locking Spike Qi Yihan was a little worried. He sat by the bed and said, ¡°I definitely need to be on duty tonight because you guys caused a huge commotion today.¡± Qi Yihan was right. Shortly after he said that, someone came to look for him. The person told him to be on guard at all times tonight and that he might have to work overnight. Qi Yihan chatted with the person for a while before returning to his room. Tang Li looked at him in surprise and asked, ¡°Yihan, you know how to speak the dialect here?¡± ¡°Well, I learned something from the people I drank with this evening.¡± He closed the door and came over to lie on the bed with Tang Li. The village was bustling with activity that night as the patrolmen and villagers were looking for Tang Li everywhere. But Tang Li had an undisturbed sleep. On the other side. Sanna wanted to protect Gina, so tonight, she would sleep with her sister. Lying on a bed, Gina looked at her sister and said enviously, ¡°I wish I could walk like you and learn witchcraft from our mother.¡± Sanna placed her hands under her head and glanced at her sister, saying. ¡°Learning witchcraft is not as simple as you think. If it¡¯s done wrong, it can hurt you. Your soul is very weak, so it is better not to risk it.¡± Gina was silent for a while before asking, ¡°Sister, if we¡¯re captured one day and only one person has a chance to escape, will you give this chance to me?¡± ¡°Why should I give it to you?¡± Sanna asked subconsciously. Seeing that her sister looked disappointed, she continued, ¡°Then will you give this chance to me?¡± ¡°I will.¡± Gina looked at her and said very honestly, ¡°You are my sister. I will definitely give you the chance.¡± For some reason, Sanna regretted answering so quickly. Gina patted her and said, ¡°Time to sleep. Since my health deteriorated, we haven¡¯t slept together.¡± With that, she closed her eyes. She looked so weak that it seemed like she would die at any moment. Sanna looked at Gina for a while and closed her eyes. The fragrance of orchids floated in the bedroom. It was especially nice and made people unconsciously let down their guard. Sanna soon fell asleep. At this moment, Gina suddenly opened her eyes. She glanced at Sanna, lifted the blanket, got out of bed, and walked out of the bedroom. When she walked out of the living room, she saw a person standing in the courtyard filled with orchids. ¡°Mother.¡± Gina walked over and stood in front of the woman, asking gently, ¡°Did you catch the people who kidnapped me today?¡± ¡°No.¡± The woman frowned and said, ¡°I underestimated these people.¡± Gina tilted her head to look at the orchid that was even more beautiful under the moonlight and said softly, ¡°I feel that a very powerful person has entered our village. This person will bring disaster to our village.¡± The woman frowned even more tightly. Gina continued, ¡°If you really can¡¯t find those people, then let out all the malicious ghosts. They will help us catch those people.¡± The woman thought about it and was a little worried. ¡°If the malicious ghosts are out, they will also harm our guests.¡± ¡°No, they won¡¯t.¡± Gina interrupted, her voice firm. ¡°The ghosts I raise will listen to my orders. They will only attack the people who sneaked in. That will save mother a lot of time.¡± Only then did the woman nod in relief. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll immediately release those ghosts.¡± ¡°No hurry,¡± said Gina. ¡°My sister has always wanted to show off. Let her show off tomorrow.¡± ¡°Your sister doesn¡¯t have the ability.¡± The woman looked at her eldest daughter and frowned. ¡°If you had taken her soul back then, your body wouldn¡¯t have become so weak. You¡¯re the successor of our Witch Tribe.¡± ¡°Mother, Sister was still young at that time and her soul was not stable enough. When she turns 18, I¡¯ll take her soul.¡± The woman nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Rest early.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Jingyu nodded. After the two of them left the courtyard, a red figure appeared in the corridor. Mo Chen leaned against the chair, fanning himself with his black fan, and clicked his tongue. ¡­ The next day, Qi Yihan went on patrol. Tang Li went straight to the forbidden area in the village. The forbidden area in the village was also where the witches practiced rituals. It was a large independent building. The building was circular in design and there was only one room inside. There were many human skeletons and jars around the room. There was a spike at the heart of every human skeleton. One could imagine how painful it would be if one was nailed to the heart before they died. In the middle was a magic formation. At this moment, the formation was activated and black smoke was emitted from it. Looking at the formation, Tang Li snorted. ¡°What a vicious witch.¡± At this moment, a voice came from the side in the shadow. ¡°This Soul Gathering Formation is indeed the biggest I¡¯ve seen.¡± Tang Li glanced at Mo Chen and returned her gaze to the formation. Mo Chen said to her, ¡°Why are you here instead of looking for the soul?¡± Tang Li did not bother answering him. At this moment, footsteps came from the door. When the door was opened, the two of them went invisible. In came the woman, followed by Sanna. The woman said to Sanna, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll teach you how to control the evil spirit.¡± Sanna was very happy. ¡°Mom, can I really learn this now?¡± ¡°You can. You¡¯re already sixteen. It¡¯s time to learn.¡± Sanna was even happier. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯ll definitely study hard.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Jingyu nodded. 1 The two of them walked to the side of the formation. The woman pointed at the formation in the middle and said to her, ¡°This formation can control all the formations in the village. It can also mobilize all the malicious ghosts we nurture. Later, I¡¯ll teach you what to do.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Jingyu nodded. 1 The two of them walked to the middle of the formation and the woman started to teach her the incantation. Hearing the incantation, Mo Chen asked Tang Li, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stop them?¡± ¡°Of course I am.¡± After saying that, Tang Li quickly drew a talisman in the air with her finger. After the talisman was formed, it covered the entire house. After the mother and daughter finished chanting, nothing happened. Sanna was dumbfounded, but her mother was frowning, looking disappointed. ¡°You really are not ready yet to learn this kind of power witchcraft.¡± Sanna looked sad upon hearing that. She hastened to beg, ¡°Mom, give me a few more times. I can definitely master it.¡± The woman glanced at her. This glance sent a chill down Sanna¡¯s spin. ¡°Then stay here and don¡¯t leave until you¡¯ve mastered it,¡± said the woman and then left. After the woman left, Sanna went back to practice the incantation. Tang Li looked at the person practicing the incantation and was thinking about something. At that moment, Mo Chen, who was standing beside her, said, ¡°Her sister is smarter than her, and her soul will eventually be taken by her sister.¡± When Tang Li heard that, an idea struck her. Chapter 256 - : Sisters Killing Each Other Sanna was very anxious. She kept practicing the incantation her mother taught her, but no matter how she chanted, there was no reaction. At this moment, a voice was heard speaking to her, ¡°Hurry up and go to your sister¡¯s place.¡± Her expression darkened as she looked around. ¡°Who¡¯s talking?¡± The voice was still saying in her ear, ¡°Go to your sister¡¯s place, go to your sister¡¯s place¡­¡± Sanna pursed her lips tightly, stood up, and strode out. When she reached Gina¡¯s courtyard, Sanna suddenly stopped. When she heard her mother¡¯s voice, she was a little afraid that her mother would blame her for being idle, so she hid in the corner to eavesdrop on what her mother and her sister were saying. The woman¡¯s tone was filled with deep disappointment. ¡°As expected, she¡¯s not cut out for that. She couldn¡¯t even learn the simplest incantation I taught her just now. What¡¯s the point of keeping such a good-for-nothing?¡± Hearing that, Sanna looked dumbstruck. She clenched her fists and tried her best to convince herself. ¡°The person Mother is talking about is definitely not me.¡± At this moment, the woman added, ¡°Gina, why do you insist on keeping her soul until she¡¯s 18 years old? Let¡¯s take her soul now. You¡¯re twins. Only her soul is most compatible with yours. If I give you her soul, you can become a normal person and take over my place.¡± Gina opened her mouth and said in her usual gentle voice, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve said before that it¡¯s best to wait until she is 18 years old. I¡¯ve already waited for more than ten years, so I don¡¯t mind waiting a year or two.¡± Sanna didn¡¯t hear the rest of the conversation. She felt like her body turned cold and her heart was clenched tightly by something. She was so uncomfortable that she could barely breathe. The mother she had always respected and her sister, whom she always regarded as harmless, actually had designs on her soul. What was Sanna to them? A container for his sister¡¯s soul? A powerful hatred surged through her body. Sanna clenched her fists, wishing she could go in and kill her sister. However, she knew that with her mother around, she shouldn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t kill her. So Sanna waited outside the wall, waiting for her mother to leave. With her mother gone, Sanna put on an innocent look and sneaked into Gina¡¯s room. At this moment, Gina was leaning against the soft bed in the bedroom, reading a book. When she saw Sanna enter, she was surprised. ¡°Sister, Weren¡¯t you practicing the incantation? Why are you here?¡± Sanna kept her eyes on Gina. As long as she killed the person in front of her, her soul would be safe. At this thought, she walked towards Gina. Gina immediately sensed that something was wrong with her, so she put down the book and sat up straight to look at her. There was confusion in her eyes. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Sister,¡± Sanna called her suddenly, her voice murderous. Gina frowned, saying, ¡°Did you suffer a backlash from the evil spirit?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sanna suddenly took out a dagger from her body. A ruthless smile appeared on her face. After saying that, she stabbed her heart. Sanna thought that Gina couldn¡¯t dodge, but when her knife was about to stab her, Gina disappeared into the thin air and then came out behind Sanna. Then, Sanna saw a ball of black smoke floating in Gina¡¯s hand. Gina said in a displeased voice, ¡°Sister, you actually want to kill me.¡± Sanna suddenly turned around, her eyes bloodshot. ¡°It¡¯s you and Mother who covet my soul. Why shouldn¡¯t I kill you?¡± Gina looked at her face and sighed. Her tone was still gentle as usual. ¡°So you found out.¡± Stimulated by the words again, Sanna raised the dagger again and stabbed at her. However, in the next second, she was surrounded by the black smoke in Gina¡¯s hand. The black smoke was like countless poisonous snakes and ants biting her body, making her body twitch in pain. Gina looked at her sister and said flatly, ¡°If you didn¡¯t know, you could¡¯ve lived for another year, but now, I have to take your life.¡± With that, she placed her palm on top of Sanna¡¯s head and quickly chanted an incantation. Sanna felt as if her soul was being sucked away. She was in so much pain that she wanted to cry and beg for mercy, but she could not make a sound. She was in so much pain. She was really in pain. Was she going to die? If she died like that, she would become a restless ghost. At that moment, a strange chuckle was heard, accompanied by a male voice, saying. ¡°Sisters killing each other. What a rare scene.¡± Before Sanna could figure out who the voice belonged to, she heard her sister scream. After that, a female voice was heard, saying, ¡°So you were the one who cast the restriction spell on the soul. Looks like I was fooled by you.¡± THe male added after her, ¡°Now that you know, shouldn¡¯t you thank me?¡± ¡°Humph!¡± At that moment, an angry and sharp voice came from the door. ¡°Sanna, what did you do to your sister! Where is your sister?¡± Before Sanna could react, the woman was already in front of her and sent her flying away with a powerful force. After a thud, Sanna fell to the ground and felt enormous pain in her body She looked at her mother, who was standing in front of her and looking like she wanted to eat her alive, and her body started trembling uncontrollably. ¡°Mother?¡± ¡°Sanna, tell me, what did you do to your sister?¡± Sanna subconsciously looked around the room. There was no sign of Gina or anyone else. She thought of the two voices just now and was about to speak when the woman grabbed her collar. The woman said murderously, ¡°Sanna, if your sister dies, I¡¯ll make you die with her.¡± Sanna looked at her mother with disappointment and suddenly laughed out loud. Her laughter was sinister and murderous. ¡°Sister is dead.¡± Looking at the murderous look on the woman¡¯s face, she knew that her mother really wanted to kill her. Hearing that, the woman roared to the guards, ¡°Quick! Mobilize all the guards to find Sanna.¡± 1 Sanna was disheartened. At this moment, an especially good-looking red-robed man appeared in front of her. The man said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. I¡¯ll help you escape the fate of your soul being taken away and make you the head of this village. But you¡¯ll have to capture all the members of the organization you are working with. How about that?¡± Sanna clenched her fists. She wanted to live. ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°Alright, this is the contract between us. As long as you press the contract, the contract will immediately take effect. If you go back on your word, you will forever live in purgatory.¡± A contract instantly appeared in front of her. Without thinking, Sanna pressed the contract. As Mo Chen cast a spell, Sanna felt a powerful energy entering her body. Chapter 257 - Dont Be Afraid, I Will Definitely You On the other side. Tang Li brought Gina to meet with Qi Yihan and Ouyang Yi and then left the village. Qi Yihan told Ouyang Yi where Mrs. Guo and Yuan Yuan were and said to him, ¡°Take this person to look for them first. Li and I will be there soon.¡± After saying that, Qi Yihan got Tang Li to take out his luggage. He placed the luggage on the ground and took out another device. Ouyang Yi looked at the thing and an idea struck him. ¡°Mr. Qi, are you going to destroy the defense system outside the village?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Ouyang Yi looked in the direction of the village. Although he couldn¡¯t see the village from where he was, the dark clouds in the sky gave off a repressed aura of death. He was extremely worried. ¡°Tang Li, are our teammates in the village in great danger?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are a few masters and a powerful person.¡± Ouyang Yi had never seen Mo Chen before, but since Tang Li said that there was no danger, he believed her. He stopped asking and quickly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take this girl to see Mrs. Guo and then find a way to get in touch with the nearby troops.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Tang Li gave him a talisman. ¡°This is an Acceleration Talisman. It can help you get to Mrs. Guo¡¯s place faster.¡± Ouyang Yi took the talisman and left with Gina on his back. With Tang Li¡¯s Acceleration Talisman, he quickly arrived at where Mrs. Guo and Yuan Yuan were. When Mrs. Guo saw him carrying a girl over, she was a little surprised. Ouyang Yi told her what happened in the village in a few words. When Mrs. Guo heard it, she was both happy and shocked. She quickly said, ¡°Then let¡¯s think of a way to get in touch with the army.¡± Ouyang Yi nodded. He left the girl there and tried to contact the army with Mrs. Guo. However, just as they finished contacting the army and were waiting for Tang Li to arrive, the girl suddenly woke up. She looked at the two people standing there and realized that her ability was sealed. She went blank for a while and then gritted her teeth, trying to think of a way to escape. In the next moment, her eyes landed on Yuan Yuan, who looked like a wooden doll. After realizing what these people wanted, Gina let out a groan to attract their attention. Mrs. Guo and Ouyang Yi immediately looked at her. Gina looked at the two of them with fear in her eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked in a trembling voice. ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± Mrs. Guo and Ouyang Yi looked at each other. They did not want to talk at first, but Gina went on saying with trembling lips, ¡°I want to go to the bathroom. Please, let me go to the bathroom.¡± Mrs. Guo thought for a while and said to Ouyang Yi, ¡°Ouyang, look after Yuan Yuan. I¡¯ll take her to the bathroom.¡± Ouyang Yi nodded. Mrs. Guo walked up and grabbed Gina¡¯s arm, pulling her up. However, Gina was too weak to move, so Mrs. Guo had to help her walk. Ouyang Yi walked to Yuan Yuan and squatted down to look at her. He had always treated Yuan Yuan as his sister. Now that he had finally found her soul, he was very happy for her. ¡°Yuan Yuan, you will become a normal person soon. When the time comes, I will take you to experience a childhood you have never experienced.¡± After saying that, he raised his hand and patted her head. Yuan Yuan, as expected, gave her no response. However, he didn¡¯t mind and continued talking. After a while, a cry came from nearby. ¡°Ah!¡± Ouyang Yi stood up and asked, ¡°Mrs. Guo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Ouyang¡­ Take Yuan Yuan and run.¡± Mrs. Guo¡¯s voice was filled with fear, as if she had encountered a terrifying thing. Ouyang Yi wanted to go over and see what was going on, but on instinct, he carried Yuan Yuan and ran away. Mrs. Guo looked at the cobra that was biting her and looked at Gina, who was sitting on the ground and smiling sinisterly at her. ¡°You¡­ You can actually control snakes.¡± Gina smiled sweetly, but there was ruthlessness in her eyes. ¡°You want my soul? In your dreams!¡± Mrs. Guo wanted to catch Gina, but she couldn¡¯t move. She quickly sat down to detoxy herself. As a soldier on the border, she carried antidotes with her all the time. However, at this moment, more venomous snakes swam towards her. Gina was still there, watching and laughing. Her smile made Mrs. Guo¡¯s hair stand on end. Mrs. Guo suddenly recalled that this was the first time Ouyang Yi came to the border and that he might not have the antidote on him. Her expression changed drastically. Gina seemed to have read her mind and said gently, ¡°Even if you can detoxify the poisonous snakes and kill all of them, you won¡¯t be able to save your daughter. As long as that girl dies, the soul in my body will be useless to you. Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mrs. Guo was furious, but she was extremely panicked. She quickly poured the antidote on the wound. Before the antidote could work, she took out a dagger and waved it at the poisonous snake that was attacking her¡­ Ouyang Yi carried Yuan Yuan and ran quickly. However, not long after he ran, he heard rustling sounds around him. His heart sank, and he ran even faster. He wanted to find Tang Li as soon as possible because now in his mind, Tang Li was the most reliable person in the world. However, before long, many poisonous snakes slithered out from all directions, surrounding him. Ouyang Yi held Yuan Yuan with one hand and took out his gun with the other. He fired at the poisonous snake that was attacking him. Bang! The poisonous snake died immediately. However, he angered the other poisonous snakes and they attacked him like bees. ¡°Ah¡­¡± When his calf was bitten by a venomous snake, an overwhelming pain and numbness engulfed his entire body. While protecting Yuan Yuan on his back, he threw away the gun and took out a dagger. He shouted at the venomous snake that was attacking him while brandishing the dagger. No matter how many poisonous snakes bit him, he never let go of Yuan Yuan. ¡°Yuan Yuan, don¡¯t be afraid. I will definitely protect you.¡± Another poisonous snake suddenly bit his chest. When it happened to bite the talisman Tang Li gave him previously, Tang Li immediately sensed the danger on his side. When she appeared in front of him, she was shocked to see countless poisonous snakes and Ouyang Yi, who was still brandishing the dagger in his hand. She quickly used a talisman to disperse all the poisonous snakes. At this moment, Ouyang Yi¡¯s eyes were already corroded by the poison, unable to see anything. However, he sensed that someone was coming and asked tentatively, ¡°Tang¡­ Li?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Quick¡­ save¡­ save Yuan Yuan¡­¡± Chapter 258 - Qi Yihan Faced Mo Chen Head ¡°Mrs. Qi, can the poison on Ouyang be removed?¡± Not long after Tang Li arrived, Mr. Guo and the guards nearby rushed over in a helicopter. The others went to the village, and Mr. Guo stayed behind to help. When he saw Ouyang Yi, whose skin got dark from the poison, his heart sank. Ouyang Yi was the only boy in the Ouyang family¡¯s third generation. He was bitten by countless venomous snakes while saving her daughter. The fact that he was still alive was already a miracle. Tang Li was using her mystic medical skills on Ouyang Yi with silver needles. When she heard Mr. Guo¡¯s question, she said, ¡°As long as he can still breathe, I can bring him back to health. ¡± Mr. Guo heaved a sigh of relief. He asked again, ¡°Mrs. Qi, is there anything I can help you with?¡± ¡°No, just keep an eye on Gina.¡± Even if Gina was able to attract countless poisonous snakes, she did not have the ability to escape, so now she was tied up there. Looking at the girl who could bewitch people with her innocent look, if he didn¡¯t know how vicious she was, Mr. Guo would definitely feel pity for her. However, at this moment, Mr. Guo wanted nothing more than to shoot her. Luckily, Ouyang Yi had been protecting his daughter. If Yuan Yuan was bitten by a poisonous snake, Gina would be shot right on the spot. At this thought, he shot an angry look at Gina and subconsciously gripped the gun at his waist. After controlling his killing intent, he walked towards his wife and daughter. While Tang Li was treating Ouyang Yi, the village was bustling with activities. Sanna was fighting with her mother, and the people from the Empire were fighting against the guards as well as the natives. In no time, wails and cries could be heard coming out of the village, and as far as the eye could see, corpses were everywhere. Luckily, they had the help of the masters and the border soldiers who arrived in time. The battle lasted until the next morning. After Qi Yihan spent two to three hours destroying the defense system around the village, he was about to look for Tang Li. However, he was stopped by Mo Chen, who suddenly appeared. The moment Mo Chen appeared, the Kylins immediately came out to protect Qi Yihan. Mo Chen looked at Qi Yihan and smiled. ¡°Li is very busy at this moment. If I kill you right now, does it mean I can be with her forever?¡± Qi Yihan looked at him coldly and said, ¡°That depends on whether you have the ability.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Mo Chen sneered and raised his palm where a ball of demonic Qi was rising. ¡± How about this? As long as you can catch this ball of demonic Qi, I¡¯ll let you go. ¡± Linlin said angrily, ¡°First Master is a human. How can he catch your demonic Qi? If you dare to hurt First Master, I¡¯ll bite you to death.¡± Although Qiqi didn¡¯t say anything, he bared his teeth at him fiercely. Qi Yihan lowered his eyes, thinking about the possibility of catching Mo Chen¡¯s demonic Qi. The demon standing in front of him wanted to hit on his wife. If he didn¡¯t deal with him now, he would definitely continue pestering his wife. Unless he died, Qi Yihan would allow no one to approach his wife. At this thought, he looked up at Mo Chen. His voice was as calm and cold as usual. ¡°Will you stop pestering Li after I catch that ball of demonic Qi?¡± Mo Chen smiled disdainfully. ¡°Of course, as long as you can catch it.¡± When Qiqi and Linlin heard this, they panicked. ¡°First Master, don¡¯t. Your body can¡¯t handle his demonic Qi.¡± ¡°I agree, but I want you to swear as the King of the Demon World that as long as I can catch this ball of demonic Qi, you won¡¯t pester Li anymore.¡± ¡°First Master¡­¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Mo Chen smiled, looking very satisfied. The demonic Qi in his hand was surging and expanding until it enveloped the entire area. ¡°As the King of the Demon World, I swear that as long as you catch this ball of demonic Qi, I will never lay my hands on Li again.¡± Qiqi and Linlin stood anxiously in front of Qi Yihan, flapping their wings. Qi Yihan touched his left hand with his right hand where there was a string of beads. When Tang Li went to save Ouyang Yi, she predicted that Mo Chen would look for trouble, so she gave it to Qi Yihan. He believed that this string of beads could help him. Otherwise, he would not have agreed to Mo Chen so readily. Seeing the demonic Qil in Mo Chen¡¯s hand, Qi Yihan said to the Kylins, ¡°Guys, find yourself a shelter.¡± ¡°No, First Master!¡± Qiqi and Linlin rejected him at the same time. Mo Chen did not care if Kylins were standing in his way. Although these two were ancient divine beasts, they were still cubs. How could cubs resist his demonic Qi? At this thought, he pushed the ball towards Qi Yihan. The powerful demonic Qi flew at the two little ones and Qi Yihan. The demonic Qi continued to spread in all directions. Wherever it went, all living creatures were swallowed by the demonic Qi and turned black, instantly losing their vitality. When the demonic Qi hit the two little ones, their bodies were sent flying backward and hit Qi Yihan. Just as the demonic Qi was a few centimeters away from Qi Yihan, a golden light flashed. Qi Yihan was knocked back a few steps before stopping. He covered his chest in pain and announced to Mo Chen calmly, ¡°I won.¡± Mo Chen frowned and said unhappily, ¡°How dare you cheat!¡± Qi Yihan remained expressionless. ¡°As the King of the Demon World, competing with an ordinary human like me is already considered cheating. Am I not allowed to cheat?¡± ¡°You can go back on your word, but Li wants me to tell you something. When the demonic fire in your hand is at its weakest, it will be the time when the Demon World gets a new king.¡± Mo Chen was speechless. For some reason, he felt a little angry. ¡°Do you know the consequences of threatening me?¡± Mo Chen¡¯s expression was cold, as if he would kill Qi Yihan in the next second. Qi Yihan looked straight at him fearlessly and continued, ¡°Li also asked me to tell you something. Don¡¯t offend people you shouldn¡¯t offend. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be the one to regret it.¡± Mo Chen was speechless. Qi Yihan looked at his expression and heaved a sigh of relief. He made up the latter part of the threat but fortunately, it worked. Mo Chen stopped talking. The demonic Qi in his eyes was still fluctuating but he obviously hesitated. Suddenly, he remembered someone telling him before. ¡°You¡¯d better not anger her. That girl is usually very easy to talk to. If you really anger her, she¡¯ll kill you whether you are a god or a demon.¡± While Mo Chen was feeling conflicted, Qi Yihan went to look for Kylins. When he found the Kylins, the two little ones were lying between two branches, stunned. Chapter 259 - : Yuan Yuans Soul Returns Qi Yihan went over and saved them from the tree. Qiqi quickly came back to his senses and flew to his side, asking anxiously, ¡°First Master, are you hurt?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing serious.¡± Qi Yihan looked at Linlin, who was lying on his arm. Linlin took a long while to recover before looking up at Qi Yihan. Then, She rubbed her head against Qi Yihan¡¯s arm coquettishly and burped while crying. ¡°First Master, I ate a lot of demonic Qi just now. My stomach is so swollen. Rub it for me.¡± Qi Yihan heaved a sigh of relief and placed her on a flat rock, touching her stomach. Qi Yihan rubbed her belly until she moaned in satisfaction before stopping. He then asked Qiqi, who was standing beside the rock, ¡°Do you want me to rub your stomach too?¡± Qiqi raised his chin proudly and was about to reject him when Qi Yihan lifted him up and put him on his lap, then started rubbing his belly. Qiqi was speechless, but it turned out he quite enjoyed it. After rubbing their stomachs, Qi Yihan put them back to the jade and walked towards Tang Li. As he walked, he heard footsteps approaching him closer and closer. Qi Yihan knew that it was Mo Chen, so he didn¡¯t mind and transported himself to Tang Li using the teleportation talisman Tang Li gave him. The sky had already darkened, but Tang Li was still treating Ouyang Yi. Qi Yihan and Mr. Guo looked for food. When Tang Li removed all the poison in Ouyang Yi¡¯s body, it was already midnight. She ate something and leaned on Qi Yihan¡¯s shoulder. While listening to Qi Yihan telling Mr. Guo about what happened in the village, she slowly drifted into her slumber. The next morning, as everything in the village was pretty much settled, they headed back to the town. This time, the news of this incident shocked the whole world. Of course, Tang Li and Qi Yihan did not claim credit for it, so no one knew that they were the ones who contributed the most. The outside world did not know, but the masters knew it very well. After taking care of the village, they went straight to look for Tang Li. ¡°Master Tang, it¡¯s our fault for not recognizing you. Thank you for teaching us how to fight evil. In the future, we will be at your service no matter where we are.¡± The spell that Tang Li taught them was really powerful, and they realized that they were no match for Tang Li. Previously, they wanted to snatch her artifacts, but now that they thought about it, they felt ashamed. After the masters expressed their loyalty and admiration for Tang Li, they left the town first. After the Ouyang family found out about Ouyang Yi¡¯s condition, they sent someone to pick him up. In the end, only the Guo family of three, Tang Li, her husband, and Mo Chen were left. At that moment, Mr. and Mrs. Guo had the same excited, nervous, and expectant look on their faces. They looked at Tang Li and wanted to ask what they needed to prepare, but since Tang Li did not say anything, they did not dare to ask. Tang Li asked them to prepare something. ¡°Get this and this from the worship supplies store¡­ After the items are ready, I can start summoning the soul for Yuan Yuan.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, we¡¯ll get it immediately.¡± With that, Mr. Guo walked out in a hurry. Tang Li then looked at Gina, who was tied up to a chair. As their gazes met, Gina said weakly, ¡°My body is cast with a restriction spell. You can¡¯t extract the soul out of me, or her soul will be destroyed.¡± If Tang Li extracted the soul out of her body, she would die. In order to live, she had to prevent Tang Li from doing so at all costs. Tang Li snorted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me around, Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul will be fine.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Sanna has already given me the book containing everything about the restriction technique your witch tribe uses. To nullify the spell, all I need to do is take a drop of blood from your heart.¡± Upon hearing this, Gina¡¯s face turned ashen. She was indignant and didn¡¯t want to die because she had suffered so much to survive. With a sinister smile on her face, Gina retorted, ¡°The spell cast by us witches on our body can only be dispelled by ourselves. Even if you learned about it from the book, as long as I don¡¯t cooperate, you still can¡¯t pull the soul out of me by force. If you do so, not only will I die, but her soul will also be destroyed.¡± ¡°Heh! You want to negotiate with me, don¡¯t you?¡± Tang Li looked at Gina, knowing what was on her mind. ¡°Right.¡± Gina didn¡¯t intend to hide it anymore and laid out the conditions. ¡°If you capture my sister and give me her soul, I¡¯ll give you the soul you want.¡± Tang Li looked at Gina and chuckled. At this moment, Mo Chen, who was leaning on another chair, commented, ¡°As expected, humans are just a bunch of clowns.¡± These words seemed to anger Gina, and a murderous look appeared in her eyes. ¡°Tsk!¡± As Mo Chen clicked his tongue, he smacked Gina on the face, leaving on it a black handprint. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Gina screamed in pain and looked at Mo Chen in fear. Mo Chen said casually, ¡°If you keep giving me that look, I will.¡± As he spoke, a layer of demonic Qi appeared on his finger. ¡°Kill you.¡± Tang Li looked at Mo Chen with displeasure. ¡°Before Yuan Yuan recovers, don¡¯t touch her.¡± Mo Chen glanced at Tang Li and snorted at Gina disdainfully. Putting away the demonic Qi in his hand, Mo Chen sat back down and started fanning himself. Tang Li looked at Gina and said ruthlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me around, you won¡¯t die even if you want to.¡± With that, she quickly drew a talisman and sealed her. There was nothing Gina could do. A powerful sense of despair welled up in her heart. She could only glare at Tang Li with indignation. After Mr. Guo bought the things Tang Li wanted, Tang Li extracted Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul out of Gina¡¯s body. Without the soul, Gina died and turned into a skeleton in no time. After Yuan Yuan¡¯s soul returned to her body, Tang Li let her sleep. Then, she said to Mr. and Mrs. Guo, ¡°I¡¯ll erase Yuan Yuan¡¯s memory of what happened ten years ago. When she wakes up, she should only be a few years old. What happens to her in the future will depend on you guys.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Guo nodded immediately. Mrs. Guo looked at Tang Li tearfully, saying, ¡°Thank you, Miss Tang, for saving our daughter.¡± Mr. Guo added, ¡°We will start teaching Yuan Yuan immediately. Yuan Yuan has been a smart child since she was young.¡± Tang Li nodded and looked at Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan said, ¡°Since everything here is settled, we can go somewhere else.¡± When Tang Li heard this, she instantly smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 260 - Tang Li and Qi Yihan Deceived Mo Chen Tang Li decided to go to S Province and settle Zhong Yuxiu¡¯s matter. However, before leaving, she and Qi Yihan planned to rest in town for a day. At that time, the most important thing now was to get rid of Mo Chen. The three of them stood on the field behind the courtyard. Tang Li got to the point. ¡°Mo Chen, you¡¯re the king of the Demon World. It¡¯s time to go back.¡± Mo Chen looked at her and smiled gently. ¡°You were the one who made me come out. Haven¡¯t you heard of the saying that it¡¯s easy to invite a demon but difficult to send one away?¡± Tang Li crossed her arms. ¡°What do you want?¡± Mo Chen glanced at Qi Yihan, who was standing beside Tang Li, and smiled mischievously. ¡°I want to find a girl to train with me.¡± With that, he spread out his palm that was covered in black flames. ¡°One tribulation every thousand years. It just so happens that this is a love tribulation. If you don¡¯t want to train with me, find me another girl.¡± Tang Li looked at him, speechless. ¡°Do you know what love tribulation is?¡± Mo Chen said matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course, find a girl who can train with me.¡± Tang Li was even more speechless. ¡°The love tribulation is that you have to, first of all, love someone with your heart¡­ Do you know what love is?¡± The smile on his face gradually faded away as Mo Chen said disdainfully, ¡°Only you humans will be interested in love. As the king of the Demon World, I won¡¯t waste my time on it.¡± Tang Li, ¡°Well then, that means you won¡¯t survive this love tribulation and there will be a new king for the Demon World.¡± Mo Chen frowned. As the Demon King, he had no heart. Mo Chen felt that Heaven was deliberately trying to dethrone him by making him suffer this love tribulation. He was a perfectionist and had already gone through nine tribulations. If he couldn¡¯t make it through the tenth tribulation, he would be indignant. At the thought of this, he suddenly had an idea. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to follow you guys, then tell me how I can find someone to go through the tribulation with me.¡± Someone had told Mo Chen that Tang Li could read fortunes, so he wanted Tang Li to read his. Tang Li looked at Mo Chen while shaking her head. The thing was that the fate of the Demon King was ever-changing, so Tang Li couldn¡¯t really tell what would happen to him. At this moment, Qi Yihan put his large hand on her shoulder and said, ¡°If you want to find someone who can help you go through this love tribulation, you can enter the entertainment industry. As long as you can become an international top celebrity in the entertainment industry, the world will know about you. Those who are fated to be with you will naturally come to look for you.¡± Mo Chen looked at Qi Yihan in disbelief. When Tang Li heard that, her eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, you can enter the entertainment industry. With your look, you can become a celebrity in no time.¡± ¡°Once you become an international celebrity, it will be easy to find someone who will help you overcome your tribulation.¡± Mo Chen was still in disbelief. ¡°That simple?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Tang Li winked at Qi Yihan, hinting at him to add something. ¡°Yihan, tell him.¡± Qi Yihan took out his phone and tapped it twice before handing it to Mo Chen. ¡°Look, this is the scene of an international celebrity. Not only are there fans watching him, but it¡¯s also a live broadcast watched by millions of people around the world .¡± ¡°If you become one of them, finding your fated girl will be a piece of cake.¡± Tang Li looked at Qi Yihan, who was fooling Mo Chen, and nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Mo Chen was finally convinced. He took Qi Yihan¡¯s phone and looked at it before pointing at the person on the stage. ¡°This person is so ugly and weak. How can he be a celebrity? What¡¯s wrong with human¡¯s aesthetics?¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan were speechless. Mo Chen shook Qi Yihan¡¯s phone again, saying, ¡°It¡¯s really uncomfortable to look at this small thing.¡± ¡°Humans have screens much larger than that.¡± Tang Li said, ¡°That¡¯s not the point. We¡¯ve already told you what you can do. Do it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°Why not? It¡¯s boring in the Demon World anyway. It¡¯s not a bad idea to have some fun in the human world.¡± ¡°You can have all the fun in the world, but please don¡¯t use your demonic Qi to hurt people. Humans are very fragile and can easily be hurt by your demonic Qi.¡± ¡°Got it. I¡¯m looking for someone to help me get through the tribulation, not to rule the human world.¡± He returned the phone to Qi Yihan and then flew away. Tang Li was a little baffled at the demon who came and went at will. ¡°He left just like that? Does he even know how to enter the entertainment industry?¡± Qi Yihan smiled in satisfaction and wrapped his arm around her waist. ¡°He¡¯s the king of the Demon World. No one in the human world can take advantage of him. It¡¯s very easy to enter the entertainment industry.¡± Tang Li thought about it and decided to put Mo Chen to the back of her mind. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Qi Yihan lowered his head and asked her, ¡°Do you want to take a walk around the town? We can buy something too.¡± Tang Li still wanted to eat the noodles and braised food from that noodle store. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat noodles. I like the braised duck palm from that store.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Jingyu nodded. The two of them went straight to town. Today was not the market day, so there were not many people in town. The two of them went straight to the noodle stall. Unexpectedly, their boss recognized them and greeted them warmly. After saying that, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Qi Yihan held her hand and said, ¡°If you want to take a look at the temple, we¡¯ll go tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°No.¡± Tang Li shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no point in me going because we don¡¯t believe in the same thing.¡± Qi Yihan didn¡¯t say anything else. The boss quickly cooked two bowls of noodles and brought the braised food Tang Li asked for. Qi Yihan knew that Tang Li could not eat much noodles, so he picked some of the noodles from her bowl and placed the plate with the braised food in front of her. Tang Li put on a pair of disposable gloves and took a duck palm to eat. As she ate, she narrowed her eyes and said with a look of enjoyment, ¡°The duck palm is really delicious.¡± At this point, she recalled that S Province was a famous destination for foods. She gulped. ¡°When we go to S Province, I want to eat all the food there.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and said, ¡°But I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t tolerate the spicy food there.¡± ¡°You underestimate me.¡± Tang Li said confidently, ¡°My stomach can take in whatever that¡¯s delicious.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly saw a familiar figure from the corner of her eye. At the same time, the two middle-aged men sitting beside them started talking. ¡°Look, that little thief is in town again.¡± ¡°Is he here to steal something again? Yesterday, I saw him being beaten up for stealing the scented candles from the Wang family¡¯s worship supplies shop. He won¡¯t stop stealing until he¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°A thief like him deserves to die. If he keeps on doing that, when he grows up, he will do something more horrendous.¡± Chapter 261 - He Actually Has Two Fates Tang Li looked at the small figure again and narrowed her eyes before continuing to eat her duck palm. After the two of them were done eating, they continued shopping. As it was not a market day, there weren¡¯t many local snacks. Tang Li was a little disappointed. ¡°Looks like I won¡¯t be able to eat the candy today.¡± Qi Yihan tilted his head and looked at her. ¡°If you want to eat, we can ask the sugar seller where he lives and pay a visit to his place.¡± Small vendors wouldn¡¯t miss their chance to make money. Hearing that, Tang Li could not help but smile. ¡°What if I just wanna lick the candy?¡± ¡°Well then, we¡¯ll ask him to make a candy figure and then you can just lick it and throw it away.¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Tang Li looked around and found a store. She pulled him there. There was candy in the store. Tang Li asked for some sunflower seeds, peanuts, nuts, and so on. She also asked for a small bag of candy. After Qi Yihan paid the bill, she carried it with her and the two of them continued walking forward. After walking for a while, Qi Yihan said to Tang Li, ¡°That child is following us again.¡± There were not many people on the streets this time, so Qi Yihan stopped after saying that. Tang Li stopped and turned to look at the child who was following them. The boy probably didn¡¯t expect to be found out and turned to run in fear. Qi Yihan frowned. ¡°Does he think it¡¯s easy to steal from us?¡± Tang Li looked in the direction where the boy ran and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we follow him?¡± a€?Yeah.a€? The two of them followed. The boy dodged left and right like a loach. In the end, the two of them found him in a large ditch at the edge of the town. Tang Li looked at the boy, who was hiding behind the ditch and was still in a daze. She crossed her arms and asked coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t show yourself, we¡¯ll come and get you, and then we¡¯ll send you to the police station.¡± After nearly half a minute, the boy finally walked out from behind the ditch. Looking at the boy who was covered in dirt and dust, Tang Li asked, ¡°Tell me, are you trying to steal our money again?¡± The boy lowered his head and did not speak. However, tears fell from his eyes. ¡°Wipe your tears away.¡± Qi Yihan was a little displeased. Scared, the boy quickly wiped his tears away. He said in an undertone, ¡°My grandfather is dead. I want to burn some paper money for him to use in another place.¡± Qi Yihan did not understand what he said and looked at Tang Li. At this moment, Qi Yihan suddenly said, ¡°If I help you bury your grandfather in glory, will you stop stealing?¡± The boy turned to look at Qi Yihan with a spark in his eyes. Tang Li watched in surprise as the boy¡¯s fate changed. She tugged at Qi Yihan¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Yihan, he actually has two fates.¡± Qi Yihan understood what she meant and nodded, waiting for the boy to reply. The boy nodded quickly and knelt down to kowtow to the two of them. ¡°Thank you, benefactor! Thank you, benefactor!¡± After kowtowing, he looked at Qi Yihan and said, ¡°As long as you can help me bury my grandfather, my life will be yours.¡± Qi Yihan looked at the boy and agreed. Then, the two of them took the boy to the worship supplies store in town. The worship supplies store here provided one-stop-service for funerals. Qi Yihan chose the best service for the boy¡¯s grandfather and paid. After the store owner guaranteed that everything would be settled, he said a few words to the boy alone and the two of them returned to where Mr. Guo and the others were staying. After Qi Yihan returned, he told Mr. Guo about the boy and said, ¡°If the boy comes to find me, send him to the Qi family¡¯s bodyguard base.¡± Mr. Guo quickly agreed. Then, he asked, ¡°Mr. Qi, Mrs. Qi, the higher-ups said they will reward you handsomely and wanted me to ask you what you want.¡± The world did not know that it was Tang Li and Qi Yihan who helped destroy the evil organization, but the higher-ups knew perfectly. Qi Yihan did not want anything and looked at Tang Li. ¡°What do you want?¡± Tang Li¡¯s eyes darted around before she asked, ¡°Will the higher-ups give me whatever I want?¡± Mr. Guo was clearly not in the place to answer that question. Qi Yihan smiled. ¡°As long as it¡¯s not too much, the higher-ups will probably agree.¡± Tang Li narrowed her eyes and nodded. She crossed her arms and said, ¡°Alright, I want some antiques.¡± The antiques in the national treasury must have everything she wanted. When the time came, she could just take a few top-grade items with spiritual aura, so she wouldn¡¯t need to go everywhere to find things with spiritual aura to set up formations on the island. Mr. Guo looked at Qi Yihan. ¡°Thisa€|¡± Qi Yihan patted her shoulder. ¡°THey probably can¡¯t give you the ones that are on display and numbered.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go and choose the ones that are not on display and numbered.¡± Qi Yihan looked at Mr. Guo. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Mr. Guo to pass on this message to the higher-ups.¡± Mr. Guo said with mixed feelings, ¡°Mr. Qi, I think you should call the higher-ups personally to talk about this.¡± With his negotiation skills, as long as Qi Yihan asked, he could get as many antiques as he wanted. ¡°I¡¯m on break now, so I don¡¯t plan on contacting the outside world.¡± Before two of them went on this trip, they both turned off their phones and were unconcerned about whatever happened in the world. Hearing that, Mr. Guo seemed to have remembered something as he said, ¡°Miss Tang, I heard that a very important family head is looking for you in Country Y.¡± He only found out about this two days ago when a friend at the embassy casually mentioned it to him. Now that he remembered, he told Tang Li about it. When Tang Li heard that, she said nonchalantly, ¡°My husband and I are now on vacation, so we won¡¯t talk about work.¡± Tang Li wasn¡¯t surprised to know what happened to Augustine. Previously, everyone mocked her, saying she was a thief, so Tang Li planned to let the matter blow up this month. When she returned, she would start dealing with these people one by one. Now, all she wanted was to have a good trip with her man. Hearing that, Mr. Guo stopped talking about it. After dinner, Tang Li went to take a look at Yuan Yuan. Yuan Yuan woke up in the afternoon. Although she was only a few years old, she looked very lively. When she saw Tang Li walk in, Yuan Yuan looked at her curiously with her doe-like eyes. Tang Li handed her a candy she bought that afternoon. ¡°Yuan Yuan, do you want some candy?¡± Chapter 262 - Hitting The Road Again Yuan Yuan subconsciously looked at Mrs. Guo. After Mrs. Guo nodded, she took the candy and said politely, ¡°Thank you, sis.¡± Tang Li smiled. ¡°Yuan Yuan is a very good child.¡± Hearing that, Yuan Yuan felt a little shy. She lowered her head and smiled. Mrs. Guo smiled with tears in her eyes. ¡°My Yuan Yuan has been a very good girl since she was young.¡± After saying that, she looked at Tang Li¡¯s stomach and said, ¡°I think the babies Mrs. Qi will give birth to in the future will be very good too.¡± Tang Li rubbed her stomach and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Haha, maybe¡­¡± In fact, she was quite naughty when she was young. After she became a Master, she was pushed to act like a master. If her children inherited personalities from her, they¡¯d probably be very naughty. However, she felt that it would be better if the child was like her husband. Tang Li turned around and told Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan looked at her stomach and was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°It¡¯s better if they are like you.¡± He had been a very dull person since he was young, so he did not want his children to be as dull as him. Tang Li looked at Qi Yihan¡¯s handsome face and reached out to touch it. Then, she kissed him on the lips and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not even pregnant yet. Isn¡¯t it a little too early to say this?¡± With that, she wanted to leave. However, a strong arm grabbed her waist. With a little force, she fell into his chest. Qi Yihan lowered his head to look at her intimately. His gaze was deep and there was a fire in his eyes. His voice was so hoarse that it could infatuate all the girls. ¡°Li, are you blaming me for not working hard recently?¡± Tang Li did not back off. One of her arms was around his neck, and the other was playing with the buttons on his shirt. Qi Yihan lowered his head and watched as her fair hand was playfully toying with his buttons. At this moment, Tang Li raised her head to look at him. Her eyes were filled with cunningness, but when she spoke, she sounded like an innocent girl. ¡°Yihan, your body temperature seems to be on the rise. Why?¡± After saying that, she winked at him seductively. Qi Yihan tightened his grip on her waist so that she could feel the change in his body. At the same time, he whispered into her ear, ¡°I should be running a fever. Madam, you¡¯re the only one who can lower my temperature now.¡± With that, his lips touched her earlobe. Tang Li¡¯s ears instantly turned red. Qi Yihan looked at her red ears and chuckled. When his breath entered her ear, Tang Li couldn¡¯t help but shrink her neck and say, ¡°Don¡¯t sniff in my ear.¡± With that, she turned to him and their lips touched. Once they touched, they were glued together. Qi Yihan pressed his other hand on the back of her head and kissed her passionately. The night was still young¡­ ¡­ The next day, when Tang Li woke up, Qi Yihan had already left the room. After washing up, she walked out and saw Yuan Yuan following behind Mrs. Guo. She asked, ¡°Mommy, I miss Grandpa and Grandma. When are you taking me to their house?¡± Mrs. Guo was obviously in pain, but she managed to put on a gentle smile on her face, ¡°Grandpa and Grandma went on a holiday recently. When they come back, Mommy will take you to see them.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take you to the Imperial Capital in a few days. There are many fun things there. There¡¯s also an amusement park that¡¯s bigger than anything you¡¯ve seen before.¡± Yuan Yuan couldn¡¯t conceal the excitement in her eyes. However, the next second, she shook her head and said obediently, ¡°Daddy and Mommy are busy. I don¡¯t want to go to the amusement park.¡± Mrs. Guo couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore. At this moment, Tang Li approached, saying with a smile, ¡°There is a princess theme park in the Imperial Capital. You can take Yuan Yuan there.¡± Yuan Yuan widened her eyes and looked at Tang Li, but she said in disappointment, ¡°But Daddy and Mommy are busy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your parents are busy but I¡¯m not. When we get back, you can come to find me and I¡¯ll take you wherever you want.¡± Yuan Yuan nodded her head shyly and looked forward to it even more. Turning to Tang Li, Mrs. Guo said, ¡°Mrs. Qi, thank you.¡± Tang Li only smiled and nodded. At that moment, Qi Yihan and Mr. Guo walked in. Both of them were wearing sleeveless vests, and their faces were covered in sweat. One look and you could tell that they had just come back from exercises. Tang Li narrowed her eyes at Qi Yihan. This was the first time she saw Qi Yihan wearing a sleeveless vest. His body was perfectly proportioned and covered by a thin layer of sweat. With the light that came in from the door, he looked like a god. Tang Li was stunned. Qi Yihan walked up to her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower and let¡¯s have breakfast later.¡± With that, he walked towards their room. Mrs. Guo smiled and said, ¡°A few years ago, Mr. Qi helped us out on a mission. He¡¯s obviously a technician, but he¡¯s much stronger than us.¡± Mrs. Guo was referring to the time when Qi Yihan was a soldier. There was a large sports field in the villa where they lived alone. Tang Li thought that Qi Yihan must train there quite frequently. When Qi Yihan and Mr. Guo came out of the shower, the five of them sat at the dining table. Yuan Yuan was really obedient. She ate without saying anything. She ate whatever Mrs. Guo put in her bowl. It was hard to imagine how a girl like her could survive what happened back then. After dinner, Tang Li and Qi Yihan left town. Not long after the two of them left, a car arrived in town. Then, they came knocking at Mr. Guo¡¯s door. They were looking for Tang Li, but unfortunately, Tang Li was already on the road. This time, Qi Yihan got someone to prepare a RV for them. He and Tang Li were in no hurry and drove slowly. Whenever they saw places with good scenery, they would stop for a day or two. By the time they arrived at the place where Zhong Yuxiu used to live in S Province, a few days had gone by. Back then, Zhong Yuxiu lived in a town. After the passage of time, that town had already become a bustling city. The city was very large, and it was not easy to find the place where they used to live. Fortunately, Tang Li could find out the location with her mystic technique. ¡°Southwest.¡± Southwest of the city was the old district where local residents lived. ¡°The area around Yun City is famous for its teas.¡± Qi Yihan was obviously familiar with this place. ¡°The Qi family has a tea shop plantation here.¡± Chapter 263 - Hubby, Youre So Sweet Qi Yihan didn¡¯t plan to alert the Qi family, so he sent someone to rent a small house in the old district. The house was a green brick house preserved from the previous century. Coupled with a small courtyard that was dozens of square meters, it was surrounded by a wall and formed a world of its own. There were also some flowers and grass planted beside the wall. There was a well on the left, and beside the well, there was a large pomegranate tree. The pomegranate was still very young, but it looked very pleasing. Tang Li followed Qi Yihan in. After looking around the courtyard, she went to look at the rooms and asked Qi Yihan curiously, ¡°Yihan, are we staying here for the time being?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Do we have to cook for ourselves?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± At this moment, Qi Yihan was sitting in the courtyard with a long stool and browsing his phone. Tang Li walked behind him and looked at his phone. She found that he was actually shopping for daily necessities with his phone. . Tang Li leaned on his shoulder and watched him choose. Qi Yihan chose some vegetables, fruits, and meat before asking Tang Li, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Tang Li reached out her hand and ordered several dishes. ¡°I want to eat this, this, this¡­ and this.¡± The first few Tang Li asked were all put into the shopping cart, but the last few were frowned upon by Qi Yihan. Tang Li asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qi Yihan said to her seriously, ¡°These are junk food. You can eat some of it, but it¡¯s not good for your health to eat too much.¡± Tang Li looked at his serious expression and poked his handsome face with her finger. ¡°But I just want to eat junk food.¡± Hearing that, Qi Yihan chuckled and gave in. He looked at the supermarket and placed everything she ordered into the shopping cart. Tang Li was happy. She tilted her head and gave him a loud kiss on the cheek. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re the best.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and entered the online book store. Tang Li looked at the cookbooks and was a little surprised. ¡°Are you buying a cookbook?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± After ordering all the items they wanted, the two of them saw that it was still early, so they prepared to go out and walk around. Where they lived was not too far from where Zhong Yuxiu lived at that time. It was about a twenty minutes walk. However, the place Zhou Yuxiu used to live belonged to a big family now. It was past three in the afternoon. The two of them walked on the old street that was filled with towering trees on both sides. Sunlight shone through the leaves, leaving countless white dots on the ground. There were not many people on the road. Occasionally, a bicycle or scooter would pass by. In such a place, time seemed to have slowed down. After walking for a while, a moderate-sized open park appeared in front of them. At this moment, there were many old people in the park. They were playing chess or drinking tea. From time to time, there was a burst of laughter coming from that side. It looked very lively. Qi Yihan said to Tang Li, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡± Tang Li smiled. ¡°Are you going to ask the people about the person we¡¯re looking for?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The moment the two of them entered the park, they heard an old man shout at the top of his lungs, ¡°Yutou, why did you make that move? That move was too bad. You¡¯re definitely going to lose.¡± Then, a displeased voice was heard. ¡°Laowang, shut up. Stop trash talking.¡± Immediately, the audience burst out laughing. ¡°Laowang, don¡¯t you know what a lousy chess player you are?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. A gentleman does not speak when watching a game of chess. That¡¯s not right.¡± ¡°I think you made a pretty good move.¡± ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s pointless to argue with you guys. Yutou obviously made a wrong move.¡± As Laowang spoke, he walked away from the crowd, his face filled with indignation. Then, he walked towards a group of elders who were drinking tea and chatting. He was teased by the group of elders again. Laowang did not mind and started gossiping with them. ¡°Hey, have you guys heard? That young master of the Tang family is going to marry the Third Miss of the Jiang family.¡± ¡°Are you talking about the Jiang and Tang families on Chenghua Street?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the Tang family¡¯s young master is ignorant and useless and likes to fool around? The Jiang family actually married their daughter off to that kind of man.¡± ¡°You know why? This Third Miss of the Jiang family has been making a fuss about marrying a dead person. The Jiang family had no choice but to marry her to the Tang family, who is compatible with her family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not strange for the Jiang family to marry their Third Miss to that man from the Tang family. One is fooling around, while the other has a mental problem.¡± ¡°Do you think Third Miss is really crazy, or has she really seen that kind of otherworldly thing and been bewitched? ¡°I heard that the Jiang family¡¯s mansion is haunted.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li and Qi Yihan looked at each other and walked straight towards them. When the old men saw the two good-looking young people coming over, they all stopped talking and looked at them curiously. Tang Li had the kind of good girl look that elderly liked. With a smile on her face, she asked, ¡°Grandpas, I¡¯m a writer of horror novels. I want to find some material. Can you tell me more about that so that I can get some inspiration?¡± After Tang Li finished speaking, she knew that with Qi Yihan around, the elderly would definitely hold back, so she said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t you like playing chess? Why don¡¯t you go and watch them play?¡± Qi Yihan nodded and walked towards the chessboard. After Qi Yihan left, Tang Li sat beside them. Her eyes shone with curiosity. ¡°Grandpas, please continue.¡± The elders looked at Tang Li and could not bear to reject her. ¡°Actually, some people are also saying that the Jiang family has a ghost who specializes in seducing young girls¡¯ souls. That¡¯s why the Third Miss of the Jiang family insists on marrying a ghost.¡± Tang Li interrupted, ¡°That ghost must be very handsome.¡± These words made everyone subconsciously look at her husband. One of the old men said to her earnestly, ¡°Not many people are as handsome as your husband.¡± Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just guessing. In this day and age, looks are everything.¡± These words made the elders laugh. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s just say that my granddaughter has recently fallen in love with an actor. Every day, she says that she wants to go see him.¡± ¡°Young people nowadays all chase after celebrities. The more you try to stop them, the more they want to chase after them.¡± ¡°Exactly¡­¡± Chapter 264 - My Husband Is Very Good at Chess The elders seemed to be very up to date. However, Tang Li did not care about celebrities. She quickly changed the topic. ¡°Grandpas, do you think Third Miss of the Jiang family will be willing to marry the young master of the Tang family?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think she has a choice. Otherwise, if her soul is really stolen, things will get serious.¡± ¡°So what you mean is that the Jiang family forced her to marry?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but this is also for the good of the Third Miss of the Jiang family. Otherwise, she will really marry a ghost.¡± Tang Li rested her chin on her hand, and her beautiful eyes were filled with excitement. ¡°Since they said that there is a ghost in the Jiang family, why don¡¯t they hire a master to evict it?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Actually, we¡¯re also curious about that, but the Jiang family doesn¡¯t admit that there are ghosts.¡± ¡°They shut their door on all the masters who offered to help.¡± ¡°Strange? Then¡­ Can the rest of the Jiang family see ghosts?¡± . ¡°We don¡¯t know about that.¡± Tang Li lowered her eyes, pretending to be lost in thought. Could that ghost be Jiang Jingyu? In that case, Jiang Jingyu was married and had children. Were these his descendants now? But it didn¡¯t make sense. If he got married and had children, why did he become a ghost? Tang Li was extremely curious. ¡°Hey, little girl.¡± Tang Li raised her eyes to look at the old man who called her. The old man said, ¡°These are just rumors people talk to kill time. The Jiang family has never come out to confirm it. Don¡¯t take it too seriously. Just treat it as a pastime.¡± Another old man added, ¡°The Jiang family is a tea merchant by trade and is pretty rich. Maybe it¡¯s because their daughter doesn¡¯t want to get married so she let out this kind of rumor to scare people.¡± Although the old men all believed in ghosts, they decided to make the girl believe in science. Tang Li nodded and said seriously, ¡°Grandpas, don¡¯t worry. Actually, I¡¯ve always felt that there are no ghosts in this world. Perhaps many things are man-made. We have to believe in science.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You young people should believe in science.¡± Tang Li continued to nod while asking, ¡°When will Third Miss and Young Master of the Tang family get married? Maybe we can go and join the fun before we leave.¡± The group of elders was speechless. While Tang Li was gossiping with a group of elders, Qi Yihan started playing chess with an old man who claimed to be the best player of them all. When the two of them were halfway down, everyone nearby gathered to watch the match. Later, even Tang Li and the elders were attracted by it. At this moment, everyone was discussing who would win. ¡°Most likely, Old Zhang. He has never lost to any of us before.¡± ¡°Not necessarily. Can¡¯t you see that this young man actually has some advantages?¡¯ ¡°Be patient. Every time Old Zhang plays chess, he¡¯ll deliberately go easy on his opponent in the early stages. In the end, he caught his opponent off guard.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. This young man is still too young. He definitely doesn¡¯t realize that he will lose miserably later.¡± ¡°How did you know that he would lose miserably later? Maybe he¡¯s deliberately going easy on that grandpa.¡± The sudden voice made everyone look at Tang Li at the same time. Tang Li raised her chin at them and said confidently, ¡°My husband is very good at chess.¡± Although she had never seen Qi Yihan play chess, she believed that he was very good at it. The old men glanced at Tang Li and shook their heads at the same time. They looked like they already knew the result and did not want to argue with her. They withdrew their gazes and continued watching the two people playing chess. Tang Li was speechless. This game lasted for nearly an hour and a half. As it progressed, other than Qi Yihan, who was sitting like a mountain and the old man opposite him, the others were all nervous. At the last few moves, the old man opposite Qi Yihan finally looked solemn and slowed down his speed. Qi Yihan remained calm and composed. After the old man finally put down the chess piece in his hand, Qi Yihan followed suit, devouring the rest of the old man¡¯s pieces. The old man opposite him was shocked. The other elders were shocked too. Tang Li clapped her hands happily and said, ¡°I told you my husband is very good at chess.¡± These words made everyone look at her. Qi Yihan said to the old man opposite him, ¡°Nice playing with you.¡± Then, he stood up and walked to Tang Li. Tang Li smiled at him and said, ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Qi Yihan couldn¡¯t help but smile. He tucked her hair behind her ear and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s about time to cook and eat.¡± Tang Li nodded and said to the group of elders, ¡°Goodbye, grandpas.¡± ¡°Hey, young friend, please wait.¡± Mr. Zhang, who was playing chess with Qi Yihan, stopped him and walked over. ¡°You are very skilled. Why don¡¯t we play another round?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little late today,¡± Qi Yihan said. ¡°My wife and I will stay here for a few days. If you want to play chess, I have time tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. We¡¯ll make two more rounds here at six in the morning. You must come.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After agreeing, Qi Yihan walked out of the park with Tang Li. The sound of a group of elders discussing them came from behind. ¡°These two young men are really good-looking, especially that man. One look and you can tell that he is not an ordinary person. Why are they in an ordinary residential area like this?¡± ¡°I heard from that girl that they¡¯re here for a vacation. Her husband is an engineer. They don¡¯t want to go to a crowded place, so they came here.¡± ¡°I see. I said they don¡¯t look like ordinary people.¡± ¡°That girl looks so good. If she wasn¡¯t married, I would introduce my grandson to her.¡± ¡°They are indeed a perfect match.¡± ¡­ Qi Yihan suddenly held Tang Li¡¯s hand and squeezed it. Tang Li tilted her head to look at him with a smile in her eyes. Then, she told him the gossip she had heard. ¡°¡­I think the Jiang family is the descendant we¡¯re looking for. They will marry their daughter off to the Tang family the day after tomorrow. Why don¡¯t we go to the wedding?¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll go to the Jiang family to order a batch of tea leaves tomorrow. After I become their client, we can go to the wedding banquet unobstructed.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ That¡¯s a good idea.¡± The two of them walked hand in hand under the setting sun. Chapter 265 - Qi Yihan Becoming A Househusband The two of them returned to their rented courtyard to find that all the things Qi Yihan ordered had arrived. Rolling up her sleeves, Tang Li was about to start preparing dinner when she was stopped by Qi Yihan. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll cook.¡± After saying that, he took a cookbook from the table and started reading it. Tang Li watched as he fixed his eyes at the cookbook with a serious expression. The serious look on his face made the corners of her lips curl up subconsciously. She said, ¡°How about I cook tonight and you tomorrow so that you have a night to read this book.¡± Qi Yihan said seriously, ¡°No. From now on, I¡¯ll cook.¡± Then, he added, ¡°I won¡¯t let my wife cook.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li smiled until her mouth couldn¡¯t get any wider. Since her man said so, she didn¡¯t mind sitting back and enjoying the service. Qi Yihan quickly flipped through the book and handed the book to Tang Li. He then went to the kitchen to look at the ingredients. . Tang Li followed behind him with the book in hand. While putting vegetables and fruits on the chopping board, Qi Yihan said, ¡°What do you want to eat tonight?¡± With that, he took the fruit out of the bag and washed it. Tang Li glanced at the ingredients on the chopping board and said as she flipped through the book, ¡°I want to eat fish-flavored shredded pork, braised eggplant, sweet and sour fish, braised lotus rootlets, and winter melon rib soup.¡± This was Qi Yihan¡¯s first time cooking, so Tang Li naturally wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for him. After ordering four simple dishes and a soup, she put the book aside to help him wash the vegetables. Qi Yihan had already washed the fruits and placed them on a plate before passing it to her. ¡°Have some fruit first. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± Tang Li took the fruit and leaned against the side to watch him wash the rice and vegetables. Qi Yihan was serious in everything he did. When he was washing and cutting the vegetables, he looked like he was completing a task. Occasionally, she would feed him some fruit. Qi Yihan prepared all the ingredients before starting. Of course, before he started cooking, he asked Tang Li to tell him how many ingredients were needed for each dish. For every dish that was prepared, he would give it a taste first. If he thought it was alright, he would give it to Tang Li. Of the four stir-fry dishes, he had done three successfully. Only the braised eggplant had some flaws. When he was done cooking the braised eggplant, he took a bite. Tang Li was waiting impatiently. He put down his chopsticks and said, ¡°This dish is screwed up. Don¡¯t try it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, let me try it.¡± ¡°No, be good.¡± After saying that, Qi Yihan handed the bowls and chopsticks to her. ¡°We can start dinner now.¡± Tang Li had no choice but to go out with the bowls and chopsticks. She wanted to wait for him to place the braised eggplant on the table before eating, but she didn¡¯t expect Qi Yihan to not bring the dish out. Tang Li was still looking at him, wanting to taste how bad the food he said was. Qi Yihan filled up her bowl with rice and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make braised eggplants again tomorrow. There will only be a few dishes tonight. If you want, we can go to the nearby night market after dinner. I heard there are many delicacies there.¡± Tang Li definitely wanted to. She quickly nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± Qi Yihan knew that Tang Li wanted to pay a visit to the market, so he didn¡¯t prepare a lot of food tonight. After the two of them finished eating, Qi Yihan put the dishes back into the kitchen and washed them. Tang Li did not do anything the entire time. She only stood behind him and watched him work. After looking at him for a while, she commented, ¡°You should wear an apron when you¡¯re cooking. That way, you¡¯ll look like a househusband. Hehe ~¡± Qi Yihan turned to look at her and actually nodded in agreement. After cleaning up the kitchen, he washed his hands and walked over. Tang Li hugged his neck and kissed him on the lips. She smiled and said, ¡°Honey, thank you for your hard work.¡± Qi Yihan wrapped an arm around her waist and kissed her on the ear twice. Then he deliberately said in a low and bewitching voice, ¡°If you want to thank me, work harder tonight.¡± As expected, the moment he said that, Tang Li¡¯s ears turned red. ¡°I¡¯m not as strong as you. I¡¯ll work hard at the start, and I still have to rely on you in the end,¡± said Tang Li glibly. Qi Yihan hugged her tightly and gently bit her red earlobe. He panted, saying, ¡°Little naughty girl, you don¡¯t want to go out and shop at the night market anymore, do you? If you keep talking to me like that, I¡¯ll make you paralyze in bed.¡± Being bitten, Tang Li felt her entire body go numb. Her body instantly went limp in her arms. Sensing that he had a reaction, she stopped talking. ¡°I want to go to the night market. I want to eat local delicacies.¡± Qi Yihan hugged her for a while and only let go of her after he restrained his desire. The two of them got changed and walked out together. The old district and the new district were separated by an artificial river. The night market was located by the river. When Tang Li arrived, the night market was already open. People were everywhere, and there were all kinds of vendors hawking. From time to time, children would walk past, laughing and playing. Coupled with the sound of bargaining, it was extremely lively. Most of the snacks here were spicy, Dan Dan Noodles, Wolf Tooth Potato, Sugar Oil Fruit, tofu pudding, and pig intestines¡­ As soon as the two of them walked into the market, Tang Li started eating. If not for the fact that Qi Yihan was holding her hand, she would definitely be led astray by the food. There were not only various delicacies in the night market, but also special shows, operas, face-changing performances, and mahjong. Soon, the two of them walked to a teahouse. The teahouse was not filled with tea but people playing mahjong. Curious, Tang Li pulled Qi Yihan to watch them play mahjong. At this moment, the lady boss came over and greeted them. ¡°Do you two want to play mahjong? The table over there is short of one.¡± Looking over, she saw three women in their thirties sitting at a table. The three women enthusiastically asked Tang Li to play with them in the local dialect. Tang Li said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to play.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯ll know once you give it a try. Besides, the luck of a newbie is the best. Maybe you can win just by playing.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Tang Li did not believe her. The female boss smiled and promised, ¡°Believe me, it¡¯s the same for mahjong. New players are very lucky.¡± Tang Li was tempted. This was definitely a place where gossip first started spreading. She tugged at Qi Yihan¡¯s hand. ¡°Hubby, I want to play mahjong.¡± Qi Yihan would definitely not object. The moment he nodded, the female boss ushered them over with a lively expression. The three women sitting there looked at the two people walking over and started discussing. ¡°Wow, those two are really good-looking. They look like rich people too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that they are rich. Let¡¯s rip them off.¡± ¡°It seems like we have a good start tonight.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s let her win first. Don¡¯t scare her away from the start.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m good at this.¡± Chapter 266 - Playing Mahjong and Hearing Gossip This was Tang Li¡¯s first time playing mahjong. After sitting down, she started following what the other women were doing. The lady boss was considerate. She specially brought a chair to her side for Qi Yihan to sit and watch. At the same time, she told Tang Li how to play mahjong. Tang Li listened casually. After the mahjong pieces were shuffled, she took a piece. After drawing all her initial pieces, Tang Li asked Qi Yihan, ¡°Hubby, do you think my pieces are good?¡± Qi Yihan took a look and commented, ¡°Not too bad.¡± While Tang Li was looking at the pieces, the women kept their eyes on Qi Yihan. The women here were more straightforward, not ashamed to express their most honest opinion upon seeing a good-looking man. ¡°Miss, your husband is really home. You gotta keep an eye on him 24 hours.¡± The dialect in Province S was close to Mandarin, so Qi Yihan understood. Tang Li smiled confidently. ¡°I don¡¯t think there is a woman in this world who is prettier than me.¡± . ¡°Haha¡­ Girl, you¡¯re telling the truth. The two of you are the prettiest people I¡¯ve ever seen. You¡¯re even better looking than the celebrities in those dramas. Are you celebrities?¡± ¡°If we were celebrities, we would definitely be famous all over the country. We wouldn¡¯t show up in this kind of public space.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± In no time, Tang Li won the first game. The three women started to bewitch her. ¡°As expected, beginner¡¯s luck is real. Sister, you¡¯ve already won so much in the first round. In the next round, please show some mercy on us.¡± When the second round started, Tang Li played while asking casually, ¡°It¡¯s kind of boring just playing. Why don¡¯t you tell me some gossip? I don¡¯t have any other hobbies, but I like to listen to gossip. Preferably gossip about romantic relationships.¡± The women were all in their thirties. Those who played mahjong here all liked to gossip. Since Tang Li asked for it, they would satisfy her. ¡°Speaking of romantic gossip, there¡¯s one recently. She¡¯s the Third Miss of the Jiang family. I heard that she fell in love with a male ghost and wants to marry that ghost.¡± ¡°No way! Is there really a ghost-human love?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just gossip. Actually, I think there¡¯s something wrong with Third Miss Jiang. She treats the man she likes as a ghost.¡± The woman pointed at her head. ¡°Then why is it rumored that she likes a male ghost and wants to marry him?¡± ¡°She said it herself. Some time ago, the news shocked everyone in the old district. The third Miss wanted to commit suicide and become a ghost to be with that male ghost.¡± Tang Li threw out a mahjong piece. ¡°What happened then?¡± ¡°She was found out by the Jiang family. At that time, she was drowning herself in the lake in her wedding dress. From then on, the Jiang family took turns to keep an eye on her 24 hours a day.¡± ¡°Has anyone seen that male ghost?¡± ¡°No. The weird thing is that a while ago, a master came to help the Jiang family, but they turned the master down and even cursed at him.¡± ¡°In that case, there must be something strange in the Jiang family.¡± ¡°Maybe, but no one has seen it. Plus, Third Miss is getting married the day after tomorrow. Maybe she¡¯ll get better after marriage.¡± ¡°Why are they marrying their daughter off like that? Did the groom know that his wife is deranged?¡± ¡°Yes, he does. It was the groom who found a matchmaker to propose marriage. The groom is a playboy anyway, so he probably doesn¡¯t care who he is gonna marry.¡±.¡± ¡°Maybe they¡¯ll separate right after their marriage and live a life of their own.¡± The gossip became more and more wild, but Tang Li enjoyed it very much. After they were done gossiping, they had already played a few rounds. Only then did the women realize that Tang Li was winning all the time. They stopped gossiping and started to play mahjong seriously. They were pro mahjong players, so how could they lose to a beginner? Tang Li still wanted to listen to gossip, so she deliberately took it easy on them.¡± The women felt better. When Tang Li and Qi Yihan returned to the courtyard, it was already midnight. After showering, it was already one in the morning when they crawled in bed. Tang Li laid in Qi Yihan¡¯s arms while analyzing the situation with him. ¡°How about I go straight to the Jiang family to find out if there is a ghost or not? I feel that this Jiang family is the descendant of the Jiang Jingyu we¡¯re looking for.¡± ¡°You can go and take a look, If you can get up tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°I can definitely get up.¡± After saying that, Tang Li pressed one of her legs on his. Qi Yihan patted her waist and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move your legs.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t move.¡± Ever since the two of them got together, Tang Li had been hugging him to sleep every single night. And the posture was getting more and more outrageous. Now her legs were over him, almost approaching his chin. Qi Yihan wrapped his legs around hers and threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t wanna sleep, let¡¯s exercise.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ Mm¡­¡± Sealing her lips, he did not give her a chance to resist. ¡­ After the exercise ended, the woman fell into a deep slumber. Qi Yihan looked down at her sleeping face for a while before letting go of her and walking out in his pajamas. At this moment, a man in black and a mask was standing in the courtyard. The masked man reported to him, ¡°Master, the fake Xuanyuan Qing is thinking of a way to get the people from the big families to go to the Xuanyuan Tomb with him.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s expression was cold when he heard that, but he nodded and did not say anything. The masked man looked at him and continued, ¡°Young Master Lingxuan and the fake Xuanyuan Qing are very close.¡±¡® ¡°First Madam and her family hired hitmen, ready to attack Master Lingxuan.¡± ¡°Third Master Xu, who was taken away by Mr. Milus, has already returned to the Xu family yesterday. He and Milus have reached an agreement in private to deal with you together when you return.¡± ¡°The head of the Monchia family in Y Nation is looking for Madam. He wants to ask Madam to treat his mother.¡± After finishing his report, the masked man shut his mouth and waited for Qi Yihan to make instructions. Qi Yihan thought for a few seconds and said, ¡°Help Xuanyuan Qing deal with the fake Xuanyuan Qing. As for the others, keep an eye on them.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± The masked man left after saying that. Qi Yihan turned around and returned to the bedroom. He gently got into the bed. Hugging her closely, he closed his eyes in satisfaction. Chapter 267 - Shes Not Worthy? Are You Worthy? On the other side. The Jiang family. In the dead of the night, Jiang Yunye, who was lying on the bed, suddenly opened her eyes. She tilted her head to look at her mother, who was already asleep by the bed. Her gaze darkened as she lifted the blanket and wanted to get out of the bed. However, sensing the movement, Mrs. Jiang her eyes. Mrs. Jiang looked at her daughter with disappointment. ¡°Yunye, I told you if you go to the ancestral hall in the backyard again, I¡¯ll hang myself in front of you. Are you really going to abandon me for a dead person?¡± Tears streamed down Jiang Yunye¡¯s face. She grabbed the hem of Mrs. Jiang¡¯s shirt and begged, ¡°Mom, I really don¡¯t like Tang Feng. I don¡¯t want to marry him.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you like him or not. At least he¡¯s human and doesn¡¯t mind that you¡¯re crazy. He¡¯s the only boy in the Tang family, so you won¡¯t be treated unfairly in his house.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t like him!¡± ¡°Love can be cultivated with time! It¡¯s better than loving someone you shouldn¡¯t. Yunye, that¡¯s your ancestor. You shouldn¡¯t have feelings for him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not¡­ He¡¯s¡­ He¡¯s too lonely. I want to accompany him. He was such a great person when he was alive. Why did he have to wait until now for a woman¡­ That woman is not worthy¡­¡± The more Jiang Yunye spoke, the more agitated she became. Her heart ached so much that she grabbed the shirt in front of her chest, as if this was the only way to reduce the anger and pain. . ¡°She¡¯s not worthy? Do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡± Mrs. Jiang was so angry that she shouted. She wanted to beat this disgraceful daughter to death. ¡°Yunye, wake up. If you spout nonsense again, I¡¯ll get the doctor to drug you into sleep until the day of your marriage.¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­ I don¡¯t want to sleep. Mom, don¡¯t drug me.¡± Jiang Yunye¡¯s face turned pale, and the fingers that were holding on to Mrs. Jiang¡¯s clothes were shaking. She couldn¡¯t sleep anymore. If she slept again, it would be too late. ¡°I¡¯ll be obedient. I won¡¯t do anything. Don¡¯t drug me.¡± Mrs. Jiang looked at her daughter and couldn¡¯t help but cry. What sins had their family committed? Why did it become like this? Why didn¡¯t that person leave? He had been waiting for a century. At the thought of this, Mrs. Jiang suddenly felt resentful. After Jiang Yunye fell asleep, she quietly went to the ancestral hall in the backyard. The Jiang family¡¯s ancestral hall was a forbidden area. Other than the men from the Jiang family, no one else was allowed to enter. It was after entering the ancestral hall that Jiang Yunye started to show signs of craziness. Mrs. Jiang was walking towards the ancestral hall at two in the morning when the night was at its darkest and the Yin the heaviest. It was already summer, but it was like winter here. Cold air kept surging up from the bottom of her feet to her body. Mrs. Jiang clenched her clothes in fear, and her teeth chattered uncontrollably. She braced herself and continued walking. After passing through several corridors and a pond, she finally arrived near the ancestral hall in the backyard. At this point, there was a layer of fog enveloping the backyard. In the fog, a figure stood upright in the pavilion beside the ancestral hall. Mrs. Jiang calmed herself down and continued walking over. When she reached the pavilion, she did not dare to take another step forward, and her legs were trembling uncontrollably. The person in the pavilion had his back to her. His military uniform made him look intimidating, like an unsheathed sword. Whoever dared to approach him would be pierced to pieces. Mr. Jiang mustered up her courage and called out with a trembling voice, ¡°An¡­ Ancestor.¡± In the fog, Mrs. Jiang saw the man turn around and look at her. Even if she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, she could see a pair of piercing eyes. Her legs went weak and she knelt down. However, when she thought of her daughter, she cried and begged, ¡°Ancestor, I beg you to leave this place. My daughter has been bewitched by you to the point where she¡¯s gone crazy. The person you¡¯re waiting for won¡¯t come. Please stop haunting my family.¡± The man still looked at her with his sharp eyes. The fog around him was thicker than before. Mrs. Jiang was so frightened that she did not dare to speak anymore. Her teeth were chattering uncontrollably. At that moment, a roar came from behind her. ¡°Mom, I knew you¡¯d come here.¡± Mrs. Jiang suddenly turned to look at Jiang Yunye, who was running over. When she walked up to Jiang Yunye, she raised her hand and slapped her. She shouted at her fiercely, ¡°Who told you to come? Who told you to come here?¡± Jiang Yunye¡¯s face instantly turned red from the slaps. She covered her burning face and turned to look at Mrs. Jiang, asking anxiously, ¡°Mother, why are you disturbing him?¡± ¡°You actually have the cheek to ask?¡± Mrs. Jiang was so angry that she wanted to hit her again. At this moment, a voice came from behind Jiang Yunye. ¡°Auntie, I brought Yunye here.¡± Mother Jiang looked at Tang Feng in disbelief as he walked over. Her chest heaved up and down as she questioned in exasperation, ¡°Tang Feng, why did you bring her here?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Tang Feng looked at the faint figure in the pavilion and said coldly,¡± I don¡¯t care if the person I marry likes me or not, but if the person I marry likes a ghost, I definitely won¡¯t agree. ¡± Jiang Yunye suddenly turned to look at Tang Feng. ¡°Tang Feng, you¡­¡± Tang Feng¡¯s gaze was still fixed on the figure in the pavilion, and his tone carried a hint of mockery. ¡°As the ancestor of the Jiang family, why aren¡¯t you gone yet but lingering to torment your family.¡± Pa! Tang Feng looked at Jiang Yunye, who had slapped him, and clicked his tongue, then said with mockery, ¡°Jiang Yunye, do you know what the outside world is saying about you now? They say you like a ghost, and want to die for him. What a lovestruck fool you are! It¡¯s just that he won¡¯t respond to your deep love.¡± ¡°Tang Feng, stop it!¡± Jiang Yunye¡¯s heart ached terribly. She shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything. What right do you have to say this?¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t have the right?¡± Tang Feng¡¯s eyes were red as he shouted at her, ¡°I¡¯m about to become your husband, so why don¡¯t I have the right to say that?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t marry you!¡± After Jiang Yunye finished shouting, she tilted her head to look at the figure in the pavilion and found that there was nothing there at all. She panicked and wanted to go over, but her arms were grabbed by Mrs. Jiang and Tang Feng at the same time. Jiang Yunye was so anxious that tears kept streaming down. ¡°Let go of me. He¡¯s gone! He¡¯s gone!¡± ¡°Yunye, come back with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going back! Let go of me!¡± ¡°Jiang Yunye, are you done being crazy?¡± The three of them started to engage in a fight. At this moment, a cold voice came from the ancestral hall. ¡°I¡¯ll leave tomorrow night at midnight.¡± The three of them froze at the same time. Then, Jiang Yunye cried in pain. ¡°No¡­¡± Chapter 268 - Jiang Jingyu Is Becoming a Ghost The next day, it actually rained. After Tang Li got up, she stood under the eaves and reached out her hand to play with the rain. Qi Yihan was worried that she would catch a cold, so he draped a long-sleeved jacket over her. Tang Li said to Qi Yihan, ¡°I feel like something will happen today.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qi Yihan knew that Tang Li¡¯s intuition was accurate, so he asked, ¡°To the Jiang family?¡± ¡°Right.¡± After saying that, Tang Li retracted her hand and sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to rain today. This rain came very suddenly.¡± ¡°Should we go to the Jiang family to take a look?¡± ¡°Yes, but I want to go to their ancestral hall.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go after dinner.¡± After the two of them finished eating, Qi Yihan walked to the Jiang family with Tang Li, holding a black umbrella in his hand. . Because of the rain, there were not many people on the road. The rain hit the leaves and fell to the ground, creating puddles and splashing onto Tang Li and Qi Yihan¡¯s shoes. Tang Li was wearing a pair of white loose pants today. After a while, it was covered in water. ¡°Luckily, there¡¯s no mud here. Otherwise, my pants would be dirty.¡± After saying that, she raised her pants up with both hands. Concerned, Qi Yihan asked her, ¡°Do you want a piggyback ride?¡± ¡°No.¡± Tang Li looked around and held his arm. She smiled and said, ¡°I like to walk in the rain with you.¡± Qi Yihan pulled her closer to him, and tilted the umbrella towards her side. As the two of them walked on the road, people could not help but look at them. They walked for nearly half an hour before arriving near the Jiang family. Unexpectedly, there were many people gathered at the entrance of the Jiang family, and there were actually some familiar people among them. ¡°Aren¡¯t they the grandparents and aunts who gossiped with us yesterday?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The two of them quickened their pace and walked towards the entrance. As soon as they arrived, they heard people discussing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Jiang family? They never believed in masters. Why did they invite a master so early in the morning today?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t the Jiang family who invited him. It was the Tang family who invited him. This morning, I saw the Tang family¡¯s young master bring a master with him. At that time, the Jiang family didn¡¯t allow the master to enter. Young Master Tang said that if the master wasn¡¯t allowed to enter, he would immediately break the engagement.¡± ¡°Ha! What is Young Master Tang doing? Isn¡¯t that threat a bit too much since he and Miss Jiang are getting married tomorrow?¡± ¡°Who knows? But Mr. Jiang agreed to let the master in. This proves that the Jiang family really wants to marry Third Miss Jiang off.¡± ¡­ Hearing that, Tang Li and Qi Yihan looked at each other and walked straight towards them. Tang Li frowned and said to Qi Yihan, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look now. Find a place to hide from the rain and wait for me.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and the two of them walked to the side. When they reached a place where no one was watching, Tang Li entered the Jiang family with a talisman. At this moment, the interior of the house was already decorated in a festive manner. However, because of the sudden rain, many of the red lanterns hanging outside were wet, and some even fell to the ground, making the house look like a desolate place. At this moment, everyone was gathered outside the ancestral hall in the backyard of the Jiang family with solemn expressions. In front of them was a Taoist priest wearing a robe and holding a compass. The Taoist priest looked at the compass as he walked back and forth by the door of the ancestral hall, muttering something. Tang Li turned invisible and stood beside the crowd. Her gaze swept across the group of people before finally looking at Tang Feng, who was standing there. Tang Feng frowned with a complicated expression, clenching his fists and muttering to himself, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. In order to make her marry me, I have to send you away.¡± At this moment, Mrs. Jiang, who was standing beside him, crossed her fingers and said to the ancestral hall with a trembling voice, ¡°Ancestor, don¡¯t blame us. Since you said that you¡¯re leaving tonight, it doesn¡¯t matter if you leave early or later. But my daughter can¡¯t wait anymore. If you don¡¯t leave now, she will definitely not let it go. I hope you can forgive us for being rude.¡± ¡°We got a master to send you off. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll go to the temple to get a Buddhist to chant the scriptures for you so that you can be reborn into a good family.¡± Mr. Jiang, who was standing beside Mrs. Jiang, looked at the ancestral hall with a straight face without uttering a word. At that moment, the Taoist priest stopped. Before Mr. Jiang and Mrs. Jiang could react, Tang Feng quickly took a step forward and asked anxiously, ¡°Master, did you send him away?¡± The Taoist priest looked at the compass in his hand with a solemn expression. In the next second, he suddenly covered his chest and spat out a mouthful of blood. At the sight of his blood, everyone was taken aback. ¡°Master, what¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡± The Taoist priest shouted, ¡°Watch out! He¡¯s about to go evil. Everyone, retreat.¡± ¡°What!?¡± The Taoist priest quickly put away the compass, took out a few talismans, and threw them into the ancestral hall. However, when the talisman approached the door, it turned into ashes. At this moment, a strong wind blew in the courtyard and a dark cloud covered the sky. Such a strange scene immediately frightened everyone. The others who were standing at the side screamed and panicked, fleeing out in panic. Mr. and Mrs. Jiang¡¯s legs were so weak that they couldn¡¯t move at all. Tang Fei¡¯s expression changed as well. He quickly shouted at the master, ¡°Master, do something to stop him!¡± The Taoist priest took out another talisman and quickly chanted an incantation. A ball of evil spirit gushed out from the door and sent the people flying a few meters away. They were thrown to the ground. Then, a man in a military uniform from the old days walked out with a murderous aura. The man¡¯s eyes were red and he looked like a malicious ghost. He looked at the few people on the ground, holding a gun in his hand. He said with a voice that made people shudder, ¡°All of you¡­ deserve to die!¡± With that, he pulled the trigger. What shot out from the gun was not a bullet, but a ball of thick evil spirit. Wherever the evil spirit went, the air around seemed to be torn apart, and it charged at them with an apocalyptic aura. The people who fell there widened their eyes in fear and despair. At this moment, a heavenly voice suddenly echoed through the air. ¡°Think carefully. If you kill someone, all your previous efforts will be in vain. From now on, you will never meet her again.¡± As soon as the voice finished speaking, the evil spirit that was about to hit the people stopped in front of them. The man turned to look at the gentle and beautiful girl who had appeared out of nowhere with an oil paper umbrella. The girl was wearing a dress from the old days. The earring on her ear swayed as she walked, and her pink dress was touching the puddle of water, but she didn¡¯t mind. She smiled sweetly at the man before calling him gently, ¡°Brother Jingyu.¡± Chapter 269 - An Undying Love When they saw the girl who suddenly appeared, the Jiang couple, Tang Feng, and the Taoist priest revealed a shocked expression. When the Taoist priest came back to his senses, he shouted, ¡°Where did this ghost come from?¡­¡± Tang Li suddenly appeared in front of them. The Taoist priest almost fainted. In the next second, he quickly took out a wooden sword and pointed it at Tang Li. Tang Li snorted and said,¡± Put away your sword. I¡¯m no threat to you.¡± After Tang Li finished speaking, she suddenly looked at Jiang Yunye and said to her, ¡°Watch carefully. The person Jiang Jingyu has been waiting for is called Zhong Yuxiu. The two of them have been engaged since they were young. They are only one step away from getting married.¡± The Jiang couple and Tang Feng turned to look at Jiang Yunye, who was standing not far away with a pale face. Tears streamed down Jiang Yunye¡¯s face, and her heart ached. She kept shaking her head. ¡°How is that possible? I don¡¯t believe it! I don¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°Yunye!¡± Mrs. Jiang shouted at her. When Jiang Yunye was making a fuss last night, Mrs. Jiang got the doctor to give her a very strong sleeping pill. How did she wake up at this time? Jiang Yunye walked closer as if she did not hear her mother. . Mrs. Jiang wanted to stop her, but Tang Feng stopped her. After regaining his senses, Tang Feng had already figured out what was going on. He whispered to Mrs. Jiang, ¡°Auntie, let Yunye come over.¡± Mr. Jiang also came back to his senses and said, ¡°Get her to come over.¡± When Jiang Yunye was only a few steps away from them, she was blocked by an invisible barrier. Tang Li said coldly, ¡°Just stand here. It¡¯s their time now.¡± With that, she turned to look at Jiang Jingyu, who was standing by the door, and Zhong Yuxiu, who was standing in the rain. When Jiang Jingyu saw Zhong Yuxiu, the anger in his eyes disappeared, replaced by surprise and overwhelming love. ¡°Yuxiu.¡± Zhong Yuxiu was still smiling at him and called out, ¡°Brother Jingyu.¡± Then, she threw the oil-paper umbrella in her hand and ran towards him while holding her dress. Jiang Jingyu appeared in front of her and pulled her into his arms, his voice choked with emotion. ¡°Yuxiu¡­ I knew it. I know as long as I wait for you here, you will come back.¡± ¡°Brother Jingyu.¡± Zhong Yuxiu seemed to have thought of something and suddenly withdrew from his arms. Her face was filled with disappointment and sadness. ¡°Brother Jingyu, you¡¯re already married.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Jiang Jingyu pulled her into his arms again and quickly explained to her, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. In all my life, I won¡¯t marry anyone except you. At that time, I adopted a child. I¡¯ve been waiting for you. I knew you would come and look for me. I was afraid that when you came to look for me, I would be gone, so I adopted a child and asked them to wait for you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Zhong Yuxiu was happy. She raised her head to look at the familiar man in front of her and touched his face. There was a smile on her lips, but tears were streaming down her eyes. ¡°Brother Jingyu, I knew you would wait for me, so I wanted to come back to you but I couldn¡¯t. Do you blame me for that?¡± ¡°No, I love you so much. How can I blame you?¡± After talking for a while, Zhong Yuxiu said, ¡°Miss Tang brought me here. We have to thank her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Jingyu nodded. The two of them hugged for a while longer before letting go of each other and walking to Tang Li. Tang Li looked at them and said, ¡°You two have been lingering in the human world for too long. It¡¯s time to reincarnate.¡± The two of them looked at each other and knelt down at the same time. At this moment, the rain had stopped and the two of them were enveloped by a faint glow. Zhong Yuxiu said to Tang Li, ¡°Thank you for letting me and Brother Jingyu meet again. We have too many regrets in this life. Please help us and let us continue our relationship in our next life.¡± Tang Li looked at the two of them, sighed, and was about to speak. At this moment, Jiang Yunye screamed from behind her, ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± Everyone looked at her. Jiang Yunye looked at Zhong Yuxiu and said sternly, ¡°You made him wait for you for more than a hundred years. After all this time, what right do you have to ask him for forgiveness?¡± She then looked at Jiang Jingyu and said anxiously, ¡°Jingyu, I know you¡¯re lonely. I¡¯m willing to accompany you. Can you let me be with you in your next life?¡± ¡°No!¡± Jiang Jingyu treated Zhou Yuxiu with tenderness but others with coldness. ¡°I only love Yuxiu. In this life, in the next, for all eternity.¡± ¡°Why? How am I inferior to her?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t compare with her in any way.¡± After saying that, Jiang Jingyu pulled Zhong Yuxiu up and looked at Tang Li. At that moment, Tang Li was looking at Jiang Yunye. She could see a death aura around her and knew that this girl would seek death. Then, she looked at Tang Feng, who was standing beside her with pain suppressed in his eyes, and said to Jiang Yunye, ¡°Since you think you¡¯re better than Miss Zhong, I¡¯ll take you to see how undying their love was back then.¡± After saying that, she took out the bell and shook it. Then, she, Jiang Yunye, and Tang Feng were transferred to the time when Zhong Yuxiu was still alive. The Jiang and Zhong families were long-time friends, so Jiang Jingyu and Zhong Yuxiu were engaged since they were young. The two of them had been very sweet since they were young. That kind of sweetness could make people feel warm in the heart. One was a daughter of a rich family, and the other was a well-read scholar. A scholar and a beauty were a match made in heaven. However, this sweetness was suddenly interrupted by the sudden war. The scholar put on his military uniform and picked up a gun to fight with the invading enemies. He protected the country while she took care of their parents. This went on for several years. When the war finally ended and he could come back to marry her, she was targeted by hooligans because of her beauty, and their parents were killed by the hooligans. When he came back, what awaited him was the death of his parents and a missing lover. At that time, he almost went crazy. From then on, he embarked on the road to find his lover. He searched for his entire life but In the end, he returned here covered in injuries. Although he later found out that his lover was dead, he still couldn¡¯t forget her and always felt that she would come back to find him. Then, the scene changed. After Zhong Yuxiu was captured by the hooligans, she became a slave and killed herself. ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± At this point, Jiang Yunye clutched her clothes tightly and was sobbing uncontrollably. Tang Feng wrapped his arm around her shoulder. His eyes were also red, but he did not say anything. Tang Li asked, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re qualified to say that you love him?¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± In the next moment, the three of them returned to the courtyard. Chapter 270 - Go On, The Gate To Reincarnation Is Open For You After they returned to reality, Tang Li shook the bell and said, ¡°I¡¯ll open the door to reincarnation. You guys can go.¡± The two of them nodded. As the bell rang, the atmosphere around them started to change. The ancestral hall was transformed into a gigantic gate. The gate opened, and out came the sound of Buddhists chanting scriptures as well as a bright golden light. Everyone was dazzled by the light and subconsciously raised their arms to block it. Jiang Yunye widened her eyes, staring at the two people holding hands as they walked in. After taking two steps, their clothes changed into red wedding clothes. At this moment, it didn¡¯t seem like they were going to be reincarnated. Instead, it seemed like they were walking towards the wedding hall. Jiang Yunye crossed her fingers on her chest and said to herself, ¡°I wish you two happiness in your next life.¡± When the gate closed, Tang Li put away the bell and the surroundings returned to their original state. . Mr. Jiang, who was the first to come back to his senses, looked at Tang Li in awe. Knowing that Tang Li was definitely a master, he hastened to ask, ¡°Master, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My surname is Tang.¡± Tang Li turned around and glanced at them. She then looked at Jiang Yunye and said, ¡°Cherish the person in front of you.¡± With that, she was about to leave. ¡°Master, please wait.¡± After what happened just now, Mr. Jiang had a great respect for Tang Li. He quickly walked over and said respectfully, ¡°Master Tang, thank you for helping us settle this matter. Why don¡¯t we move to the front hall and talk for a while?¡± At this moment, Mrs. Jiang also came back to her senses. This was the first time she had seen such a capable master. Worried that her daughter would do stupid things again, she wanted to ask Tang Li to help her, so she said respectfully, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Master Tang, please come to the front hall for a cup of tea. We must reward you handsomely for helping us out.¡± The Taoist priest standing at the side was a little unhappy. He said with a straight face, ¡°I was supposed to handle the matters of the Jiang family. Fellow Taoist¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a Taoist priest.¡± Tang Li interrupted him and said to the Jiang couple, ¡°I just agreed to help Miss Zhong find her lover, and it just so happened that her lover is Jiang Jingyu. You guys don¡¯t have to thank me. Also, my husband is waiting for me outside the door. I¡¯ve gone for a while. He should be worried.¡± ¡°Master is actually married!¡± Tang Li looked at the surprised Tang Feng and sneered, ¡°I¡¯m human. Isn¡¯t it normal to get married?¡± Tang Feng said, ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± He had a stereotype that masters were all single, training all year round on the mountain. Mr. Jiang quickly added, ¡°Then let me invite Miss Tang¡¯s husband in for a cup of tea.¡± Tang Li thought for a moment and agreed. Then, led by the Jiang family, she walked to the front courtyard. At this moment, the Taoist priest became the unnecessary one. He was a little unhappy, but when he thought of how powerful Tang Li was just now, he did not dare to challenge her, so he could only stand quietly behind them. Jiang Yunye stood in front of the ancestral hall and looked at the door, feeling an indescribable pain in her heart. Tang Feng, who was standing beside her, said, ¡°Jiang Yunye, Master Tang just told you to cherish the person in front of you. Look at me, I¡¯m standing right beside you.¡± Jiang Yunye looked at him and frowned. Tang Feng was a little nervous. He subconsciously stood up straight and said, ¡°Marry me, and I will definitely give you a happy life.¡± Jiang Yunye sneered and said mockingly, ¡°How many people have you said that to?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t care because I don¡¯t like you,¡± said Jiang Yunye, looking away. Tang Feng¡¯s heart skipped. He said with an indifferent smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t like me. Isn¡¯t it better this way? We don¡¯t like each other. You have someone you like. After you marry me, you can like him for all you want. But if you don¡¯t marry me, you can only marry someone else. The others won¡¯t be as magnanimous as me.¡± Jiang Yun nodded. She seemed to be considering his suggestion. Tang Feng became even more nervous, but he did not say anything. After a while, Jiang Yunye nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± With that, she walked towards the front yard. Tang Feng stood there in a daze for a moment before coming to his senses. He smiled triumphantly before following suit. As long as she was willing to marry him, he believed that he would make her fall in love with him one day. Shortly after Tang Li sat in the living room, Mr. Jiang went out to invite Qi Yihan in. Seeing Qi Yihan, Mr. Jiang couldn¡¯t hide excitement. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Fourth Master to be Miss Tang¡¯s husband. If I knew Fourth Master and Madam were here, I would definitely be at the door to receive you two personally.¡± Qi Yihan, ¡°My wife and I are on a vacation. We don¡¯t plan to contact anyone.¡± Mr. Jiang immediately understood and nodded vigorously. ¡°I understand, I understand. I definitely won¡¯t tell anyone about Fourth Master and Madam being here.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Please, this way.¡± After Qi Yihan reached the front hall, he saw Tang Li. When Tang Li saw him come in, she smiled and waved at him. In the living room sat the Jiang couple, Jiang Yunye, Tang Feng, and the Taoist priest. After Qi Yihan sat down, other than Mr. Jiang, who had seen him before, the others were all looking at him. At this moment, the priest sitting there suddenly said, ¡°Sir, let me give you a piece of advice. You and your wife are not fated and¡­¡± The priest stopped talking. He opened his mouth wide and could not make a sound. ¡°Humph!¡± Tang Li snorted unhappily. ¡°If you say another word, I¡¯ll make you lose voice for the rest of your life.¡± The others looked at the priest and frowned. The priest blushed and glared at Tang Li, looking like he wanted to hit her. At this moment, a sharp knife flew past his face that scared the hell out of him. Tang Feng apologized insincerely, ¡°Sorry, the weapon in my hand was being naughty. It flew over by itself.¡± The priest glared at him, his eyes blazing, but he couldn¡¯t move at all. Mrs. Jiang gave Mr. Jiang a look, hinting at him to chase off the master. Mr. Jiang had the same intention. He stood up and said politely, ¡°Master Wang, I don¡¯t think we need your help with anything.¡± After saying that, he said to Tang Feng, ¡°Feng, since it¡¯s you who invited the master here, then you have to see him off.¡± Hearing that, Tang Feng, as instructed by his future father-in-law, stood up and said to the Taoist priest, ¡°Master, please this way.¡± Chapter 271 - Madam, Will My Outfit Embarrass You? Without the annoying Taoist priest, the atmosphere in the living room was much better. Mrs. Jiang finally asked what she was worried about. ¡°Mrs¡­¡± She wanted to call her Mrs. Qi, but after some thought, she changed her mind.¡± Master Tang, can you help my daughter see if her¡­ life will be cut short from interacting with her ancestors? ¡± When Jiang Yunye, who had remained silent all this time, heard this, her body trembled. She suddenly raised her head and wanted to rebut her mother, but when she saw her mother¡¯s worried expression, she could not bring herself to say anything harsh. However, she clutched her shirt tightly and tried her best to control her emotions. Tang Li glanced at Jiang Yunye and said, ¡°It depends on whether Miss Jiang can shake off her inner demons.¡± Although Jiang Yunye knew that she had to step out of the relationship between Jiang Jingyu and Zhong Yuxiu and sincerely hoped that they would be happy in the next lifetime, she was still sad. That kind of sadness was not something that could be let go easily. When she thought of the first time she sneaked into the ancestral hall to see that man, her heart ached. After that, she went to check the family genealogy and found out that her family name wasn¡¯t actually Jiang. Her grandfather was a stepson adopted by Jiang Jingyu. The reason why their family could live in luxury for several generations was because they were protected by Jiang Jingyu¡¯s ghost. The only condition was that their family had to help him wait for someone, a woman who was supposed to marry him but did not. At that time, Jiang Yunye felt that it must be the woman who betrayed him and thought that the woman was not worthy of him. So she went over to accompany him every night. . As time went by, she started to get attached to the man. ¡°Yunye!¡± The suddenly raised voice woke Jiang Yunye up. She looked up at Mrs. Jiang, who was looking at her furiously. Mrs. Jiang said to her, ¡°Did you hear that? If you really don¡¯t want to live, we can¡¯t stop you. But you have to think carefully. Do you want to let everyone who loves you down for the sake of someone who doesn¡¯t love you?¡± As Jiang Yunye listened to her mother, big drops of tear started to fall down her face. Mrs. Jiang sighed and stopped talking. Tang Li looked at Tang Feng, who was walking in, and said, ¡°Where there is a will, there is a way.¡± Tang Feng sat down next to Jiang Yunye and grabbed her hand. Jiang Yunye wanted to pull her hand away, but she didn¡¯t make it. Tang Feng then said to Tang Li, ¡°Thank you, Master Tang. I know what to do now.¡± Tang Li nodded and looked at Qi Yihan, indicating that everything here was now settled. At this moment, Mr. Jiang got someone to bring a tea set and said, ¡°Master Tang, money isn¡¯t enough to express our gratitude. This tea set was left by Jiang Jinyu from his time. I heard that it¡¯s an antique passed down from the previous Dynasty. Today, I¡¯ll give it to you. I hope you can take it.¡± Tang Li looked at the teapot in front of her and her eyes lit up. She controlled her excitement and nodded with a smile, ¡°Thank You.¡± The spiritual energy in this tea set was very thick. It would come in handy when she was setting up the formations in her island. Qi Yihan glanced at Tang Li and knew what she was thinking. He thanked her on her behalf and changed the topic. ¡°I heard that Miss Jiang and Mr. Tang are getting married tomorrow. Since we¡¯re here, I wonder if we have the honor to attend their wedding.¡± When Mr. Jiang heard this, he slapped his thigh excitedly and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s our honor to have Mr and Mr.s Qi at the wedding as our guests.¡± ¡°Alright, then. We¡¯ll be attending the wedding banquet tomorrow, but I hope you won¡¯t tell anyone about us being here.¡± ¡°Good, good, that¡¯s wonderful!¡± After Qi Yihan and Mr. Jiang chatted for a while, Tang Li and Qi Yihan left. After sending the two of them out of the door, the other members from the Jiang family who were hiding immediately came out and surrounded them. They asked what happened behind the ancestral hall, but Mr. Jiang and the others kept their mouths shut. Someone who knew Qi Yihan asked in shock, ¡°Is that Fourth Master of the Qi family from Imperial Capital?¡± Mr. Jiang recalled what Qi Yihan said and quickly denied, ¡°No, he just looks a lot like Fourth Master.¡± With that, he added, ¡°What makes you think Fourth Master will come to our house?¡± Everyone thought it made sense. They didn¡¯t see why Fourth Master should come down here in the south to see them. ¡­ On their way back, the rain had stopped and the air was very fresh. Tang Li smiled and asked, ¡°Yihan, if we appear in the Jiang family, will people know we are here?¡± Tang Li didn¡¯t want their whereabouts to be exposed. Qi Yihan was not worried. ¡°Mr. Jiang will help us conceal our identities.¡± When Tang Li heard this, she smiled. Then, she looked at the tea set and said, ¡°When we get back, I¡¯ll make you a pot of tea with this tea set. You¡¯ll definitely feel refreshed after drinking it.¡± Qi Yihan smiled and said, ¡°I feel refreshed now.¡± As long as he was with her, he felt refreshed. Tang Li understood what he meant and smiled. ¡­ The Jiang and Tang families in S City were both big families, so the marriage between their children attracted all the people from the upper-class circle of S City. Hence, the wedding was scheduled to take place in the largest and most luxurious hotel in the city. Qi Yihan was too famous and recognizable, but very few people had actually seen him in person. At this moment, he was wearing a casual suit with a close-fitting design that outlined his waist. With a different hairstyle, he actually looked like a different person. He was nearly 1.9 meters tall, had a handsome face, and wore a pair of gold-rimmed glasses. Unlike the domineering CEO persona, he now looked more like a university professor, knowledgeable and gentle. Qi Yihan adjusted his glasses and asked Tang Li playfully, ¡°Madam, my outfit today won¡¯t embarrass you, will it?¡± Chapter 272 - Were on Honeymoon When Tang Li heard this, she wrapped her arms around his neck and stood on her tiptoes to kiss him on the lips. Then, she looked at him and said matter-of-factly, ¡°You¡¯re so handsome that I want to lock you up so you won¡¯t run around.¡± Qi Yihan was pleased upon hearing that. He wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her into his arms. Today, she was wearing a cheongsam, looking like a rich lady. It was different from her usual style, but it made her look more charming. Qi Yihan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°What a coincidence. I wanna do the same thing to you.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Tang Li smiled and raised her hand to touch his cheek.¡± I hope we won¡¯t steal the thunder from the bride and groom. ¡± ¡°No, we won¡¯t. We¡¯ll just sit tight and eat the food.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that. Also¡­ how much should we give them as a cash gift?¡± It was Tang Li¡¯s first time attending a wedding banquet like this. While she was looking forward to it, she was also a little lost at what to do. Qi Yihan thought about it for a moment. Actually, he had no clue either. Normally, he would give something like a million. But this time, it was different now. Tang Li did the Jiang family a great favor and was considered their benefactor. Also, they had to keep a low profile this time, so they definitely couldn¡¯t give too many cash gifts. Qi Yihan suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go over and see how much the guests give on average?¡± Tang Li felt that this was a good idea and then went to the wedding venue together. . There was still some time before the wedding officially started, and guests were arriving one after another. The Tang and Jiang families were all there receiving guests. When the two of them showed up, they greeted Mr. Jiang and then went straight in. There were two tables set at the side, used for receiving the cash gifts. One was from the Jiang family and the other Tang family. When they reached the table where the Jiang family received their cash gifts, Tang Li and Qi Yihan stopped. Coincidentally, there was a couple in front handing out cash gifts. They gave 100,000 yuan. Tang Li understood and said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Hubby, we¡¯ll give 100,000 too.¡± Qi Yihan told her to wait. ¡°Wait and see how much the others give.¡± Tang Li nodded. Then, someone else came and offered 88,000 yuan. The gifts from these people ranged from tens of thousands to millions. Because the two of them were too good-looking, they quickly became the focus of attention, especially the men and women who passed by. When the women saw Qi Yihan, they would glance at him a few more times. When the men saw Tang Li, they could not take their eyes off her. In the end, the two of them decided to give a 100,000 yuan cash gift. After they went in, the women couldn¡¯t help but run over to look at their names. ¡°Tang Li? He actually put down his wife¡¯s name.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so disappointed. Is that man a gigolo? I thought he was a university professor.¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s a university professor. Oh my, that face is so handsome that it makes my legs weak.¡± ¡°Me too¡­ I almost pounced on him just now.¡± ¡°They are guests of the bride, and so are we. Why don¡¯t we go in and sit at the table with them?¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for? If we go in late, we might lose our seats.¡± After saying that, the women rushed in. When Tang Li and Qi Yihan found a table where no one was sitting and sat down, a group of women walked over. Tang Li looked at the group of women and said to Qi Yihan in a low voice, ¡°I think I¡¯ll start a massacre later.¡± Qi Yihan held her hand and touched the back of her hand with his thumb. He smiled and said, ¡°If you want them to know that I¡¯m a married man, we just have to do one thing.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tang Li raised her eyebrows. She felt that the women were looking at him like he was their prey. Qi Yihan suddenly tilted his head and whispered into her ear, ¡°Try to be as intimate as we can.¡± With that, he brushed her hair back affectionately and kissed her earlobe. Tang Li did not expect him to kiss her in front of so many people. Her ears instantly turned red. She subconsciously covered her ears and rolled her eyes, grumbling shyly, ¡°Why did you suddenly kiss me?¡± The group of women stopped in their tracks and goggled at the way Tang Li and Qi Yihan interacted. Tang Li glanced at them and raised her hand to hit his chest, saying coquettishly, ¡°You naughty boy. There are so many people here. If you want to kiss, you can kiss for all you want when we get back home.¡± The group of women was stunned, shouting and cursing Tang Li in their mind, but they pretended to see nothing and started gossiping. ¡°I thought Jiang Yunye wouldn¡¯t marry Tang Feng, but she did.¡± ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing bad about Tang Feng. He¡¯s a man after all. Men like to mess around when they¡¯re young. They are all the same. But once they get married, they¡¯ll restrain themselves.¡± ¡°By the way, is it true that Jiang Yunye likes ghosts?¡± ¡°No, I heard the latest version of this rumor.¡± As they spoke, they walked to Tang Li and Qi Yihan¡¯s table and sat down. The woman glanced at Qi Yihan and continued, ¡°I heard that Jiang Yunye didn¡¯t want to marry Tang Feng and deliberately let people spread this rumor.¡± ¡°Then why did she change her mind and marry him today?¡± ¡°No clue, we¡¯ll see.¡± After gossiping, they started to act flirtatiously, trying to attract the attention of Qi Yihan. Only then did they realize that the two people opposite them were actually whispering to each other with their heads pressed against each other. Tang Li and Qi Yihan didn¡¯t even look at them. A woman finally couldn¡¯t put up with their intimate interaction and deliberately cleared her throat. When the two of them looked over, one of the women asked in a casual tone, ¡°You guys look very unfamiliar. I wonder what your relationship with the Jiang family is?¡± Tang Li replied, ¡°We¡¯re clients of the Jiang family. It just so happened that my husband and I came here on our honeymoon, so we thought we¡¯d join the fun.¡± A woman who was drinking tea spat out.¡± What, are you guys here for your honeymoon? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Tang Li leaned on Qi Yihan¡¯s shoulder sweetly and said, ¡°I like tea. My husband said that the tea here is the most authentic, so here we are.¡± The group of women was speechless. Chapter 273 - Why Is Qi Lingxuan Here? After Tang Li finished speaking, she leaned her head against Qi Yihan and told him where she wanted to go for delicious food tomorrow. Qi Yihan replied, ¡°We¡¯ll go wherever you want to go.¡± It instantly made the women jealous. They looked at each other and stood up to leave. Looking at the group of women leaving, Tang Li held Qi Yihan¡¯s hand under the table and smiled. ¡°Hubby, nice working with you.¡± Qi Yihan smiled. ¡°You too.¡± Shortly, all the tables were filled with guests. This kind of banquet was actually quite particular about seating. Even if the guests weren¡¯t assigned their seats, they would find their seats according to their status. Tang Li and Qi Yihan sat in a remote corner. This table was filled with small businessmen or distant relatives. Although Tang Li and Qi Yihan were good-looking, to these people, looks were nothing. After everyone sat down, they glanced at the two of them and told each other about the big shots who came today, planning to find an opportunity to talk to them. ¡°All the big bosses in the city are here today!¡± . ¡°Not only that, there are also many big bosses from other places. Look, isn¡¯t that President Mo from Changyuan Group?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Also, that¡¯s CEO Shen of Tianhe Group sitting over there.¡± ¡­ ¡°Look, Manager Tan and Mrs. Tan from the Qi Group are here today too.¡± ¡°Who is that young man next to them? Mr. and Mrs. Tan seem to hold him in high regard.¡± ¡°Could he be a young master from the Qi family?¡± Tang Li looked in the direction that these people were pointing at. When she saw the person they were talking about, Tang Li narrowed her eyes and tugged at Qi Yihan¡¯s shirt. Qi Yihan looked over as well. Tang Li withdrew her gaze and asked Qi Yihan in a low voice, ¡°Why is Qi Lingxuan here?¡± ¡°He came with First Brother.¡± Although Qi Yihan didn¡¯t meddle with the Qi family while on the trip, he was informed of everything he needed to know. In a low voice, he told Tang Li, ¡°There¡¯s a big project here. First Brother probably wants his son to handle it, so he brought him here.¡± ¡°First Madam didn¡¯t object?¡± Tang Li felt that there was something wrong with First Master¡¯s way of thinking. Whoever First Master thought useful, he would show partiality for the person. This way of doing things would naturally make others hold a grudge against him. No wonder he would eventually end up miserably. However, Tang Li did not tell Qi Yihan the endings of his brothers, nor did she allow Qi Yihan to interfere. Everyone had their own karma, and they had to bear the karma themselves. Not that Qi Yihan cared about his brothers anyway. ¡°Her objection meant nothing.¡± Tang Li nodded and looked over. Qi Lingxuan was the only one who came today, so she asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t First Brother here? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡± ¡°Something happened when he came here. He was frightened and is resting at his place.¡± Tang Li immediately knew what had happened. ¡°Were they hunted down on their way here?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Just as Tang Li was about to retract her gaze, Qi Lingxuan suddenly looked over. Tang Li did not look away. With the artifact spirit around, Qi Lingxuan should have sensed her presence long ago. However, Qi Lingxuan immediately withdrew his gaze and looked like he didn¡¯t see anything. Qi Lingxuan didn¡¯t expect Qi Yihan and Tang Li to come here either, but he didn¡¯t mind. ¡°They definitely don¡¯t want to expose their identities now. As long as we pretend not to know they are here, they won¡¯t find trouble with us.¡± This time, he did not plan to confront Tang Li. He had more important things to do. ¡°But I kind of want to know if you can defeat her now,¡± said Qi Yihan to the Artifact Spirit in his mind. During this period of time, the Artifact Spirit had absorbed a lot of spiritual energy. Qi Lingxuan had always been confident that the Artifact Spirit could definitely defeat Tang Li. At this moment, the Artifact Spirit was trying to sense the power Tang Li possessed, but he could not sense anything. He said, ¡°She is powerful probably just because she can borrow the power of all things in the world. You have to remember that as long as you become an existence that surpasses all things in the world, you will not be afraid of her.¡± ¡°I know. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be here.¡± Some time ago, a Nine-headed Eagle Bronze Artifact appeared here. It was taken out from the tomb by a tomb raider. Qi Lingxuan also accidentally learned about this, so he thought of ways to come here with First Master. Of course, Qi Lingxuan would definitely not mention this in his mind lest Tang Li was eavesdropping on the conversation. Actually, Tang Li was not in the mood to eavesdrop on Qi Lingxuan and the Artifact Spirit¡¯s conversation. At this moment, she was listening to the gossip between the two people at the table beside her. ¡°Hey, I heard that a few more bronze artifacts were dug out from the seven-star tomb here. It¡¯s said that those bronze artifacts are especially strange in shape, like the totem of a certain tribe.¡± ¡°Really? Then those archaeologists will be very busy soon. They probably haven¡¯t examined the artifacts dug out from the tomb previously and now another batch came. I think the Imperial Capital will need to send another group of archaeologists over.¡± ¡°I think so. Whenever a batch of artifacts are dug out, the Imperial Capital will immediately send people here. But I heard that this time, they lost one item.¡± ¡°No way! Isn¡¯t there heavily guarded? Who is so ballsy to steal from that place?¡± ¡°No one can say for sure. It might be an insider who stole it. You have to know that many countries overseas are eyeing the artifacts from the Seven Stars Tomb.¡± ¡°True.¡± ¡°Li, the wedding is about to start.¡± Upon hearing Qi Yihan¡¯s voice, Tang Li withdrew her attention. The wedding was held in this banquet hall, and in the middle of the hall was the wedding stage. Tang Li looked at the door. At this moment, the door was closed and four bridesmaids stood by the sides. As two of the bridesmaids pulled open the heavy door, Jiang Yunye appeared in a wedding dress, led by Mr. Jiang. At that moment, many young girls said enviously, ¡°Wow, the bride looks so beautiful in this wedding dress!¡± Chapter 274 - You Look Handsome When You Reject Girls Tang Feng and Jiang Yunye¡¯s wedding was very grand. The groom and bride were supposed to make toasts to the guests, but Jiang Yunye didn¡¯t come out after entering the changing room. This made all the guests wonder and discuss in low voices. Tang Li glanced at the Jiang and Tang families and found that they all looked a little pale. At this moment, Tang Feng held up the microphone and explained, ¡°Dear guests, my wife has been feeling a little unwell recently. She¡¯s tired after the wedding, so I¡¯ll be toasting with my best man later. Please, have a blast everyone.¡± With that, he started to toast with the groomsmen. Looking at Tang Feng, who was drinking glass after glass with a reddening face, the people sitting at Tang Li¡¯s table started discussing again. ¡°The bride must be doing this on purpose to embarrass the Tang family.¡± ¡°They probably just can¡¯t stand putting on the show anymore. They simply don¡¯t love each other.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I wonder if the girls who dated Tang Feng before are here too. If they are, we¡¯ll have a good show to watch.¡± ¡­ . The food in this hotel was not bad. As Tang Li ate, she listened to them making wild guesses and actually quite enjoyed herself. After eating for a while, she wanted to go to the bathroom, so she whispered to Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan put down his chopsticks and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Tang Li pressed his thigh. ¡°No need.¡± With that, she stood up and walked towards the bathroom. The bathroom was not in the hall. After Tang Li walked out, she followed the direction indicator to the bathroom. As soon as she entered the cubicle, she heard voices coming from outside. ¡°If I were Mr. Tang, I wouldn¡¯t tolerate a wife like that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure Mr. Tang doesn¡¯t mind. Anyway, he doesn¡¯t like Jiang Yunye. To put it bluntly, this is just a business marriage.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ But I heard that a young master from the Qi family came today. Did you see him?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. That young master is so handsome. I wonder if he¡¯s single.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t make a difference if he¡¯s single or not, men all like to cheat¡­ But we are too late. The rich ladies are always coveting him.¡± ¡°True.¡± At this point, the two of them left the bathroom. Tang Li pushed open the bathroom cubicle and walked to the sink to wash her hands before walking out as well. Outside the bathroom was a corridor. This hotel had two escape stairs. One was on the elevator side, close to the banquet hall, and the other was on the bathroom side. As soon as Tang Li walked out of the bathroom, she saw a figure turn around into the escape stair. She stopped to look at the door and thought for a moment before throwing out a talisman paper crane. Soon, she heard the conversation between two people. ¡°There¡¯s a young master from the Qi family. This is our only chance to get close to him. We can¡¯t miss it today.¡± ¡°The young master of the Qi family must have many bodyguards with him. How are we supposed to approach him?¡± ¡°Are you stupid? If the young master of the Qi family comes here, there will definitely be many women who want to sleep with him. Maybe he will drink too much and then bring a woman upstairs to sleep with. We just need to follow him upstairs and take a video of him having sex with the woman. Young masters are most afraid of scandals like that. With the video, we can threaten him.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li turned around and returned to the banquet hall. Much to her surprise, while she was gone to the bathroom, Qi Yihan was already surrounded by two women. The two of them stood beside him. One of the women was holding a phone, looking like she was asking for his WeChat or phone number. Tang Li walked over and heard the girl holding the phone say sweetly, ¡°Hey, handsome man, let¡¯s add each other on WeChat. I can tell that you¡¯re not from here. Maybe we can be your tour guide.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s expression was very cold and stern like that of a school principal. ¡°You guys are still students, right?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. We¡¯re senior-three students.¡± Qi Yihan pushed his glasses up his nose bridge and said seriously, ¡°Very good. I¡¯m a teacher at Imperial University. If you guys can get into Imperial University, come and ask me for WeChat number.¡± The two girls looked at each other. The girl holding the phone immediately put it away and said with a smile, ¡°Oh, your teacher. Sorry to disturb you.¡± With that, the two of them quickly left. She looked like she was afraid that if she stayed, Qi Yihan would ask her about her homework. Tang Li chuckled and walked over. When Qi Yihan saw her walk over, he picked up a jacket from the chair she was sitting on. When he handed the jacket to the uncle beside him, he said politely, ¡°Thank you.¡± When the middle-aged man heard that Qi Yihan was a university teacher, the way he looked at him changed. With respect, he said, ¡°So you¡¯re a university teacher, and you¡¯re a teacher at Imperial University. That¡¯s amazing.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and did not explain. Tang Li sat down and tilted her head to look at him with a smile. ¡°You look so handsome when you are rejecting girls.¡± He reached out to hold her hand and said with a smile, ¡°The best way to reject girls is to interact intimately with my wife. This way, all the girls will stay away.¡± Tang Li almost burst out laughing. She leaned to him and whispered what she heard just now to him. Then, she added, ¡°If everyone knows that you¡¯re here, do you think all the ladies in the city will come after you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already married.¡± After saying that, Qi Yihan suddenly touched her finger and found that she was not wearing a ring. He gently pinched that finger and said, ¡°I got someone to customize a new pair of rings for us. When we go back, the rings should be ready. Remember to wear rings in the future.¡± The two of them did not wear their wedding rings. They knew very well that the pair of rings did not belong to them. Tang Li nodded. Just as she was about to speak, a man in an iron-gray suit came over. This person was one of Tang Feng¡¯s groomsmen. He walked behind them and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you Miss Tang and Miss Tang¡¯s husband?¡± Qi Yihan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± The man grinned. ¡°Hello! Hello! My name is Yang Jun. Tang Feng asked me to come to say hello. He said to find you two, all I needed to do was to find the best looking people in this hall. At that time, I didn¡¯t believe him, but apparently, he really meant it. Why don¡¯t you sit in front?¡± ¡°This place is good enough.¡± Qi Yihan asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chapter 275 - The City Club When Yang Jun faced Qi Yihan, he felt an indescribable pressure. He scratched his head uncomfortably and said, ¡°Here is the thing. The Tang family will hold a party at the City Club and asked me to form the two of you, hoping that you will join us.¡± Tang Li did not know much about this place, so she looked at Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan told her, ¡°The City Club is the largest clubhouse here, located in the new city area. If you want to go and play, we can go together.¡± Tang Li thought that since she had nothing to do, she might as well go and find some potential customers. She nodded and said, ¡°I want to go.¡± ¡°Alright, after the wedding is finished, I¡¯ll go with you guys.¡± WIth that, Yang Jun went back to tell Tang Feng. At this moment, Tang Feng was still drinking with a few guests. When he saw Yang Jun come over, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you already invite them?¡± ¡°Yeah, they agreed to come.¡± Yang Jun patted his chest. After saying that, he commented, ¡°Those two are really good-looking. I don¡¯t know what that man does. I feel very pressured just looking at him.¡± Tang Feng thought to himself, ¡°The fact that you can stand Fourth Master¡¯s gaze is already impressive.¡± Raising his hand, he patted Yang Jun on the shoulder.¡± Thanks, brother. When we go over later, bring them with you. Those two are my and Yunye¡¯s honored guests. You must take good care of them. ¡± Yang Jun promised him that he would definitely take good care of the two guests. Suddenly, he thought of something and asked, ¡°Is the singer you visited there yet? It¡¯d be a disappointment if we don¡¯t see her when we get there.¡± . ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s here.¡± Only Yang Jun knew how much effort Tang Feng had put into this wedding between Tang Feng and Jiang Yunye. For example, the singer he invited was famous throughout Asia. Ordinary people could not possibly invite her at all, and no one knew how Tang Feng managed to do that. After Tang Feng confirmed that Tang Li and Qi Yihan would go to the club, he found an excuse to leave the banquet hall and go to the bride¡¯s lounge. The bride¡¯s lounge was in one of the private rooms upstairs. The banquet was in progress, so no one was around at this time. Tang Feng pushed the door open and saw Jiang Yunye, who had already changed her clothes, standing by the window. When she heard the door open, Jiang Yunye did not even turn around. She said unhappily, ¡°I won¡¯t go down with you. Don¡¯t think about it.¡± Tang Feng pursed his lips tightly. After calming himself down, he said in a slightly sarcastic manner, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not here to ask you to go down. It doesn¡¯t matter if you drink with me or not. We¡¯re already married anyway.¡± Hearing that it was Tang Feng, Jiang Yunye suddenly turned around and looked at him. Tang Feng suddenly smiled, but his smile carried an unfathomable emotion. He leaned against the door and asked with his arms crossed, ¡°After the banquet ends, I¡¯ll bring the guests to the City Club. Do you want to come?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t answer so quickly. Miss Tang will be there too.¡± Jiang Yunye¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She bit her lips and changed her mind. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Tang Feng sneered. ¡°I knew it. You must want to ask Miss Tang how they are doing now, right?¡± Jiang Yunye was a little unhappy to hear that coming from Tang Feng, but she didn¡¯t reply to him. Tang Feng did not care if she wanted to reply or not. He added, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you want to be my wife or not. Now that the wedding is over, even if you don¡¯t care about what others think about you, you have to show some consideration for your family. Otherwise, your family will become the laughing stock for everyone in the S Province.¡± With that, he put his arm down and turned to leave, closing the door for her. Jiang Yunye bit her lips tightly with her eyes cast down, showing no emotions. In the banquet hall downstairs. When Qi Lingxuan came to attend the wedding of the Jiang and Tang families today, he became the center of attention. He knew that these people wanted to use him, so he felt disdain towards them. He thought to himself, ¡°If you knew that I¡¯m just the illegitimate son of the Qi family, would you still be so polite to me?¡± However, this made him even more determined to become the business overlord. At this moment, a CEO asked, ¡°I heard that Fourth Master and Madam went on a vacation. I wonder where they are now and if they will come to S Province.¡± Upon hearing this, Qi Lingxuan tightened his grip on his wine glass and said without changing his expression, ¡°Fourth Uncle and Fourth Aunt want to spend some time alone. I have no clue either.¡± Then, the group of bosses started talking about how powerful Qi Yihan was. They felt that Qi Lingxuan would definitely be willing to listen to them praise Fourth Master. After all, Qi Yihan was the head of the Qi family. Qi Lingxuan looked like he enjoyed the conversation but inside, he was sneering, ¡°Just wait and see. One day, I¡¯ll be the one you all are praising.¡± ¡­ The banquet lasted from 11: 30 am to 2: 30 pm. Then, the host brought those who wanted to continue having fun to the City Club in the new city district. The City Club was the largest clubhouse in this city. Not only was the building area large, but the entire building looked like a castle. Soon, the outside of the club was filled with all kinds of luxury cars. There were also countless bodyguards and security guards to stop the reporters from entering. When one entered the club, one could see a hall brightened by countless chandeliers and decorated by murals. After Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked in with the crowd, they looked up at the mural and said to Qi Yihan, ¡°This club looks a little similar to the Situ family¡¯s club. Is this also the Situ family¡¯s property?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qi Yihan told him, ¡°The Situ family owns a chain club. Every province has one.¡± When Tang Li heard that, she rubbed her chin and clicked her tongue. ¡°No wonder Situ Huang and Situ Jin are so generous. Do you think I charged them too little?¡± Qi Yihan looked at her, amused. When people were looking at them, Tang Li wrapped his arm around her waist and pushed his glasses up his nose bridge. ¡°I¡¯ll help you find some chances to rip off the Situ family more.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li was delighted. The two of them walked to the guide board and looked at it. Tang Li pointed at the mahjong and cards room written on the first floor. ¡°As expected of a mahjong province, there¡¯s actually a mahjong room here.¡± ¡°Do you want to go and play?¡± ¡°Yes! But not now. I heard that there is a famous singer coming today.¡± Chapter 276 - Tang Li Wants to Enter the Entertainment Industry Everyone knew that the Tang family invited a popular singer. After they entered, they walked straight to the bar. The bar was on the first floor. The venue was especially large and was divided into three areas. One was a private room, the other was an open booth, the dance floor and stage. Tang Li and Qi Yihan didn¡¯t even need to look for the bar. They just needed to follow the crowd. On the way, many women were discussing that singer excitedly. ¡°The Tang family is amazing. They actually managed to invite Yunxiao. I love his songs and his face. I can¡¯t sleep without listening to his songs at night.¡± ¡°Me too. How can there be such a good-looking man in the world? He¡¯s got an angel¡¯s voice. Every time I see him, my heart thumps.¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to faint if I can get close to him tonight.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t faint. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even be able to see him. Tonight the Tang family booked the entire club. We might be able to take a picture with him. Ah¡­ Just thinking about it makes me excited.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where his lounge is. I want to send him some flowers and water. On the way here just now, I¡¯ve already called the florist and ordered 9999 roses. I wonder if he¡¯ll be happy to receive them.¡± . ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so fast. The limited edition watch I bought in K Nation arrived yesterday. I wanted to give it to him in the first place. Luckily, I brought it with me today. I can give it to him later.¡± ¡­ Tang Li rubbed her chin and said to Qi Yihan, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect being a celebrity is so profitable. Do you think I¡­¡± ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll open an entertainment company for you when we get back and let you be the boss.¡± Qi Yihan was afraid that she would suddenly say that she wanted to enter the entertainment industry. He did not have any discrimination against celebrities, but he felt that the entertainment industry was too messy and did not want Tang Li to be involved. Even if he knew that with Tang Li¡¯s look, she¡¯d get famous in no time. When Tang Li heard this, she tilted her head to look at him. Qi Yihan said to her seriously, ¡°Celebrity singers earn the least money. Most of the money goes to their management company. You like making money, not acting and singing, right?¡± She thought about it carefully and said, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t like acting or singing.¡± Qi Yihan smiled faintly and nodded. ¡°If you want to start an entertainment company, I can help.¡± He knew that she wanted Yu Meng to sing and find a direction in life. In that case, she might as well start her own management company. Tang Li thought about it and felt that it made sense. ¡°You¡¯re right. I have to start my own entertainment company. When the time comes, I can even help First Uncle.¡± Qi Yihan listened to her plan and did not interrupt. As they talked, the two of them walked with the group of people for a while before finally reaching the entrance of the bar. Before she reached the door, she heard excited screams and deafening electronic sounds coming from inside. Tang Li was stunned by the sound waves and stopped. She said to Qi Yihan, ¡°I prefer the music of the imperial instruments.¡± Qi Yihan patted her waist. ¡°Imperial instruments will definitely return to their former glory. This day won¡¯t be too far away.¡± Tang Li nodded. Then, the two of them walked in. ¡­ In the hall, after Qi Lingxuan was brought in by the young men from the Jiang and Tang families, someone asked him where he wanted to go. ¡°The entire club is booked by us today. You can go wherever you want to go.¡± They were whispering to Qi Lingxuan about the interesting places where they could have fun. Qi Lingxuan was not interested in anything that couldn¡¯t make him stronger. However, he found this club a little familiar, so he asked, ¡°Is this club owned by the Situ family?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! As expected of Young Master Qi. You can tell at a glance that this is the Situ family¡¯s club.¡± EVeryone started praising him, kissing his ass. Qi Yihan suddenly felt that it was not a bad idea to be flattered by so many people. At least, whatever he wanted to do, these people would just flatter him. ¡°I remember that there is always an auction hall at the Situ family¡¯s clubs. Is there any here?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Today, the auction was canceled. However, since Young Master Qi brought it up, they would try to satisfy his demand. Someone immediately called the head of the Tang family. Most people here had no clue who Qi Lingxuan was, but the head of the Tang family knew. Though the head of the Tang family disdained Qi Lingxuan because he was an illegitimate son, with First Master around, he didn¡¯t dare to show his disdain. ¡°Tell Young Master Qi that the Tang family booked the entire club, and we have already canceled the auction for today. If Young Master Qi is really interested, we¡¯ll tell the club manager.¡± No one could afford to offend the Qi family. If Qi LIngxuan wanted to attend the auction, he¡¯d try to make it happen. After the call, that person told Qi Lingxuan word for word what the head of the Tang family said. Qi Lingxuan knew what the head of the Tang family meant and said, ¡°Then forget it.¡± At this moment, someone mentioned that many people were going to the bar and asked Qi Lingxuan if he wanted to go. Qi Lingxuan did not want to go. When he was about to reject it, the Artifact Spirit said to him, ¡°There¡¯s a demonic aura at the bar.¡± The Artifact Spirit could absorb anything now, so he didn¡¯t mind Demonic aura at all. Qi Lingxuan immediately nodded. The group of people went to the bar. ¡­ ¡°Where did Miss Tang go?¡± Jiang Yunye asked Tang Feng as soon as she arrived at the club. Tang Feng adjusted his tie and said, ¡°I heard that she went to the bar just now.¡± Jiang Yunye immediately walked towards the bar. Tang Feng followed. The two of them arrived a little later than the others. As the two of them approached the bar, they were deafened by the noises coming out of the bar. Jiang Yunye stood at the door and looked around. Not only was the music loud, but the lights were dazzling too. Jiang Yunye had been feeling sick these days, so she couldn¡¯t stand such an occasion. Seeing that she stood there without entering, Tang Feng said, standing behind her, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go in, then stand here and wait.¡± She frowned at him. Tang Feng was dressed properly today, looking perky and gentlemanly. When he saw Jiang Yunye looking at him, he raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°For the sake of our marriage today, you can ask me to do anything, but from tomorrow on, you won¡¯t be so lucky.¡± ¡°Thank you, but no need.¡± Jiang Yunye walked in after saying that. Chapter 277 - That Singer Is A Sea Demon In the bar. After Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked into the bar, they found two seats at the corner and sat down. Wine was already placed in front of them. Tang Li opened a bottle of wine and poured it for her and Qi Yihan. As she drank, she looked at the stage. At this moment, there was basically no one at the booth. Everyone was gathered below the stage. Before there was anyone on the stage, the people below were already excited. Tang Li took a sip of wine and turned to look at Qi Yihan. The aura around this man was unique. In such a noisy environment, he looked like he was discussing a project with the big boss. Tang Li chuckled and raised her hand to press on his shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re here to relax. Easy!¡± Qi Yihan tilted his head to look at her. Because she had drunk wine, there were some wine stains on her lips, making her lips look juicy and bubbly, making people want to kiss her. Just like Tang Li instructed, Qi Yihan let his body relax.¡± Satisfied, Tang Li picked up the glass again and leaned her head on his shoulder. She took another sip of wine. Qi Yihan said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much.¡± . ¡°I only drank two mouthfuls.¡± Tang Li rubbed her head against his neck and said, ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll get drunk?¡± Qi Yihan nodded and took the wine glass from her hand. He sniffed the wine and said, ¡°The wine in the Situ family¡¯s club is very ordinary. If you like to drink, I¡¯ll get someone to send some good wine to our place later. You can drink as much as you want.¡± Tang Li smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± At this moment, there was a commotion on the dance floor. Tang Li raised her head and looked over. When she saw the beautiful man on the stage, she subconsciously narrowed her eyes. At this moment, many men and women below the stage started screaming crazily because of the man on the stage. Their screams almost overturned the roof. Qi Yihan frowned. He was not interested in celebrities and singers, so he did not watch. Tang Li nudged his arm and said, ¡°Yihan, look at that person on the stage.¡± Qi Yihan then turned his gaze to the stage. The man standing on the stage was very beautiful. He was the kind of musculine and pretty boy. His aura was also special and very attractive. Influenced by Tang Li, he asked after a moment, ¡°Is he a demon?¡± Tang Li was surprised that he could tell it so quickly. She nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a sea demon.¡± When he heard the sea demons, he recalled the group of nagas attacking the ships last time. Tang Li nudged his arm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are many kinds of sea demons. Since this sea demon has lived in the human world for so long, his voice is no threat to humans.¡± At this point, she narrowed her eyes and added, ¡°But It¡¯s only a matter of time before the sea demons attack humans.¡± ¡°Will you deal with this sea demon?¡± ¡°No.¡± Tang Li shook her head, looking uninterested. ¡°He came to the human world to repay a debt of gratitude. I¡¯m not a Taoist priest. Someone will do it. Besides, I won¡¯t do anything for free.¡± Qi Yihan couldn¡¯t help but pinch her cheek and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s just sit back and watch.¡± a€?Yeah.a€? The handsome man on stage started singing. While listening, Tang Li commented, ¡°The sea demon¡¯s voice is pretty good.¡± After saying that, she suddenly turned to look at the door of the bar. A group of young men entered. Tang Li whispered to Qi Yihan, ¡°Qi Lingxuan is here.¡± With that, she glanced at the handsome man on the stage and clicked her tongue. ¡°I can tell that he¡¯s after that sea demon.¡± ¡°He can also tell that the person on the stage is a sea demon?¡± ¡°The Artifact Spirit in his body can feel a demonic aura.¡± As the two of them were talking, the group of people walked in. Qi Lingxuan did not go to the dance floor. Instead, he walked to a large booth with the group of men and sat down. Soon, the men sitting with him stood up and went to the dance floor. The beautiful song hit everyone¡¯s heart like the sound of nature, so beautiful that it made people intoxicated. Qi Lingxuan was not affected by the song at all. He was discussing with the Artifact Spirit how to capture this sea demon later. The Artifact Spirit was a little excited. ¡°He has already accumulated a lot of power. If we absorb him, we can bring our power to another level.¡± Qi Lingxuan was also very excited. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? We¡¯ll absorb his demonic aura now.¡± ¡°No hurry,¡± the Artifact Spirit said. ¡°Tang Li is here. If we make a move now, she will definitely stop us, not to mention it¡¯s too crowded here. After the demon finishes singing, we¡¯ll go straight to his lounge and kill him.¡± Qi Lingxuan subconsciously looked around and spotted Tang Li immediately. Remembering how miserably he was defeated by Tang Li, he was still a little afraid and agreed. At this moment, the woman sitting opposite him suddenly came over and sat down. Qi Lingxuan looked at Miss Tan, who had been flirting with him repeatedly, and sneered in his heart. His face subconsciously turned cold. Tan Wenjing looked at Qi Lingxuan¡¯s handsome face and her heart was pounding. She handed one of the two glasses of wine to Qi Lingxuan and said with a red face, ¡°Young Master Qi, welcome to S Province. Cheers.¡± Qi Lingxuan took the wine from her hand and said flatly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Tan Wenjing did not expect Qi Lingxuan to react so coldly. She bit her lips and thought that since this man was so handsome and was the young master of the Qi family, she must catch him. Then, a charming smile appeared on her face and she said, ¡°Young Master Qi, you¡¯re being too formal. My father and I are both employees of the Qi Group, so we can be considered your employees. Since you¡¯re here, I should be the one taking you around.¡± With that, she raised the glass in her hand. ¡°Young Master Qi, let me toast you. I hope you can have a good time working in S Province.¡± Qi Lingxuan nodded and took a sip of wine. Then, Tan Wenjing started talking about the Qi family¡¯s business in this province and put in her opinion from time to time. She wanted to find a topic that could resonate with Qi Lingxuan. However, Qi Lingxuan didn¡¯t buy it at all. If she kept her opinion short, he might just agree. Tan Wenjing was displeased. She held her wine glass tightly and thought for a moment, then decided to ask her father what to do. She then placed the wine glass on the table and stood up. ¡°Young Master Qi, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± After Qi Lingxuan nodded casually, she left. Tan Wenjing walked out of the bar and walked to a remote place to call Mr. Tan, looking for some suggestions from her father. Mr. Tan said, ¡°This is a rare opportunity. Whether you can marry into a rich family is all up to you.¡± Chapter 278 - What Did You Put In The Wine? Tan Wenjing gripped her phone tightly. Though Qi Lingxuan was so handsome that she fell in love with him at first sight, he was after all the illegitimate son of the Qi family, so she was a little unwilling to give herself to him. Mr. Tan added on the phone, ¡°First Master only brought him here, which is enough to prove that he is very capable and scheming. With our status, it¡¯s definitely impossible for you to marry other young masters of the Qi family. But you have to know that even if he is an illegitimate son of the Qi family, his surname is Qi and he has the right to be the head of his family in the future.¡± Hearing that, Tan Wenjing made up her mind. ¡°Daddy, I know what to do now.¡± With that, she hung up the phone. After standing there for half a minute, she called another number. After the call went through, she said, ¡°Help me get some knockout powder. The one with the greatest efficacy. I¡¯ll put it in wine later.¡± ¡­ At the bar. Yunxiao¡¯s voice was contagious. After the song was finished, the screams and cheers from the audience rose and fell. Some people looked like they were about to faint from excitement. ¡°Ahhh ~ Yunxiao! I love you!¡± ¡°Yunxiao, sing another song. Let¡¯s dance!¡± . ¡°Yunxiao, Yunxiao!¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Tang Li couldn¡¯t take it anymore and covered her ears while saying to Qi Yihan, ¡°These people are really crazy. Do they have to shout?¡± Qi Yihan had never been a fan of celebrities, so he couldn¡¯t understand how these fans felt. He said, ¡°If you can¡¯t stand the noise here, let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡± ¡°Wait a while longer.¡± At that moment, Tang Li happened to see Tan Wenjing return. As Tang Li observed Tan Wenjing, she clicked her tongue. Qi Yihan looked at her in confusion. Tang Li withdrew her gaze and said to him, ¡°There will be a good show later. We¡¯ll leave after watching it.¡± Qi Yihan nodded. Tan Wenjing walked back to the sofa beside Qi Lingxuan and sat down. At this moment, Qi Lingxuan was playing on his phone. Tan Wenjing did not disturb him. She tilted her head to look at the stage. Just then, the prelude to a new song started. Yunxiao changed into a bright dress and stood in front of the dancers to dance. As soon as the prelude ended, he started singing and dancing. Stimulated by the excited crowd, even Tang Li wanted to join them and dance. But she was not here to dance today. The two of them sat for a while. When Yunxiao¡¯s song reached its climax, a waiter walked over with two glasses of wine. Tan Wenjing immediately waved at the waiter. The waiter walked over and placed the wine in front of them before leaving. Tan Wenjing picked up the wine in front of her and said to Qi Lingxuan, who was still playing on his phone, ¡°Young Master Qi, the wine here is especially delicious. I asked the bartender to make two glasses just now. You must try them.¡± Qi Lingxuan finally looked up from his phone. He first looked at the wine glass in her hand and then at the wine in front of him. The amber wine looked beautiful and emitted a mellow fragrance. It did look good. Tan Wenjing saw that he was looking at the wine and did not pick it up, so she added, ¡°I¡¯ll be you and First Master¡¯s assistant in the next few days. I hope we can have a good time.¡± Qi Lingxuan was already a little impatient with the woman in front of him. If not for the fact that she was the daughter of the Qi Group¡¯s regional manager, he would have made her shut up long ago. He picked up the glass and finished it in one go. Then, he continued to look at his phone, looking like he didn¡¯t want to talk to her at all. However, Tan Wenjing did not care. After he finished drinking, the corners of her lips finally curled up. Qi Lingxuan was texting Xiang Wanwan. Qi: ¡°What do you want? I¡¯ll bring it for you when I come back.¡± Wanwan: ¡°No need, I don¡¯t need anything.¡± Qi: ¡°If you don¡¯t know what gift you want, I¡¯ll buy what I see fit.¡± Wanwan: ¡°Alright.¡± Qi Lingxuan smiled. Just as he was thinking about what to buy for Xiang Wanwan, he suddenly felt a flame rising and spreading out all across his body. He immediately knew what was going on. Looking up at Tan Wenjing next to him, Qi Lingxuan asked in a low voice mixed with killing intent, ¡°What did you put in the wine?¡± Tan Wenjing naturally wouldn¡¯t admit it. ¡°Young Master Qi, what are you talking about?¡± Then, she fanned her face with her hand and said, ¡°Why is it suddenly so hot in here?¡± Then, as if she just realized something, she suddenly widened her eyes and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Young Master Qi, is there¡­¡± Qi Lingxuan glared at her fiercely, his body quickly emitting a strong murderous aura. Tan Wenjing was so scared that her heart started racing and her face turned pale. Qi Lingxuan didn¡¯t say anything. He stood up and walked out. He couldn¡¯t kill anyone here. If this woman dared to come out, he would definitely kill her. Tan Wenjing looked at Qi Lingxuan¡¯s back and bit her lips. She stood up and followed him. Tang Li looked at the two of them and sent a talisman crane to follow them. The song on the stage just ended and Yunxiao went backstage to rest. The men and women below the stage were still shouting that they loved him, and that they wanted more songs. Tang Li said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Yihan, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s a good time to play mahjong and win some money.¡± Qi Yihan had no objections. The two of them stood up and walked out. She did not expect to bump into Jiang Yunye and Tang Feng, who were looking for her. ¡°Miss Tang, I think¡­¡± Tang Li smiled and interrupted her. ¡°You guys came at the right time. My husband and I are going to play mahjong. Why don¡¯t we go together?¡± Before Jiang Yunye could answer, Tang Feng agreed on her behalf. ¡°Sure, Yunye and I also want to play mahjong.¡± After saying that, he gave Jiang Yunye a look. ¡°Yunye, right?¡± Jiang Yunye paused for a moment before nodding. The four of them went to the mahjong room together. At this moment, the inside of the mahjong room was just like the bar. It was extraordinarily lively, but the people here were basically all middle-aged. Some elders of the Tang and Jiang families were also present. After the four of them entered, Tang Feng asked the waiter to book a private room for them. When they entered the private room, the four of them sat down. Tang Feng glanced at Qi Yihan and Tang Li. He didn¡¯t know anything about Tang Li, but he knew a lot about Qi Yihan, a business tycoon. Sitting on the same table with him, Tang Feng couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited and nervous. He was thinking about how to lose more to make the two of them happy. Chapter 279 - Heavenly Secret Tang Feng was thinking about how to lose more to Tang Li while Jiang Yunye wanted Tang Li to do something about it. When the mahjong game started, other than Tang Li who was playing seriously and Qi Yihan who was accompanying her seriously, the other two were distracted. After a few rounds, Tang Li did not feel any sense of achievement at all. She said, ¡°If you guys don¡¯t wanna play, you can go. It¡¯s really boring playing with you guys.¡± Although she liked to win money, it was boring to win money without a sense of achievement. With that, she added, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go out and find two good players to come in and play with us?¡± When Jiang Yunye and Tang Feng heard this, their hearts skipped a beat. Tang Feng quickly said, ¡°No need, no need. I¡¯m an expert in mahjong. I just thought that you guys should be newbies and wanted to let you guys get used to it in the first few rounds. Since you guys have already gotten used to it, I¡¯ll start to take it serious.¡± Jiang Yunye added, ¡°I¡¯m also good at playing mahjong.¡± Tang Li glanced at the two of them. ¡°How about this? We won¡¯t use money as a bet. If you win, I¡¯ll answer one of your questions. If you lose, you can¡­¡± At this point, she deliberately paused for a moment. Under Jiang Yunye¡¯s excited gaze, Tang Li continued, ¡°If you lose, then give me one of your most precious items.¡± . Jiang Yunye¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The earring that she had always kept in the ancestral hall was the most precious thing to her. It was the only thing that Jiang Jingyu left behind. She definitely couldn¡¯t lose it to her. Tang Feng was very straightforward. ¡°Sure. The most precious thing I have is a set of darts gifted to me by an elder when I was very young. If I lose, I¡¯ll give that set of darts to Miss Tang.¡± Jiang Yunye looked at him fiercely, a hint of surprise flashing across her eyes. One had to know that the Tang family in S Province were all descendants of a long-gone Ninja family. It was a great honor to be able to receive a dart from them. Tang Feng raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether I¡¯ll lose the item or not.¡± Jiang Yunye immediately composed herself. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s continue.¡± Then, the two of them devoted themselves to playing mahjong. Tang Li was very lucky. She got whatever pieces she wanted and Qi Yihan, who was acting as a supporting role, went easy on her. After a few more rounds, Tang Li had been winning all the time. Tang Feng and Jiang Yunye did not expect Tang Li to be so good at mahjong. The two of them were about to break out in cold sweat. At this moment, Tang Feng touchd Jiang Yunye¡¯s leg under the table. Dumbfounded, Jiang Yunye tilted her head to look at him. Tang Feng continued playing as if nothing happened. Then, he quickly gave her a quick wink. Jiang Yunye finally understood what he meant and nodded at him without batting an eyelid. Then, the two of them joined forces. Qi Yihan glanced at the two of them and continued supporting Tang Li, helping her win the round. For him, someone who had good memory and was sensitive to numbers, mahjong was a piece of cake. Seeing that it was almost midnight, Qi Yihan asked Tang Li, ¡°It¡¯s already midnight. Do you still want to go on?¡± Jiang Yunye and Tang Feng were so anxious that their faces were red. When they heard this, they immediately looked at Tang Li. Tang Li glanced at the two of them and said with a smile, ¡°Then let¡¯s finish this round.¡± Tang Feng, ¡°Actually, we can play for the whole night. Those who are in the mahjong room will definitely stay up all night too.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Tang Li said seriously. ¡°Tonight is your wedding night. If we keep you guys here, we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± Tang Feng was speechless. However, since Tang Li said that it was the last round, the two of them could not force Tang Li to stay. Then, they got more serious. Jiang Yunye was so anxious that her eyes were red. She did not care about the earring now, but she was more concerned about not being able to ask what she wanted to ask. She felt like a knife was twisting in her heart. Seeing how anxious she was, Tang Feng also became anxious. He looked at Tang Li and Qi Yihan pleadingly. Tang Li glanced at him and smiled. In the end, she asked Qi Yihan to take it easy on them. After Jiang Yunye won the last round, she laid on the table and started crying. Tang Feng looked at her, who was crying, and was a little at a loss. ¡°We won, why are you crying?¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan looked at the two of them. Tang Li said, ¡°It¡¯s already past midnight. If you have anything to ask, ask. After that, we¡¯re going back to sleep.¡± Jiang Yunye tried her best to control her emotions. She looked up at the two of them with tears in her eyes and asked, ¡°Where did he reincarnate? I want to know.¡± Tang Li frowned. ¡°This is a heavenly secret.¡± Jiang Yunye grabbed Tang Li¡¯s hand and begged, ¡°Miss Tang, please let me know. I¡¯ll only be at ease if I know where he was reincarnated.¡± Tang Feng looked at her, a hint of suppressed anger flashing across his eyes, but he did not say anything. Tang Li suddenly laughed. Her laugh was unreadable. She said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to make an exception and help you see where he was reincarnated, but¡­ you will pay the price.¡± ¡°I can accept any price.¡± Jiang Yunye didn¡¯t even consider it and said anxiously, ¡°As long as I know where he was, I can pay any price.¡± ¡°Including death?¡± These words made Tang Feng¡¯s body tremble violently. He looked at Jiang Yunye with red eyes and clenched his fists under the table, using all his might to restrain himself from doing anything rash. Jiang Yunye, ¡°Including death.¡± Tang Feng suddenly closed his eyes. When he opened them again, there was no longer any emotion in his eyes. Tang Li, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you see where he was reincarnated. The price is that you¡¯ll forget everything related to him.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Then forget it.¡± Jiang Yunye covered her mouth with one hand and grabbed the clothes on her chest with the other. Her heart ached so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe. Tang Feng, who was sitting beside her, stopped looking at her. He lowered his eyes, and his heart was dead. Tang Li withdrew her gaze from the two of them and pulled Qi Yihan up. ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go.¡± With that, the two of them walked towards the door. Jiang Yunye let go of her hand that was covering her mouth and opened her mouth to stop her, but she couldn¡¯t speak. When the two of them reached the door and Qi Yihan placed his hand on the door handle, she said, ¡°I agree.¡± These words made Tang Feng, who had already given up, suddenly look up at her, and a glint flashed across his eyes again. Tang Li turned around and walked back. After standing in front of them, she took out a bell and a talisman. With a shake of the bell, the aura of the entire room quickly changed. Then, she threw the talisman. As it burned in the air, a scene appeared in front of them. Chapter 280 - Fourth Uncle, Fourth Aunt, Why Are You Here? The scene showed a group of people waiting anxiously outside a hospital delivery room. Tang Feng looked at the people on the scene and was shocked. That was because he knew those people. They were actually from the Tang family. Furthermore, the one standing outside the operating room was the eldest son of the family head. From this, he immediately guessed something and looked at Tang Li. Tang Li¡¯s gaze was also on the scene. As if having sensed his gaze, she glanced at Tang Feng, af if saying, ¡°This is a secret. Secrets are not meant to be spoken out loud.¡± Tang Feng¡¯s heart throbbed again, and he subconsciously shut his mouth to continue watching the scene. The group of people waited for a while before the door to the delivery room was suddenly pushed open. Then, a nurse came out with a baby and said, ¡°Congratulations, Madam gave birth to a boy.¡± Hearing that, Jiang Yunye suddenly covered his mouth and started crying. At this moment, she was filled with sadness, bitterness, and joy. Tang Feng raised his hand, wanting to pat her shoulder. However, when his hand was halfway there, he put it down and looked at Tang Li. Tang Li put away the scene and said to Jiang Yunye, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to let go of him.¡± . Without giving Jiang Yunye a chance to speak, a golden light emitted from her palm and entered Jiang Yunye¡¯s body. Jiang Yunye hugged her head and shouted in pain, ¡°No.¡± Then, she fainted. ¡°Yunye!¡± Tang Feng quickly caught her and carried her horizontally. He looked at Tang Li and said, ¡°Thank you. In the future, I¡¯ll be at your service whenever you need me.¡± With that, he carried Jiang Yunye out. Tang Li and Qi Yihan looked at each other. Qi Yihan walked over and held her hand. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Tang Li yawned and nodded. ¡°Playing mahjong is actually quite labor-intensive. I¡¯m tired and sleepy. I¡¯ll sleep until noon tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qi Yihan nodded. ¡­ The two of them walked towards the entrance of the club without alerting anyone. As soon as they reached the hall, they saw a person who looked like a manager walking over. ¡°Are you Miss Tang and Miss Tang¡¯s husband?¡± Before Tang Li could answer, Qi Yihan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± The manager quickly took out a car key and handed it to them. ¡°Someone sent you the car key just now. It¡¯s parked in the parking lot not far from the entrance. I don¡¯t know if you want the staff to drive the car over or if you want to drive it yourself.¡± Qi Yihan took the key. ¡°Thank you. We can do it ourselves.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qi Yihan and Tang Li continued to walk out. At this time, it was already past 12 am. The guests who wanted to go back had already gone back. Those who stayed behind were ready to have fun all night, so other than the bodyguards and hotel security guards hired by the Tang family, there was no one outside. Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked straight to the parking lot on the left. The parking lot was very large and there were cars on both sides. The two of them walked for a while and arrived at the parking lot. Qi Yihan pressed the car key and the headlights of a car flashed not far away. The two of them were about to walk over when Tang Li suddenly said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Yihan, wait.¡± Qi Yihan stopped and looked at her in confusion. Tang Li pointed ahead. Qi Yihan followed her finger and saw a man stumbling over. Qi Yihan narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s that sea demon.¡± ¡°Right.¡± As the two of them were talking, Yunxiao was already very close to them. At that moment, he looked messy and there was fear on his face. The place he was covering with his hand was bleeding non-stop. As he ran, he shouted, ¡°Please help me. I¡¯m being chased. Take me away from here.¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan looked at him coldly. Tang Li asked, ¡°Why should we help you?¡± Yunxiao¡¯s heart sank. It seemed that these two people were not his fans. He snatched away the key in Qi Yihan¡¯s hand while saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have to leave immediately.¡± However, he missed it. Qi Yihan doged to the side deftly. Yunxiao paused. He was not in the mood to kill, but if he didn¡¯t leave now, he would die. At this thought, he opened his mouth and prepared to control the two of them with bewitching sound waves. Then, he made a bewitching sound. A powerful sound wave hit the two of them at the same time. However, in the next second, his eyes widened in fear. His sound waves were actually blocked by an invisible barrier and could not enter their bodies at all. At this moment, he saw a talisman in the woman¡¯s hand. The fluorescent light emanating from the talisman made him feel afraid. ¡°Are you a demon hunter?¡± ¡°Take a guess.¡± After saying that, Tang Li threw the talisman at him. Before Yun Xiao could react, he turned into a palm-sized bead and fell to the ground. Tang Li picked up the bead on the ground and was about to say something to Qi Yihan when Qi Yihan looked behind her and shouted, ¡°Lingxuan.¡± Tang Li turned around and saw Qi Lingxuan standing not far away. The murderous aura around him immediately disappeared. He looked at the two of them in surprise and asked calmly, ¡°Fourth Uncle, Fourth Aunt, why are you here?¡± As he asked this, he asked the Artifact Spirit, ¡°Where do you think that demon is? Did Tang Li take him away already?¡± Artifact Spirit, ¡°I can¡¯t feel his presence.¡± Qi Lingxuan said, ¡°Why?¡± After saying that, both he and the artifact spirit shuddered. The fact that the Artifact Spirit could not sense the presence of the sea demon proved that someone stronger than them had appeared and taken away the demon. Without a question, it was Tang Li who did it. Therefore, Tang Li was more capable than they thought. The man and the Artifact Spirit had to behave themselves. Tang Li suddenly sneered, asking, ¡°Lingxuan, what are you doing here?¡± Qi Lingxuan narrowed his eyes and replied, ¡°I came today to attend the wedding banquet of the Tang and Jiang families and was about to go back. I didn¡¯t expect Fourth Uncle and Fourth Aunt to be here either. Father is in the hotel. Fourth Uncle and Fourth Aunt, why don¡¯t you come with me?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°We¡¯re here for a vacation. We don¡¯t want anyone to know that we¡¯re here.¡± Qi Lingxuan nodded. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tell anyone about ever seeing Fourth Uncle and Fourth Aunt here.¡± ¡°Good! You can go now.¡± When Qi Lingxuan heard this, he turned and left. Tang Li looked at the departing figure and sneered. She said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Do you think he is gnashing his teeth at us now?¡± Qi Yihan looked at the figure that quickly disappeared in the parking lot and withdrew his gaze indifferently. He said to her, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s already very late.¡± Then, he asked, ¡°Are you tired?¡± Tang Li tossed the bead in her hand and yawned. ¡°I¡¯m tired and sleepy. I didn¡¯t expect playing mahjong would take so much energy.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her in amusement and walked towards the car. Chapter 281 - Qi Yihan Wearing an apron The next day, Tang Li slept until noon. When she washed up and walked out, she didn¡¯t see Qi Yihan in the living room, but she heard noises coming from the kitchen. Tang Li walked over and saw Qi Yihan wearing a navy blue apron while kneading dough. His outfit was especially pleasing to the eye. Qi Yihan seemed to have sensed her presence around and turned to look at her. With his glasses on, he looked calm and gentle. Coupled with his apron, he was practically the ideal man for every woman. Tang Li resisted the urge to pounce on him and leaned against the kitchen door. She smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Qi Yihan smiled and asked, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Tang Li nodded and walked towards him. Qi Yihan washed away the flour on his hand and turned to open the pot lid on the stove. Inside were crystal buns. . He took a plate and a pair of chopsticks, picked up a few crystal buns, and handed them to her. ¡°This is the most successful crystal buns I¡¯ve ever made. Try some.¡± Tang Li looked at the crystal bun in front of her and the smell of fresh prawns overwhelmed her nose. She subconsciously gulped and asked, ¡°In that case, you failed a couple of times? Where are the failed ones?¡± With that, she took the plate and chopsticks, picked up a crystal bun, and took a bite. The fragrance instantly exploded in her mouth, making her narrow her eyes in satisfaction. After she finished one, she praised, ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± Then, she picked up another one and started eating. Seeing that she was satisfied with the food, Qi Yihan was also very happy. He continued to knead the dough and asked, ¡°We¡¯ll leave here tomorrow. Where do you want to go next?¡± ¡°I want to take a walk around the Changbai Mountain.¡± There, she could find the herbs needed to treat Situ Jin. ¡°Okay.¡± Qi Yihan nodded. Tang Li quickly finished the crystal buns on her plate and then refilled her plate. Qi Yihan said, ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much. The lunch will be ready soon.¡± ¡°No, I want to eat this.¡± Tang Li felt that she did not need to eat lunch anymore. Remembering that he had not answered her question just now, she asked again, ¡°How did you deal with the failed ones?¡± ¡°I ate them.¡± Tang Li was speechless. She bit her lips and smiled. For some reason, she found the man more lovable. Unable to resist, she walked up behind him with the plate and hugged his waist. She leaned her cheek on his back and said, ¡°If you fail in the future, leave some for me. I¡¯m not picky.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her hands and smiled. ¡°Mm.¡± As for whether he would give it to her or not, that was a matter to be discussed. Tang Li hugged him for a while before moving away to continue eating the buns on the plate. Qi Yihan told her about something else. ¡°Tang Feng came over this morning and sent you something.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The two things you asked for last night and some antique jade artifacts.¡± Tang Li chuckled. ¡°This Tang Feng is not bad.¡± After Tang Li filled her stomach, Qi Yihan¡¯s noodles were also ready. The two of them walked out of the kitchen. Tang Li asked him, ¡°Why are you meeting so much dough?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make you some snacks. You can eat them on the way.¡± They might not be able to have the equipment to cook in the next few days, so Qi Yihan wanted to prepare some more for her. Touched, Tang Li wrapped her arms around his neck and tiptoed to kiss him. ¡°Hubby, I love you so much.¡± With that, she let go of him and pulled him into the living room. The things Tang Feng sent were all on the table in the living room. Tang Li glanced at the other things and finally placed her gaze on the earring. She smiled and said, ¡°Looks like he really likes Jiang Yunye.¡± After saying that, she took out another earring from the bag and placed it with the earring on the table. A red light was emitted from the earring, and then the red light disappeared. Tang Li sighed. ¡°The wait of a century is finally complete.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her and asked, ¡°Which family will Miss Jiang reincarnate into?¡± Tang Li smiled at him. ¡°Another prestigious scholar family.¡± Qi Yihan nodded. After putting away everything on the table, Tang Li took out the bead that was used to contain the sea demon yesterday. After removing the talisman on the bead, Yunxiao came out. He stood opposite them, his eyes filled with awe and vigilance. ¡°Who are you?¡± Tang Li looked at him and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. All you need to know is that I saved you yesterday. How are you going to thank me?¡± Yunxiao was stunned by this question. This was different from what he thought. However, he was sure that the woman in front of him would not harm him, so he was relieved. ¡°What do you want? I can give you everything I have.¡± The fact that she could save him from that terrifying person proved that Tang Li was more powerful than that person. He decided to suck up to her. Tang Li smiled and walked to the chair beside her. She sat down and looked at him. ¡°Tell me why you¡¯re in the human world. To be able to stay in the human world for so long and be so famous, you must have some ability.¡± If he didn¡¯t have the ability, he would have been detected and taken care of by the Taoist Masters. Yunxiao lowered his eyes and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m the tenth child of the sea demon. Back then, because I was playful, I was hooked by a human¡¯s fishing net. At that time, I didn¡¯t have the ability to escape from the fishing net. It was a little boy who saved me. At that time, I swore that I must thank him, so after I had the ability, I came to the human world to find him to repay his kindness.¡± The legend had it that sea demons were all harmful creatures. But that was not the case. Actually, most sea demons were good. As long as humans did not harm them, they would not take the initiative to harm humans. Most importantly, once the sea demons made a promise, they had to fulfill it, or they would be punished by the heavens. Tang Li already knew that, so she asked, ¡°Did you find the person you¡¯re looking for?¡± ¡°No.¡± Yunxiao frowned. ¡°It was too long ago. At that time, he was still a child. I can still recognize his smell if he¡¯s in front of me, but other than that, I can¡¯t find him.¡± At this point, he looked at Tang Li and said, ¡°My appearance hasn¡¯t changed. I became a singer because I hope he can see me on TV and the Internet and come to find me.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li tilted her head and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I like rare treasures with spiritual energy. Do you have any?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Yunxiao said. ¡°I¡¯ve lived for more than 300 years and collected many rare treasures from sunken ships.¡± When Tang Li heard this, her eyes lit up. It seemed like it was her lucky day today! Chapter 282 - Business Comes Tang Li immediately put on the airs of an expert and said, ¡°I¡¯m a businesswoman, so I won¡¯t do things for free. Fortune-reading and feng shui, whatever you want, I can help you as long as you pay me handsomely.¡± Yunxiao was dumbfounded, not knowing what to say. Qi Yihan patted on his shoulder to wake him up and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for someone? My wife can help you find out where he is.¡± Yunxiao finally came back to his senses. He looked at Tang Li with sparkling eyes and asked, ¡°Can you really tell where the person I¡¯m looking for is?¡± Tang Li was not angry at his suspicion and said, ¡°Yes, if you are still worried, I can provide service first before you pay me.¡± She wasn¡¯t afraid of her clients running away without paying. Yunxiao had already seen how capable Tang Li was last night. He instantly dispelled the doubts in his heart and nodded. ¡°Alright, if you can help me figure out where the person I¡¯m looking for is, I¡¯ll give you half of my collection.¡± With that, he waved his arm in the air, and a scene appeared in front of the three of them. The scene depicted a room filled with all kinds of rare treasures. Many of the treasures were taken from wrecked ships. Looking at the rare treasures, Tang Li sallivated. She was so excited that her heart seemed to jump out of her chest at any second. On the surface, she still looked like an expert. After Yunxiao put away the scene, she groped inside the bag and took out two copper coins. She said, ¡°Think about what that little boy looked like at that time.¡± . Yunxiao did as he was told. Tang Li threw the two coins into the air and they fell on the table. Tang Li looked at it for a while and started, ¡°The person you¡¯re looking for is in the east, buta€|¡± At this point, Tang Li looked at Yunxiao with a frown. Yunxiao asked anxiously, ¡°But what?¡± Tang Li, ¡°It shows on the coins that the person you are looking for is in a deep sleep.¡± Yunxiao frowned, not understanding what she meant. As a matter of fact, Tang Li didn¡¯t understand it either. She had no clue why that person had been sleeping for so long. At this moment, Qi Yihan, who was standing behind her, made a guess, ¡°Did that person become a vegetable?¡± These words made the two of them look at him at the same time. Qi Yihan, ¡°Only vegetables will remain in a deep sleep.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Li nodded in agreement. ¡°This person should be in a vegetative state.¡± Yunxiao was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°No wonder I couldn¡¯t find him.¡± However, now that he had a direction to look for him, he was relieved. ¡°Thank you. As long as I can find him, I¡¯ll immediately pay you what I promised.¡± Tang Li nodded and was not in a hurry. She even gave him a talisman. ¡°Take this with you. No one will sense that you¡¯re a sea demon for half a year.¡± Yunxiao took the talisman and placed it in his pocket before turning to walk out. After they left, the corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up to her ears. She tilted her head and looked at Qi Yihan with sparkling eyes. She held his hand and said excitedly, ¡°Hubby, we¡¯re rich.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her in amusement, feeling that she was especially cute when she was obsessed with money. He wondered if she would be so happy when he got someone to transfer all the assets under his name to her. Of course, he didn¡¯t plan to tell her about this in advance. He raised his hand to pat her head and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that he won¡¯t pay you after he finds the person?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Tang Li raised her chin and snorted. ¡°No one has ever dared to cheat on me. If he dares to cheat on me, I¡¯ll make him regret coming to this world.¡± Qi Yihan smiled and nodded. For the next half a day, the two of them did not go anywhere. In the afternoon, Qi Yihan made various snacks for Tang Li, and Tang Li stood behind him and tried them one by one. As long as she thought it was delicious, Qi Yihan would make more. The two of them were extremely lovey-dovey. However, the atmosphere in the living room of First Master¡¯s hotel suite was very serious. Mr. Tan said to First Master indignantly, ¡°Wenjing was also a victim last night. Young Master Lingxuan found out about it at that time. He didn¡¯t help Wenjing nor called me. Now that Wenjing is humiliated, how can she continue to stay here?¡± After Tan Wenjing went out with Qi Lingxuan last night, Qi Lingxuan deliberately led her to a remote place. He wanted to give her a good beating, but he didn¡¯t expect to see someone who wanted to kill him. Then, he threw Tan Wenjing out to stop the assassins. Luckily, Tan Wenjing was lucky enough to be seen by a passing security guard. The security guard immediately started the alarm. The assassins weren¡¯t here to cause trouble, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t fight with the security guards. Qi Lingxuan ran away, and so did the assassins. In the end, Tan Wenjing, who was tearing her clothes and holding the security guard, refused to let him go. Tan Wenjing scared the security guard and caused a huge commotion. Now, both Tan Wenjing and Mr. Tan¡¯s reputations were ruined. So early in the morning, he came to First Master to complain. Mr. Tan continued, ¡°After I sent Wenjing to the hospital last night, she was emotionally unstable and wanted to commit suicide. First Master, I only have one daughter. What if she dies?¡± When First Master heard this, he was actually annoyed. He thought to himself, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what your daughter is trying to do?¡± To him, who had experienced a lot of these women, this was nothing new. However, since Tan Yuanbo was an old employee of the Qi Corporation and managed the business here in Province S pretty well, First Master would definitely try to stand on his side. ¡°Lingxuan was indeed in the wrong. Don¡¯t worry, when he comes back, I¡¯ll give him a good beating.¡± Mr. Tan didn¡¯t mean it that way at all. Seeing that First Master was deliberately pretending to play dumb, he said straightforwardly, ¡°First Master, Young Master Lingxuan is not married, and my daughter is not either. After what happened last night, it¡¯s actually not good for both of their reputations. If you don¡¯t mind Wenjin, I hope Young Master Lingxuan can marry her. That way, I¡¯ll have the mood to continue working for the Qi family.¡± First Master was a little unhappy that he dared to threaten him. He was in favor of this son and wanted to train him well. How could First Master agree to his son marrying a woman with a bad reputation? First Master said, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. You should go back and comfort Wenjing first.¡± Mr. Tan knew that First Master was trying to get rid of him, so he felt a little indignant. However, he couldn¡¯t force First Master, so he had to go back first. As long as First Master was still here, he believed that he could get First Master to agree to Qi Lingxuan marrying his daughter. Chapter 283 - First Madam Teaches Qi Lingxuan First Master waited for Mr. Tan to leave before calling Qi Lingxuan back. He criticized unhappily, ¡°In the future, when you make this kind of mess, clean it up! Tan Yuanbo is a senior in the Qi Corp. He¡¯s the one managing the company here. If he leaves because of this, do you know how much it will cost us?¡± Qi Lingxuan lowered his eyes and looked like he had done something wrong, but he was sneering in his heart. That woman drugged him and wanted to sleep with him. What else was he supposed to do? On the surface, he said, ¡°Father, I know I was wrong.¡± This was what First Master liked about his son. He was obedient and never refuted him. This calmed down the anger in his heart and his tone became gentler. ¡°Next time you are in this kind of situation, call me.¡± ¡°Got it. I will keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Satisfied, First Master asked about something else, obviously not taking the father and daughter of the Tan family seriously. ¡°Have you found out who sent the assassins to assassinate us?¡± Qi Lingxuan¡¯s eyes flickered and he looked hesitant. First Master, ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Mother¡¯s family.¡± First Master asked Qi Lingxuan to call First Madam mother. Although Qi Lingxuan felt that calling that woman mother was disgusting, in front of First Master, he managed to put on an act. Hearing that it was them, First Master¡¯s face darkened. He then took out his phone and called First Madam. When First Madam picked up the call, he shouted at her. Qi Lingxuan listened as the two of them cursed at each other over the phone. Many times, he wondered how his mother fell in love with this man. Was it because he was rich and had a handsome face when he was young? First Madam was very happy to receive First Master¡¯s call, thinking that he finally remembered to call her. However, the moment she picked up the call, First Master started scolding her, instantly ruining her good mood. She did not stand on ceremony and started scolding him fiercely, refusing to admit that the killer was sent by her family. The two of them argued for half an hour before it ended. First Madam was so angry that her chest heaved and she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Qi Bailing quickly comforted her. When she was out of breath, she gritted her teeth and said with a livid face, ¡°Are those assassins all useless? They can¡¯t even deal with a bastard!¡± Qi Bailing made a guess, ¡°Is that bastard also from an assassin?¡± She had always felt that Qi Lingxuan was definitely not as simple as he looked. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s from some kind of cult.¡± Otherwise, why would he have that kind of medicine that could heal wounds quickly, and why none of the killers they hired could hurt him? Hearing that, First Madam thought that it was very likely and finally calmed down. ¡°You¡¯re right. The little bastard is probably from a cult. Ordinary assassins won¡¯t be able to hurt him.¡± ¡°Then what should we do? Now that he has father¡¯s trust, what if father gives him all the good projects?¡± ¡°Humph! He¡¯s just a little bastard. No matter how much your father likes him, your grandfather won¡¯t let him get on the top of your brothers.¡± First Madam thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find your grandfather later and tell him about it.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Qi Bailing wanted to say that her grandfather told her not to disturb him, but she stopped herself. His mother was right. As long as his grandfather said something, no matter how much his father liked that bastard, that bastard would not be able to gain too much power. Before First Madam could go look for the old man, she suddenly received a call from Mrs. Tan. At the end of every year, the Qi family would have a very grand annual party. At that time, the managers of every province would bring their wives and children to attend. That was why Mrs. Tang knew First Madam. Mrs. Tan wailed on the phone. ¡°Wenjing¡¯s reputation is ruined because of what happened last night. We¡¯ve checked.Young Master Lingxuan was drugged by someone else, and Wenjing just drank it by mistake. Now that it turned out like this, Wenjing doesn¡¯t want to live anymore. I don¡¯t want to live either. Boohoo¡­¡± After hearing what Mrs. Tan said, an idea suddenly popped up in First Madam¡¯s mind. She said in the tone of a rich lady, ¡°Lingxuan is indeed in the wrong. I¡¯ve seen Wenjing before. She¡¯s a very bright girl and I like her a lot. How about this? Ask her if she wants to marry Lingxuan.¡± First Madam wanted to control Wenjing after she married Qi Lingxuan and used her to manipulate him. Mrs. Tan wanted Qi Lingxuan to marry Tan Wenjing, so she immediately said, ¡°Yes, of course. She will be willing to marry Young Master Lingxuan.¡± First Madam smiled. ¡°In that case, do as I say.¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± ¡­ The day ended quickly. The next morning, Tang Li and Qi Yihan left for Changbai Mountain. On the day they left, the experts and masters from the Imperial Capital rushed to the Seven Stars Tomb in S Province. At the same time, Qi Lingxuan started to secretly look for the Nine-headed Eagle Bronze Artifact. When Tang Li and the others arrived at Changbai Mountain, it was already a few days later. The car drove to a town at the foot of the mountain that had been developed into a town because of tourism and ginseng plantations. Unexpectedly, a family in the town was having a funeral. Almost everyone in the town was moving about, so their car was stopped outside, unable to move in. Looking at the people in mourning clothes, Tang Li was a little surprised. ¡°Is everyone in this town from the same family? Why are they all wearing mourning clothes?¡± Qi Yihan actually knew. ¡°That¡¯s right. They all go by the same surname. It¡¯s the territory of a large family. If a respectable old man passes away in the town, the entire town will be mourning.¡± ¡°Then, can we find a place to stay in town tonight?¡± Tang Li was more concerned about this. For the past few days, she had been staying in the RV every day. Although the RV was similar to the hotel room, she still wanted to sleep on a soft bed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got someone to rent a courtyard in advance.¡± When Tang Li heard this, she suddenly felt that bringing her husband out was a must-have for traveling. He had prepared everything beforehand, so she did not have to worry about anything. The two of them walked into the town. There was a very large memorial arch in the town. People and cars passed through the memorial arch. Tang Li looked at the memorial arch for a while and suddenly frowned. Then she looked into the town. It was noon at this time, and the sun was shining brightly in the sky. People were shuttling back and forth on the streets, and everyone was dressed in mourning clothes. Looking at them, it was a little scary, as if many people had died in this town. Qi Yihan noticed Tang Li¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Chapter 284 - : Dont Go Out At Night Tang Li shook her head. ¡°No.¡± She couldn¡¯t tell if there was any trouble. This town was bigger and more prosperous than the one they had stayed in at the border before. On both sides of the town were two-story shops, and there was more than one street. Qi Yihan took out his phone and searched for the house his employee rented. He pointed at one of the streets. ¡°This way.¡± The two of them walked over. After they walked in, the passersby sized them up. After walking for a while, someone suddenly stopped them. ¡°You two, are you here for a vacation? Do you want to come in and take a look? I have ginseng, ganoderma, antler¡­ They are all from the mountains.¡± The two of them stopped and looked at the fat middle-aged woman who was standing by a store and looking at them. The middle-aged fat woman was also wearing mourning clothes. She leaned against the door and ate sunflower seeds. Tang Li and Qi Yihan wanted to find someone from their town to ask about the situation here, so they went in. Only then did the middle-aged fat woman put the unfinished seeds in her pocket and greeted them enthusiastically. ¡°Please come in.¡± The shops near here were basically all selling mountain goods. After entering, there was a large counter in the middle with bamboo strips. On it were various dried goods from the mountain. On both sides were a few shelves, and on the shelves were ginseng, ganoderma, and mushrooms. The fat woman brought the two of them to the innermost row of shelves and started to tell them how good those things were. However, she did not know that the man standing in front of her had been living in luxury since he was young. He had seen all kinds of good things, and he could tell at a glance how good these things were. Tang Li was someone who did not care about these things. When the woman was exhausted from talking, Tang Li suddenly asked, ¡°Boss, did someone die in the village? We¡¯re planning to stay here for a day. I wonder if there are any taboos.¡± The fat woman: ¡°Well¡­¡± Neither of them bought anything from my family, so I won¡¯t tell them, she thought to herself. Qi Yihan pointed at a ginseng priced at 18888 yuan. ¡°I want this ginseng.¡± ¡°Hey! Sir, you have good taste. This ginseng is an authentic hundred-year-old mountain ginseng. It can only be chanced upon by luck. You definitely won¡¯t regret buying it.¡± The fat woman immediately smiled and quickly took the wrapped ginseng to the cashier. Then, she came back and asked, ¡°I wonder what else the two guests are interested in. I can show you.¡± The fat women never hesitated to rip off visitors who looked rich. ¡°Boss, you haven¡¯t answered my question yet.¡± Tang Li looked unhappy and said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Hubby, why don¡¯t we shop in another shop? We need to find someone to ask about the taboos in this town. If we offend someone, we won¡¯t be able to leave this place.¡± ¡°Oh! Ask me, I¡¯ll tell you what you want to know. Indeed, some people died in our town, an old man and the granddaughter of the head of the clan leader.¡± ¡°I see that all of you are wearing mourning clothes. Is it because of that old man?¡± ¡°No, that little girl.¡± Tang Li fell silent. Qi Yihan asked, ¡°Is that kid very senior?¡± ¡°Oh, right. I didn¡¯t expect you to know this. The child who died is considered a senior in our town. As long as a senior dies in our town, everyone has to wear mourning clothes.¡± ¡°In terms of taboos, the coffins of the dead people in our town are all stored at the ancestral hall. Don¡¯t go anywhere near that place.¡± ¡°Also, it¡¯s best if you guys don¡¯t go on the streets tonight. The Zhang family invited a master over to perform a ritual for the kid. They asked everyone to stay at home at night and not go out.¡± Qi Yihan looked at Tang Li. Tang Li gave him a look that said she would talk to him later. Then, the two of them bought some more things and left. The fat woman sent them out of the store. ¡°Hope to see you two again in the near future.¡± Then, she turned around and smiled triumphantly.. Tang Li and Qi Yihan continued walking forward. After walking for a while, they arrived at the residential area. The houses here were not as well-designed as the main street. There were all kinds of houses with one, two, and three floors. The most unique thing was that most of them were wooden houses. The path was paved with stones. From time to time, there were date trees or apple trees on both sides. There were old people sitting on the threshold smoking, and there were also children chasing and playing. If one ignored the fact that everyone was wearing mourning clothes, this environment would give people a sense of peace. When they walked over, the kids immediately stopped and looked at them curiously. The two of them walked for a while before finding the house that Qi Yihan rented. It was also a wooden house. Once they entered the door, they saw a hall and a two-story building. There were some tools for entering the mountain. It looked like someone had lived there before. Qi Yihan told Tang Li, ¡°Someone lives in this house, but we said we wanted to rent it, so they moved to the mountain. Their ginseng farm is over there.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li looked at the ginseng in Qi Yihan¡¯s hand and said with sparkling eyes, ¡°Was the ginseng you bought artificial?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± President Qi had a lot of money. Ten thousand yuan was nothing to him. ¡°Just treat it as buying some information.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tang Li felt that it was necessary to talk to him about money. ¡°Even if you¡¯re rich, It¡¯s still your hard-earned money. Don¡¯t get fooled by people.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her, amused. He led her to the table and took out the ginseng for her to see. Tang Li picked up the ginseng and looked at it for a while. She found that it was not artificially cultivated, but it was not the hundred-year-old ginseng that the lady claimed it to be either. ¡°The Qi family has shops that specialize in purchasing all kinds of delicacies here. I¡¯ll get them to teach the fat woman a lesson.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Well, her husband was indeed a money-making machine. It turned out that he had planned everything. Then, the two of them went to wash up and change their clothes. For almost half a month, Qi Yihan didn¡¯t use his phone or laptop. In the afternoon, he took out his laptop. At the same time, he apologized to Tang Li, ¡°There are a few major international projects that I have to handle personally. You can spend this afternoon on your own. I¡¯ll go with you to see if there¡¯s a night market here tonight.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li smiled and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°Didn¡¯t you remember the old woman said we can¡¯t go out at night? I¡¯ll go out and buy some vegetables for you to cook.¡± Qi Yihan agreed. ¡°Sure.¡± Chapter 285 - Ill Take You to Cloud Nine After Tang Li went out, she went straight to ask the grannies and grandpas, who were sitting by the door smoking a cigarette. She was good-looking and had a look that old people were fond of. Later, someone brought her a small stool and everyone sat under the tree and started chatting. Tang Li soon found out. ¡°Hang Hang died suddenly. His body has to be kept in the ancestral hall for seven days. In these seven days, there are masters who come to chant scriptures for Hang Hang every day.¡± ¡°This kind of sudden death is very unfortunate and forebodes a disaster. Don¡¯t go out at night.¡± ¡°Do you see the talismans we put on our doors? If there isn¡¯t one on your door, go to the east side of town and buy some talismans.¡± ¡°Believe me, It¡¯s true. We¡¯ve had this kind of incident once seven or eight years ago. When a child suddenly died, we didn¡¯t invite an expert to chant scriptures for him. After that, many children died one after another.¡± ¡°The Feng Shui of the burial location has to be carefully planned too. Otherwise, something bad will happen.¡± Tang Li put on a look of disbelief. ¡°Won¡¯t the government send people here if this kind of thing gets out of hand?¡± ¡°Girl, we won¡¯t let these kinds of rumors out. We rely on tourism here. If word gets out, people will be afraid to come.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just reminding you out of kindness because you don¡¯t seem like the kind of person who will spout nonsense. Don¡¯t go out and say anything, okay?¡± ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, don¡¯t worry. The best thing about me is that I¡¯m a tight-lipped person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡­ Tang Li listened to the gossip for more than an hour before going to the place they pointed to to buy the vegetables. This place was basically filled with mountain treasures. Tang Li bought some chickens and some mushrooms. She carried them and walked toward the place where the talisman shop was located. Initially, she thought that the talisman seller was a stall set up by a master. She did not expect it to be a shop. The shop was very large and looked like it had earned a lot of money. Tang Li narrowed her eyes as she sized up the store, wondering why such a scammer could exist for so long. At this moment, a fifteen-year-old girl came out of the store. The girl was also wearing mourning clothes, but inside she was wearing a school uniform. When she came out, she immediately saw Tang Li standing there. Her expression changed. Then, she walked over and looked at her arrogantly. ¡°If you want to buy talismans, go in. If not, leave. Don¡¯t block our door.¡± Tang Li looked at her and asked, ¡°Where I¡¯m standing is still a few meters away from your store. How is that blocking your door?¡± The girl did not expect Tang Li to talk back to her like that. She glared at her unhappily. ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re talking to? Do you believe if I shout, you¡¯ll be done for?¡± ¡°What are you gonna shout? Are you gonna shout that you saw a monster or a ghost?¡± At that moment, another middle-aged woman came out. When the middle-aged woman saw the girl in front of Tang Li, she asked, ¡°Xiaowen, what happened?¡± Liu Xiaowen did not answer the middle-aged woman. She threatened Tang Li in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t stand here and block the way, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡± The middle-aged woman walked over. After looking Tang Li up and down, she asked, ¡°Miss, are you here to buy talismans? Come in.¡± ¡°Mom, she¡¯s not here to buy talismans,¡± Liu Xiaowen said without batting an eye. ¡°She is a blogger who does videos. She wants to enter our store and take photos of everything inside and upload them online.¡± When the middle-aged woman heard that, her expression instantly turned twisted. She chased Tang Li away. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to buy the talisman, leave. Don¡¯t stop us from doing business.¡± With that, she gestured to the girl. ¡°Come in. Since she¡¯s not here to buy talismans, why are you talking to her?¡± With that, she turned and left. Liu Xiaowen quickly followed. Tang Li looked at their backs and narrowed her eyes before turning to leave. Upon turning, she heard the conversation between the mother and daughter. The mother: ¡°Why are there more and more bloggers now? I have to talk to your grandmother and ask her not to let these bloggers in.¡± The daughter, ¡°Mom, what we do is considered superstitions. If the higher-ups find out about it one day, we¡¯ll have to shut down our shop.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not superstition! If it weren¡¯t for your grandma and masters, this town would have been finished.¡± ¡°There are no ghosts!!!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± When Tang Li heard this, the corners of her lips curled up. She carried the vegetables and walked around the town casually. As she walked, she ended up near the Liu family¡¯s ancestral hall. The ancestral hall was a very ancient building. The decorations were especially imposing and solemn. The child who died was from the head of the family, and his seniority was high, so the mourning hall was specially set up. Sounds of wailing and talking came from inside. Tang Li did not approach and just watched from afar. However, she could feel that there was no evil spirit¡¯s aura inside, but the chanting inside sounded strange. She didn¡¯t mind and turned to walk towards her house. Just as Tang Li reached the alley of the residential area, she saw Qi Yihan walk over. When he saw Tang Li, he quickened his pace and walked up to her. He took the groceries from her and held her hand with his other hand, asking, ¡°Why did you take so long?¡± Tang Li tilted her head to look at him and found that the tense expression on his face gradually relaxed. She suddenly realized that the reason Qi Yihan came out to pick her up was because he was worried about her coming back so late. With that, they walked back to their house. Qi Yihan brought the vegetables to the kitchen. Tang Li followed behind him and said, ¡°The scammers here should be a team. I took a look at the mourning hall and saw no Yin Spirit. Also, the scriptures that the masters are chanting are nonsense.¡± ¡°You can tell the government to investigate.¡± Tang Li nodded and did not continue. After dinner, Tang Li stood by the door and looked into the alley. At this time, the sky had just turned dark, and every family had shut their door. Tang Li retreated and clicked her tongue. Qi Yihan, who had just finished washing the dishes, looked at her in confusion. Tang Li closed the door and walked over to hold his arm. She said, ¡°Looks like we won¡¯t be able to go to the night market tonight. It¡¯s still so early. What should we do to kill time?¡± Qi Yihan tilted his head to look at her and pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Do you know how people used to spend their nights without lights or entertainment?¡± Tang Li was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°Making babies.¡± In the next second, she was carried up. Qi Yihan carried her and said as he walked, ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s a prize.¡± Tang Li wrapped her arms around his neck and asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the prize?¡± Qi Yihan looked at her with a smile. ¡°The prize is I¡¯ll take you to cloud nine.¡± Chapter 286 - The Most Terrifying Thing Is The Human Heart At one in the morning. In the entire town, apart from the street lamps, only the ancestral hall was brightly lit. Because it was late, the masters went to rest. The people on the night watch couldn¡¯t take it anymore and went to the room next door to slack. At this moment, a twenty-five-year-old woman secretly walked to the boy¡¯s coffin. She leaned against the coffin and cried. ¡°Hanghang, Mommy¡¯s darling, I¡¯m here to accompany you.¡± The young woman sat there in a daze with her fingers on the coffin, and her eyes were dark. She kept saying the same thing over and over like a puppet. At this moment, an old madam walked out from the side and said unhappily, ¡°Master said that the Yin Qi is heavy here at night. He told you not to come over and accompany Hangzhou. Why are you here again?¡± The young woman acted as if she did not hear anything, her fingers still subconsciously caressing the coffin. The middle-aged woman was furious. She strode over and tugged at her hair. The woman lost her balance and fell to the ground. Only then did she seem to come back to her senses. She looked at the middle-aged woman and said with a hoarse voice, ¡°I just want to accompany Hang Hang. He¡¯s afraid of the dark at night. If I don¡¯t accompany him, he will be afraid.¡± ¡°You jinx, will he die if you take care of him properly? I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯d better not get sick. After Hang Hang is buried, you can start making babies with Mingtian.¡± ¡°Grandma, how can you say that? Hang Hang is the only son I have. I won¡¯t have another one.¡± Pa! The middle-aged woman slapped her and said fiercely, ¡°If you don¡¯t give birth to another child, I¡¯ll find another woman for Mingtian.¡± ¡°How can you say that in front of Hang Hang?¡± Su Cuie was also angry. She got up and pushed the middle-aged woman. The middle-aged woman did not expect Su Cuie to push her. After she fell to the ground, she glared at Su Cuie and got up to punch her. The middle-aged woman was much stronger than Su Cuie. With just one hit, Su Cuie was badly bruised. When the others were woken up upon hearing the noises and rushed over, the middle-aged woman pushed Su Cuie onto the sharp corner of the coffin, and blood immediately started to flow from her forehead. Slowly, the blood flowed into the coffin. At this moment, the others rushed over. The middle-aged woman sat on the ground and started crying. At that moment, the master looked at the coffin and realized that the coffin was emitting a red light that no one else could see. Surprise flashed across his eyes. Then, he looked at Yang Cuie, who was dizzy from the impact. After Su Cuie was injured on the forehead, some blood flowed into the coffin. There was also some blood on her face, making her look a little scary. The master suddenly pointed at her and accused loudly, ¡°Do you know how serious the consequence of spilling your blood into the coffin is?¡± When the others who were helping the middle-aged woman heard this, they quickly looked at Su Cuie with fear on their faces. Su Cuie looked at the master in fear. The master said in a low voice, ¡°This kid is especially easy to turn into a malicious ghost because of the sudden death. After death, he might come back and take other kids with him. I restricted him from turning into a malicious ghost but the blood you spilt woke him up again.¡± These words made Su Cuie feel dizzy and she almost fainted. When the middle-aged woman heard this, she pointed at Su Cuie angrily. ¡°I told you she¡¯s a jinx. If Heng Hang really becomes a malicious ghost and comes back to take other children in town, we will be doomed.¡± These words made everyone look at Su Cuie with hatred. The head of the Liu family and Liu Mingtian even wanted to kill her on the spot. The head of the family asked, ¡°Master, do you have a way to fix it? In the past few years, our Liu family town has had very few children. If that really happens, the number of children in our Liu family town will be even fewer. At this rate, we will eventually have no progeny.¡± The others also started begging the master. The master said in a magnanimous tone, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Since you invited me here, I definitely won¡¯t sit back and watch as this child turns into a malicious ghost and comes back to harm the other children. How about this? Let me make a prediction.¡± With that, he narrowed his eyes and started predicting using his fingers. Everyone held their breaths, feeling nervous and worried. After a long while, the master opened his eyes and said, ¡°There¡¯s a way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°What way?¡± At this moment, the master looked at Su Cuie and said, ¡°The only way is to bury the mother and son in a coffin and then use the Soul Locking Spike to lock their souls. This way, we won¡¯t have to worry about this child turning into a ghost and returning to harm you.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Su Cuie was dumbfounded.¡± No, no, no¡­¡± Then, she looked at her husband, hoping that he could plead for her. ¡°Mingtian¡­¡± Liu Mingtian felt bad, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Su Cuie froze. She knew that she couldn¡¯t rely on her husband. She turned to point at the middle-aged woman and said sternly, ¡°It was her who pushed me and caused me to hit the coffin. She even said in front of Hang Hang that we will get another son after he¡¯s buried. She caused all of this. Why do I have to die and not her?¡± The middle-aged woman shouted with a sharp voice, ¡°Su Cuie, how dare you accuse me like that?¡± At that moment, the head of the family said to the master, ¡°Master, we¡¯ll do as you said. We can¡¯t afford to lose any children in this town.¡± ¡°No! Mingtian, say something!¡± Su Cuie looked at her husband pleadingly. She could only rely on him now. Liu Mingtian shut his mouth and didn¡¯t say anything. The hope in Su Cuie dashed, and hatred started surging in place of it. The master nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Put the mother and son together. I¡¯ll seal the coffin so that you won¡¯t have to worry about your son turning into a ghost.¡± While Liu Mingtian was stunned, not knowing what to do, the middle-aged woman nudged him. ¡°Mingtian, we have to do it for the sake of the entire town. As long as she dies, the children of Liu family town will be safe.¡± ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡± ¡­ The next day, Tang Li and Qi Yihan were woken up by the noise outside. Qi Yihan patted her back and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Tang Li was very tired, so she closed her eyes and went back to sleep. Qi Yihan got out of bed, put on his clothes, washed up, and went downstairs. Just when Tang Li was drifting into her deep slumber, Qi Yihan shouted, ¡°Li, wake up.¡± Tang Li opened her eyes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qi Yihan frowned and said, ¡°Something happened in town last night¡­¡± He told Tang Li what he heard and continued,¡± This doesn¡¯t seem normal. Why don¡¯t you go and take a look? ¡± Tang Li nodded and sat up to put on the clothes Qi Yihan brought her. After washing up, the two of them went to the ancestral hall. At this moment, everyone in the town came to the ancestral hall with anger written all across their faces. Chapter 287 - Dont Believe Them, Theyre All Liars! There were nearly three thousand people in this town, including the outsiders and businessmen. Other than the children, almost everyone had gathered. Everyone was indignant and felt that Hang Hang¡¯s mother deserved to die. ¡°Master said that women should not go to the mourning hall at night. Hang Hang died suddenly , and he will easily become a malicious ghost. She doesn¡¯t listen to the master and even fights with her mother-in-law in the ancestral hall. This kind of woman should die with her son.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea to knock her out and put her in a coffin.¡± ¡­ Hearing these cold and heartless words, Qi Yihan turned to look at Tang Li. Tang Li looked at the door of the ancestral hall and frowned. Qi Yihan asked, ¡°What did you see?¡± ¡°Someone set up a most sinister killing formation here. When I came over yesterday, the formation was not activated. I didn¡¯t expect it to be activated last night.¡± The master shouldn¡¯t have the ability to activate this formation. ¡°What will happen?¡± ¡°Both mother and son will become malicious ghosts at the same time, and they will be extremely resentful. When the time comes, they will be manipulated to do all the bad things.¡± Hearing that, Qi Yihan frowned. At this moment, an ear-piercing wail came from the ancestral hall. Su Cuie¡¯s mother-in-law was crying. ¡°Cuie, you¡¯re the one who brought this upon yourself ~ Don¡¯t blame us for being so cruel. If you don¡¯t die with Hang Hang, all the children in Liu Town will suffer. Don¡¯t worry. Go with Hang Hang. We¡¯ll definitely put a lot of money in your tomb for you to use in your after-life.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li frowned even more. She said, ¡°That master must have asked her to do that.¡± ¡°Is the malicious ghost coming out?¡± ¡°Not yet. The killing formation that the master set requires dead children. Unless¡­¡± Tang Li stopped talking and suddenly turned to look at the street. Qi Yihan looked over as well. A middle-aged woman was supporting an old woman with a walking stick as she walked over from the street. The old woman should be in her seventies. Her eye sockets were deep, and there was a black aura in them, looking very scary. ¡°Here they are,¡± Tang Li said in a low voice. ¡°These two are the family who sells the talisman. That old woman carries the evil spirit gathered from more than ten children.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Can you handle them?¡± ¡°Yes, I can. I¡¯ll get the Kylins to consume the evil spirit later, but¡­¡± At this point, Tang Li looked in the direction of the town. ¡°Two real masters are here. They¡¯ll handle this for us.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and the two of them quickly retreated to the side. When the middle-aged woman and the old woman walked into the street, someone saw them. One of them quickly shouted, ¡°Grandma Liu is here.¡± As soon as the person finished speaking, the master said from inside. ¡°Quick, invite her in.¡± The people around the ancestral hall quickly made their way. Then, the master and the head of the family went out to welcome the old woman. The master was actually very respectful to Grandma Liu. ¡°Grandma Liu, we¡¯ve been expecting you. I¡¯m about to nail the Soul Locking Spike on the coffin.¡± Grandma Liu nodded and said, ¡°I brought you some talismans. This can also prevent the child inside from turning into a malicious ghost after you nail the Soul Locking Spike.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± The two of them walked in. The head of the Liu family also followed suit. It was obvious that her status here was very high in this town. Just as they were about to walk in, a young female voice suddenly came from the street. ¡°Don¡¯t believe them. They¡¯re all liars!¡± Tang Li looked at the girl who came rushing over angrily and said to Qi Yihan in surprise, ¡°That girl is the old woman¡¯s granddaughter. Ever since Liu Xiaowen started studying, she knew that her grandmother and mother were spreading feudal superstitions and would be arrested and put in jail, so she had always wanted to stop them. However, the two of them earned a lot of money from spreading feudal superstitions and did not want to stop. ¡°My grandma is in cahoots with that person who calls himself Master.¡± Liu Xiaowen pointed at Granny Liu and that master and shouted, ¡°That master is from a cult¡­¡± ¡°Xiaowen, shut up!¡± Liu Xiaowen¡¯s mother walked towards her and gave her a slap to stop her from continuing. Liu Xiaowen was stunned by the slap. She covered her face and looked at the woman who was glaring at her. She begged, ¡°Mom, you and Grandma are helping the wicked. You will suffer.¡± The middle-aged raised her hand again, but it stopped midair. When Liu Xiaowen saw her raise her hand, she quickly retreated. As soon as she retreated, two middle-aged men rushed over from the street. One could tell at a glance that these two people were not ordinary people. One of them was holding a compass while the other was holding a bell. After they strode over, they looked at the master standing by the door and said, ¡°Looks like you set up a killing formation here to turn the people inside into malicious ghosts.¡± The expression of the master by the door changed and he said sternly, ¡°Where did these two scammers come from? How dare they spout nonsense here.¡± Then, he said to the head of the Liu family anxiously, ¡°Hurry up and chase them out of the town. They can turn your grandson into a ghost!¡± When the head heard this, he was shocked and ordered everyone to chase the two away. The onlookers were furious. They shouted at the two masters to leave the town immediately. The two masters did not expect the people here to be so brainwashed by this fake master. They looked at each other and showed the thing in their hands. The fake master beside the door also showed his artifact. The three of them started fighting. Old Madam Liu narrowed her eyes and looked at them while clenching her walking stick. With a talisman, a strong wind blew around them, making everyone retreat in fear. Tang Li looked at Granny Liu, who was standing there, and sneered. Then, she threw a talisman at her. Granny Liu, who was about to attack, froze. The middle-aged woman standing beside her panicked when she saw that the fake master was about to lose. ¡°Mom, do something.¡± However, Granny Liu did not answer. Getting no reply, the middle-aged woman quickly looked at her mom in a shock. When she saw her standing there like a tree, her expression changed drastically and she yelled, ¡°Mom!¡± Chapter 288 - Do They Have Special Abilities When They Grow Up? Granny Liu gradually regained her strength and thudded the ground with her stick, shouting, ¡°Stop!¡± The others looked over. The three people who were fighting also stopped and looked at her. At this moment, Granny Liu said loudly, ¡°That¡¯s right. This person is a fake master. He¡¯s from a cult.¡± Hearing that, everyone was stunned. The fake master looked at her in disbelief and said loudly, ¡°Granny Liu, what are you talking about?¡± Granny Liu ignored him and continued, ¡°It¡¯s him, he¡¯s a fake master. I worked with him all these years and earned a lot of money. We bought more than ten houses in the big city.¡± Everyone was stunned. The middle-aged woman was shocked. The fake master suddenly realized that Granny Liu must have been controlled and wanted to stop her from continuing. The two masters didn¡¯t give him a chance. Although they were also surprised that Granny Liu would suddenly be controlled by someone, the most important thing now was to not let the fake master stop her from telling the truth. The fake master was stopped by the two of them. He wanted to fight back but found that his body was also not listening to his commands. Soon, he was restrained by the two masters. Granny Liu continued, ¡°A few years ago, he secretly dug out the dead bodies of the children that suddenly died and turned them into a resentful spirit. As long as he gathers twelve resentful spirits, they will become a malicious ghost. It just so happens that Hang Hang is the twelfth one, and he¡¯s a good vessel for the ghost.¡± ¡°As for Su Cuie, her blood can directly fuse with Hang Hang¡¯s body and become a malicious ghost herself, so he used the Soul Locking Spike to lock the mother and son in the coffin. When Su Cuie dies with resentment, she will be the strongest malicious ghost.¡± ¡°After she becomes a ghost, she will definitely seek revenge on the people who harmed her. When that happens, everyone in the town will die.¡± ¡°All of you¡­ will die!¡± What Granny Liu said made everyone¡¯s faces turn pale. Many people were so scared that their legs went limp and they fell to the ground. Especially the wife of the head of the Liu family, she rolled her eyes and fainted. At this moment, no one cared about her. The head asked with trembling lips, ¡°What should we do then!¡± After saying that, he rolled his eyes and fainted too. At that moment, one of the masters shouted, ¡°If you want to live, listen to us.¡± These words were like a switch that snapped everyone back to reality. Then, the scene became chaotic. Tang Li and Qi Yihan took advantage of the chaos to leave. When the two of them walked out of the street, they saw Liu Xiaowen leaning against a pole. She had tears on her face and looked especially sad. Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked up to her. Liu Xiaowen subconsciously looked up at them. Tang Li said, ¡°You did very well. You are not responsible for what the previous generations did. In the future, keep up the good work, study hard, and contribute to the country.¡± With that, she tapped her forehead and left with Qi Yihan. With the help of the two masters, the matter in Liu Town was quickly settled. During this period, the police were alerted and came over. They tracked down the fake master and destroyed a massive cult. In an instant, Liu Town became famous. When the two masters were about to leave, they asked the people in town, ¡°Before we came, did someone else come to your town?¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan were so good-looking that many people remembered them. They described them to the two masters. ¡°It¡¯s actually her. No wonder.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that they left. Otherwise, I would go to see her in person.¡± At that moment, Tang Li and Qi Yihan were already walking into the mountain. The uninhabited area of the Changbai Mountain was like another world. In the beginning, it was filled with strange rocks and crags. They had to rely on Tang Li¡¯s talisma to get over the obstacles. The deeper they went, the greater the change in the environment. The creatures inside were nothing like the outside world. There were rabbits the size of mastiffs, giant wolves that swallowed elephants in one bite, tigers that could fly, and especially beautiful flowers that could eat people¡­ Although this place was filled with danger, it made the Kylins very excited. Looking at the two excited little ones who had been opening the way for them since they arrived at the no man¡¯s land, Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°No wonder the drones can¡¯t get in here. The magnetic field here is different from other places. Moreover, it is packed with powerful spiritual energy. At this rate, Qiqi and Linlin will probably grow up when we leave.¡± After calming down from the surprise of seeing this world, Qi Yihan asked curiously, ¡°Do they have any special abilities when they grow up?¡± He did not forget what Tang Li said about the two little ones not being battle-type divine beasts. ¡°They can breathe fire. When they grow up, the fire they breathe can destroy all demons and ghosts. Also¡­¡± Tang Li continued, ¡°However, they also have weaknesses. If they encounter a combat-type divine beast that is stronger than them, they won¡¯t be able to defeat it at all. They might even degenerate into cubs.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t die?¡± ¡°The divine beasts will not die.¡± Qi Yihan looked at Linlin, who was flying ahead, and said firmly, ¡°Once they return to the cub form, will they forget everything?¡± ¡°Something like that. They will only remember that they are divine beasts.¡± After saying that, Tang Li added with a smile, ¡°I forgot to mention that the Kylins can smell all the precious herbs. As long as we follow them, we will be able to find many herbs.¡± Qi Yihan smiled as well. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The two of them walked in the no man¡¯s land for two days. When they reached the deeper mountain, the spirit energy here was even more abundant. Tang Li said to Qi Yihan, ¡°That¡¯s about as far as we need to go. Let¡¯s find a place to stay nearby and look for herbs.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and asked, ¡°Is there something deeper in the mountain?¡± ¡°Yes, there are many unknown things here. We are not supposed to enter their territory, or we will be attacked.¡± If Tang Li came alone, she wouldn¡¯t be worried, but with Qi Yihan with her, she definitely wouldn¡¯t take the risk. The two of them found a cave and stayed there. During the day, the two of them followed the Kylins to look for herbs. At night, they leaned against the tree outside the cave and looked at the stars while making babies. Five to six days passed. Suddenly, one morning, while Tang Li was still sleeping, she was woken up by a powerful force. She suddenly opened her eyes and crawled out of Qi Yihan¡¯s arms. Under Qi Yihan¡¯s confused gaze, she put on her clothes and said to him, ¡°Yihan, stay here. There¡¯s a powerful force outside. I¡¯ll go take a look. If anything attacks you, use the talisman I give you.¡± Chapter 289 - Qiqi Became Human Tang Li was worried about Qi Yihan. When she left, she set up a field around the cave and asked Linlin to stay with him. She brought Qiqi to the place where the powerful energy fluctuated. The place where the powerful energy fluctuated was about twenty kilometers away. She used an Acceleration Talisman and quickly moved through the forest. When they approached the energy wave, they were surrounded by startled animals that were fleeing in panic. There were too many fleeing animals. Tang Li stopped on a large tree and said to Qiqi, ¡°Qiqi, go ahead and see what¡¯s going on. Be careful.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Qiqi quickly flew forward. Tang Li stood on the tree and waited for nearly half an hour. Seeing that Qiqi was not back yet, she continued walking. As she reached the center of the energy fluctuation, it was as if a powerful earthquake had happened. The overtowering trees were overturned, and the creatures that failed to escape were all lying there in a pool of blood. It was frightening. Tang Li jumped down from the tree and slowly walked over. As she walked, she sensed Qiqi¡¯s presence. After walking for more than half an hour, she finally saw a huge pit at the center of the energy fluctuation. Tang Li took a closer look and suddenly saw a naked boy who looked to be three or four years old standing there. The boy had his back to her, but his aura was very familiar. Tang Li called out tentatively, ¡°Qiqi?¡± With that, she continued walking. The boy turned around. There was a confused look on his face, and his fair and tender body was glowing under the sun. As if having realized something, he suddenly covered his crotch with his hands. His face was red from embarrassment. Tang Li was speechless. Initially, she did not think much of it, but he blocked his crotch, she felt that it was indeed inappropriate. She quickly covered her eyes with one hand and groped for a shirt from the bag with the other. ¡°Put Yihan¡¯s clothes on first.¡± After a while, the clothes in her hand were taken away. After a while, a baby voice was heard. ¡°Master, I¡¯m done.¡± Only then did Tang Li open her eyes. In the next second, she could not help but burst out laughing. Qi Yihan¡¯s shirt was practically hanging on his body because he was too small. Qiqi was already embarrassed. When Tang Li laughed, his pink face instantly turned red and his face tensed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not laughing at you.¡± Tang Li decided to get serious and asked, ¡°What exactly happened here? Why did you suddenly become a human?¡± Qiqi tilted his head and organized his words before saying, ¡°When I came over, I saw a giant flood dragon undergoing tribulation. I don¡¯t know why, but at that time, I absorbed all the spiritual energy of the flood dragon.¡± Even now, he was still at a loss as to what happened. At the thought that he had become a human, he was sad. Whenever he was sad, tears welled up in his eyes. However, knowing that he was a man, Qiqi tried his best to hold back his tears. Tang Li¡¯s heart melted at the sight of him. She quickly raised her hand to pat his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can still turn back into a Kylin.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, as long as you train enough, you can transform between human and beast at will.¡± Qiqi was finally relieved, and his face relaxed. Tang Li could not help but pinch his face. Qiqi was a little embarrassed, but he didn¡¯t move and let her pinch him. He knew that his master liked his human form. After Tang Li was done pinching his face, she picked him up and walked out. As she walked, she said, ¡°There¡¯s plenty of spiritual energy here. There should be something that can turn you back into a Kylin. Let¡¯s look for it.¡± Qiqi hugged Tang Li¡¯s neck and said apologetically, ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Master.¡± Tang Li patted his head. ¡°I¡¯m very happy that you can become a human.¡± Hearing that, Qiqi finally smiled. On the other side. Linlin sat on the tree with Qi Yihan and waited for Tang Li to return. However, after waiting for a while, all kinds of animals kept fleeing away, but Tang Li was still nowhere to be seen. Seeing that Qi Yihan was a little worried, Linlin rubbed her face against his arm and said, ¡°First Master, don¡¯t worry. Master is very powerful. She will be fine.¡± Qi Yihan patted her head and nodded. They waited for more than two hours. Just as Qi Yihan was about to lose his patience and go to find Tang Li, Tang Li sent a voice transmission. ¡°Yihan, come and pick me up. I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡± Qi Yihan was shocked, asking, ¡°Are you injured?¡± ¡°No. I can¡¯t walk anymore. I wanna rest for a while.¡± Qi Yihan immediately jumped down the tree with Linlin. After walking for nearly an hour, he finally saw a figure sitting on a large rock in front of him. Tang Li also saw Qi Yihan and quickly waved at him. Qi Yihan ran straight towards her. At this moment, his clothes looked dirty and worn from scraping against the tree and his hair was windblown. However, he looked very handsome and wild. Tang Li looked at him and smiled. At the same time, she pulled out Qiqi and said, ¡°Yihan, I found you a son.¡± Qiqi, who was wearing Qi Yihan¡¯s shirt, walked out and looked up at Qi Yihan. He looked shy, and his fair face was as expressionless as Qi Yihan¡¯s. ¡°First Master.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qi Yihan was silent for a few seconds before looking at Tang Li with a confused look on his face. ¡°Is he Qiqi?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± While the two of them were talking, Linlin flew at Qiqi and threw herself into his arms. ¡°Qiqi, when did you become a human!¡± Losing his balance, Qiqi fell on his butt. Tang Li quickly pulled Linlin to the side and said to her, ¡°Qiqi has just turned into a human and doesn¡¯t know how to use his body. Don¡¯t bump into him like that.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Linlin looked at Qiqi apologetically. ¡°Qiqi, are you hurt?¡± Qiqi said with a straight face, ¡°No.¡± Linlin blinked and looked at him enviously. ¡°Qiqi, I want to become like you too.¡± Tang Li rubbed Linlin¡¯s head and comforted her. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to make Qiqi switch between human and beast, and I¡¯ll also find a way to make you turn into a human.¡± ¡°Yay! That¡¯s great.¡± Chapter 290 - Qi Yihan Teaches Qi Yihan to Shower After Qiqi became a boy, he didn¡¯t know how to use his abilities, and even walking was difficult for him. Tang Li carried him for a while before asking Qi Yihan to carry him when she couldn¡¯t carry him anymore. Qi Yihan walked over and carried Qiqi. Qiqi stayed in his arms obediently. The two of them had the same expression, pursing their lips and looking expressionless. Tang Li looked at the two of them and said with a smile, ¡°You two look more like father and son now.¡± Qi Yihan didn¡¯t say anything. He hugged Qiqi with one hand and held her hand with the other as they walked towards the cave. Linlin was flying beside them. Tang Li told Qi Yihan what happened over there as she walked. In the end, she said, ¡°That flood dragon should be about to successfully transcend the tribulation and become a dragon. Unexpectedly, it was sucked dry of all its spiritual energy by Qiqi, so Qiqi¡¯s spiritual energy soared and he grew up into a human.¡± Qi Yihan looked at the little one in his arms. He had never interacted with such a young child before, so for a second, he couldn¡¯t get used to it. ¡°Since you¡¯ve grown into a human, why are you still so young and small?¡± After saying that, he frowned. Qiqi also frowned. He didn¡¯t know what went wrong. If he turned into a human, he should at least look like a teenager. Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°Because we keep talking about babies, he subconsciously becomes a child.¡± After saying that, she couldn¡¯t help but pinch Qiqi¡¯s pink cheeks and comfort him. ¡°You¡¯re so cute. Anyone who looks at you will want to pinch your face.¡± Linlin immediately agreed. ¡°You can act cute to First Master and Master now.¡± These words put a frown on Qiqi¡¯s face. Tang Li and Qi Yihan could not help but laugh. When they returned to the cave they were staying in, it was already afternoon. Qi Yihan placed Qiqi on a blanket and asked Tang Li, ¡°Will Qiqi eat the same thing as us when he transforms into a human?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Qi Yihan already knew what to feed him. A while ago, he went out to pick some fruits, so he went to the side to get some fruits. Over the past few days, Qi Yihan used the tools he had kept in Tang Li¡¯s bag to make a table and a small chair. Tang Li also took out the cooked food and placed it on the table. She was really hungry, so she took a bun and started eating. Qi Yihan carried Qiqi to the stool and sat down. He peeled some fruits for him and gave him a bun. ¡°Do you know how to eat it yourself?¡± Qiqi nodded and said confidently, ¡°Yes.¡± Only then did Qi Yihan sit on the chair beside him and eat. In the beginning, Qiqi¡¯s fingers were not coordinated. He took the bun and dropped it on the table. This made Linlin, who was flying by his side, anxious. ¡°Qiqi, why are you so stupid?¡± Qiqi was obviously indignant at being called stupid. He picked up the bun and continued eating. Tang Li glanced at him and said with a smile, ¡°Think about how you took things when you were a Kylin. Hands and claws should work in the same way.¡± Qiqi thought for a while and grabbed the bun firmly. After taking a bite of the bun, his expression changed several times. Linlin asked curiously, ¡°Qiqi, what does the bun taste like? Is it delicious?¡± They usually relied on absorbing spiritual aura and demonic aura. After absorbing the aura, they could go a long time without eating anything. So this was the first time Qiqi ate food. Qiqi was silent for a long time before he commented seriously, ¡°It¡¯s better than demonic aura.¡± Then, he paused and said, ¡°It¡¯s as delicious as Spiritual Aura.¡± Linlin¡¯s eyes were filled with envy. ¡°Boohoo¡­ I want to become a human too.¡± She then turned to Qi Yihan and looked at him tearfully. ¡°First Master, I want to eat buns too.¡± Qi Yihan did not give it to her. Instead, he looked at Tang Li. ¡°Li, can she eat it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t eat it before you become a human. Your body can¡¯t digest human food.¡± Seeing that Linlin was sad, Qi Yihan sat her on his lap and said, ¡°When Tang Li finds a way to transform you into a human, I¡¯ll make you anything you want to eat.¡± Linlin was instantly happy. ¡°Yay.¡± Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°I can already tell that Linlin will be a foodie in the future.¡± ¡°Foodie?¡± Linlin tilted his head to look at Tang Li and asked in confusion, ¡°Like Master?¡± Tang Li raised her hand and knocked her little head. ¡°I¡¯m not a foodie.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯m not a foodie either.¡± Linlin did not admit that she was a foodie either. After dinner, because of what happened today, they did not go out to look for herbs again as they were tired. Qiqi was practicing how to use and control his ability after becoming a human. Tang Li picked up a stool and sat by the tree outside, watching Qiqi practice. Qi Yihan took Linlin to pick wild fruits nearby. The day ended quickly. When it was almost dark, they went to the hot spring not far away. Tang Li took a shower and then started working on the herbs they found these days. Qi Yihan brought Qiqi to take a shower. When Qiqi was a divine beast, he could just jump into the water and roll around. However, after becoming a human, Qi Yihan wanted him to showr like a human. After taking off his shirt, Qiqi started to feel uneasy. After Qi Yihan took off his clothes and placed them on a rock, he turned around and saw Qiqi standing there with his hand on his crotch. He walked over and carried him into the hot spring. Qiqi squirmed in his hand. Qi Yihan said, ¡°Humans take showering very seriously. It¡¯s not like you Kylins who just need to roll around in the water. Before you can go back into Kylin, you have to learn to shower.¡± Qiqi looked at Qi Yihan with a straight face and said, ¡°I can wash myself. You don¡¯t have to come.¡± Qi Yihan knew that the little guy was shy, so he threw a handkerchief at him. When Qiqi covered his body with the handkerchief, Qi Yihan said, ¡°I¡¯ll watch you wash tonight. If you can wash yourself, you can come alone next time.¡± Qiqi heaved a sigh of relief, but he didn¡¯t know what to do with the towel. Qi Yihan looked at him for a few seconds and said, ¡°Watch and learn.¡± Qiqi then looked at him. As Qi Yihan washed, he told him which areas needed to be rubbed properly. Qiqi was like a primary school student, floating on the water and looking at Qi Yihan with a very serious expression. After Qi Yihan finished showering, he asked, ¡°Have you learned it?¡± Qiqi nodded and rubbed himself with a towel. Although the movements were clumsy, he eventually did it. When the two of them finished showering and walked back, Tang Li looked at them. The big one was handsome, the small one was cute. Coupled with their similarly moist hair and identical expressions, she could not help but sigh. ¡°They really look like father and son!¡± Chapter 291 - Surrounded by Vicious Beasts When it was time to sleep, Tang Li was still wondering if she should let Qiqi sleep with them. Unexpectedly, Qiqi crawled into the nest Qi Yihan made for him and Linlin and closed his eyes. Tang Li and Qi Yihan looked at each other. Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°Is Qiqi still not used to being human?¡± Qi Yihan took out a blanket from Tang Li¡¯s bag, folded it, and covered Qiqi. Qiqi opened his eyes and wanted to push the blanket away. Qi Yihan said in a low voice, ¡°Everyone needs a blanket. Otherwise, they will catch a cold.¡± Qiqi withdrew his hand and hid himself in the blanket. Only then did Qi Yihan walk back to Tang Li. Linlin, who was sleeping in another nest, playfully stretched out a hand and pulled Qiqi¡¯s blanket. Qiqi grabbed it with his little hand. Tang Li smiled and said to Linlin, ¡°Linlin, don¡¯t mess with Qiqi. Go to sleep.¡± Only then did Linlin obediently close her eyes. The next morning, before Tang Li opened her eyes, she heard Linlin¡¯s voice outside the cave. ¡°Qiqi, you¡¯re amazing. You can fly now.¡± Tang Li removed the blanket, put on her clothes, and walked out. She saw Qi Yihan watching Qiqi practice under the tree. Qiqi was jumping at least two meters high on the ground with ease. Linlin squatted at the side and cheered him on. Qi Yihan said, ¡°Since you can transform into a human, it means that your ability has been greatly improved. Although I don¡¯t know how the Kylin uses its power, I¡¯ve read an ancient book that has a method to utilize internal energy. You can try it.¡± Qi Yihan then told him how to utilize the internal energy. Qiqi did as he said and the result was surprisingly good. Tang Li sat down by a tree with her legs stretched out as she watched Qiqi train. The two of them trained for nearly half an hour before Qi Yihan said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. We¡¯ll stop here this morning.¡± With that, he turned to look at Tang Li, who was sitting by the tree. Tang Li smiled at her and said, ¡°I think Qiqi can find some ferocious animals to fight with. This might be able to stimulate his combat skills.¡± Even if he was not a combat-type divine beast, dealing with ordinary ferocious beast was nothing to him. Qi Yihan felt that it made sense and said, ¡°After dinner, I¡¯ll bring Qiqi to look for ferocious animals to fight. You and Linlin can go look for herbs.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Qiqi replied. After dinner, the two of them split up. Tang Li was relieved that there was nothing nearby that could hurt Qi Yihan, so she took Linlin deeper into the mountain, not feeling worried. The air in the no man¡¯s land was very good. When the sun shone through the leaves, it scattered into thousands of small dots on the ground. Qi Yihan led Qiqi to fight the ferocious beasts as they walked. At first, Qiqi¡¯s body was not coordinated, so he needed help from Qi Yihan. But later on, as if all his skills were activated, Qiqi could breathe fire and turn invisible. Qi Yihan stood at the side and watched him fight. Half a day passed quickly. At noon, Qi Yihan contacted Tang Li via voice transmission talisman. Tang Li said, ¡°Linlin and I went to a very large valley. There are many herbs here. We might come back late.¡± Qi Yihan, ¡°Alright, be careful.¡± Tang Li, ¡°Yes, you too.¡± After dinner, Qi Yihan brought Qiqi to find a few more ferocious beasts to fight. At around four in the afternoon, he prepared to bring Qiqi back to the cave. Many of the creatures here were more or less intelligent. Alerted by the powerful intruder, the creatures gathered around to ambush Qiqi. As soon as the two of them sensed the dangerous aura coming from all directions, they guessed what was going on. Qiqi stood in front of Qi Yihan protectively and said, ¡°First Master, go up the tree. I¡¯ll deal with them.¡± As Linlin spoke, the beasts around revealed themselves from behind the trees and rocks. The birds on this tree were all frightened and flew away. There were more beasts surrounding them than they expected. Qi Yihan looked at Qiqi, who couldn¡¯t wait for the fight to start, and thought for a while. He felt that this kind of fight might be able to activate Qiqi¡¯s transformation ability, so he quickly moved to the distance and said to Qiqi, ¡°If you can¡¯t hold on anymore, you have to tell me.¡± He had the escape talisman Tang Li gave him, so it could come in handy. ¡°Okay,¡± Qiqi replied. The ferocious beasts approached, and the ground trembled violently. Qiqi was just about to fight when he saw the ferocious beasts surrounding him. The ferocious beasts were all very large. Once they surrounded Qiqi, Qi Yihan could no longer see his body. For a moment, sand, stones, and leaves flew everywhere, as if the world was turned upside down. Qi Yihan, who was standing on the tree, could only see the withered branches and stones that were swept up. He couldn¡¯t see who was who. The fight lasted for more than half an hour. Seeing that only a few beasts were sent flying, Qi Yihan was worried that Linlin would be exhausted. He thought for a second before taking out his gun and jumping down. When the beasts were fighting, they all let out deafening roars, making the mountain tremble. When the gunshot was heard, a ferocious beast was knocked down and the fight finally stopped. At the same time, Qiqi, who was in ragged clothes and covered in injuries, was revealed. Qi Yihan quickly rushed over and wrapped an escape talisman around his waist. The two of them disappeared in front of the beasts. After a moment of confusion, the group of ferocious beasts chased after them by smelling them. Qi Yihan ran with Qiqi in his arms, but the longer he ran, the more beasts were there chasing after them. Wherever they went, mountains collapsed and the earth split. Sand and stones flew everywhere, and many large trees were broken down by the ferocious beasts. Luckily, Tang Li¡¯s escape talisman was very fast. After running for a long time, they finally shook off all the beasts. Qi Yihan then put Qiqi down. There were wounds and bruises on Qiqi¡¯s body and face, making him look pitiful. Qi Yihan rubbed his head and asked, ¡°Can you cure yourself?¡± Qiqi lowered his head in shame. ¡°First Master, I haven¡¯t learned that yet.¡± Qi Yihan touched his head again and said, ¡°Then find some herbs and I¡¯ll apply them for you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Qiqi replied. Qiqi was very good at finding herbs. He led Qi Yihan through the forest and arrived at a deep pool under a waterfall. The water here was dark green. Qiqi said to Qi Yihan, ¡°First Master, don¡¯t go near the water over there. There¡¯s something underneath there.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and said, ¡°Tell me which herbs I need. I¡¯ll go pick them.¡± Qiqi pointed at a few herbs. Qi Yihan went to pick the herbs and smashed them into ointment before applying it on Qiqi¡¯s wounds. The two of them did not notice that when they were focused on the wounds, mist started to rise around them and quickly enveloped them. When the two of them felt that something was wrong, their minds went blank at the same time and they lost consciousness. Chapter 292 - Nine On the other side. After Tang Li and Linlin went deeper, the spiritual energy around them became stronger and the number of ferocious beasts inside gradually decreased. Tang Li said firmly, ¡°The spiritual energy here is so heavy. There must be a lot of divine herbs and spirit herbs that are extinct in the world. Linlin, smell them and show me the way.¡± If she could find many spiritual herbs and divine herbs to cultivate, Tang Li felt that she could become the richest person in the world just by selling herbs. The feeling of being able to collect money while doing nothing was amazing. ¡°Okay.¡± Linlin nodded. After saying that, Linlin sniffed around and flew to the other side. ¡°Master, there are divine herbs here.¡± With that, she slipped out of Tang Li¡¯s sight. Tang Li quickly followed her. After walking through a forest, the spiritual herbs that were emitting purple light made Tang Li¡¯s heart race and her eyes widen. At that moment, Linlin was standing beside the spiritual herb and jumping happily. ¡°Master, this must be something good.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s good stuff.¡± Tang Li walked over and squatted down in front of the spiritual herb. She said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯ve only seen this kind of spiritual herb in books. It¡¯s called Everviolet. It can increase one¡¯s lifespan. If this medicine is extracted, human lifespan can be increased by more than a hundred years.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Although Linlin¡¯s lifespan was the same as heaven and earth, she still felt that this kind of spiritual herb was very magical. She asked, ¡°Then can this kind of spiritual herb make me grow faster?¡± ¡°Well, it can help you with your growth anyway, you¡­¡± Before Tang Li could finish, Linlin plucked a purplish fruit and fed it to her. Then, her eyes lit up. ¡°Delicious.¡± With that, she plucked a lot of them and put them into her mouth. Tang Li stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s not very effective if you eat like this.¡± After saying that, she took out a small shovel from the bag and started digging carefully. Linlin stopped eating and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll fly around to see if there are any better spirit herbs.¡± With that, she flew away. Tang Li only left one or two Everviolet. She dug out the rest and stored them in a special box she had prepared beforehand before standing up to look for Linlin. However, as soon as she turned around, she met a white nine-tailed fox standing on a large rock in front of her. Nine-tailed Fox was looking at her arrogantly. Her eyes were sparkling with charm and her body was exuding an alluring aura. Tang Li withdrew her gaze, knowing that if she looked at this nine-tailed fox for too long, she would be enchanted. At the same time, a golden light flashed across her hand. Just as she finished drawing the talisman, Nine-tailed Fox suddenly pounced at her. Tang Li quickly dodged and slapped the talisman on her forehead. At this moment, Linlin¡¯s angry voice came from the side. ¡°Fox, how dare you attack Master. I¡¯ll bite you to death.¡± With that said, she roared and pounced at Nine-tailed Fox. The nine-tailed fox was unable to dodge in time and was thrown to the ground by Linlin. When Tang Li looked over, Nine-tailed Fox had turned into a girl and was looking at Linlin with her charming eyes. Linlin seemed to be shocked by the sudden transformation of the nine-tailed fox and looked at her in a daze. Tang Li quickly reminded her, ¡°Linlin, don¡¯t be enchanted by her.¡± Linlin suddenly came back to her senses. Baring her teeth, she said angrily, ¡°How dare you try to enchant me. If I can transform, I will definitely look better than you.¡± With that, she bit the fox¡¯s neck. ¡°Lin¡­¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± As the nine-tailed fox screamed, Tang Li looked at the spiritual energy pouring out of the nine-tailed fox¡¯s neck and Liniln¡¯s body that was beginning to change. She was dumbfounded for a long time. A demonic wind blew over at the same time, and the surroundings started to fog. When the fog was so thick that nothing could be seen a meter away, Tang Li heard burping and crying. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Where is my claw?¡± Hearing this, Tang Li nervously took two steps forward. When she got closer, she saw a naked girl looking at her hands at a loss. She was crying and stomping her feet. Tang Li waved her hand, and the fog dissipated, revealing Linlin in her human form. Linlin looked at Tang Li and sobbed, ¡°Master, Linlin¡¯s claws are gone.¡± Tang Li reminded Linlin, who had yet to realize that she had transformed into a human, ¡°Your claws have become hands.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I really became a human.¡± With that, she jumped up in delight. However, as she was still uncoordinated, Linlin lost her balance and fell to the ground. Tang Li quickly walked over and picked her up. She looked at her scraped knee and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Linlin rubbed her head against Tang Li¡¯s neck and said coquettishly, ¡°It hurts ~¡± Tang Li had never seen someone who liked acting cute so much. She applied some ointment on her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to absorb the spiritual energy of a nine-tailed fox. Great, you can become a human now. All we need to do now is find a way to let you and Qiqi switch between a Kylin and a human freely.¡± Linlin wrapped her arms around Tang Li¡¯s neck and nodded happily. Tang Li took out a piece of clothing from the bag and put it on for Linlin. Then, she tied a thin rope around her waist. It looked pretty good. Linlin liked it too. She even twirled around in front of Tang Li. ¡°Master, do I look good?¡± Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°You look good. When we get back, I¡¯ll get the designer to design some dresses for you. You¡¯ll definitely look better in them.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Linlin was so happy that he wanted to jump up again. Tang Li quickly picked her up and said, ¡°Your body is still not coordinated. Stop jumping.¡± Linlin wrapped her arms around Tang Li¡¯s neck and nodded obediently. Because Linlin had suddenly become a human, Tang Li decided to go back early. She called Qi Yihan using a voice transmission talisman and was about to ask him to pick them up. However, after the voice transmission talisman was sent out, there was no response at all. Tang Li¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly carried Linlin and teleported them to the cave. It was quiet here, just like when they left. Tang Li¡¯s heart was racing. She subconsciously looked at her wrist. Seeing that the red line was still there, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. Linlin looked at Tang Li and asked worriedly, ¡°Master, are First Master and Qiqi trapped by some kind of spell? I can¡¯t feel Qiqi¡¯s aura.¡± Linlin and Qiqi¡¯s auras were connected, so they could feel each other¡¯s presence. Tang Li nodded and said, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go look for them. If they come back, ask Yihan to use a voice transmission talisman to tell me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Linlin nodded. Chapter 293 - : The Four of Them Reunited This place was too big. Coupled with the fact that the magnetic field in many places was constantly changing, Tang Li couldn¡¯t feel Qi Yihan¡¯s presence at all. Walking in the deep forest, there were fist-sized fireflies leading the way in front of her, and small animals were protecting her. Another tree spirit advised her, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t go in anymore. It¡¯s getting more and more dangerous, especially the central area. Even us old trees don¡¯t dare to go in.¡± ¡°Yes, the central area is a forbidden area. There might be ferocious beasts from ten thousand years ago and immortals who don¡¯t want to be disturbed by you humans.¡± a€?I have to find my husband.a€? Tang Li was very firm. The tree spirits stopped attempting to talk her out of it. After walking for a long while, a violent and roaring wind swept past the forest. Many animals that were protecting Tang Li ran away as if they were frightened. The thousand-year-old tree spirit told Tang Li, ¡°Little girl, hurry up and find a cave to hide. It¡¯s going to rain, and lightning will strike when it rains. There must be another creature who is about to successfully transform and suffer the lightning tribulation. When that happens, the area covered by the rain will be affected. You¡¯re just a mortal, so you definitely won¡¯t be able to withstand the lightning. Run!¡± Tang Li did not expect there to be a creature who wanted to transform here. After hearing what the old tree spirit said, she found a cave nearby and hid. As soon as she hid in the cave, heavy rain started to fall. At the same time, lightning flashed and thunder rumbled. Lightning instantly streaked across the sky and landed on a spot not far away. Then, there was a deafening thunder. The next bolt of lightning followed closely behind. Tang Li stood at the entrance of the cave and happened to see thick smoke rising from somewhere. This made Tang Li even more worried about Qi Yihan. Her eyes shifted constantly between the red thread on her wrist and the night sky that was lit up by lightning. It was simply torture to her. The thunderstorm lasted until the next morning. Tang Li did not sleep the entire night. When the sun rose, she continued to look for Qi Yihan. After walking for some time, the animals and the tree spirit stopped. There was a huge fog in front of them. The tree spirit said to her, ¡°This fog is a dividing line. Whether it¡¯s the spirit or the animals, none of them dare to take another step in. Little girl, give up. The person you¡¯re looking for is definitely not in there. If you go in, you might never come out.¡± Tang Li looked ahead with a determined expression. ¡°My husband must be in there. I have to go in and rescue him.¡± The tree spirit sighed and left. Tang Li continued walking forward. The fog here was different from ordinary fog. It carried powerful spiritual energy. When ordinary people and creatures walked in, they would immediately explode and die. After Tang Li walked in, her body quickly emitted a golden glow. Wherever the golden glow went, the fog retreated. After walking for more than an hour, Tang Li finally walked out of the thick fog and saw a bamboo forest. In the depths of the bamboo forest, a thatched house was faintly discernible. Tang Li quickly walked along the stone path toward the thatched house. As soon as she arrived near the thatched house, she saw a familiar figure lying on the stone table. Beside him was Qiqi, who had turned into a Kylin. ¡°Yihan.¡± Tang Li¡¯s heart skipped a beat. After letting out a scream, she ran over. On the table in front of Qi Yihan was a chessboard with chess pieces on it. There was even a black piece between his fingers. It was obvious who he was playing with someone previously. ¡°Yihan.¡± Tang Li placed her right index finger and middle finger on his carotid artery. After realizing that he was just sleeping, she heaved a sigh of relief and pushed his arm. ¡°Yihan, wake up.¡± Qi Yihan opened his eyes after a while. When he saw Tang Li standing in front of him, he called out in surprise, ¡°Li?¡± ¡°Why are you here? I was so anxious looking for you.¡± As Tang Li spoke, Qiqi, who was lying on the ground, stood up as well. He shook his head and looked a little confused. Qi Yihan was stunned for a moment before realizing that there was a black piece between his fingers. A confused expression flashed across his face. ¡°Qiqi and I reached a deep pool. Suddenly, there was a fog around us, and we lost consciousness.¡± Tang Li looked at the chess piece in his hand and guessed something. She said in a relaxed tone, ¡°There might be a god living here. The god pulled you in to play chess with him.¡± After saying that, she looked around and said politely, ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to disturb you. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± She then pulled Qi Yihan¡¯s hand. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go. The spirit energy here is too heavy. Your body probably can¡¯t take it.¡± Qi Yihan indeed felt uncomfortable as if his entire body was being squeezed by something, so he was about to put the black piece down. However, when he saw that the chessboard was not finished, he thought for a moment and placed the black piece on a certain spot. As soon as the black piece was placed down, the two of them and Qiqi¡¯s vision blurred. In the next second, they were standing by the pool where Qi Yihan and QIqi were previously. Qiqi became a little boy again. Tang Li and Qi Yihan looked at each other. The two of them were sure that a god was really living there. ¡°Let¡¯s go. This is not our territory. Let¡¯s find some herbs and leave.¡± Tang Li held Qi Yihan¡¯s hand and asked Qiqi, who was standing there, ¡°Can you become a Kylin?¡± Qiqi nodded and turned into a Kylin. And it was a very large Kylin. Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°When we, Linlin will definitely be envious and cry.¡± As expected, as soon as the three of them returned to the cave, Linlin, who had been waiting there for a long time, pounced on them. ¡°First Master.¡± Looking at the little girl on Qi Yihan¡¯s lap, Tang Li deliberately put on a jealous expression and said, ¡°Am I invisible?¡± Qi Yihan looked at Linlin, who had turned into a little girl, and picked her up. Linlin wrapped her arms around Qi Yihan¡¯s neck and smiled at Tang Li, saying, ¡°First Master knows how to cook. I want to suck up to First Master.¡± These words made Tang Li lose her composure. ¡°I knew you were going to be a foodie after you turned into a human, but you didn¡¯t admit it.¡± Linlin giggled, then she saw a big guy standing beside her. She pointed at Qiqi in wide-eyed amazement. ¡°Qiqi, why are you so big?¡± Qiqi raised his chin. ¡°I¡¯ve already become an adult Kylin.¡± ¡°Boohooa€|¡± Linlin laid on Qi Yihan¡¯s shoulder and pretended to cry. As she cried, she said to Qi Yihan,¡± First Master, I feel sad. I need two delicious meals to recover. ¡± The corners of Tang Li and Qi Yihan¡¯s lips twitched. Tang Li said to her, ¡°Come down and let me see if you¡¯ve improved in the past two days.¡± Chapter 294 - Linlin Got A New ability and They Left the No Mans land When Linlin was waiting for Tang Li and the others to return, she did not stay idle either. Not only did she practice walking here, but she also discovered her new ability. ¡°What new skill?¡± Tang Li knew perfectly well what Kylins were capable of so she had been teaching since they were cubs. ¡°I can use my eyes to enchant all the animals.¡± As Linlin spoke, she raised her chin proudly. Tang Li could not help but reach out her hand to pinch her chin. She immediately knew what was going on. ¡°It¡¯s possible that you obtained the ability of the nine-tailed fox. Nine-tailed fox is best at enchanting.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Linlin¡¯s eyes were sparkling. Tang Li felt like pinching her cheeks again. ¡°That¡¯s right. You absorbed the ability from the nine-tailed fox. That¡¯s why you can enchant creatures.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Then, when I meet bad guys in the future, I¡¯ll just enchant them and¡­¡± Linlin suddenly looked at the big guy, Qiqi, and pointed at him.¡± Then Qiqi will take care of them.¡± The more Linlin looked at Qiqi, the more she disliked him. ¡°Boohoo¡­ I want a body as big as Qiqi¡¯s too.¡± Tang Li did not know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°You can already become a human now. It should be very fast for you to grow to his size. Besides, haven¡¯t you always wanted to be a human? You don¡¯t have to go back to being a Kylin.¡± Linlin tilted her head and thought about it. She felt that it made sense and was a little curious about what Qiqi would look like in his human form. ¡°Is Qiqi an adult now if he returns to human form?¡± Qiqi looked away and said rudely, ¡°It¡¯s not for you to worry about.¡± This made Linlin even more curious. ¡°Qiqi, let me see you transform into a human ~¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Transform! Transform! I¡¯m really curious.¡± As Linlin spoke, he got down from Qi Yihan and walked up to Qiqi. Qiqi¡¯s body was as big as an adult elephant. Linlin was barely one meter tall. When she stood in front of Qiqi, she instantly looked like a baby. ¡°Qiqi, transform into a human and show me ~¡± Qiqi did not give in at all. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Transform ~¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t Transform, I¡¯ll cry.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Pfft¡­ Tang Li couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She tugged at Yihan¡¯s shirt and said, ¡°Yihan, I¡¯m so tired. I want to sleep.¡± Qi Yihan knew that she had been looking for him for a long time. Looking at her faint dark eye circles, his heart ached. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the cave. You can sleep for a while while I go look for food.¡± The two of them went into the cave. Linlin was still hugging Qiqi¡¯s leg and begging him to turn into a human for her to see. Qiqi didn¡¯t change his mind at all. Before Tang Li entered the tree hole, she glanced at them and whispered to Qi Yihan with a smile, ¡°Yihan, do you think Qiqi doesn¡¯t wanna transform into a human because he¡¯ll still look like a four-year-old in human form?¡± Qi Yihan glanced at Qi Yihan and nodded in agreement. Tang Li smiled and narrowed her eyes. ¡°In that case, it will definitely be difficult to get Qiqi to transform into a human in the future.¡± ¡°He can transform if he wants.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The two of them walked into the cave. Tang Li turned around and hugged Qi Yihan¡¯s waist. She leaned her head against his chest and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t find you last night, so I didn¡¯t even shower.¡± Qi Yihan knew that she had been worried about him the entire night. He wrapped his arms around her waist and said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep for a while. We can shower after dinner.¡± ¡°Will you help me shower?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Satisfied, Tang Li turned around and laid on the bed. Qi Yihan sat at the side and watched her sleep before leaving. Tang Li did not know how long she had slept. When Qi Yihan called her up, she was still in a daze. ¡°Li, eat something first. You can sleep after eating.¡± ¡°No.¡± After saying that, Tang Li fell back down and closed her eyes. Seeing how tired she was, Qi Yihan wanted to let her continue sleeping, but just as he was about to stand up and leave, he was grabbed by a hand. Qi Yihan looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you want me to carry you up?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Linlin said in her baby voice, ¡°Master, you are already an adult. Why do you still want First Master to carry you?¡± Tang Li opened her eyes and flicked her forehead. Linlin covered her forehead with her hand and looked at Tang Li with her grape-like eyes. Tang Li pretended not to see it and picked up the chopsticks in front of her to eat. Linlin turned to Qi Yihan and said, ¡°First Master, why don¡¯t you discipline her? She hits children.¡± Qi Yihan handed her the chopsticks and said to her seriously, ¡°Li is my wife. It¡¯s normal for me to carry her, but it¡¯s not normal if other men carry her.¡± Linlin tilted her head and asked, ¡°Then if I see other men hugging Master in the future, should I tell First Master?¡± Qi Yihan said seriously, ¡°Of course.¡± Li nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Li was speechless. Wasn¡¯t the topic of discussion a little strange? ¡°Can you not discuss something that won¡¯t ever happen?¡± Qi Yihan picked up a piece of kebab he made and passed it to her. ¡°Just in case.¡± Tang Li was speechless. After dinner, it was already dark. Tang Li was still very tired, but she insisted on taking a shower. The two of them went to the nearby hot spring. After taking off her clothes, Tang Li leaned on Qi Yihan¡¯s shoulder and talked to him. ¡°We¡¯ll leave in one day. We¡¯ve already found a lot of herbs that are extinct in the outside world. After the island¡¯s infrastructure is built, I¡¯ll go and plant them all.¡± That small island was considered a deserted island. After hearing what Tang Li wanted to do, Qi Yihan sent a team of construction workers over. While they were talking, construction was underway. ¡°Alright.¡± Qi Yihan agreed. ¡°After we get back, I¡¯ll treat Situ Jin first. Then, I¡¯ll start a company called Human and Natural Harmony Development Corp.¡± Qi Yihan smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a good name.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I think so too.¡± Qi Yihan listened attentively as Tang Li touched on random topics. After a while, the woman in his arms stopped talking. He lowered his head to look at her. Seeing that she was already asleep, he picked her up and covered the area where they should be covered with a large towel before walking towards the cave. For the next day, Tang Li went to pick herbs again. After staying in the cave for another night, they walked out of the no man¡¯s land. Chapter 295 - When Did Madam Give Birth to Two Kids In the Imperial Capital at the Qi headquarter. A few days before Qi Yihan came back from his one-month leave, the other three families, in order to gain more benefits, took over all the good projects. This made the other higher-ups of the Qi Corp angry, but they did not dare to say anything. After work today, as soon as Secretary Si walked out of the secretary-general¡¯s office, he was pulled to a high-end bar by several higher-ups waiting there. They sat in the private room. After ordering the wine, the project director gulped down a glass and started to complain. ¡°The CEO has only been gone for a month. Now the company has become a modern version of Romance of the Three Kingdoms. If this goes on, I think we can just pack up and leave.¡± The director of the Strategic Planning Department immediately added, ¡°I think we might as well pack up and leave now. When something goes wrong on the project, if they push the blame to us, we¡¯ll end up more miserably.¡± The director of the Finance Department sighed. ¡°In the past half a month, the three masters asked me to allocate nearly five billion yuan. I really hope that the CEO can come back early. If this goes on, I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll go broke very soon.¡± The director of Human Resources said, ¡°The three masters sent in a lot of their own people this month. I¡¯ve been busy interviewing them and even got no time to take a break.¡± All the other directors sighed in unison. Then, everyone looked at Secretary Si, who was sitting there expressionlessly with a glass of wine. The director of the technical department asked, ¡°Secretary Si, I heard that your works are all taken by the secretaries of the other three masters.¡± Secretary Si knew what they were thinking. Everyone asked him out for a drink tonight because they wanted to ask him how long it would take for the CEO to come back. He pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose and said in a tone that was hard to tell if he was happy or angry, ¡°The Qi Corp will be managed by the three masters this month, so it should be natural that I let their secretaries take care of my job.¡± The directors looked at each other. The director of the project department said earnestly, ¡°That¡¯s true, but you have always been the one arranging the things. Once someone else replaces you, there will be problems. Just like the discussion with MJ company the day before yesterday, the three masters¡¯ secretaries actually failed to detect the mistake in the files. Also, the meeting summaries they write are just a disaster. The important points are all left out and the unimportant ones are included in detail.¡± ¡°Also¡­¡± Secretary Si didn¡¯t stop them from complaining. He sat there and listened to them while drinking without saying anything. When everyone was almost done complaining, one of the department directors finally asked, ¡°Secretary Si, you should be in contact with the CEO. When will he be back?¡± The others looked at him expectantly. Secretary Si pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose and asked instead of answering, ¡°The fact that the CEO changed his phone card after he went out indicates that he doesn¡¯t want to know anything about business. Do you think he will contact me?¡± They thought to themselves, ¡°Why not?¡± They sighed again. At this moment, Secretary Si looked at his watch. It was already half past nine. He had been dragged to the bar after work to listen to them complain. He had not had time to eat and was already feeling hungry. He stood up and said, ¡°Thank you for the wine. My family has a curfew, so goodbye.¡± Everyone was struck dumb. Secretary Si didn¡¯t care if they believed him or not. He turned around and left. This was the start of nightlife. After Secretary Si left the club, he planned to find a place to eat first. However, as soon as the car drove out, he bumped into someone¡¯s car. Looking at the young man who got out of his car angrily, Secretary Si pushed his glasses up his nose bridge and rolled down the car window at the same time. Then he took out a business card from the side. After the young man walked over, he shouted at him fiercely, ¡°Do you have eyes? Can¡¯t you see that my car is in front of you? Today¡­¡± A business card was shown to the young man. While the young man was stunned, Secretary Si said expressionlessly, ¡°This is my business card. Send me the repair bill .¡± The young man came back to his senses and said unhappily, ¡°Do you think compensation is enough? Let me tell you¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll compensate you for your injury as well.¡± Secretary Si would get grumpy and a little hot-tempered if he didn¡¯t have his meal. ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied with that, you can choose to file a lawsuit.¡± The young man had never seen someone so arrogant after hitting his car. Just as he was about to curse at him, he subconsciously glanced at the business card. When he saw it, his eyes widened, followed by a drastic change of facial expression. ¡°Oh, you are Secretary Si. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t recognize you. Don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯ll fix the car myself. You don¡¯t have to pay a penny¡­ Secretary Si, you must be very busy. I shouldn¡¯t waste your precious time.¡± After the young man finished speaking, he quickly moved aside and gestured for Secretary Si to go ahead. Secretary Si heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Send me the repair bill, and I¡¯ll transfer the money to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just a small sum of money. It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright! I forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m Guo Zhen, who just joined the Qi Corporation¡¯s security department. I hope we¡¯ll have a good time working together, Secretary Si.¡± Secretary Si pursed his lips and drove away without replying. After what happened, he was no longer in the mood to eat outside. Just as he was about to return to his apartment, his phone suddenly rang. He took the phone and looked at it. In the next second, he quickly parked the car at the side and called out excitedly, ¡°CEO.¡± Qi Yihan, ¡°If you have time, come to my villa.¡± Secretary Si, ¡°Yes, right away.¡± After hanging up, Secretary Si adjusted his glasses and heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, he no longer had to face the annoying people in the company alone. ¡­ When Secretary Si arrived at Qi Yihan¡¯s villa, it was already past ten. As soon as he got out of the car, he saw Butler Zhang walking over. Butler Zhang said to him, ¡°Mr. Si, Master is waiting for you in the living room. Please.¡± Secretary Si followed Butler Zhang in and happened to hear Butler Yang reporting to Qi Yihan about the Qi family this month. Just as he was wondering if he should wait before they finished, his gaze landed on Tang Li, who was walking down the stairs with two cute kids. His eyes widened, and he slowly turned to look at Butler Zhang. ¡°When did Madam give birth? Why are her kids so big already?¡± 1 Chapter 296 - So Cute! My Heart Is Melting! Butler Zhang recalled how similar his reaction was to Secretary Si¡¯s when he saw Master and Madam coming out of the car with the two children, and he instantly felt much better. At that moment, Tang Li saw him. ¡°Secretary Si, long time no see.¡± Secretary Si immediately concealed his surprise. ¡°Madam, long time no see.¡± Tang Li instructed the two little ones. ¡°Go and sit at the dining table.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Secretary Si couldn¡¯t help but look at them as they walked to the dining table. He suddenly thought to himself, ¡± So CEO and Madam have just arrived home and haven¡¯t eaten yet. Did Ceo call me the first thing he got home?¡± After talking with Butler Yang, Qi Yihan stood up and said to Secretary Si, ¡°Secretary Si, if you haven¡¯t had dinner, come join us.¡± Secretary Si was not someone who could stand hunger, so he joined them. After the three adults and two children sat at the dining table, the servants gradually served the dishes. The dishes were plenty and appetizing. This was the first time Linlin had eaten so much food. She was like a country bumpkin who just arrived in town. ¡°Wow, this soup is delicious. There¡¯s something smooth and tender inside. Qiqi, try it.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ This dish is so delicious.¡± ¡°And this one.¡± Tang Li said to her in amusement, ¡°If you don¡¯t eat now, there will be no food when we finish.¡± Tang Li successfully made Linlin quiet down. She quickly lowered her head and started munching away the food. At that moment, Tang Li suddenly tilted her head and happened to see Secretary Si looking at the two little ones with a confused look. She asked, ¡°Secretary Si, do you think my two babies are cute?¡± Hearing that, Secretary Si was shocked, thinking to himself, ¡°So they are Madam¡¯s illegitimate children?¡± He would definitely not suspect his CEO. His CEO was previously a work machine and was not interested in all women. He would definitely not suddenly have two children of this age. Tang Li, on the other hand, was different. She used to be obsessed with her gigolo. Perhaps she had a child with that guy. No! These two little kids did not look like that gigolo. In fact, they looked a little similar to his CEO. Secretary Si was overwhelmed with emotions, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He commented, ¡°Cute.¡± At this moment, Linlin looked at him and suddenly smiled sweetly. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re handsome too.¡± When Secretary Si heard that, his heart melted by her cuteness. He always liked children, and now he wanted to pinch the little girl¡¯s tender face. However, on the surface, he remained calm. ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, he buried his head in the food to distract himself. Tang Li looked at Secretary Si and shook her head, asking, ¡°Secretary Si, Yihan is on leave this month. Don¡¯t tell me you even overworked on the weekend.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t overwork,¡± Secretary Si replied honestly. It was just that he was exhausted by the continuous complaints in the company, so he had to take two days off on weekends to recover. ¡°Tsk ~¡± Tang Li clicked her tongue and commented, ¡°I can tell you still haven¡¯t tried to find a girlfriend yet. For the sake of the fact that you¡¯re Yihan¡¯s employee, I have to remind you that if you wanna escape your bad luck, you must hurry up and find a partner.¡± Secretary Si tightened his grip on his chopsticks and nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± With that, he continued eating. Tang Li had already made it clear, but whether Secretary Si wanted to listen or not was up to him. After dinner, Qi Yihan and Secretary Si went to the study room. It was a little late now, so Tang Li asked Butler Yang, ¡°Butler Yang, is Qiqi and Linlin¡¯s bedroom ready?¡± The moment Tang Li and the others walked out of the no man¡¯s land, Qi Yihan got Butler Yang to prepare their bedroom and clothes. Although they came back in a helicopter, the few hours were enough for the omnipotent Butler to get it ready ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡± Butler Yang gestured at them. ¡°Madam, Young Master Qiqi, Miss Linlin, please follow me.¡± With that, he led the three of them to the second floor. Butler Zhang quickly followed. He felt bad for his master for having to take care of two kids that weren¡¯t his own. However, the two children were really pretty and cute. As Butler Zhang walked, he asked, ¡°Young Master Qiqi, Miss Linlin, are you tired climbing the stairs? Do you want me to carry you?¡± Qiqi and Linlin stopped at the same time. This made Butler Yang and Tang Li stop as well. Qiqi raised his chin. ¡°Thank you. I can walk on my own.¡± Linlin blinked and looked at Tang Li. Tang Li knew that Kylin could tell whether people were good or evil, so she said, ¡°If you want Butler Zhang to carry you, let him carry you.¡± Linlin immediately extended her hands to Butler Zhang and said sweetly, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Butler.¡± Butler Zhang immediately picked her up and exclaimed in his heart, ¡°Ah, my little sweetheart! Who can resist this!¡± This villa was extremely large and had a lot of rooms. Butler Yang prepared two rooms for Qiqi and Linlin next to Tang Li¡¯s room. The first room they entered was Linlin¡¯s. It was pink in color and had a princess bed. Linlin shouted and ran straight into the pile of dolls. After rolling around a few times, she sat there with a doll in her arms and said to Butler Yang and Butler Zhang, ¡°Thank you, uncles. I really like my room.¡± Butler Yang¡¯s serious face softened unconsciously. Butler Zhang smiled and said, ¡°I knew Miss Linlin would like these dolls. Butler Yang and I personally picked them for you.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Linlin started playing with the dolls. Tang Li and the others left her there and went to Qiqi¡¯s room. Qiqi¡¯s room was light blue and clean. There were also many models that boys liked. As expected, Qiqi liked it too. After confirming that the two little ones could sleep on their own, Butler Yang and Butler Zhang went downstairs. When they reached the ground floor, Butler Zhang could not help but ask in a low voice, ¡°Butler Yang, do you think these two children are Madam¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Butler Zhang!¡± Butler Yang interrupted him with an unusually serious expression. ¡°Since Master and Madam brought the children back, they are our Little Master and Miss. Don¡¯t ever say what you are not supposed to say.¡± Butler Zhang was shocked and quickly zipped his mouth. ¡°I understand, Brother Yang.¡± Chapter 297 - Yes, Madam Qi Yihan and Secretary Si went to the study room. After Tang Li put Linlin and Qiqi to bed, she returned to her bedroom. After showering, she laid on the bed and took out her phone, which had been switched off for a month. When she opened it, the flood of calls and messages almost froze her phone. She quickly swiped through the numbers. Some were from the Tang family, some were from the doctors at Hospital X, and some were from people she knew and didn¡¯t know. Most of the messages were from Tang Zitong telling Tang Li Yu Meng¡¯s condition. There were too many messages and Tang Li didn¡¯t have to check them one by one, so she called her. When Tang Zitong received Tang Li¡¯s call, she shouted, ¡°Oh my god, oh my god, am I dreaming? Fourth Sister, you actually called me.¡± At this point, she suddenly paused and asked in an even more excited voice, ¡°Fourth Sister, are you back from your vacation with Fourth Brother-in-law?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! Why didn¡¯t you bring your phone with you this month? I couldn¡¯t even talk to you.¡± Tang Li cut to the chase. ¡°I just came back. I¡¯ll sleep in half an hour. You can tell me briefly about what happened to Yu Meng this month.¡± ¡°How is half an hour enough?¡± Tang Zitong obviously wanted to talk to her for the entire night, but she resisted and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you come over tomorrow? I can¡¯t finish it in half an hour.¡± ¡°I have something to do tomorrow.¡± She wanted to visit the old man first. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°Not long after you left, Yu Meng met Mr. Situ. As you instructed, only after Yu Meng finished singing did I let Mr. Situ come out of the room. Mr. Situ praised her, but¡­ Mr. Situ said that Yu Meng¡¯s singing skills are too amateurish. If she really wants to walk the path of singing, she has to go through some formal training.¡± ¡°Fourth Sister, I¡¯m just not sure if I should send her to train. I¡¯m worried that she will be afraid and that the people will bully her.¡± Yu Meng was afraid of strangers, so it was normal for Tang Zitong to be worried. Tang Li had already planned this. ¡°We¡¯ll set up our own studio and hire professional trainers to train her.¡± Tang Zitong was excited upon hearing this. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea! Why did that never cross my mind?¡± Tang Li smiled. Then, the two of them talked about opening a studio. Before they knew it, it was already midnight. Tang Li yawned and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Tang Li didn¡¯t know how long she slept, but when she felt her body being lifted, she opened her eyes and saw a figure in a dark blue sleeping robe. Because he was hugging her, a large part of his chest was exposed. His strong chest was moving because of his heart, and there was a faint fragrance of showering coming from it. Tang Li blinked, and her already muddled mind became even more muddled. She subconsciously poked his chest with her finger, and the strong chest was especially bouncy. ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± Hearing that, Tang Li raised her head to look at him. She asked, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± ¡°The main bedroom.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°In the future, we¡¯ll sleep in the main bedroom. While we were away, I got people to renovate it. You should like it.¡± Tang Li was not fully awake. Hearing that, she leaned her head into his arms and nodded. Then, she closed her eyes. When Tang Li opened her eyes again, it was already the next morning. Looking down, she found that the buttons on her pajamas were all undone, and the man¡¯s pajamas were pretty much gone. Tang Li thought that Qi Yihan probably woke her up in the middle of the night just to exercise with her. She let him continue sleeping. Just as she was about to get out of the bed, the hand around her waist tightened. Then, she fell back into his arms. ¡­ After the morning exercise ended, Tang Li leaned lazily in the bath and reproached the person who was cleaning her. ¡°Next time, can you tell me first? You almost gave me a heart attack.¡± Qi Yihan was drying her shoulders with a towel. When he heard this, he stopped and looked up at her with his deep eyes. His voice was hoarse and bewitching. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Tang Li was speechless. Well, she liked it. Tang Li did not answer. She placed her hands on the side of the bath and raised her chin slightly, looking like a queen. ¡°Hurry up and help me wipe it clean.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± ¡­ When Tang Li and Qi Yihan went downstairs, they saw Linlin, who was wearing a princess dress and had a big bowknot on her head. She was as beautiful as an exquisite doll, following Butler Zhang and acting cute to him. ¡°Uncle Zhang, I still want to eat that kind of rabbit.¡± Butler Zhang couldn¡¯t resist her cuteness and said, ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to get it, but you can¡¯t eat too much. Otherwise, you will be too full to eat anything at breakfast.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯ll just eat one¡­ two.¡± Linlin stretched out one finger and then two. At this point, Tang Li smiled and said to Qi Yihan, ¡°I told you she¡¯ll be a foodie. Look, she¡¯s using her cuteness to get food.¡± As soon as Tang Li spoke, Butler Zhang and Linlin looked up. When Linlin saw the two of them, she smiled and greeted them, ¡°Good morning, Master.¡± Hearing this, Butler Zhang widened his eyes in shock. Why did Linlin call Madam like that? Tang Li nodded. When she went downstairs with Qi Yihan, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Qiqi?¡± ¡°Qiqi and Uncle Si went out for a run.¡± ¡°Secretary Si didn¡¯t go back last night?¡± Tang Li asked Qi Yihan. ¡°Yeah.¡± As soon as the two of them went downstairs, they heard Secretary Si panting outside the door. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to run so fast.¡± Qiqi replied proudly, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re too weak. It¡¯s just a short distance, but you are already exhausted.¡± Secretary Si stopped talking. Then, two people walked in. When Qiqi saw Tang Li and Qi Yihan, he greeted them, ¡°Master, First Master.¡± Secretary Si looked at Tang Li and Qi Yihan in surprise. Qi Yihan and Tang Li did not explain, but Qi Yihan said to Secretary Si, ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to know about Qiqi and Linlin now.¡± Secretary Si immediately nodded. The few of them walked towards the dining table. Chapter 298 - : Some People Are Being Naughty After dinner, Secretary Si left. Qi Yihan did not plan to go to the office immediately. Instead, he went to the old man¡¯s place with Tang Li. The two of them did not bring Qiqi and Linlin with them. Butler Yang and Butler Zhang stood by the door of the villa with the two little ones. After the car drove away, they walked back. Butler Zhang liked to imagine things. Ever since the two little ones called Tang Li Master this morning, he had already made up a whole novel in his head. 1 After Butler Yang brought the two of them into the villa, he said to Butler Zhang, ¡°Stay with Young Master and Miss today. You don¡¯t have to do anything else.¡± He still had many things to deal with and did not have time to accompany them. Butler Zhang quickly nodded. ¡°Brother Yang, don¡¯t worry. I promise I can take good care of them.¡± Butler Yang nodded and left. After Butler Yang left, Butler Zhang asked the two little ones, ¡°Young Master Qiqi, Miss Linlin, there are many fun places in the villa. Do you want to go and play?¡± He felt that children should like beautiful flowers. He would bring them to the garden later to play. Unexpectedly, the two little ones shook their heads at the same time. Qiqi said, ¡°We want to learn knowledge.¡± Linlin nodded. ¡°Yes, we want to learn.¡± Since they were human, they definitely had to learn more about humans. Butler Zhang was surprised and asked, ¡°Did anyone teach you to count and recognize simple words?¡± The two of them shook their heads at the same time. Butler Zhang had mixed feelings. He felt that the two little cuties must have had a bad life in the past. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t not know how to count and how to write. Immediately, father¡¯s instinct kicked in, and he went to find a tablet and started to teach the two. ¡­ A few days after Tang Li and the others left, the old man moved to Peace Street (a street that was jointly funded by the government and the Imperial Capital¡¯s aristocrats) to recuperate. There were guards sent by the higher-ups and elite bodyguards from every family here. No matter who came to visit the elders, as long as the elders didn¡¯t say anything, they wouldn¡¯t be able to enter. It was very safe. Tang Li¡¯s car was stopped at the entrance of Peace Street. A man in a special security uniform walked over and knocked on the car window. The car window rolled down. When the person saw Qi Yihan in the car, he was first surprised and quickly stood up to greet him, ¡°Fourth Master.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and asked, ¡°We¡¯re going to see my father. What¡¯s the procedure?¡± The man quickly said, ¡°As long as Old Master Qi agrees.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and called Butler Wang. He told Butler Wang about their visit and handed the phone to the man. After the man answered the call, he returned the phone to Qi Yihan with both hands and gestured to the guard room. The guard room immediately opened the electronic door, and the row of bodyguards standing there retreated to the sides. The car continued to drive in. After entering, it was a street. On both sides of the street were rows of two-story white buildings with courtyards, giving people the feeling that they had entered the last century. After driving for a few minutes, she saw Butler Wang and Mr. Yun standing not far away. When the car stopped, Mr. Yun took a big step forward. He was obviously a little excited. ¡°Miss Tang, you¡¯re finally back.¡± When Tang Li got out of the car, she greeted him, ¡°Mr. Yun, long time no see.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ It has indeed been a long time. Your phone has been switched off. The outside world has been looking for you everywhere.¡± Tang Li said indifferently, ¡°If they want to look for me, then go ahead. I¡¯m on a vacation, so I don¡¯t intend to do business.¡± Hearing that, Mr. Yun burst into laughter again. He said, ¡°Then you don¡¯t know Augustine¡¯s current situation, do you?¡± Seeing that Mr. Yun was planning to talk to Fourth Madam here, Butler Wang reminded him, ¡°Mr. Yun, Old Master is waiting for Fourth Master and Fourth Madam. Don¡¯t make him wait.¡± Only then did Mr. Yun suppress his urge to talk to Tang Li. The four of them walked in together. Mr. Yun also told them about the old man¡¯s health. ¡°Old Master is recovering very well. I¡¯ve been staying here recently and can see the changes in his body every day. Doctor Xiang comes over every day too. I¡¯ll show you his health data we collected later.¡± Tang Li, ¡°Okay.¡± When the four of them were walking in the courtyard, they heard the sound of opera from the living room. When they reached the door, they heard the old man¡¯s voice. ¡°Are Yihan and Li here?¡± ¡°Father.¡± ¡°Father, we¡¯re back.¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan nodded at the same time and walked in. The old man was sitting on the recliner. When he saw the two of them come in, he turned off the recorder and a smile appeared on his usually solemn face. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Did you have fun this month?¡± ¡°We did.¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked over and sat on the chair beside the old man. Tang Li found a few interesting things to tell him, and the old man nodded as he listened. After Tang Li finished speaking, he looked at Qi Yihan, who had been silent the entire time, and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re back, pick up the responsibility that belongs to you. They¡¯ve caused enough trouble recently. I don¡¯t want the Qi Corporation to fall into their hands.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already looked into it and know what to do.¡± The old man was very relieved by his youngest son¡¯s business ability and leadership skills. Then, he started talking about what happened at the Qi Mansion. ¡°When you get time, go back and manage the mansion. You¡¯re the Madam of the Qi family, so you should be the one managing the house. Otherwise, some people will get out of hand.¡± Tang Li immediately knew that someone must have been causing trouble again, so she nodded. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I have ways to make them behave.¡± The old man was relieved. The three of them chatted for a while longer before Tang Li and Mr. Yun went to see how the old man was recovering this month, leaving Qi Yihan to talk to his father. After handing a stack of data to Tang Li, Mr. Yun continued to talk about Augustine. ¡°He defamed you and then went to treat the patient in Country Y with cell rebirth. Unexpectedly, after the cell rebirth was injected into the patient¡¯s body, it started to cause adverse effects.¡± ¡°I heard that the patient was so seriously ill that she almost died. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the head of the family was very rich and found many experienced doctors to save her, she would have died long ago.¡± ¡°In the beginning, Augustine refused to admit that there was something wrong with his cell rebirth and came up with all kinds of excuses. However, this happened a second time soon. At that time, the head of the family wanted to kill him, but Augustine thought of you and asked the head of the family to look for you.¡± Chapter 299 - Why Is She Back So Early? ¡°At that time, he defamed you and even got people to deliberately slander you. I can¡¯t believe he actually has the cheek to ask you for help again. Does he think you are a pushover or what?¡± Tang Li looked at Mr. Yun, who was furious, and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. She comforted him, ¡°Mr. Yun, don¡¯t be angry. If they want me to treat their patient, they¡¯ll have to get Augustine and the World Medical Organization to apologize to me in front of the media.¡± The reason she didn¡¯t care about Augustine slandering her was because she already predicted what would happen to him. Now was the time. The two of them chatted about Augustine for a while before turning the topic to the old man. ¡°Chinese medicine is really amazing. The old man can even stand up and walk a few steps now. At this rate, he¡¯ll fully recover in no time.¡± Tang Li flipped through the data and replied without much interest, ¡°All the herbs I use are rare herbs, most of which are already extinct. Treating one or two is fine, but if there are too many patients, we won¡¯t have enough herbs to treat them.¡± Mr. Yun knew that Qi Yihan had spent a lot of time and effort to find the herbs Tang Li used, so he nodded and sighed. ¡°If only these herbs could be artificially planted. That way, we can save a lot of people.¡± ¡°Yes, one day,¡± Tang Li replied casually. The two of them talked for a while longer before Mr. Yun started talking about his students in Imperial Capital. ¡°You¡¯ve met Doctor Guo before. He came back from a medical conference some time ago and kept saying that he wanted to thank you. When you¡¯re free, let¡¯s have a meal together. I¡¯ll introduce my other two students from Imperial Capital to you.¡± Mr. Yun asked several times about this, but Tang Li couldn¡¯t keep saying that she didn¡¯t have time. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Ask them when they are free. I have to go back to the Tang family tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask later.¡± Mr. Yun¡¯s students were either university professors or hospital directors, so their schedules were usually very tight. Tang Li and Qi Yihan stayed with the old man until the afternoon before leaving. After leaving, Qi Yihan went straight to the company while Tang Li returned to the Qi Mansion. When Tang Li drove into the gate of the courtyard, the guard called to inform the other three madams and tell them to gather at the Pine Crane Tower. First Madam didn¡¯t like Tang Li at all. When she heard that Tang Li was back, she looked displeased. ¡°Why is she back so early?¡± Despite being angry, she still brought Qi Bailing to the Pine Crane Tower. As she walked, she said to Qi Bailing, ¡°She must have paid a visit to your grandpa. Later, we¡¯ll find a way to make her leave.¡± Qi Bailing, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother.¡± As soon as the mother and daughter walked out of the living room, they saw Tan Wenjing, who had come to the Imperial Capital a few days ago to live with First Madam. Tan Wenjing greeted them obediently, ¡°First Madam, Bailing.¡± Then, she asked, ¡°Where are you guys going?¡± In fact, Qi Bailing disdained Tan Wenjing a lot. She thought that Tan Wenjing was just a girl who wanted to use her body to get rich. However, she wasn¡¯t that despicable if the illegitimate son was who she wanted to hook up with. As long as they treated her nicely and showed her some kindness, she would definitely be useful in the future. At this thought, Qi Bailing immediately smiled and told her, ¡°Fourth Aunt is back, so we have to go and see her.¡± Hearing that, Tan Wenjing¡¯s eyes lit up. She thought that if she could suck up to Fourth Madam of the Qi family, she would be respected more in the Qi family. ¡°Then can I go with you guys to see her? After all, I live here, so I think I¡¯ll have to greet the Fourth Madam as well.¡± Qi Bailing glanced at First Madam. First Madam wanted to tell Tang Li about letting Tan Wenjing marry the little b*stard later anyway, so she didn¡¯t mind Tang Wenjing coming along. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡± Tan Wenjing nodded and followed behind them. She was still wondering if she should go back and get some gifts for First Madam. Or find some other time to deliver the gifts alone. The three of them walked out of First Master¡¯s courtyard. After walking for a while, she bumped into Second Madam and Third Madam at the fork. When they met, they started talking. Second Madam said, ¡°I heard that she came back alone. Why do you think she came back in the afternoon? Is she planning to stay here tonight?¡± Third Madam: ¡°Probably.¡± First Madam snorted. ¡°They must have gone to see the old man first. Then Fourth Brother went to the company and she came back. I think they did it on purpose to catch everyone off guard.¡± During this period of time, First Master was very happy, and so was First Madam. As long as First Master could get a lot of good projects and money, she didn¡¯t care about him having flings behind her back. However, First Madam didn¡¯t expect the two of them to come back from their vacation so early without noticing anyone. If she knew this would happen, she would have hired a hitman to kill them on the way! The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was stupid of her not to have such thoughts before. Hearing that, Tan Wenjing knew who was the most powerful and capable in the Qi family. These three obviously were no match for Fourth Madam, so they could only talk bad about her in private. It seemed that she had to leave a good impression on Fourth Madam. In the living room. Tang Li waited for nearly half an hour before the people came. She glanced at them and continued drinking the tea without saying anything. When the three madams saw that Tang Li did not greet them, they did not greet her either. An invisible confrontation was immediately underway between the four of them. At this moment, Qi Bailing couldn¡¯t pretend that she didn¡¯t see her. Otherwise, she would be accused of being rude to her elders again. She called out, ¡°Fourth Aunt.¡± Tang Li looked at her with a gaze that made her hair stand on end. However, when Tan Wenjing entered, she was stunned by Tang Li¡¯s beauty and aura. When she finally came back to her senses, she quickly greeted her in a very sincere tone and flattered, ¡°Fourth Madam, hello. I¡¯m Tan Wenjing from the Qi family¡¯s tea plantation in S Province. I¡¯ve always heard that Fourth Madam is especially beautiful. Seeing you today, you really live up to your reputation.¡± Chapter 300 - First Madam Is So Afraid Of Fourth Madam! Tang Li sized up Tan Wenjing, who was wearing a white chiffon dress, and then glanced at First Madam. She instantly understood why Tan Wenjing was here and why First Madam wanted her to stay here. She suddenly felt like moving back to watch a good show. It seemed like what was going to happen at the Qi Mansion would be very interesting. As the saying goes, enemies can be used as a shield. Tang Li returned Tan Wenjing¡¯s friendly smile. ¡°I know S Province¡¯s tea plantation. The butler told me before that the tea we drink is mostly from S Province¡¯s tea plantation. It does taste good.¡± Since Tang Li was the one who started the conversation, Tan Wenjing immediately followed up. While speaking to Tang Li about tea, Tang Wenjing observed Tang Li¡¯s expression. Seeing that Tang Li was listening attentively, she was extremely excited. It turns out that Fourth Madam is so easy to talk to. I must suck up to her, Tang Wenjing thought to herself. When Tan Wenjing spoke about tea culture, the others couldn¡¯t interrupt at all. Tan Wenjing spoke for a long while before stopping and waited for Tang Li to ask questions. At that moment, First Madam suddenly asked, ¡°When did Fourth Sister and Fourth Brother come back? Why don¡¯t you stay for dinner tonight? I¡¯ll inform the kitchen to prepare a few more dishes. Also, will Fourth Brother be coming over for dinner tonight?¡± Tan Wenjing glanced at First Madam and shut up. Tang Li glanced at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay for dinner. Whether Yihan will come over for dinner or not will depend on whether the people in the company behaved well this month.¡± These words made the three madams freeze. They suddenly had a bad feeling. Tang Li smiled again and said to the three of them, ¡°Before we came here, Yihan and I went to Father¡¯s place. Do you know what Father asked me to do?¡± The three of them froze again, and the bad feeling grew stronger. For some reason, Tang Li was in a good mood. ¡°Father said that some people in the Qi Mansion have been acting up again recently, so he asked me, as the Madam of the Qi Mansion, to discipline them.¡± ¡°Why am I not aware of anyone acting up in the Qi Mansion?¡± First Madam said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Father has never cared about anything that happened in the mansion. Someone must have made this up.¡± Tang Li looked at her sister-in-law, who was so angry that her face had turned red. She snorted and said calmly, ¡°Sister-in-law, what¡¯s the hurry? I didn¡¯t name anyone. Why are you getting so worked up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± First Madam raised her voice and said shrilly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should I get worked up?¡± Tang Li¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Then shut your mouth. If you say another word, you won¡¯t be able to speak for the next few days.¡± First Madam shuddered and blushed, swallowing down what she was about to say. Tan Wenjing widened her eyes in shock, unable to believe just yet how powerful Tang Li was in this house. At that moment, Tang Li added, ¡°Don¡¯t go and bother Father in the future. How many times have I told you that Father needs to recuperate? If you keep saying things to him that make him angry, I will be merciless.¡± Hearing that, First Madam¡¯s face turned livid. Tang Li was obviously aiming that at her. She wanted to pounce on Tang Li and bite her to death. At that moment, Tang Li picked up the teacup beside her and took a sip of tea. Then, she looked at the few of them and said, ¡°Father asked me to come back and manage the house. If you have any objections, you can raise them now.¡± First Madam, Second Madam, and Third Madam were speechless. What was the point of their objections?! ¡°If you guys don¡¯t have any objections, I¡¯ll be managing all the expenses in the house in the future.¡± ¡°It has always been the three of us who manage the expenses. Why do you want to take over as soon as you come back?¡± Second Madam asked calmly. If Tang Li really took over the expenses of the house, it would be difficult for them to get anything good for their own family. Tang Li glanced at Second Madam and said, ¡°If you are not happy with that, talk to Father. He¡¯s the one who asked me to do so. You don¡¯t think I want to manage the mess, do you?¡± Tang Li took another sip of tea and continued, ¡°In the future, you¡¯ll have to get permission from me before using the money. If I find out that someone steals the money, I¡¯ll use your own money to make up for it.¡± Though the three madams were indignant, they had to agree unwillingly. At this moment, First Madam began to work on her plan. ¡°Fourth Sister-in-law probably doesn¡¯t know about Lingxuan and Wenjing yet, right?¡± Tang Li pretended to not know. ¡°What about them?¡± Fourth Madam said, ¡°Some time ago, Lingxuan went on a business trip with his father to S Province. I don¡¯t know who he offended, but he was drugged there. Wenjing was with him at that time and was implicated.¡± ¡°Wenjing¡¯s father is one of the founding members of the Qi Corp. He has been managing the tea plantation in Province S very well. We can¡¯t afford to disappoint him, so I discussed it with First Master and decided to let Lingxuan marry Wenjing.¡± Tang Li did not say anything when she heard that. Instead, she looked at Tan Wenjing. Tan Wenjing lowered her eyes shyly and remained silent. First Madam added, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have to bother you with this kind of trivial thing. But since Fourth Sister-in-law is managing the house now, I have to tell you in advance. When we decide on the date, don¡¯t forget to give me money for the wedding.¡± Tang Li was silent for a few seconds before asking calmly, ¡°Did Lingxuan agree to marrying Wenjing?¡± ¡°What right does he have to disagree?!¡± First Madam¡¯s voice turned sharp. ¡°Since he¡¯s back in the Qi family, his marriage will be decided by his parents. We¡¯re a prestigious family.¡± Tang Li frowned. This sister-in-law of hers was always on the verge of courting death. Could it be that she had not learned her lesson from the tragedy that happened to her family last time? Chapter 301 - First Time Playing Computer Tang Li could not be bothered to get involved in First Madam¡¯s affairs. ¡°Whatever. But you¡¯ll have to bear the responsibility if anything bad happens.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± First Madam snorted. ¡°Are you saying that as a mother, I can¡¯t even make the decision on my children¡¯s marriage. Just promise me that you¡¯ll pay for the wedding.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Tang Li smiled and nodded. After saying that, Tang Li placed the teacup to the side and stood up, saying in a threatening tone, ¡°I¡¯ll get Butler Yang to come over tomorrow to monitor the house on my behalf. Don¡¯t cause any trouble, or I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡± With that, she walked out. The three madams all looked twisted with anger. After the sound of a car driving away came from outside the door, Second Madam gritted her teeth and said, ¡°She must have said something to the old man, so he made her manage the house.¡± ¡°Humph! It has always been the three of us who manage the house. What right does she have to replace us?¡± First Madam sneered. She had never thought highly of Tang Li. Other than knowing some medical skills and being a ¡°Fortune-teller¡±, what else did Tang Li know? Now, she was thinking about how she could get First Master to agree to Qi Lingxuan marrying Tan Wenjing. Also, Tan Wenjing was indeed scheming. At this thought, she said to Qi Bailing and Tan Wenjing, ¡°Bailing, Wenjing, let¡¯s go.¡± Then, she walked out. Tan Wenjing was still wondering why Fourth Madam left so soon. When she heard First Madam calling her, she quickly gathered her thoughts and followed her. ¡­ After Tang Li returned to the villa, she called Butler Yang over and told him about it. She believed that Butler Yang was up to take the task. Before Butler Yang could say anything, Butler Zhang said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s great, Brother Yang can finally showcase his talents now.¡± Tang Li and Butler Yang looked at him at the same time. Butler Zhang immediately stopped being excited and shut his mouth. However, he was really happy for Brother Yang. It was the dream of every butler to manage the house of a big family. Butler Yang thought for a moment and asked Tang Li, ¡°Will Master and Madam be staying at the Qi Mansion in the future?¡± This was very important. Without Tang Li around, Butler Yang might not be able to get the three madams to listen to him.. Tang Li knew what he was concerned about and nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll stay there most of the time.¡± Since the old man asked her to take care of the Qi Mansion, she had to be there as often as possible. Hearing that, Butler Yang was relieved. ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± After settling this matter, Tang Li thought of the two little ones and asked where they were. Butler Zhang quickly said, ¡°Young Master Qiqi and Miss Linlin are playing on the computer.¡± Tang Li was a little surprised, so she went to the computer room with Butler Zhang. The computer room was on the first floor. There were windows on both sides of the room through which the backyard could be seen. At that moment, the two little ones were staring at the computer with concentration. Their fingers were typing rapidly on the keyboard. When Tang Li and Butler Zhang walked over, the little ones only glanced at her before turning their eyes to the screen. Tang Li walked over to look at the screen and found that they were actually learning something from a learning software. It was the first time Butler Zhang saw children who could learn knowledge so quickly. He taught them for the entire morning, but in the afternoon, the two of them actually complained that the knowledge he taught was too simple. Butler Zhang couldn¡¯t help but wonder again why Madam would abandon such cute babies. The more Butler Zhang thought about it, the more his heart ached for the two little ones. Finally, he said suggestively, ¡°Madam, you should have let them learn knowledge earlier.¡± Not to mention children from rich families, even children from ordinary working families started learning simple knowledge at the age of one or two. However, this was the first time these two children started learning today. Madam had always been neglecting them previously. The two poor babies. Tang Li did not understand what Butler Zhang was thinking at all. She praised the little ones, ¡°It¡¯s good that you guys like to study.¡± Linlin giggled. She tilted her head to look at Tang Li, and her beautiful face lit up after being praised. At the same time, she blinked her black grape-like eyes and said, ¡°Master, when Qiqi and I learn a lot of words, buy us a phone ~ We can contact you with our phones in the future.¡± Tang Li raised her hand to touch the top of her head and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for you guys tomorrow, but phones don¡¯t seem necessary for you two.¡± Actually, they did not need to use their phones to contact each other. Linlin obviously wanted to use a phone to do something else. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± After Tang Li watched them study for a while, Butler Yang came in and said to her, ¡°Madam, dinner is ready.¡± Tang Li nodded and gestured for the two little ones to come and eat. Hearing that, Linlin immediately put down the mouse and stood up happily. ¡°Yes, we can finally eat.¡± Tang Li laughed. ¡°You foodie.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Now, Linlin did not refute that she was a foodie. She walked over and held Tang Li¡¯s hand, saying to her, ¡°Although the food cooked by the uncles and aunties here is very delicious, I still like to eat what First Master cooks.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about it for the time being. Yihan just came back and must be very busy. He won¡¯t have time to cook.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ I really want to help First Master share his burden so that he can cook for us.¡± This time, not only did Tang Li smile, but Butler Yang and Butler Zhang also smiled. When they reached the dining table, Linlin asked, ¡°Master, will First Master eat with us during this period of time?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯ll be eating in the office.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Poor First Master.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Study hard, then you¡¯ll be able to help him in the future.¡± The two little ones replied in unison, ¡°Okay.¡± Butler Yang and Butler Zhang¡¯s hearts melted. What loveable children! While everyone was enjoying themselves in the villa, the atmosphere in the conference room on the top floor of the Qi family¡¯s headquarters had reached a point where people were treading on thin ice. Qi Yihan, who was sitting at the head of the table, exuded a powerful aura. At this moment, it was the finance director who was reporting his work for the past month. However, as he spoke, he suddenly didn¡¯t know if he should continue. Chapter 302 - Ruthless Qi Yihan ¡°Continue¡­¡± The moment Qi Yihan said that, the finance director continued in a trembling voice, ¡°Over the past month, the finance department has spent a total of 5.85 billion. This month¡¯s turnover fell by 0.5 percentage points¡­¡± As the finance director was reporting, the killing intent started to spread out from Qi Yihan. After he finished reporting, Qi Yihan looked at the three brothers who were sitting at the table, and his tone was domineering and intimidating. ¡°The three of you, I¡¯ll give each of you twenty minutes to explain where this money is used and how much the Qi Corporation will benefit from it.¡± The three masters looked at each other, not knowing how to explain it. In order to prove that he wasn¡¯t afraid of Qi Yihan, First Master smacked the table, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you give us the authority? What¡¯s wrong with us using the funds to invest if we have the authority?¡± Qi Yihan looked at him sharply and his voice became even colder. ¡°You sound very confident in your investment decision. Can you tell everyone about the investment plan you made with that money and the future benefits.¡± ¡°Speak!¡± Qi Yi¡¯s cold aura was fully released, and the entire conference room seemed to be covered in a layer of frost, making the group of directors afraid to breathe. First Master wanted to argue with Qi Yihan, but he couldn¡¯t resist his aura and sharp gaze. He said to his secretary behind him with a livid expression, ¡°Secretary Zhang, tell him about the project we invested in.¡± Secretary Zhang was so scared that his mind was in a total mess.. When he heard First Master call him, he stood up on instinct. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Looking at Secretary Zhang, who was tripped over by the chair, First Master¡¯s face turned even paler. Secretary Zhang was so nervous that he broke out in cold sweat after falling. His face was pale and he looked like he was about to faint. At this moment, Secretary Si, who was sitting behind Qi Yihan, walked over and helped him up. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Secretary Zhang said gratefully, ¡°It¡¯s alright, thank you.¡± Secretary Si nodded and returned to sit behind Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan was still looking at First Master. First Master glared at Secretary Zhang and thought to himself, you useless thing. Secretary Zhang immediately lowered his head in fear. ¡°Brother, shall we begin?¡± First Master glared at Qi Yihan again, shouting at him in his mind, are you really not giving me an out today? Qi Yihan looked back at him coldly. He looked like he wouldn¡¯t leave here without getting an answer today. Clenching his fists, First Master was trying to think about what the money was used for, when the benefits would be, and how big the benefits would be. However, he realized that he could not remember anything. At this moment, Qi Lingxuan¡¯s voice came from the side. ¡°Fourth Uncle, I¡¯ve been working with my father over the month and I can explain it to you for him.¡± First Master instantly felt that his son was his savior. Qi Ming and Qi Hao, who were sitting there, looked at Qi Lingxuan fiercely. Their eyes were first filled with shock, then they started to gloat. If Qing Lingxuan messed it up this time, Fourth Uncle would definitely make him regret his decision. Qi Yihan looked at Qi Lingxuan with a piercing gaze. Qi Lingxuan was not afraid at all. He looked Qi Yihan straight in the eyes and then began, ¡°The project my father invested in was carefully thought out by the team¡­¡± The way Qi Lingxuan spoke was very serious and he carried an aura that was unique to Qi Yihan. At first, everyone thought that he was playing to the gallery, but towards the end, the disdain on their faces turned to shock and disbelief. However, Qi Yihan remained expressionless. First Master looked satisfied. He was happy to have brought home this son. After Qi Lingxuan finished speaking, the entire conference room fell silent. Qi Lingxuan looked at Qi Yihan and said in a humble tone, ¡°Fourth Uncle, before my father decided to invest in this project, he asked the Wind Investment Group to evaluate it. We will see the benefits in three months.¡± Everyone turned to look at Qi Yihan. They wanted to know what he would say. Qi Yihan sat upright and placed one hand on the conference table. His aura did not reduce at all because of Qi Lingxuan¡¯s explanation, but his cold expression softened a little. After a while, he looked at First Master. ¡°If this project doesn¡¯t succeed in three months, all your bonuses will be deducted in the next six months.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because before you made this investment decision, you didn¡¯t discuss it with the directors of the other departments.¡± First Master was so angry that his face and neck turned red. However, he knew that he couldn¡¯t be rash at this time. Besides, he had already passed the test today. ¡°Just wait and see how profitable my investment turns out to be.¡± Qi Yihan then looked at Second Master and Third Master. ¡­ The meeting started at four-thirty in the afternoon until two in the next morning. When Qi Yihan finally dismissed the meeting, everyone felt like they had just survived a disaster. The moment Qi Yihan left the conference room with Secretary Si, many people collapsed on their chairs. At this moment, First Master was the happiest. He patted Qi Lingxuan on the shoulder and said, ¡°Lingxuan, you did a good job today.¡± These words immediately made Qi Ming and Qi Hao look at Qi Lingxuan with killing eyes. At the same time, they felt a sense of danger. ¡­ Tang Li did not know when Qi Yihan returned. When she woke up the next day, she saw the man¡¯s chin with a little stubble and his handsome face. She raised her hand to touch his cheek. In the next second, her hand was grabbed and kissed. Tang Li asked, ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± ¡°No.¡± Qi Yihan hugged her tightly and smelt the faint fragrance on her body. He then said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I have to get up too. I still have a lot of things to deal with today.¡± ¡°When did you come back last night?¡± ¡°Past three.¡± Qi Yihan hugged her, not wanting to move. Tang Li leaned on him and reached out to take the watch on the bedside. After looking at it, she put it back and said to him, ¡°It¡¯s only half past six. Sleep for another half an hour.¡± Qi Yihan hugged her and didn¡¯t reject. ¡°Sleep with me.¡± Tang Li looked at him in amusement, and her heart softened. She nodded and leaned her head against his chest to listen to his heartbeat. His heart was beating steadily and strongly. Soon, there was a stable breathing sound, indicating that he was asleep. Tang Li did not move an inch. Only when he woke up half an hour later did the two of them get up, wash up, and go downstairs. Chapter 303 - Calling Tang Li Godmother When the two of them went downstairs, they happened to see Qiqi and Linlin following Butler Zhang in. The three of them were wearing sportswear and looked like they had just gone out for exercise or to run. When the three of them saw Tang Li, they stopped and greeted her at the same time. ¡°Good morning, Master and Madam.¡± ¡°Good morning, Master.¡± Tang Li looked at them and asked, ¡°Where did you guys go?¡± ¡°We went running with Uncle Zhang,¡± Linlin replied. Butler Zhang wanted to put in a good word for the two little ones in front of them so that Master and Madam would like them more, so he added, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Young Master and Miss to be so good at running. They were able to catch up with me and not feel tired.¡± Tang Li looked at Qiqi and Linlin and talked to them through voice transmission, ¡°Looks like you guys still show your power.¡± Linlin said proudly, ¡°Of course. We look like humans now, so we definitely can¡¯t use our power. Besides, I don¡¯t wanna scare Uncle Zhang because he gives me delicious food.¡± Tang Li smiled and nodded at Butler Zhang. ¡°Butler Zhang, thank you for taking care of them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s what I should do.¡± After they finished speaking, Qi Yihan suddenly added, ¡°Qiqi and Linlin, when you go back with us to the Qi Mansion, you don¡¯t have to call us Master and First Master.¡± ¡°What should we call you then?¡± The two little ones looked at him. Butler Zhang, who was standing there, shouted in his heart, ¡°Of course, Father and Mother!¡± Qi Yihan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Call us godfather and godmother.¡± Tang Li nodded in agreement. Butler Zhang felt bad for the two little ones. Qiqi and Linlin did not mind at all. The two of them immediately called out, ¡°Godfather, Godmother.¡± Butler Zhang, who was standing at the side, had mixed feelings. At this moment, Butler Yang came in. Qi Yihan said to him, ¡°Butler Yang, let¡¯s talk.¡± Then, he walked towards the sofa. Butler Yang followed. Tang Li thought for a moment and followed suit. Butler Zhang took the two little ones out. ¡°Young Master Qiqi, Miss Linlin, let¡¯s go out and play for a while. Master and Butler Yang have something important to discuss. Let¡¯s not disturb them.¡± The two of them nodded and followed him out. Qi Yihan was talking about Tang Li managing the Qi Mansion. He said, ¡°Since Father has made Li manage the Qi Mansion, you¡¯ll be her assistant in the future. I¡¯ll send you a professional financial team and some bodyguards. Most of the time, you¡¯ll be in charge, but if there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t handle, tell Li and me.¡± Butler Yang remained calm even in the face of such a huge promotion. With a nod, he promised them, ¡°Master, Madam, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll try my best to manage the mansion.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and turned to Tang Li. ¡°Since you¡¯ll be managing the mansion, I think we can move back today.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go over in the morning.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡­ At the Qi Mansion. Later, everyone knew that Tang Li would be the manager of the Qi Mansion and they started discussing. At dawn in the morning, the three butlers working for the other three masters gathered together. First Master¡¯s butler asked, ¡°What do you think about Fourth Madam coming back to manage the Qi Mansion?¡± Second Master¡¯s butler said, ¡°What else can we do? This is what Old Master said. We have to listen to his order.¡± Third Master¡¯s butler said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re just employees. What else can we do?¡± First Master¡¯s butler knew that the two of them were not telling the truth. At this moment, everyone knew that as long as Tang Li returned to take over the Qi Mansion, the butler of Fourth Master would also take over all the jobs. As First Master¡¯s butler, he had been using his position to receive bribes from many people who wanted to get to know the Qi family. If Fourth Master¡¯s butler came back to handle the house, he would definitely not be able to continue these nasty businesses. Second Master¡¯s butler said, ¡°But I don¡¯t think we need to worry. I don¡¯t think Fourth Madam has the ability to manage such a big house, given how young she is.¡± Third Master¡¯s butler added, ¡°I think so too.¡± First Master¡¯s butler sneered, ¡°Even if she really doesn¡¯t have the ability to manage the house, do you think Fourth Master doesn¡¯t? He¡¯s the head of the family, and whatever Fourth Madam says, everyone has to obey. I think we are very close to packing up and leaving the house now.¡± These words made the other two panic. First Master¡¯s butler continued, ¡°I think all of you did some kind of nasty deal with outsiders at some point, right? Don¡¯t deny it. Think about what Fourth Madam will punish you if she finds out about it.¡± The other two were pale and looked like they were going to faint at any second. They had indeed done some nasty things over the years. If Fourth Madam found out, they might potentially end up in jail. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± ¡°The best thing for us to do now is to cooperate. Don¡¯t let Fourth Master find out anything. Some people and things need to be destroyed.¡± ¡°Will it be too late? Fourth Madam will come here this morning.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not late. Now, go back and destroy the evidence. We can clean it up before Fourth Madam comes.¡± ¡°Right.¡± After saying that, the three of them left. Apart from the butlers, the mdams were almost in a panic. Last night, First Madam waited for First Master until the middle of the night, but he didn¡¯t return. When she woke up in the morning, she saw that First Master was still sleeping. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t wake him up, but today, she had something urgent to tell him, so she pushed him. But First Master didn¡¯t wake up. She continued to push. ¡°Yaohui, wake up. I have something important to discuss with you.¡± Annoyed, First Master raised his hand and pushed her away. First Madam was almost pushed to the floor. She flew into a rage and raised her voice, shouting, ¡°Yaohui, yesterday, Tang Li came back and said that Father wants her to manage the Qi Mansion.¡± First Master said angrily, ¡°What has this had anything to do with us men? It¡¯s your woman¡¯s business.¡± 1 Hearing that, First Madam held back the boiling anger and said with a weirdly calm tone, ¡°Then I¡¯ll discuss something else with you. Yesterday, Fourth Sister-in-law and I talked about Lingxuan and Wenjing¡¯s marriage, and she agreed. As long as you say the word, we can start preparing for the wedding.¡± Chapter 304 - Someone! My Son Is Hitting Me Hearing that, First Master finally woke up with a frown. Lingxuan had just shown his talent in business, and he still wanted to train him. First Master did not want him to be distracted by women. First Madam knew exactly what he was thinking. ¡°Think about it. Lingxuan is an illegitimate son. If you give all the important tasks to him, do you think the others will be happy about it?¡± ¡°Also, do you think any other girls will be willing to marry him in the future? Although the Tan family is inferior to the Qi family, Wenjing¡¯s father is an elder of the Qi family. As long as Wenjing marries Lingxuan, it will be equivalent to us controlling S Province¡¯s tea plantation. Don¡¯t you know how much the tea plantation earns every year?¡± ¡°As long as Lingxuan marries Wenjin, her father will definitely be one of us. When the time comes, you¡¯ll gain a lot of power.¡± Hearing that, First Master felt that it made sense, so he started considering it. Seeing the look on his face, First Madam knew what her plan was working. She went on, ¡°Most importantly, are you really going to abandon the two sons I gave birth to just because that illegitimate son is showing some business talents? Don¡¯t forget that your father is very conservative and traditional. Your illegitimate son will never be the next successor.¡± First Master didn¡¯t like to hear this and frowned even more, but he knew in his heart that what First Madam said was the truth. First Madam added, ¡°Why don¡¯t you squeeze out as much value as you can from him right now and take control of his life?¡± First Master was tempted. After a few seconds, she said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± With that, she turned around and left. Seeing that she had gotten what she wanted, First Madam was elated. She even tucked him in gently before leaving. After First Madam left, she got the butler to call Qi Lingxuan over and announced, ¡°I¡¯ve discussed with your father and decided to marry you to Wenjing.¡± Qi Lingxuan said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t plan to marry Tan Wenjing.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± First Madam slammed the teacup in her hand on the table and said in a domineering tone, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you want to or not. I¡¯m your elder. You have to marry whoever I tell you to. Otherwise, get the hell out of the Qi family.¡± Qi Lingxuan clenched his fists tightly, trying to control the murderous intent surging in his heart. Even so, the look in his eyes still scared First Madam. First Madam thought to herself, ¡°You little brat, not only are you not grateful that I marry you to Tan Wenjing, but you even look at me like that. How dare you?¡± At the thought of this, she picked up the teacup beside her and threw it at Qi Lingxuan. Qi Lingxuan quickly dodged. At the same time, the sound of a teacup shattering came from where he was standing. Qi Lingxuan was about to flare up when First Madam stood up and dropped to the ground. At the same time, she grabbed a piece of the broken glasses and started crying loudly. ¡°Someone, come! Help me! My son is hitting me. What have I done to deserve this? I arranged a good marriage for you. You are not grateful, but even hit me. Why don¡¯t you just beat me to death? You ungrateful soul!¡± Hearing that, everyone in First Master¡¯s family was shocked. Qi Ming and Qi Hao rushed in at the same time. When they saw the scene in the living room, their eyes instantly turned red. ¡°Qi Lingxuan, how dare you hit our mother.¡± ¡°Qi Lingxuan, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± The two of them punched Qi Lingxuan. Qi Lingxuan was not going to stand there and let them hit him. As they swung their fists at him, Qi Lingxuan countered with his fist. Qi Ming and Qi Hao were no match for Qi Lingxuan. Coupled with the fact that Qi Lingxuan didn¡¯t hold back his strength, the blow from Qi Lingxuan immediately made the two scream in pain. When Qi Bailing, who came a bit later, saw this scene, her eyes suddenly widened. Then, she screamed and turned around to run towards her father¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Qi Lingxuan hit someone!¡± In no time, First Master¡¯s house was in shambles. First Madam screamed at the top of her lungs, the men engaged in a brawl, and the bodyguards rushed in from outside. When First Master rushed over, he saw his wife sitting on the ground. Her body was covered in tea stains and her eyes were filled with tears. She was crying and asking them to stop. Then he saw Qi Ming, Qi Hao, and the bodyguards, who were badly battered. Then his gaze landed on Qi Lingxuan, who was attacking everyone like an angry wolf. At this point, First Master was furious and shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± When everyone heard First Master¡¯s voice, they stopped. The bodyguards quickly stood to the side. Qi Ming and Qi Hao were beaten up badly. One of them leaned against the wall while the other covered his chest and coughed blood. Only Qi Lingxuan stood there, looking disheveled but not injured at all. Seeing this, First Master walked up to him angrily and slapped him. ¡°Know your place, understand? I didn¡¯t bring you back to cause trouble.¡± Qi Lingxuan¡¯s face was slapped to the side. He did not bother to explain and looked cold. When First Master saw him like this, he was so angry that he slapped him again. ¡°Apologize to your mother and two brothers immediately.¡± Qi Lingxuan glared at him fiercely. First Master was so angry that he wanted to hit him again. At that moment, First Madam¡¯s sharp voice was heard. ¡°Yaohui, aren¡¯t you going to ask him why he hit us?¡± Then, she said mockingly, ¡°If you don¡¯t ask, I¡¯ll tell you. This good son of yours isn¡¯t willing to marry Wenjing, so he hit me. He even said that I¡¯m not his mother and that I¡¯m not qualified to interfere in his marriage.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± First Master looked at Qi Lingxuan with a straight face. Qi Lingxuan clenched his fists. He knew that no matter how he explained, his father would still believe that woman. ¡°Good! Very good!¡± Seeing Qi Lingxuan¡¯s reaction, First Master said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. Marry Tan Wenjing and get out of the Qi family.¡± Qi Lingxuan¡¯s body trembled, and all his hopes were dashed. What was he looking forward to? This father was indeed a heartless person! Since that was the case, he would not show mercy either. He wanted them all to go to hell! At the thought of this, Qi Lingxuan turned around and walked out. Looking at Qi Lingxuan who left without looking back, First Master was so angry that he almost fainted. ¡°If you step out of the villa, you¡¯ll no longer be my son.¡± Chapter 305 - Tang Li Takes Over The Family Mansion Everyone in the Qi Mansion knew about what happened in First Master¡¯s house. When Tang Li arrived, everyone was there except for those who were at school. As soon as she reached the entrance of the courtyard, she heard a commotion inside. Butler Zhang, who knew all the gossips in the mansion, said, ¡°This morning, Young Master Lingxuan was kicked out of the house by First Master for fighting with First Madam.¡± Tang Li knew that it must be her sister-in-law who caused all this trouble. Qi Lingxuan wouldn¡¯t even bother to look at First Madam, let alone hit her. ¡°Madam, are we still going in?¡± Butler Zhang asked. ¡°Why not? I have to remind them that I¡¯m here.¡± After saying that, Tang Li walked in. Butler Yang followed closely behind, and so did Butler Zhang. After entering, they saw the bodyguards and servants gathered in the courtyard, whispering about what happened in the morning, and were furious at what Qi Lingxuan did. So when Tang Li brought the two butlers in, no one noticed them. Butler Zhang raised his voice and reminded them, ¡°Fourth Madam is here.¡± Everyone subconsciously turned around. When they saw Tang Li standing there, they quickly shut their mouths and made way for her. In the living room, there was also a group of people who was gossiping. Tang Li continued walking toward the living room with the two butlers. When she reached the living room door, she happened to hear First Madam¡¯s angry voice. ¡°I knew he was a gangster. Even if Hao and Ming have learned taekwondo, the two of them and the bodyguards were even able to stop him. If he stays in this house, he will definitely kill all of us.¡± Second Madam added, ¡°Since First Master kicked him out, let¡¯s not make him come back. I don¡¯t know what is so bad about marrying Wenjing. She is such a good girl.¡± When Tang Li heard this, she swept her gaze around the living room and found Tan Wenjing standing by the wall on the left side of the door. At this moment, her head was lowered, and no one could tell what she was thinking. Tang Li could not help but look at her face. When she saw it, she clicked her tongue. At the same time, she sighed and said to herself, ¡°As expected, this girl is indeed not as simple as she seems!¡± She withdrew her gaze and raised her voice. ¡°Brothers, sisters-in-law, I didn¡¯t interrupt you, did I?¡± The moment Tang Li spoke, everyone looked at her. First Master and First Madam still looked twisted with anger. No one said anything. At this point, Second Madam said, ¡°Fourth Sister-in-law, you came at the right time. Since you¡¯re going to manage the house, how do you think we should punish Lingxuan for hitting his brothers and mother?¡± Hearing that, Tang Li smiled. ¡°I¡¯m in charge of the house, but not First Master¡¯s house.¡± Second Madam was speechless. Everyone fell silent again. Tang Li glanced at them and suggested in a casual tone, ¡°Brothers and nephews, it¡¯s already past ten. Yihan went to the company at around seven. Shouldn¡¯t you be going too?¡± Last night, everyone came back at around three or four o¡¯clock. Because of the commotion, they were woken up early in the morning. At this time, no one was in the mood to go to the company. However, since Qi Yihan had just returned, he would definitely investigate everything that happened in the past month. They had to be there to keep an eye on him. Second Master said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the company. Lingxuan is nothing without the Qi family. When he learns how harsh the world is, he¡¯ll obediently come back and apologize.¡± The others felt that it made sense. Only First Madam was a little displeased. ¡°If he wants to leave. let him leave. What¡¯s the use of keeping such an ungrateful son?¡± Once Qi Lingxuan left, she would do everything to make sure he couldn¡¯t come back. First Master was also angry at Qi Lingxuan for leaving just like that. He said to Qi Ming with a straight face, ¡°Go and inform the hotels or restaurants that they are not allowed to receive him. Also, terminate his bank card.¡± Qi Ming was very willing to do this kind of thing and immediately replied, ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Then the group of men went to the company. After they left, Tang Li said, ¡°Sis-in-law, let¡¯s put Lingxuan aside for now. It¡¯s time to talk about serious matters.¡± Still fuming, First Madam said grumpily, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? You need to give us more time to sort out everything.¡± Tang Li crossed her arms and asked coldly, ¡°How long do you guys need? Ten days or half a month?¡± Second Madam, ¡°At least a week.¡± ¡°A week to transfer the family property to your private account, right?¡± ¡°Fourth Sister-in-law, what do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean it in the literal sense.¡± Tang Li didn¡¯t care if they were angry. ¡°Today, not only did I bring Butler Yang to take over the position of the head butler of the Qi Mansion, I also brought a financial settlement team. So, don¡¯t worry. I think in no time, Butler Yang and the financial settlement will be able to settle everything in the Qi Mansion.¡± No one expected Tang Li to do that, and their expressions darkened. Tang Li raised her chin, asking, ¡°Are you going to execute the handover yourself and ask your butlers to do it?¡± She still had to go to the Tang family¡¯s house in the afternoon and didn¡¯t want to waste time with them. The three madams looked at each other and a scheming look flashed across their eyes. Second Madam said, ¡°Since Fourth Sister-in-law insists, let¡¯s go then. We¡¯ll bring you to our vault immediately.¡± With that the three of them walked out. Tang Li followed suit. When they walked out of the courtyard, everyone realized that there was a large group of bodyguards standing outside. Everyone was speechless. ¡°Tang Li, what do you mean?¡± The three madams spoke at the same time, sounding equally displeased. Tang Li replied calmly, ¡°To prevent people from wanting to do something to Butler Yang, Yihan sent a few bodyguards to protect him.¡± Hearing that, First Madam sneered and said, ¡°Fourth Sister-in-law, you¡¯re such a pain in the ass. Father has always said that the four of us have to love each other. If Father finds out that you¡¯re so guarded against us, he¡¯ll be disappointed.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li laughed. ¡°First Madam, you make it sound like we used to love each other.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± First Madam was so angry that she wanted to hit Tang Li. Tang Li looked at her and said coldly, ¡°If you dare to raise your fist at me, I¡¯ll cripple it.¡± Chapter 306 - Settling The Score First Madam was instantly reminded of how scary Tang Li was and her anger dissipated. However, the three madams definitely weren¡¯t willing to hand over their management rights so easily. So, when they arrived at the vault, First Madam said to Tang Li, ¡°This is the account book for the last couple of years. If you wanna manage, read it yourself.¡± Tang Li looked at her as if she was looking at an idiot and asked Butler Yang, ¡°Butler Yang, how long do you need to finish it?¡± Butler Yang glanced at the large vault in front of him that should be two to three hundred square meters. Without changing his expression, he said, ¡°We only need to look at the accounts for the past year. The financial settlement team we brought can finish it in three days at most.¡± The three madams were speechless. Tang Li nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Then let the team read the accounts. Next, you can investigate all the servants in the Qi Mansion. Take care of those who are bad and help those who have been bullied.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± After saying that, Tang Li looked at the three madams. ¡°Third sister-in-law, do you have any objections about the way I go about managing the house?¡± First Madam didn¡¯t want to talk to her at all. Second Madam was a little worried about Tang Li starting from her house, so she didn¡¯t respond. Third Madam replied, ¡°No, I have no objection.¡± Tang Li smiled. ¡°Then I hope the three sisters-in-law can get the people in your house to cooperate with us. Otherwise, Butler Yang might have to use the bodyguards Yihan gave him.¡± The three madams were speechless. This was a blatant threat! Tang Li did not care what the three of them were feeling at the moment. She said to Butler Yang, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. Yihan and I will start staying here tonight. If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t handle, you can report it to me immediately.¡± Butler Yang, ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Tang Li nodded in satisfaction. Then, she walked past the three sisters-in-law and left. It was the weekend today, and the Qi family¡¯s girls were all there. Tang Li had something to tell them. When Tang Li walked out of the vault, she saw a few young girls standing there. They didn¡¯t look happy either because they heard the conversation inside loud and clear. Tang Li glanced at them and said, ¡°As the Miss of the Qi family, you should behave like ladies. If I hear you say anything bad about me behind my back again, I¡¯ll make you copy the family rules ten times and cancel your pocket money for the next six months.¡± These words shocked them. Qi Bailing asked in a sharp voice, ¡°What right do you have to do that?¡± As the daughter of a rich family, she would attend banquets held by the upper-class circle from time to time. Without money, they would become the laughing stock of the entire circle. Tang Li sneered. ¡°Because I¡¯m your elder and the Madam of the Qi family. If you¡¯re unhappy, suck it up.¡± Looking at Tang Li who always used her status as an elder to suppress them, the young girls blushed with anger, but they could do nothing to Tang Li. At that moment, Butler Yang walked out of the vault with his phone. ¡°Madam, the guardhouse called and said that the Situ family head is here to visit you.¡± These words made the three madams look at each other. Second Madam asked sarcastically, ¡°Why did the Situ family head come to the mansion to visit you, Tang Li?¡± Tang Li glanced at her and smiled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Second Sister-in-law know that I can read fortunes and treat illnesses?¡± Hearing this, Second Madam wanted to say something sarcastic. Tang Li said coldly, ¡°The three brothers were lucky to be cursed by me before. Second Sister-in-law, do you want to try it too?¡± Second Madam¡¯s expression changed and she instantly shut her mouth. Tang Li said to Butler Yang, ¡°Get someone to bring him to the living room. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Butler Yang immediately told the guard. Tang Li then looked at the young girls and continued, ¡°Also, all of you are at the age of marriage. Finding a good husband and settling down is more important than anything else.¡± ¡°Tang Li, I know how to teach my daughter. You don¡¯t have to worry!¡± First Madam could not stand Tang Li giving a lecture to her daughters like an elder when she was barely any older than them. Tang Li glanced at her and said indifferently, ¡°Since First Madam said so, I¡¯ll shut up.¡± With that, she said to Butler Yang, ¡°Butler Yang, you can stay.¡± Then, she walked out. Butler Zhang, who was standing at the side, quickly followed. The three madams looked at each other. Second Madam asked, ¡°Should we go and see what they will talk about?¡± Based on Tang Li¡¯s previous behaviors, Second Madam had always felt that Tang Li had many men outside. Perhaps the Situ family head was one of them. First Madam snorted. ¡°Of course. Someone like Tang Li might do something to defame our Qi family again.¡± Third Madam opened her mouth, wanting to say that the fact that Tang Li could cure her father meant that her medical skills were very good. The Situ family head must have come to ask Tang Li to treat his son. However, since her two sisters-in-law were in a fit of anger, she did not dare to say anything. Seeing that they were following her out, she quickly followed them. The young women looked at each other and left. They did not want to have anything to do with Tang Li anymore. When Tang Li arrived at the living room, Situ Huang was already sitting there waiting. When he saw Tang Li come in, he immediately stood up and asked, ¡°Fourth Madam, since you¡¯re back from your vacation, shouldn¡¯t you go and treat my son?¡± Tang Li walked over and sat on the chair opposite him. She said, ¡°Mr. Situ, sit.¡± Butler Zhang immediately gestured for the servants to serve the tea. At this moment, the other three madams arrived too. When the three of them saw Situ Huang standing there, they greeted him. Situ Huang didn¡¯t expect the other three madams of the Qi family to come as well. He subconsciously frowned. The three madams noticed it and pretended not to see it. First Madam sat down and asked casually, ¡°Mr. Situ, I wonder what brought you here to see Fourth Sister-in-law today.¡± Chapter 307 - Making An example of Him Situ Huang was already angry that Tang Li hadn¡¯t started the treatment of his son after taking the money. When he heard First Madam¡¯s question, he replied angrily, ¡°What brought me here? I¡¯m here to ask Fourth Madam to treat my son. Fourth Madam is in the Qi family. If I don¡¯t come here to see her, where should I see her?¡± Hearing that, First Madam didn¡¯t know what else to say. Tang Li looked at First Madam like she was an idiot, which made her even more angry. 1 Tang Li looked at Situ Huang and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Situ, how about this. I¡¯ll return the money to you so that you can find someone else to treat your son, since you are in such a hurry.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Situ Huang glared at Tang Li. If not for the fact that she was the only one who could cure his son, he would have killed her with a slap. Tang Li snorted and said, ¡°I went to look for the herbs to treat your son last month. Give me the money first. I¡¯ll go treat Situ Jin in two days.¡± ¡°Why in two days!¡± He wanted to knock her out immediately and bring her back to treat his son. ¡°I just came back. I have to do my own thing.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Situ Huang was furious. ¡°You have no medical ethics!¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not a doctor, so I don¡¯t need to have medical ethics. If you really want to discuss medical ethics with me, then let your son wait. I¡¯ll treat him in half a year.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Situ Huang¡¯s face was twisted with anger. He managed to control his temper and gritted his teeth. ¡°Fourth Madam, you have to give me a specific time. How many days exactly?¡± Situ Huang was really anxious. His son had not been managing the company for more than a month. The others in the family had been making moves, looking for ways to kill his son. His son had to recover quickly, or his position as the family head would be in danger. Tang Li didn¡¯t make things difficult for Situ Huang. ¡°In three days.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Situ Huang finally heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this. ¡°I¡¯ll come personally to pick up Fourth Madam in three days. What do we need to prepare?¡± ¡°Prepare a separate courtyard with a herb room and a treatment room. Also I need a bath barrel. The barrel is best made of mahogany.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Situ Huang nodded and stood up to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare these when I get back. I hope Fourth Madam won¡¯t go back on your words this time.¡± He obviously did not believe in Tang Li. Tang Li looked at him coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I said I¡¯ll treat Situ Jin. Don¡¯t forget to transfer the money to my card.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to do it when I get back.¡± Situ Huang was definitely not stingy with money. With that, he strode out of the door. The other three madams looked at each other in disbelief. ¡°The Situ family head left just like that?¡± Tang Li asked with a sneer, ¡°Second Sister-in-law, do you think Situ Huang needs to stay and do something?¡± Second Madam choked and said embarrassedly, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Tang Li sneered and suddenly said to Butler Zhang, ¡°Butler Zhang, get someone to inform everyone to gather here.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Butler Zhang went out to inform the people. The other three madams looked at each other but did not say anything. There were many servants in the Qi family, so it took them some time to get here. When all the servants arrived at the courtyard, they were stopped by a group of bodyguards standing around. The Qi Mansion also had many bodyguards, but this group of bodyguards exuded an aura different from that of the Qi Mansion¡¯s bodyguards. These people all had sharp eyes and cold expressions, looking like they came from the army. Everyone gathered in the courtyard and did not dare to speak. They were all waiting for Tang Li to speak. Tang Li stood by the door with Butler Yang. After giving them a sweeping glance, she said, ¡°I gather that the Qi family has 95 long-term servants and bodyguards. Including the part-time workers, there are nearly 200 people.¡± ¡°Previously, everyone¡¯s salary and bonuses were managed by my three sisters-in-law. In the future, Butler Yang will be in charge of all these. Everyone, remember this.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything serious in the future, you can look for Butler Yang directly. If there¡¯s anything not so serious, you can look for Butler Zhang. If I find out that someone is up to no good and does something bad to the Qi family¡¯s reputation, I won¡¯t be merciful.¡± The more Tang Li spoke, the more nervous everyone became. They all felt that this Fourth Madam was not someone to be trifled with. However, there were also people who looked at Tang Li with disdain. It would be strange if a woman in her twenties could manage such a large house. Tang Li said a few things in a row. After finishing, she gestured at Butler Yang. ¡°Butler Yang, you can say something.¡± Butler Yang nodded and stood up to look at everyone in front of him. His face was impartial. ¡°I hope that everyone will cooperate with me in the future. Next, I¡¯ll get to know the wages and expenses in the Qi Mansion. If anyone has any objections, you can come over and talk to me directly, or you can send me an email.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like people gossiping about their masters in private. Once I hear it, I will not go easy with the punishment. ¡°Also, there will be an internal shake-up. Those who are capable can stay. Those who are not capable will be dismissed.¡± These words immediately made some people unhappy. A young man with shoulder-length hair and wearing a green coat said unhappily, ¡°All of us have worked in this position for many years. What right do you have to dismiss us?¡± Butler Yang looked at him sharply. The man looked back at him calmly with a hint of provocation in his eyes. He was Butler Wang¡¯s nephew. Who would dare to touch him? At that moment, Butler Yang withdrew his gaze and asked Tang Li, ¡°Madam, when do my rights as the head butler start?¡± Tang Li glanced at the young man and replied, ¡°From now onward.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Butler Yang looked at the young man, planning to make an example out of him. ¡°You¡¯ve been fired. Pack your things and leave the Qi Mansion immediately. If you don¡¯t leave before noon, I¡¯ll call the police on the crime of burglary. Also, when you leave, I¡¯ll send someone to watch you. If you dare to take anything from the Qi family, you¡¯ll end up in jail.¡± 1 Chapter 308 - Butler Yang Exercising Authority These words immediately frightened the group of people. The young man was stunned for a moment before disbelief and anger appeared on his face. In the end, he turned into fury and shouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. What right do you have to fire me?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re intentionally kicking up a fuss.¡± Butler Yang said in the most serious tone. ¡°The Qi family is a century-old family. If everyone is as undisciplined as you, what will others think of the Qi family?¡± ¡°Besides, if you have the ability, why are you so afraid of being fired? The fact that you¡¯re so anxious to object is the best evidence of your incapability. Don¡¯t worry, before you leave, I¡¯ll get someone to investigate everything you¡¯ve done all these years. If you did anything that harmed the interests of the family, then I¡¯m sorry I have to send you to jail.¡± The young man did not expect that he would be threatened by this new chief butler. He was so angry that his chest heaved and his eyes turned red. He thought to himself, ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll call my uncle later. You¡¯re just a new butler, but my uncle has been staying in this family for many decades.¡± At the thought of this, the young man turned around and walked away, almost bumping into people next to him. Butler Yang said to the two bodyguards calmly, ¡°Watch him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The two bodyguards immediately followed. The young man did not expect Butler Yang to send bodyguards to follow him. He lost control of his temper and shouted, ¡°Do you know who I am? Do you believe that with a phone call, I¡¯ll make you all disappear?¡± ¡°Son of a b*tch, are you guys deaf¡­ Ouch¡­¡± The young man screamed in pain, but the others standing in the courtyard trembled and did not dare to look back. However, many people who had been bullied by the young man cheered in their hearts. After he was taken away, the courtyard instantly became quiet. Everyone held their breaths, afraid that this new butler would make an example of them. The three madams, who were stunned by Butler Yang¡¯s actions, finally came to their senses. First Madam thought that Tang Li had gone crazy. ¡°Tang Li, are you crazy? How can you fire someone like that?¡± Second Madam added, ¡°Don¡¯t you know we can¡¯t fire servants at will? That boy was sent here when he was very young.¡± Third Madam opened her mouth but decided not to risk offending Tang Li. Tang Li glanced at the two of them and asked, ¡°Did Butler Yang do anything wrong just now? If someone challenges Butler Yang, then they¡¯re challenging me as well.¡± ¡°I can tell that boy has done a lot of despicable things. What if he stabs me on my back one day because he¡¯s angry with me?¡± ¡°Sisters-in-law, you have to think from my position. I want to spend the rest of my life with Yihan.¡± With that, Tang Li sighed deeply. First Madam and Second Madam were speechless. After regaining her senses, First Madam said with a straight face, ¡°Even if you¡¯re right, Wang Tong didn¡¯t do anything. Besides, he¡¯s Butler Wang¡¯s nephew. You can¡¯t just fire him like that.¡± ¡°So he¡¯s Butler Wang¡¯s nephew. I was wondering why this person dared to challenge me.¡± Tang Li instructed Butler Yang. ¡°Butler Yang, call Butler Wang. I¡¯ll apologize to him personally.¡± Butler Yang quickly called Butler Wang. Tang Li took the phone and told him what had happened before asking, ¡°Butler Wang, do you think I did the right thing? If you want him to stay, I¡¯ll make him stay.¡± Everyone was stunned, thinking to themselves, ¡°Fourth Madam, that¡¯s a blatant threat.¡± After saying that, Tang Li turned on the loudspeaker. Butler Wang¡¯s voice was heard coming from the phone. ¡°There are 325 rules for servants in the Qi family. No matter what Master decides, the servants must obey. If he dares to challenge Fourth Madam in front of everyone, it¡¯s only right that Fourth Madam fires him.¡± Tang Li smiled. ¡°Thank you, Butler Wang, for your support and understanding.¡± Butler Wang replied, ¡°Fourth Madam, If something like this happens in the future, you don¡¯t have to tell me. Just follow the rules.¡± Tang Li, ¡°Okay.¡± With that, she hung up the phone and returned the phone to Butler Yang. Then, she looked at everyone. ¡°If anyone else is unhappy, you can leave with Wang Tong.¡± The Qi family¡¯s wage and bonuses were even better than the white-collar workers. Who would be so stupid to leave? ¡°Since no one is objecting, Butler Yang, continue.¡± Butler Yang spoke for a few more minutes before ending. After that, everyone went back to work. Only then did Tang Li look at First Madam and Second Madam. ¡°Madam, what else do you have to say?¡± First Madam said with a straight face, ¡°No.¡± With that, she left. Second Madam also said no and left. Third Madam was the only one left. Third Madam thought for a moment and agreed with a smile, ¡°Fourth Sister-in-law is right. The Qi family mansion indeed needs your management.¡± Third Madam obviously wanted to team up with Tang Li. Tang Li looked at her and nodded. Then, she said to Butler Yang, ¡°Go ahead. Call me if anything happens.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Third Madam could not tell what Tang Li¡¯s attitude was towards her. She stood there clumsily, not knowing whether she should leave or not. At this moment, Tang Li asked her, ¡°Third sister-in-law, I¡¯m going to the ancestral hall later. Do you want to come with me?¡± Third Madam knew that Tang Li didn¡¯t really want company, so she quickly said, ¡°No need. I happen to have something to do today. If Fourth Sister-in-law has anything you don¡¯t understand, you can just call me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Third Madam left, Tang Li slowly walked toward the ancestral hall. On the way, she saw a person walking out from a corner. Looking at Tan Wenjing, who acted like she was having a stroll, Tang Li smiled. Today, Tan Wenjing was wearing a green dress and had her hair combed, looking like an innocent and elegant beauty. After she walked over, she smiled warmly at Tang Li. ¡°Fourth Madam, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± Chapter 309 - He Had Seen Many Such Scheming Women! Tang Li remained silent and looked at her. Tan Wenjing had already thought of how to continue. She quickly took out a very exquisite tea box from the bag on her back and said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re in the living room and I was just about to go over. Yesterday, I heard you say that you like to drink tea from S Province¡¯s tea plantation. Coincidentally, when I came here, I brought some tea. If Fourth Madam doesn¡¯t mind¡­¡± However, as long as Tan Wenjing didn¡¯t target her and Yihan, she didn¡¯t care what Tan Wenjing was going to do. She said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Butler Zhang, who was standing beside her, took the tea. After Butler Zhang took the tea, Tan Wenjing stood there, looking like she wanted to say something but hesitated. Butler Zhang, who was standing beside Tang Li, looked at Tan Wenjing without batting an eyelid. He frowned, worried that this woman would have ill-intentions towards Madam. He had seen many scheming women like her! ¡°Madam, aren¡¯t you going to the Tang family in the afternoon? It¡¯s already past ten.¡± Butler Zhang was worried about the little ones at the villa and was anxious to rush back. He felt that there was no need for Madam to waste time with such a scheming woman. Tang Li glanced at Butler Zhang and nodded. She said to Tan Wenjing, ¡°Thank you for the tea. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll get going.¡± With that, she continued walking. How could Tan Wenjing let Tang Li leave just like that? She bit her lips and asked as if she really loved Qi Lingxuan, ¡°Fourth Madam, First Master kicked Lingxuan out. Can I still marry him?¡± Tang Li raised her eyebrows. ¡°You have to ask First Madam about this. I can¡¯t interfere in their family¡¯s private matters.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Tan Wenjing clutched her dress tightly and lowered her eyes.¡± First Madam is in a fit of anger, so I don¡¯t dare to ask. ¡± Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°If you really love Lingxuan, you can go out and look for him. After all, there¡¯s a saying that true feelings are revealed in adversity. If you suffer with him, he might fall in love with you. Wouldn¡¯t that be a happy ending?¡± Tan Wenjing was speechless. Tan Wenjing was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Fourth Madam is right. I should look for him.¡± After saying that, she looked up at Tang Li. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Fourth Madam.¡± Tang Li nodded and left with Butler Zhang. Tan Wenjing pursed her lips tightly as she watched them leave. She couldn¡¯t go out to look for Qi Lingxuan, but she could think of a way to make First Master and First Madam agree to let Qi Lingxuan come back. At this thought, she turned around and walked towards First Madam. At this moment, other than the servants who had returned to work, only Zhang Xinya and Qi Junhao were present. Looking at the mother who was teaching her son how to walk, Tan Wenjing composed herself before walking over with a smile. ¡°Junhao, come to Auntie.¡± Zhang Xinya was a little surprised to see Tan Wenjing. ¡°Wenjing, didn¡¯t you say you were going for a walk?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not familiar with this place, so I just walked for a short while.¡± With that, she squatted down and clapped her hands at Qi Junhao, who was unwilling to walk. She smiled gently at him. ¡°Junhao, walk over. I¡¯ll give you candy later.¡± Qi Junhao was already one and a half years old. Because he was First Master¡¯s first grandson, everyone doted on him a lot and always liked to hug him. Coupled with excessive nutrition, the little fatty developed a lazy habit of not wanting to walk. Zhang Xinya could only get him to exercise a little bit when First Madam and the others were not around. When the little fatty heard the word candy, his eyes lit up and he staggered towards Tan Wenjing. Seeing this, Zhang Xinya didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°He¡¯s getting lazier and lazier.¡± Tan Wenjing waited for Qi Junhao to walk up to her. After he threw himself into her arms, she picked him up and walked in. ¡°Candy ~ Candy ~¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you to get it now.¡± ¡°Are you really going to give him candy?¡± Tan Wenjing blinked at her. ¡°I specially went to the mother and baby shop to buy some sugar-free candies yesterday. They¡¯ll come in handy now.¡± ¡°Haha, I see.¡± Zhang Xinya sighed. ¡°Wenjing, you¡¯re so good at coaxing children. When you have children in the future, you¡¯ll definitely be a good mother.¡± Tan Wenjing smiled but did not say anything. At this moment, a servant happened to come out with a basket of clothes to wash. Zhang Xinya usually didn¡¯t have anyone to talk to, so when she was around someone who was of the same age as her, she became a little gossipy. ¡°Second Brother doesn¡¯t like the servants to go in and clean when he¡¯s in the room. Every time, the servants have to wait for Second Brother to go out before going in to get his clothes.¡± Tan Wenjing looked at the dirty clothes in the servant¡¯s basket and her heart skipped a beat. Her eyes flickered and she asked casually, ¡°Second Young Master is already at the age of marriage. Why hasn¡¯t First Madam arranged a marriage for him yet?¡± ¡°First Madam did, but he liked none of them,¡± Zhang Xinya said. ¡°Second Brother said that he wants to work hard for another two years and even promised his mother that he will get married in two years, so his mother isn¡¯t too anxious about his marriage.¡± Hearing that, Tan Wenjing smiled, saying, ¡°That¡¯s good. Men should prioritize their career.¡± On the other side. After Tang Li and Butler Zhang walked for a while, Butler Zhang could not help but say, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s obvious that Miss Tan has ulterior motives for suddenly getting close to you.¡± Tang Li replied indifferently, ¡°Her target is First Madam. It doesn¡¯t matter to us if she has ulterior motives. It¡¯s even good for us because there is someone who can distract First Madam and stop her from going crazy.¡± Butler Zhang was speechless. Tang Li went to the Tang family¡¯s house at around two in the afternoon. At that moment, only Tang Zitong and Yu Meng were there. Seeing Tang Li get out of the car, Tang Zitong immediately walked up to her excitedly and wanted to give her a bear hug. ¡°Fourth Sister, I haven¡¯t seen you for a month. I missed you so much.¡± Tang Li raised her hand to press on Tang Zitong¡¯s shoulder to stop Tang Zitong from pouncing on her. At the same time, she looked at Yu Meng, who was standing there with joy in her eyes. When Yu Meng saw Tang Li look over, she smiled shyly and greeted her, ¡°Sister Tang, you¡¯re back.¡± Tang Li nodded and asked, ¡°How was your study this month?¡± Tang Zitong immediately replied, ¡°Yu Meng is very smart. With Wanwan¡¯s help, she has learned a lot in the past few weeks.¡± Yu Meng nodded. ¡°I can understand what Wanwan taught me.¡± Tang Zitong pretended to be angry and walked up to Yu Meng. She tapped her forehead and asked, ¡°Do you not understand what I taught you?¡± Yu Meng knew that she had said something wrong and quickly shut her mouth, but her face was red. Looking at Yu Meng, Tang Zitong laughed and said, ¡°I was just teasing you. Why are you still so shy? Wanwan has been a tutor since the third year of junior high school. I definitely can¡¯t compare to her.¡± Yu Meng heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. Chapter 310 - Two Familiar Figures Tang Zitong stopped teasing Yu Meng and walked back to Tang Li¡¯s side. She held her arm and said, ¡°My mom and Second Aunt thought you would come a little late, so they went out to buy vegetables just now. Will Fourth Brother-in-law come for dinner tonight?¡± ¡°He can¡¯t come. He¡¯s busy.¡± Hearing that, Tang Zitong clicked her tongue and said sympathetically, ¡°Fourth Brother-in-law is really a workaholic. As soon as he came back from vacation, he dived straight into endless work.¡± After saying that, she suddenly looked at Tang Li¡¯s stomach and pointed at it with her finger. At the same time, she winked at Tang Li. ¡°Fourth Sister, is there any movement here?¡± ¡°No.¡± Tang Li did not mind. ¡°The children will come when they want to.¡± Tang Zitong frowned. ¡°That¡¯s true, but in a family like the Qi family, having a child will make your position more stable.¡± ¡°Who said so?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what happens on TV.¡± 1 ¡°¡­¡± After the three of them walked into the living room and sat down, Tang Li asked Yu Meng, ¡°What do you think about singing?¡± Yu Meng grabbed the hem of her shirt with both hands and said nervously, ¡°Sister Zitong found me many live videos of singers singing. I feel that I¡¯m very different from them.¡± Tang Zitong quickly added, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You haven¡¯t even started learning systematically. I think with your singing talent, as long as you start learning systematically, you will definitely be able to catch up to them very soon, or even surpass them.¡± Tang Li looked at Tang Zitong, who was brainwashing Yu Meng, and said in amusement, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to work hard, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do.¡± Hearing that, Yu Meng was instantly motivated. She clenched her fists and nodded vigorously. Then, Tang Li and Tang Zitong talked about opening an entertainment company. Tang Li was in charge of paying and finding people, while Tang Zitong was in charge of running errands. The two of them started talking about what to do with the company. ¡°It just so happens that the Tang family will be holding an instrument competition. When Yu Meng can sing, we¡¯ll build a band for her.¡± Tang Li had already thought of this. Tang Zitong nodded excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. As long as Yu Meng¡¯s band becomes popular, people will come to buy our instruments.¡± At the thought of that scene, Tang Zitong was so happy that she couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Yu Meng was also happy. At the same time, she swore to herself that she would learn how to sing. The three of them chatted for a while before Tang Li¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Seeing Tang Li take out her phone, Tang Zitong exclaimed, ¡°Fourth Sister actually brought her phone with her today. It¡¯s like the sun has risen from the west.¡± The call was from Mr. Yun. Mr. Yun told her that his students were free tomorrow. If Tang Li wanted, they could meet at the professor¡¯s residential area at Imperial University. His student, Wang Zetao, lived there, so everyone could go to his house for dinner. However, in the end, he added, ¡°If Miss Tang wants to go to the restaurant for dinner, we can also arrange it.¡± Tang Li, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Professor Wang¡¯s house for dinner. Send me the address and I¡¯ll go there directly.¡± Mr. Yun, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get Wang to send you the address later.¡± After hanging up, the three of them waited for nearly half an hour before the two madams returned from buying groceries. When they came in, they saw that Tang Li was already there. They got the nanny to bring the vegetables to the kitchen and sat down to talk to Tang Li. At around five o¡¯clock, the men from the Tang family returned. Without waiting for Qi Yihan, everyone sat down to eat. After dinner, they sat in the living room and chatted. First Uncle said, ¡°The mountain was almost removed. Next, we¡¯ll wait for the plan from the government. As soon as we get the money, we¡¯ll start investing in instruments.¡± Second Master continued, ¡°Next, I¡¯ll go and talk to the music academy and the bosses of the music company. As long as we can get them to cooperate with us, I think our sailing will be smooth.¡± The two young men also expressed that they would do their best. Tang Li nodded and told them about opening an entertainment company. They agreed. ¡°Sure. It just so happens that with Yu Meng¡¯s personality, we won¡¯t be at ease if she is sent to other places for training. We won¡¯t be worried about people bullying her if we have our own company.¡± Yu Meng listened to the Tang family¡¯s discussion. Although she did not speak, she felt warm in her heart because of their protection. She thought that she had to work harder so that she would not disappoint them. After chatting about this, Tang Zitong suddenly remembered something happy and planned to share it with everyone. ¡°Today, someone surnamed Xuanyuan came to our instrument store and said that he wants to customize a few instruments.¡± As soon as Tang Zitong finished speaking, Yu Meng suddenly raised her voice excitedly and asked, ¡°Xuanyuan? Is it Brother Xuanyuan?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Only then did Tang Zitong remember that Yu Meng had been looking for a man with the surname Xuanyuan. She subconsciously looked at Tang Li. Tang Li already knew who it was and said, ¡°No.¡± Then, she said to Tang Zitong, ¡°If this person wants to customize instruments, do his business. If he has other thoughts, tell me immediately.¡± These words immediately made the Tang family¡¯s hearts skip a beat. First Uncle asked, ¡°Li, what¡¯s his motive?¡± ¡°He wants me to read his fortune, but I haven¡¯t had time. Plus, I¡¯ve been out for so long. He probably wants to know my whereabouts through you guys.¡± These words made everyone heave a sigh of relief. Tang Li looked at Tang Zitong and asked, ¡°How much earnest did Mr. Xuanyuan give you?¡± ¡°Two hundred thousand.¡± ¡°Next time you meet this kind of person, the earnest will start from at least a million. Two hundred thousand is too little.¡± ¡°Well¡­ That¡¯s what we normally charge.¡± ¡°That¡¯s in the past. You¡¯ll have to change it in the future.¡± Tang Li¡¯s expression turned serious, and Tang Zitong subconsciously nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to Fourth Sister.¡± ¡­ Tang Li stayed at the Tang family¡¯s house until ten o¡¯clock before leaving. When she drove the car out, she called Qi Yihan and asked how long he still needed to work before she went to pick him up. Qi Yihan said, ¡°It should end before midnight tonight.¡± Tang Li, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Qi Yihan, ¡°Okay, call me when you get here. I¡¯ll come down and pick you up.¡± Tang Li could not help but smile. ¡°If you¡¯re busy, don¡¯t come down. I¡¯ll take the elevator up.¡± Qi Yihan, ¡°Not really busy.¡± Tang Li did not believe him, but she had no objections if he wanted to come down and pick her up. She hung up and continued driving. When the car reached a crowded area, because of the traffic jam, Tang Li casually glanced outside. She happened to see two familiar figures. It was Qi Lingxuan and Xiang Wanwan. At this moment, it was drizzling. Qi Lingxuan was using his hands to cover Xiang Wanwan¡¯s head as the two of them ran towards a mall. This scene was actually especially loving. Tang Li suddenly remembered that First Master had kicked Qi Lingxuan out. She thought that Qi Lingxuan would immediately think of a way to get them to ask him back, but she did not expect him to start dating the female lead. Chapter 311 - Secretary Si, Be Careful Tonight After the two of them ran into a mall, the traffic finally moved. When Tang Li arrived at the underground parking lot of the Qi Corp, the rain outside became heavier. As soon as she parked the car, she saw a tall figure walking out of the elevator towards her. The man was wearing a suit and leather shoes. He walked in the parking lot with an absolute domineering aura, as if he was on the way to cooperate with an international tycoon. He was calm, powerful, and handsome. Tang Li opened the car door and walked up to him in a few steps. She smiled and said, ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s raining outside.¡± Qi Yihan reached out his arm and pulled her into his arms. He looked at her and said, ¡°I have an umbrella in my car. I won¡¯t get you drenched when we get back.¡± Tang Li recalled the last time the two of them strolled in the rain in S Province and was suddenly in a good mood. After entering the elevator, she told him about the Tang family. When the elevator reached the top floor, she happened to ask, ¡°We want to find a professional trainer. Do you have any good suggestions?¡± When the elevator opened, the floor was actually a little lively. A few people were walking in the corridor, and Secretary Si was holding a folder and talking to someone. Tang Li glanced at them and asked, ¡°You guys look very busy. Are you sure you can finish before midnight?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the two of them walked out, Qi Yihan was still holding her by the waist. Everyone immediately stopped and greeted Tang Li. ¡°Good evening, Madam.¡± Tang Li nodded and replied, ¡°Good evening!¡± After entering the CEO¡¯s office, Qi Yihan answered her question. ¡°If you want to find a good professional trainer, there are two ways. The first is that you can find a professional headhunter to help you find talents. No matter what industry it is, as long as you give enough money, there will be a large number of people who are willing to work for you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s that simple. But professional music trainers usually sign contracts with large entertainment companies. It¡¯s harder to poach them.¡± ¡°What about the second option?¡± ¡°To borrow people from the entertainment companies.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li thought of Mr. Zhang. Her eyes lit up. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mr. Zhang own a film and entertainment company? Do you think they have professional trainers?¡± ¡°Yes, they are considered a leading company in this industry. You can indeed ask him for help.¡± Qi Yihan believed that as long as Tang Li asked, Mr. Zhang would definitely be willing to help. Tang Li was very happy that this matter could be resolved so easily. She wrapped her arms around Qi Yihan¡¯s neck and stood on her tiptoes to kiss him on the lips. ¡°Thank you, Hubby.¡± With that, she was about to leave and sit on the sofa to wait for him when her waist was grabbed. Qi Yihan looked at her beautiful red lips and said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you need to thank me for helping you out?¡± Tang Li reached out one hand to touch his neck and the other to his Adam¡¯s apple. She first touched it before deliberately rubbing it with her finger. Seeing that his Adam¡¯s apple was moving, the corners of her lips curled up. She deliberately asked in an ambiguous tone, ¡°Then how do you want me to thank you? Do you want me to thank you right here right now?¡± Qi Yihan gulped again. Finally, he couldn¡¯t stand her naughty fingers. He raised his hand and held it, his voice becoming even hoarser. ¡°We can talk about that at home, but I don¡¯t mind you giving me a kiss for now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± As Tang Li spoke, she pulled him towards her. Qi Yihan lowered his head cooperatively and their lips touched. The passionate kiss made the two of them go crazy, and their surroundings seemed to be heating up¡­ Knock, knock! The sudden knock on the door pulled the two of them back to their senses. Qi Yihan pressed Tang Li¡¯s head against his chest and quickly calmed his irregular breathing. A few seconds later, he said to her, ¡°Go to my lounge first. It¡¯s Secretary Si. He¡¯s here to send me some documents.¡± Hearing his heart beating faster than usual, Tang Li smiled and nodded. Then, she withdrew from his arms and walked towards the lounge behind the desk. After Tang Li left, Qi Yihan¡¯s face instantly turned cold. ¡°Come in.¡± Then, he sat back down. Secretary Si came in, handed the document to Qi Yihan, and left. When Tang Li walked out, Qi Yihan was already working on the documents. Tang Li did not disturb him and walked straight to the lounge. She sat by the large French window and looked at the rain outside. Qi Yihan, who was sitting behind his desk, glanced at her from time to time. He felt that the documents tonight were not as boring as before. The entire office was soon filled with a calm and soothing atmosphere. Because he was in a good mood, work progressed especially quickly tonight. At half past eleven, Qi Yihan finished his work. Tang Li walked up to him and watched him pack up the documents. Qi Yihan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the restaurant for supper later. There will be supper from 11 pm to 12:30 pm every night.¡± Tang Li nodded. After he was done packing, the two of them left the office and walked towards the dining room downstairs. At this time, there were many people who came for supper. Tang Li looked at the group of elites sitting at the dining table eating supper while working and sighed. ¡°The Qi family¡¯s employees are really hardworking.¡± These words were heard by Secretary Si, who came in from behind. Secretary Si added, ¡°These people are usually from the project team. As long as they finish a project, they can take half a month of paid leave and have a travel allowance.¡± Tang Li was speechless. As expected, money was everything. After Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked in, everyone greeted them. The two of them found an empty table and sat down. The head chef quickly came out and respectfully handed the menu to Tang Li. ¡°President, Madam, what would you like tonight?¡± Tang Li took the menu and Qi Yihan told her, ¡°You can order whatever you want.¡± Looking at the hundreds of cuisines, Tang Li was shocked again and only ordered a few dishes. The head chef took the menu and said, ¡°President, Madam, please wait a moment. These dishes will be ready soon.¡± In order to serve the dishes quickly, the kitchen had already prepared them in advance, especially the stewed ones. Because Qi Yihan and Tang Li were around, everyone ate quietly. After dinner, the two of them walked out of the restaurant. At the same time, Secretary Si, who had also finished eating, followed them. He had also gotten off work. The three of them entered the elevator together. Tang Li glanced at Secretary Si and said, ¡°Secretary Si, be careful tonight.¡± Secretary Si was struck dumb by her sudden remark. Chapter 312 - Escaping A Bloody Calamity When the elevator reached the underground parking lot, Secretary Si made a decision. ¡°President, I remember that I have something important to report to you. Can I take your car?¡± Tang Li was stunned. Qi Yihan was speechless. After being warned by Tang Li, Secretary Si felt inexplicably scared. Under his CEO¡¯s cold gaze, he mustered up the courage to ask. Tang Li said, ¡°But we¡¯re going the other way.¡± Secretary Si pushed his glasses up his nose bridge and said very calmly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll get out of the car after talking to the CEO.¡± There were so many rooms in the CEO¡¯s villa. When he reached the villa with them, he didn¡¯t believe that they wouldn¡¯t let him stay for a night. Tang Li looked at Qi Yihan in embarrassment and asked rudely, ¡°Yihan, when did your secretary become so shameless?¡± Qi Yihan glanced at Secretary Si, who was trying his best to maintain a calm expression. He didn¡¯t want Secretary Si to sit in the same car as them, so he asked Tang Li, ¡°Do you have a way to get rid of his bad luck tonight?¡± When Secretary Si heard this, he immediately looked at Tang Li expectantly. Tang Li was silent for two seconds before saying, ¡°Yes.¡± Then she suggested, ¡°Yihan, why don¡¯t you give Secretary Si a day off tomorrow and let him try his luck to find his love?¡± Qi Yihan nodded and said to Secretary Si, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to work tomorrow. Since Li said that the person you¡¯re destined to meet is related to instruments, check out the instrument shops.¡± Secretary Si wanted to say that he was very busy. At that moment, Tang Li added coldly, ¡°Next time you ask me to help you get rid of bad luck, I¡¯ll charge you 500,000 yuan.¡± Secretary Si immediately straightened his back. ¡°Yes, CEO.¡± Seeing that Secretary Si was so tactful, Tang Li took out a talisman from her pocket in satisfaction and handed it to him. ¡°Take it. It can protect you until you get home safely.¡± Secretary Si took the talisman and carefully placed it in his pocket. ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡± With that, he turned and walked towards his car. Tang Li and Qi Yihan got into the car. Looking at the car driving behind her, Tang Li mumbled in confusion, ¡°Since Secretary Si knows how to dispel his bad luck, why isn¡¯t he doing it at all?¡± If it were anyone else, they would have gone to find someone to marry immediately. For Secretary Si to be so unenthusiastic, it was most likely because he had suffered serious emotional trauma before. At this thought, Tang Li asked, ¡°Has Secretary Si been seriously hurt in love?¡± ¡°Not by love.¡± Qi Yihan knew very well. ¡°Secretary Si was poisoned by his sister when he was young, so he¡¯s quite resistant to women.¡± Tang Li was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect this, but she was a little curious. ¡°How did he get poisoned?¡± Qi Yihan looked at the bright-eyed Tang Li in amusement and pulled her into his arms. He leaned his chin on her shoulder and said, ¡°Secretary Si didn¡¯t tell me. I guess it should be something hard to say.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Li actually did not like to pry into other people¡¯s privacy. Hearing that, she did not mention it again and told Qi Yihan what happened when she returned to the Qi Mansion today. Qi Yihan listened quietly. After hearing that, he smiled and said, ¡°You and Butler Yang did well. That¡¯s what Madam of the Qi family should do.¡± Being praised, Tang Li smiled happily. Her back was facing Qi Yihan, so she turned to look at him. Unexpectedly, as she turned around, Qi Yihan planted a kiss on her lips. As he kissed her, his head reached into her shirt and caressed her waist lovingly. Tang Li could not stand this sitting posture and snorted unhappily. Only then did Qi Yihan let go of her reluctantly. The car drove steadily on the way back to the Qi Mansion. Leaning her head against his chest, Tang Li told Qi Yihan about the fake Xuanyuan Qing looking for Tang Zitong. When Qi Yihan heard that, his expression turned cold. He rubbed Tang Li¡¯s back and said, ¡°When I finish my work in two days, I¡¯ll start dealing with him. He needs to learn a lesson for sticking his nose into your family.¡± jxz Tang Li frowned. ¡°Where¡¯s the real Xuanyuan Qing?¡± She felt that Xuanyuan Qing was not that weak. ¡°He¡¯s been held back by that shaman recently and is dealing with him.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go meet that shaman soon.¡± No matter how good the fake Xuanyuan Qing was at fooling people, he was just an ordinary human. Qi Yihan could deal with him, but the shaman did not sound like an easy target. Since Xuanyuan Qing was not his match, Tang Li had to help. ¡°Yeah.¡± It was raining heavily outside. There were not many cars on the road in the early morning, so the car went very fast. When Secretary Si was returning to his apartment, he suddenly saw a group of people fighting around a corner in front of him, holding knives in their hands, and he suddenly stepped on the brakes. In this situation, if a normal person saw this, they would definitely make a turn and drive away. Secretary Si considered himself a normal person, so he immediately made a turn. However, as soon as he turned the car around, he heard an explosion from the car window, followed by the sound of something smashing against the back of the car. Secretary Si immediately guessed what it was and a chill ran down his spine. Without thinking, he stepped on the accelerator again. Behind him was the sound of the wind and rain. At this moment, his grip on the steering wheel was so tight that they were almost glued together. He was thinking that as long as he drove faster, he would be safe. However, at this moment, he heard the sound of tires being blown up again, and the car started to shake violently. It was obvious that the two tires at the back were blown up. Secretary Si looked back through the rearview mirror. In the rain, several people were walking towards him, all holding guns. At this moment, he placed his hand on the pocket containing the talisman. Seeing that a few people had surrounded the car and were raising their guns at him, at that moment, Secretary Si took out the talisman and a light emitted, quickly enveloping the car. When those people were blinded by the light and subconsciously raised their hands to block it, Secretary Si felt his vision blur. When he looked around again, he was already sitting on the sofa in his apartment. He heaved a sigh of relief. Reaching into his pocket, he found that the talisman was gone. Chapter 313 - Five Million Per Ghost In the rain, after the few people lowered their hands and realized that there was no one in the car, they instantly looked like they had seen a ghost and revealed terrified expressions. At this moment, a few of their companions who were surrounding a man shouted for help. They looked in the direction of the fight at the same time. When they saw that the man who was surrounded grabbed a person¡¯s neck and easily threw him a few meters away, their pupils constricted. ¡°Quick! Shoot!¡± Bang bang bang! The bullets shuttled through the rain and arrived at that person in the blink of an eye. However, just as bullets were about to hit that person, he grabbed two more people and used them to block all the bullets. ¡°Stop, don¡¯t hurt our people.¡± It was too late. At this moment, the man who was surrounded had already broken away and arrived in front of them in the blink of an eye. Before they could react, their necks were grabbed and they were lifted up and thrown at the wall like rags. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Shortly, the sound of a police car came from afar. Qi Lingxuan, who was standing in the rain, had a bloodthirsty glint in his eyes. Then, with a flash, he disappeared. ¡­ When Tang Li and Qi Yihan returned to the Qi Mansion, Butler Yang and Butler Zhang were waiting for them by the door. The car door opened. Qi Yihan opened the umbrella and got out of the car first. Then, he turned around and leaned the umbrella to the side of the car door. While ensuring that Tang Li would not be drenched, he pulled her into his arms. ¡°Master, Madam.¡± Butler Yang and Butler Zhang greeted them at the same time. Qi Yihan said, ¡°Go and rest.¡± The two of them nodded and walked in with Qi Yihan. Butler Zhang told them, ¡°Master, Madam, I brought Young Master Qiqi and Miss Linlin over this afternoon, but I didn¡¯t let anyone see them.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and said to Tang Li, ¡°Call the other families for breakfast tomorrow morning. We¡¯ll introduce Qiqi and Linlin to them.¡± Tang Li did not object and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little worried that Qiqi and Linlin will bully people.¡± Qi Yihan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if they bully people, they¡¯ll only bully people with ulterior motives.¡± Tang Li thought about it and nodded in agreement. After Qi Yihan handed the umbrella to Butler Zhang, the two of them walked in. Butler Yang and Butler Zhang did not follow them. After Tang Li and the others disappeared, Butler Zhang asked Butler Yang with mixed feelings, ¡°Brother Yang, don¡¯t you think Master and Madam are doing the opposite? Young Master Qiqi and Miss Linlin are so small and adorable. How can they bully people?¡± Butler Yang glanced at Butler Zhang and said with a straight face, ¡°Your job is to take good care of Young Master Qiqi and Miss Linlin.¡± With that, he turned around and walked towards his place. Butler Zhang stood there and thought for a moment before realizing what Butler Yang meant and quickly followed. At three in the morning. In the dead of the night. It was still raining, and the entire Qi Mansion was quiet. However, at this moment, a terrified and miserable scream came from First Master¡¯s house. Then, the entire house was lit up, and people trembled. Soon, someone from First Master¡¯s family came to look for Qi Yihan and Tang Li. Butler Yang stood by the door of the courtyard with an umbrella in his hand. ¡°First Young Master, why are you looking for Master and Madam so late at night?¡± Qi Hao ordered, ¡°Hurry up and tell Fourth Uncle and Fourth Aunt that our house is haunted. Ask Fourth Aunt to come with me.¡± Butler Yang stood there without moving. ¡°Madam instructed me that she is not to be disturbed even if the sky falls.¡± Qi Hao felt that this butler didn¡¯t know his place. He was so angry that he shouted at him, ¡°My mother was so scared that she fainted and several people were injured. How dare you say such things to me here? Are you going to call Fourth Uncle and Fourth Aunt or not?¡± He looked like he would hit Butler Yang if he didn¡¯t go and wake Tang Li up. Butler Yang stood there without moving. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, First Young Master. Without Master and Madam¡¯s orders, I can¡¯t disturb them.¡± ¡°You f*cking¡­¡± Qi Hao raised his fist and was about to punch Butler Yang, but when he raised his fist, he was hit by something to the side, making him scream in pain. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± ¡°Who is shouting here in the middle of the night? Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re disturbing my sleep?¡± Tang Li¡¯s voice came from behind Butler Yang. When Qi Hao heard Tang Li¡¯s voice, he immediately calmed down and begged anxiously, ¡°Fourth Aunt, our courtyard is haunted again. Can you go over and take a look?¡± Tang Li stood there with an umbrella, looking displeased. Hearing Qi Hao¡¯s words, Tang Li was furious. ¡°Even if there are ghosts, they won¡¯t kill anyone. Besides, the other courtyards aren¡¯t haunted. The fact that your courtyard is haunted from time to time means that you¡¯ve done a lot of bad things.¡± Qi Hao almost cursed out loud. However, he dared not because Tang Li was his elder. Most importantly, he was not her match. Qi Hao had to beg her to go over, so he suppressed his anger. ¡°Fourth Aunt, regardless of whether our family has done anything wrong or not, we¡¯re family. Are you going to watch us be scared to death by ghosts?¡± Tang Li lowered her eyes and thought for a moment. Without a need to guess, she knew for a fact who was intentionally scaring First Madam. Other than the male lead, no one would do such a despicable thing. However, since she was the Madam of the Qi family, she had to go and take a look. Tang Li said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡± Qi Hao finally heaved a sigh of relief. When Tang Li went over, the other two madams also rushed over when they heard the screams. There were people crying, wailing, and screaming. The moment the three of them stepped into the courtyard, someone noticed Tang Li and shouted, ¡°Fourth Madam is here.¡± Everyone quickly made their way. Tang Li walked into the hall with an umbrella. The families were gathered in the hall, and the women were gathered around First Madam. First Madam¡¯s face was pale as she laid there and screamed. She looked like she was scared silly. When First Master saw Tang Li, he quickly said, ¡°Fourth Sister-in-law, don¡¯t you know how to exorcize ghosts? Quick! Quickly exorcize the ghosts for us.¡± Tang Li glanced at him and said, ¡°Five million.¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone looked at her in confusion. Tang Li smiled as she repeated, ¡°Five million for each ghost.¡± ¡­. The entire living room fell into a dead silence because of that. Chapter 314 - First Master Complaining About Tang Li To Qi Yihan After a long while, First Master finally came back to his senses. His eyes widened as he glared at Tang Li and gritted his teeth. ¡°You might as well rob a bank!¡± Tang Li smiled. Her smile was especially annoying. ¡°Robbing a bank is illegal, but making a deal with you is not.¡± First Master¡¯s face twisted. Just as he was about to speak, Second Master said, ¡°First Brother, with this money, you can hire a couple of masters already.¡± Second Master had always disliked Tang Li. If not for the fact that this woman had a jinxing mouth, he would have asked his dog to teach her a lesson. Now that he heard her ask for so much, he disliked her even more, so he made this suggestion. Third Master also felt that Tang Li was going a little overboard. They were family, so shouldn¡¯t she help with this kind of thing? Did she really think money would fall from the sky like that? Just as he was about to say something, Third Madam, who had walked to his side, stopped him. Third Master turned to look at Third Madam. Third Madam reminded him in a low voice, ¡°Zhenhe, stop talking.¡± She didn¡¯t want her family to get involved in this. It was not wrong for Tang Li to ask for money. If First Brother and the others did not want to agree, then so be it. It had nothing to do with their family. Third Master thought for a moment and stopped talking. When First Master heard Second Master¡¯s words, he finally remembered that he could hire masters. There were many masters in the Imperial Capital. He would send someone tomorrow morning to invite a few famous masters. At this thought, he chased Tang Li away rudely. ¡°I hope Fourth Sister-in-law can get rich as soon as possible, but not from me. You¡¯re free to go now.¡± Tang Li did not mind it at all. She only grumbled, ¡°If you want to ask me for help in the future, think about whether you can afford it or not. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get angry if you make me come all the way here in the middle of the night for nothing.¡± With that, she turned around and left with Butler Yang. The moment Tang Li left, Third Madam tugged at Third Master. ¡°Zhenhe, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re going on a business trip to Lin City tomorrow? Why don¡¯t we go back to sleep too? Otherwise, you can¡¯t wake up tomorrow?¡± Third Master was indeed tired and sleepy, so he said to First Master, ¡°First Brother, I¡¯ll go and rest too. If you guys are worried, why don¡¯t you stay in the ancestral hall tonight? The Qi family¡¯s ancestors will protect you from the ghosts.¡± First Master nodded with a straight face, and Third Master left with his wife and children. Second Master and Second Madam chatted with them for a while before leaving. After everyone left, the people in First Master¡¯s house did not dare to sleep anymore. First Master said, ¡°Pack your things. We¡¯ll stay in the ancestral hall tonight.¡± ¡­ When Tang Li woke up the next day, Qi Yihan had already gotten out of bed. Linlin was lying by the bed. Linlin was wearing a pink tutu dress today and had two buns on her head. She looked especially cute. At that moment, she was lying by the bed looking at Tang Li. When Tang Li opened her eyes, Linlin immediately smiled brightly at her. ¡°Godmother, you¡¯re awake.¡± Tang Li tried to get used to being called godmother, but she still felt that it was a little strange. She said, ¡°Just call me godmother when people are around. I¡¯m really not used to you calling me that.¡± Linlin giggled. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Tang Li got up and asked as she walked to the bathroom, ¡°When did you come in? Where¡¯s Yihan?¡± Linlin stood by the bathroom door and looked up at Tang Li as she washed up. ¡°First Master went to his brother¡¯s house. I¡¯ve been here for ten minutes.¡± After brushing her teeth, Tang Li asked, ¡°When did he go there?¡± ¡°Half an hour ago.¡± As Tang Li washed her face, she was thinking about how First Master would complain to Qi Yihan about her asking him for five million last night. As she thought about it, she smiled. After washing her face, Tang Li walked to the door and touched the bun on Linlin¡¯s head. She asked, ¡°Who made your hair? It looks good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Zhang.¡± Linlin grinned and touched the other bun. ¡°Uncle Zhang learned it online. He said that he will give me a different hairstyle every day and buy me many beautiful head accessories.¡± Tang Li smiled as well. She walked over and combed her hair before the two of them walked out of the bedroom. Tang Li asked as she walked, ¡°Where¡¯s Qiqi?¡± ¡°He¡¯s playing Tai Chi with Uncle Zhang in the courtyard.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± The two of them walked out and saw the little boy, who was not even one meter tall, standing behind Butler Zhang, who was 1.8 meters tall. It was comical the way the little boy did Tai Chi. At this moment, Butler Zhang and Qiqi saw her and stopped at the same time. ¡°Madam.¡± ¡°Master.¡± Tang Li nodded and said, ¡°You guys continue. I¡¯ll go to see First Madam.¡± With that, she walked out. Linlin did not follow her. Instead, she stood there and said to Tang Li, ¡°Master, come back with First Master quickly. I¡¯m hungry.¡± When Butler Zhang heard that Linlin was hungry, he immediately said, ¡°Miss Linlin, why didn¡¯t you tell me you were hungry? Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the kitchen to see if there¡¯s anything to eat. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± ¡°Yay.¡± When Tang Li arrived, First Master was saying angrily, ¡°Fourth Brother, do you think this is something a family member should say? Your sister-in-law was so scared last night, but your wife actually wanted to use this opportunity to rip us off.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s voice was calm but powerful. ¡°Family is one thing, and money is another thing.¡± ¡°Ha! I knew you guys were the same, so I¡¯ve already gotten someone to get a master this morning. When you go back, tell Fourth Sister-in-law that no matter what happens in the future, we will not ask her for help.¡± ¡°First Master, keep in mind what you just said,¡± Tang Li said as she walked in. Tang Li pretended not to see everyone and walked over to sit beside Qi Yihan. First Master glared at Tang Li for a few seconds. Then he snorted and looked at Qi Yihan, saying sarcastically, ¡°Fourth Brother, what a terrific wife you married.¡± ¡°Thank you for your compliment, Brother. I think I¡¯m a terrific wife too.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Qi Yihan held Tang Li¡¯s hand and stood up to say to First Master, ¡°First Brother, let¡¯s go to the Ruyi Hall for a meal this morning. I have something to announce to everyone.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± First Master subconsciously felt that Qi Yihan wanted to settle the score with them again, so he immediately became vigilant. Qi Yihan did not say anything and left with Tang Li. First Master glared at the two of them and gritted his teeth. In the Ruyi Hall. This morning, Fourth Master informed everyone to come over for breakfast. When Second Madam came in and saw that Third Madam was already there, she immediately sat beside her and said, ¡°Why do you think Fourth Brother suddenly called us here for breakfast?¡± Chapter 315 - Yihan, How Can You Teach A Child Bad Things When Qi Yihan was on vacation, the three of them had a lot of good projects in their hands. Second Madam was worried that Qi Yihan would want to take back these good projects the moment he returned. ¡°I heard from Yicheng that the first thing Fourth Brother did when he returned to the company was to ask the three masters to explain the project plan for the last month. He also forced them to guarantee that the projects will get a good return at some point. Otherwise, he will deduct the loss from our share. Do you think he called us over this morning to ask us to hand over all the projects we took over in the previous month?¡± Hearing that, a worried look flashed across Third Madam¡¯s face. However, she did not plan to discuss this with her and only said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when Fourth Brother comes.¡± Second Madam was a little dissatisfied with Third Madam¡¯s casual attitude. She wanted to find someone to criticize Qi Yihan together with her. ¡°Third Sister-in-law, what¡¯s wrong with you these past few days? Have you forgotten how Fourth Brother oppressed our family!¡± When Third Madam heard this, she frowned and said, ¡°Fourth Brother and Fourth Sister-in-law are in charge now. Do we really have to go against them?¡± ¡°Not to mention that Father has always wanted our families to be harmonious. With Fourth Brother managing the Qi Crop and Fourth Sister-in-law managing the Qi mansion, we can¡¯t do anything to them. In the end, we¡¯ll be the ones to suffer. Second Sister-in-law, are you really stupid or are you pretending?¡± Second Madam opened her mouth, wanting to refute her, but she suddenly found herself at a loss what to say. This made her a little angry. In the end, she said in a muffled voice, ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll give you anything just because you show them kindness?¡± Then, she looked away, not wanting to talk to her anymore. Third Madam glanced at Second Madam and did not say anything else. Tang Li and Qi Yihan came over when it was almost time to eat. When the two of them came in, each holding a little kid in their arms, everyone widened their eyes as if they had seen a ghost. After a long while, First Master asked in a low voice, ¡°Fourth brother, whose children are these?¡± ¡°Mine and Li¡¯s.¡± Hearing that, everyone was shocked. Qi Yihan didn¡¯t care about their reaction and continued, ¡°Their name is Qiqi and Linlin. From now on, they will be my and Li¡¯s children. I hope everyone can be nice to them.¡± First Master frowned. ¡°Who are the biological parents of these two children? Are you planning to adopt them?¡± Second Master, who came back to his senses, quickly asked, ¡°You guys haven¡¯t had children yet. Why did you adopt two first? Can¡¯t you have children?¡± These words made everyone stare at Tang Li¡¯s stomach. Could it be that Tang Li had gotten pregnant many times in the past with other men and could not get pregnant now? If that was the case, that would be great! As long as we have a few more children, all the assets will be ours! The two adopted outsiders had no right to inherit the assets in the future! At that time, everyone was thinking to themselves. The more they thought about it, the more excited they became. ¡°Godmother, why do they look so happy?¡± The baby voice made everyone subconsciously look at the little girl with two buns. Tang Li smiled and replied, ¡°Because they think that we adopted you because we can¡¯t have children ourselves. When we get old, their children and grandchildren will be able to inherit Yihan and my assets.¡± Everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. First Master immediately denied, ¡°Tang Li, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Tang Li smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°We never think that way!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Can¡¯t you really give birth?¡± ¡°If you really can¡¯t give birth, Fourth Brother can find someone else to give birth to the child. The Qi family will definitely not give anything to outsiders.¡± ¡°First Brother, are you eager for a good beating again?¡± Tang Li suddenly looked displeased. Qi Yihan held her hand and stroked the back of her hand with his thumb. He looked at First Master and said, ¡°First Brother, you don¡¯t have to worry about whether Li can have children or not. This morning, we only brought Qiqi and Linlin here to let everyone see them. Later, I¡¯ll get Butler Yang to instruct that from now on, they¡¯re my and Li¡¯s children. Everyone, you¡¯d better not have any ideas about them, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡± He just wanted to warn them, but whether they listened or not was up to them. Although everyone was uncomfortable with Qi Yihan¡¯s threat, they definitely wouldn¡¯t say anything now. In their hearts, the two children were not a threat at all. As for whether or not they would do anything to these two children¡ªthat was hard to say. Everyone became excited and did not say anything else. After breakfast, Tang Li and Qi Yihan left with the two little ones. Looking at the four of them leave, everyone looked at each other, but none of them spoke. However, after they returned to their own courtyards and closed the door, they started discussing. After walking out of the dining room, Linlin suddenly said to Tang Li and Qi Yihan, ¡°First Master, Master, if I bully them, will you be angry?¡± Qi Yihan replied, ¡°You can go back and ask Butler Yang and Butler Zhang how you can make them suffer in silence.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li burst out laughing, saying, ¡°Yihan, how can you teach a child bad things?¡± Qi Yihan tilted his head to look at her and smiled. ¡°I just want them to learn how to protect themselves.¡± The news that Qi Yihan and Tang Li brought back the two children quickly spread throughout the Qi Mansion. Everyone was discussing it in private, and some even wanted to suck up to the little ones. This made Butler Zhang extremely worried. Tang Li and Qi Yihan were not worried at all. After dinner, Qi Yihan went to the company. Tang Li contacted Mr. Zhang. When Mr. Zhang heard that Tang Li wanted to borrow people, he immediately agreed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll immediately send you the best music trainer in our company. From now on, they¡¯ll be your employees.¡± Mr. Zhang was extremely happy to be able to help Tang Li. After hanging up, he called the HR manager. ¡°Get two of our company¡¯s best music trainers to the Tang family immediately.¡± The HR manager was still dumbfounded after answering the call. However, since the CEO said so, he definitely had to carry out the order. He immediately called all the top music trainers to the office and told them what the CEO wanted. Unexpectedly, no one was willing to go. ¡°The Tang family? The Tang family who made a fortune in the Imperial Capital¡¯s musical instrument business and then changed to real estate?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Manager Chen nodded, and they didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Brother Chen, don¡¯t tell me the Tang family wants to pick up their old trade again.¡± Chapter 316 - Butler Zhang Teaches Kylins Manager Chen knew what they were thinking and said in a tough tone, ¡°It was the CEO who made this decision, so don¡¯t make things difficult for me¡­ How about this? You guys can discuss in private first to see who is willing to go. If no one says anything, we¡¯ll draw lots to decide.¡± He knew that these people would definitely not go willingly, so he would have to do it the hard way. These words made the few top music trainers displeased. They thought that they had trained countless singers, and only in the Zhang Corporation could they have the best development opportunity. How could they possibly go to the Tang family? They walked out of the room, each having a thought of their own. Wu Han, the oldest, was the first to express his opinion. ¡°I¡¯m the oldest, so I¡¯ll give you guys this opportunity.¡± As soon as Wu Han finished speaking, Li Cheng sneered and replied rudely, ¡°Only the oldest has experience. I think Brother Wu is the most suitable one to go.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Wu Han snorted. ¡°I still have several singers with good prospects in my hands, so the company won¡¯t let me go. If we¡¯re talking about who is most free recently, I think Feng Lei should be the one.¡± Everyone looked at Feng Lei. When Feng Lei, who was sitting with his hands in his pockets, heard his name being mentioned, he looked up at them and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll draw lots. If you guys don¡¯t want to go, do you think I¡¯ll go?¡± With that, he stood up and walked towards Manager Chen¡¯s office. ¡°So be it.¡± Although everyone said that, they were especially nervous. At the same time, they were thinking about how to reject it if they were chosen. After everyone came back in, Manager Chen asked, ¡°Have you guys decided yet?¡± They said at the same time, ¡°Let¡¯s draw lots.¡± Manager Chen had already expected it. He knew very well how capable these people were. Today, he had to send one of them to the Tang family. Then, he would send someone who was talented but was currently at home because he had offended the investor. ¡­ Tang Li did not know that a phone call from her had made the top music trainers of the Zhang Corp scheme against each other. After hanging up, she went to see how Butler Zhang trained Qiqi and Linlin to deal with people who caused trouble for them. Butler Zhang was obviously very experienced in this area. ¡°If someone is framing you and saying that you took something valuable from them, you can¡¯t panic at that time. In that scenario, the valuable thing is either still with them or they have already found a way to put it on you. You have to think of a way to put that thing back. If you want to put it back, do this first and then¡­¡± The two little ones listened attentively and raised their hands to ask questions from time to time. Tang Li was amused. When Butler Zhang was tired of talking and was taking a water break, Tang Li could not help but ask, ¡°Butler Zhang, how did you know about this?¡± Butler Zhang stopped drinking. Worried that Tang Li would think that he was a scheming butler, he quickly explained, ¡°I learned it from watching soap operas.¡± After the water break finished, Butler Zhang resumed his lesson. Tang Li did not interrupt him and listened to him with the two little ones. As they were listening, a servant suddenly knocked on the door, saying, ¡°Fourth Madam, Miss Tan is here. She said she wants to see you.¡± Hearing the name, Butler Zhang frowned, but after being lectured by Butler Yang last time for sticking his nose into Madam¡¯s business, Butler Zhang stayed quiet this time. Tang Li thought for a moment and said, ¡°Invite her to the living room.¡± When they walked over, Tan Wenjing was already sitting in the living room waiting for them. When Tan Wenjing saw Tang Li come with Qiqi and Linlin, she immediately stood up and said with a smile, ¡°I heard from Bailing that Fourth Master and Fourth Madam brought back two babies, so I came to see them. I didn¡¯t expect the two babies to be so beautiful and cute.¡± The corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Linlin giggled and said, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re beautiful too.¡± ¡°Oh, you must be Linlin. You¡¯re so sweet.¡± After Tan Wenjing finished speaking, she picked up two gift boxes from the side. ¡°Nice to meet you. This is my greeting gift to you. I hope you like it.¡± Qiqi said with a straight face, ¡°Thank you, but we don¡¯t want it.¡± Linlin added, ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t want it.¡± Tan Wenjing did not expect the two children to reject her. Feeling a little awkward, she looked at Tang Li. The corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, but she said, ¡°Qiqi and Linlin are still young. Yihan and I just taught them this morning not to accept things given by others. Miss Tan, thank you but please take back the gifts.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Children are too young and can be easily bribed. Besides, Yihan and I can give them anything. We don¡¯t want children to develop the habit of taking things from others.¡± These words made the smile on Tan Wenjing¡¯s face freeze. After a while, she said embarrassedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t think it through. Then I¡¯ll take the gift back.¡± After saying that, she put the two boxes away and asked Tang Li nervously, ¡°I really like children. Fourth Madam, can I come and play with Qiqi and Linlin in the future?¡± ¡°That depends on whether they are willing to play with you or not.¡± Tang Li did not answer directly. Qiqi and Linlin did not speak. Tan Wenjing looked at Qiqi and Linlin with a gentle smile, but she was nervous. Her goal today was to show Tang Li her kindness and at the same time bribe the two little ones. However, now that things had turned out this way, she was not confident at all. For a moment, the living room became very quiet. Butler Zhang, who was standing at the side, felt embarrassed for Tan Wenjing. At that moment, Tang Li said, ¡°Qiqi, Linlin, Miss Tan is asking you a question. Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± Qiqi raised his chin slightly and said with a straight face, ¡°I¡¯m a boy. I don¡¯t play with girls.¡± Tan Wenjing was speechless. Linlin blinked her big eyes and said sweetly, ¡°Sure.¡± Tan Wenjing finally heaved a sigh of relief and was about to smile. Linlin added, ¡°But we usually have to study. Why don¡¯t you come and look for me in the morning? Qiqi and I will run with Uncle Zhang every morning. You can run with us.¡± Tan Wenjing agreed. ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 317 - Third Madam Sucking Up to Tang Li After sending Tan Wenjing off, Third Madam came over with Qi Manli. Third Madam was much smarter than Tan Wenjing. She knew that Tang Li would definitely not be interested in anything valuable, so she brought a food box over. ¡°These are all the pastries I asked the kitchen to make. I thought children would definitely like to eat these. Try them and see if you like them. If you like them, I¡¯ll get the chef to make them again next time.¡± Tang Li knew that Third Madam was trying to get close to her, so she said to Qiqi and Linlin, ¡°Hurry up and thank Third Aunt.¡± The two of them immediately thanked her in a sweet voice, ¡°Thank you, Third Aunt.¡± ¡°Oh my, why are these two children so lovable?¡± Third Madam continued, ¡°I feel bored staying at home alone all the time. If you little ones are free, why don¡¯t you come and find Third Aunt?¡± Linlin sensed Tang Li¡¯s attitude towards Third Madam and immediately replied sweetly, ¡°Okay.¡± The news of Third Madam going to Fourth Madam quickly reached First Madam and Second Madam¡¯s ears. First Madam was terrified by what happened last night and was now lying on the bed, unable to get out of bed. When she heard Qi Bailing say this, she was so angry that she was panting and cursing, ¡°Third Sister-in-law is really a fence-sitter. Does she think Tang Li can manage this family? Go suck up to her! Hmph! I want to see what benefits she can get from Tang Li.¡± When First Madam thought of Tang Li, she recalled how Tang Li asked for five million yuan last night. She gritted her teeth in hatred. Now that she heard Third Madam trying to get close to Tang Li, First Madam felt like she had betrayed them. First Madam could not help but think to herself, ¡°Maybe the two children Tang Li brought back are her biological children. She used some method to bewitch Fourth Brother so that he would be willing to bring the children back and accept them as his own children.¡± The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was true. ¡°No, I have to expose her. This woman is not worthy of being our Qi family¡¯s madam.¡± At this point, she grabbed Qi Bailing¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Bailing, think of a way to tell your grandfather that Tang Li lied to your Fourth Uncle and brought back the children she had with another man. Her goal is to let those two bastards inherit your Fourth Uncle¡¯s assets.¡± When Qi Bailing heard this, she felt that it was true too. She immediately said, ¡°I was wondering why those two children looked so similar to Tang Li. Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell Grandpa about it now.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± First Madam felt that if Bailing told the old man about this, Tang Li would definitely not admit it, and the old man would not believe Bailing either, so she added, ¡°Think of a way to test their DNA.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Qi Bailing turned around and walked out. First Madam laid on the bed and smiled sinisterly. ¡°Tang Li, I don¡¯t believe you can¡¯t get away this time.¡± At this moment, Qi Hao walked in with a few masters. First Madam quickly asked, ¡°Have you exorcized the ghosts?¡± One of the masters said, ¡°Mrs. Qi, there are no ghosts here.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Hearing that, First Madam got worked up. She blushed and shouted, ¡°I saw it with my own eyes twice. The last time, two servants saw it too. You actually said that there are no ghosts. I think you guys are liars.¡± The masters also looked displeased. One of them said, ¡°Since First Madam thinks we¡¯re liars, find someone else.¡± With that, we were about to leave. ¡°Humph! How dare you liars come to me and cheat me. It¡¯s not that easy to leave. Hao, beat them up and throw them out.¡± When Tang Li heard that her sister-in-law had beaten up the masters and chased them out, she clicked her tongue and sneered, ¡°She deserves to be unlucky.¡± With that, she said to Qiqi and Linlin, ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere near First Master¡¯s place. That woman will become crazy sooner or later.¡± Butler Zhang thought that Tang Li said that because she was angry at First Madam, but he did not expect it to be true. Tang Li stayed at home until ten o¡¯clock before driving to Imperial University. It took nearly an hour to drive from the Qi Mansion to Imperial University. It was the weekend today, so when the car reached the city, it was blocked. Just then, Mr. Yun called. ¡°Miss Tang, there is need to rush. Zhou just started cooking. When you come over, we can start eating.¡± When Tang Li heard Mr. Yun say that, she smiled and said, ¡°The traffic jam in the central area is very serious. It might take me two hours to get there.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll just get Zhou to cook slower.¡± Tang Li was about to say no when she saw a familiar figure walking towards a mall. Tang Li said, ¡°Mr. Yun, if I¡¯m late, you guys can start without me.¡± ¡°No, you are the guest. How can we start without you.¡± Tang Li said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about etiquette.¡± Then, she said, ¡°I need to hang up now.¡± ¡°Alright, drive carefully.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up, Tang Li made another call. After the call went through, Tang Li asked, ¡°Second Sister, I saw you at the China Mall in the central district. What are you doing there?¡± Tang Zitong was usually very excited when she received calls from Tang Li. ¡°Fourth Sister, where are you? I came to the mall with Ziqing. Do you want to come with us?¡± ¡°I have something on today.¡± Su Ziqing¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Ask Cousin where she¡¯s going.¡± Tang Zitong, ¡°Fourth Sister, where are you going?¡± Tang Li, ¡°Imperial University.¡± This time, Su Ziqing said on the phone, ¡°Cousin, how long are you staying at Imperial University? I¡¯ll look for you when I get back.¡± Tang Li, ¡°Until the afternoon.¡± Su Ziqing, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you then.¡± Tang Li, ¡°Yes.¡± After the traffic cleared, Tang Li hung up and focused on driving. When the car arrived at the professor¡¯s residential area of Imperial University, it was almost noon. Mr. Yun stood at the parking lot with three middle-aged men to pick her up. The moment Tang Li got out of the car, Mr. Yun introduced the other two students to her. ¡°Miss Tang, these are my other two students. This is Wang Zetao and this is Lu Junhui.¡± These two people were about the same age as Guo Cheng. Wang Zetao looked easy to talk to. Guo Cheng and Lu Junhui, on the other hand, both looked solemn. However, look wasn¡¯t a good indicator of what one really was. After Mr. Yun finished his introduction, the three of them immediately greeted Tang Li warmly and led her to Professor Wang¡¯s house to talk about medicine. Chapter 318 - Tang Li Meeting The Professors Professor Guo told Tang Li about his trip to the World Medical Symposiums. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Miss Tang¡¯s guidance. In the past, when people from our Imperial Capital went to attend such symposiums, we were only allowed to listen. Occasionally, we would be made fun of by some people who thought their medical skills were top-notch. This time, I gave them all a lesson.¡± Although what Professor Guo said was a little exaggerated, the medical knowledge Tang Li taught him was indeed useful. Professor Guo could still remember the disbelief on the audience¡¯s faces after making the speech. At this point, Wang Zetao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who exactly did Miss Tang learn this medical knowledge from? We are much inferior to you in terms of medical knowledge.¡± Tang Li smiled and said ambiguously, ¡°I was born to like medicine. I¡¯ve read many medical books about all kinds of difficult illnesses since I was young. Coupled with my own understanding and experiments, as well as the teachings from my master, I know a lot.¡± ¡°As expected, Miss Tang indeed has a master. Who is your master?¡± The four of them were very excited. They thought that since Tang Li was already so capable in medicine, her master must be even more capable. The four of them wanted to visit this person. ¡°My master has already passed away.¡± ¡­. They suddenly fell silent. After a while, Wang Zetao apologized to her, ¡°Miss Tang, I¡¯m sorry to have brought this up.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to apologize for?¡± Tang Li said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that my master is an immortal. After he passed away, he simply went to another world.¡± The four of them thought that Tang Li did not want them to feel bad, but only she knew that she was telling the truth. At that time, her master disappeared into thin air. She searched the entire world but could not find him, so she felt that he must have gone to another world.¡± For example, like her, he went into a book. At this moment, the five of them walked to Professor Wang¡¯s house. A middle-aged auntie in a blue cheongsam walked out of the door. She looked at Tang Li and said with a smile, ¡°I heard you guys talking from afar. Come in quickly. The dishes are all ready.¡± As they approached, Tang Li greeted her, ¡°Hello, Auntie Zhou.¡± Wang Zetao said. ¡°Just call her Sister Zhou.¡± Zhou Yin nodded and teased, ¡°That¡¯s right. Wang and the others have been talking about you a lot recently. They also want to ask you about medical knowledge. Those who can teach are all teachers. You¡¯re half their teacher.¡± These words made everyone laugh. The group of people walked in. As expected, the dishes were ready. A tall and thin young man, who was slightly older than Tang Li, came out of the kitchen with another large bowl of soup. He was wearing casual pants and a white shirt. When he saw Tang Li, he stopped and stared at her in disbelief. A few seconds later, he said, ¡°Is this girl the Tang Li you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°Wang Heng, put the soup down first. Don¡¯t spill it.¡± Mrs. Wang reminded him. Wang Heng nodded. After putting the soup down, he stood there and waited for them to approach. After approaching, Professor Wang introduced, ¡°Miss Tang, this is my son, Wang Heng. He studies clinical medicine and happens to be studying for a PhD this year.¡± Wang Heng extended his hand to Tang Li and smiled brightly. ¡°Tang Li, I¡¯m very happy to see you in person. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± Tang Li smiled and shook his hand. ¡°Everyone, sit down. Don¡¯t stand there.¡± As soon as Mrs. Wang spoke, everyone sat around the table. Wang Heng said, ¡°I had an experiment today, but my father called me back. He said that if I don¡¯t come back, I¡¯ll definitely regret it. If I knew that you came to our house, I would definitely prepare some difficult clinical questions in advance to ask you.¡± All the students of Mr. Yun knew about Tang Li¡¯s ability, and the Professor also told his son about her too, so Wang Heng had been wanting to meet this mysterious doctor. However, with a few elders around, Wang Heng did not have much chance to ask questions. When they were eating, everyone was quite restrained. After the meal, they brought Tang Li to the sofa and sat her down. Guo Cheng, Lu Junhui, and Wang Zetao took out their notebooks and pens from their pockets and started a discussion. Seeing what his father and seniors were doing, Wang Heng followed suit, going back to his room to get his laptop and recorder. Tang Li didn¡¯t mind having a discussion on medicine with them. The discussion lasted for the entire afternoon. When it was almost five o¡¯clock, Su Ziqing called. When Tang Li¡¯s phone rang, Mrs. Wang had already prepared dinner. Mrs. Wang knew that once they started discussing, it wouldn¡¯t end anytime soon, so she prepared the ingredients for dinner when she went grocery shopping this morning. Tang Li said, ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡± Mrs. Wang quickly asked, ¡°Miss Tang, who is looking for you?¡± ¡°My cousin. She¡¯s studying at Imperial University.¡± ¡°Then ask her over for dinner. It¡¯s just a matter of adding a pair of chopsticks.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Miss Tang, ask your cousin over. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Mr. Wang and Wang Heng said the same thing. The two of them still wanted to discuss medical knowledge with Tang Li. Tang Li thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask her.¡± With that, she called Su Ziqing. Su Ziqing agreed and soon arrived with a bag of fruits. It was Wang Heng who went out to pick her up. When the two of them walked in, Wang Heng carried the fruit in his hand and placed it on the table. Su Ziqing stood there and said embarrassedly, ¡°Professors, Auntie, sorry for disturbing you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to bring us anything.¡± Mrs. Wang said, ¡°You¡¯re Miss Tang¡¯s cousin, so you are more than welcome to be here.¡± Su Ziqing nodded. Everyone sat around the table to eat. The men were still discussing medical matters with Tang Li. Su Ziqing sat quietly beside Tang Li and occasionally picked some food for her. Mrs. Wang smiled and said to Su Ziqing, ¡°They¡¯ve been talking for the entire afternoon. This won¡¯t end anytime soon.¡± Su Ziqing nodded and said, ¡°Cousin is usually very busy. The fact that she can find time to talk to them proves that she values the professors.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Mrs. Wang suddenly had a feeling that the girl opposite her was saying that the professors were out of Tang Li¡¯s league. However, she convinced herself that she was just overthinking. Since Miss Tang¡¯s cousin did not seem to be someone who liked to talk, Mrs. Wang did not talk to her anymore. Instead, she listened to them talk and reminded everyone not to eat. Chapter 319 - Crap, Why Is She Here Again? After dinner, everyone chatted for more than two hours before Tang Li and Su Ziqing left Professor Wang¡¯s house. Before she left, Mrs. Wang prepared a bag of crispy meat for Tang Li because Tang Li said it was delicious. After walking out of everyone¡¯s line of sight, Su Ziqing glanced at the crispy meat in Tang Li¡¯s hand and said with a complicated tone, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ve really changed a lot. You never wanted such a thing before.¡± Tang Li was thinking about giving these crispy meat to Qi Yihan when she picked him up. Hearing that, she replied, ¡°People change.¡± Su Ziqing looked at Tang Li¡¯s side face and nodded after a while. When they reached Tang Li¡¯s car, Tang Li said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll drop you off at your dormitory building.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still early.¡± Su Ziqing looked at Tang Li and said, ¡°Cousin, let¡¯s take a walk around Imperial University. We haven¡¯t had a heart-to-heart in a long time.¡± Tang Li thought for a moment. It was still too early to pick Qi Yihan up, so she agreed. After putting the meat in the car, the two of them walked towards the school playground. On Sunday night, Imperial University was filled with people. Everyone was in groups of three or five, walking or carrying books as they quickly rushed to the library. When the two of them showed up, they immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Look, that girl is so beautiful!¡± ¡°She¡¯s definitely not from Imperial University. Otherwise, there would definitely be photos of her on the BBS.¡± ¡°She must be from the art school or music school.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡­ Hearing everyone¡¯s discussion, Su Ziqing smiled and said, ¡°Cousin, I remember you told me when you were in university that during the school¡¯s beauty contest, you and a girl who can¡¯t compare to you are tied for first place.¡± Tang Li recalled that there was indeed such a thing. What Imperial University valued the most was academic results and the number of certificates they received. At that time, the Host was prettier than everyone, but in terms of learning ability, she was inferior to the girl who was on par with her. ¡°Cousin, do you know what that girl is doing now?¡± The Host did not care about this at all, let alone Tang Li. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s indeed your style. I heard about it. After all, you¡¯ve only graduated two years ago. There are PhD students in the school who are your former classmates.¡± ¡°I heard that the girl was poached by a large corporation overseas as soon as she graduated. She¡¯s currently dating the son of that corporation.¡± ¡°Pretty good,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that girls with good looks and ability can develop like this.¡± Su Ziqing nodded. Actually, she was just finding a topic to talk about. She did not care about that woman at all. Tang Li thought of something and asked, ¡°Have you settled the matter with that boy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡± Su Ziqing¡¯s tone turned cold at the mention of that boy. ¡°His family is related to the underworld. I found a lot of evidence. If he dares to harrass me again, I¡¯ll make his entire family sleep on a prison bunk.¡± Tang Li tilted her head to look at Su Ziqing. Knowing that she had the ability to do so, Tang Li said, ¡°Be careful. Since they are related to the underworld, they will definitely use some dirty tricks.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Su Ziqing was obviously happy that Tang Li cared about her. The two of them walked for a while before discussions suddenly came from the side. ¡°Have you heard? Something strange is happening in the laboratory building at the physics department again.¡± ¡°What? What?¡± ¡°As long as the students who went in didn¡¯t finish the experiment, they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the laboratory. Also, I heard that the lights in a laboratory were on last night. The laboratory manager and bodyguards went up to turn it off a few times. As soon as they left, the lights were on again.¡± ¡°Really? That sounds creepy!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a bunch of weirdos in the Physics Department? I think a weirdo did it on purpose to scare people.¡± ¡°But that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. One of my high school classmates is from the Physics Department. He said that no one is doing it on purpose.¡± ¡°Maybe the Physics Department deliberately told them to shut up. You have to know that the Physics Department in our school can rank in the top three in the world, so there are definitely some lunatics.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true.¡± With that, they left. At that moment, Ye Ziqing suddenly asked Tang Li, ¡°Cousin, has there been any news about your father recently?¡± ¡°No, he is probably in the middle of nowhere. How could there be any news from him?¡± Tang Li had always been curious about the Host¡¯s father, but she did not know where he was, so she could only wait for him to appear. At this moment, Su Ziqing sighed and said, ¡°My dad hasn¡¯t contacted me in a long time too.¡± Tang Li tilted her head to look at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Uncle sent you a gift last time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been more than a month. He hasn¡¯t contacted me since you went on a vacation.¡± At this point, Su Ziqing suddenly looked at Tang Li and said, ¡°Cousin, aren¡¯t you a fortune-teller now? Why don¡¯t you tell me where my dad is?¡± Tang Li nodded and tried to read it. However, soon a deep frown appeared on her forehead. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Ziqing looked at Tang Li nervously. ¡°Did something happen to my dad?¡± Tang Li looked at the anxious Su Ziqing. Her anxiety could not be faked, but it gave Tang Li the feeling that she already knew something. ¡°Ziqing, let me read your fortune.¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Ziqing looked at her in confusion. Tang Li had never read Su Ziqing before, but now she suddenly wanted to read her. However, at this moment, Su Ziqing¡¯s phone suddenly rang. After she answered the call, she immediately said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Then, she hung up the phone and said to Tang Li, ¡°Cousin, I have something important to attend to. You should go back early too. Be careful on the road.¡± With that, she turned around and strode away. Tang Li looked at Su Ziqing¡¯s back and suddenly narrowed her eyes. Then, she turned around and walked towards her car. Unexpectedly, halfway there, she suddenly met Zhang Xiaoli, who was inexplicably hostile to her. Beside Zhang Xiaoli was a woman who was dressed fashionably and looked good. The two of them were talking and laughing as they walked towards her. They also saw Tang Li at the same time. The moment Zhang Xiaoli saw Tang Li, the smile on her face disappeared and she said, ¡°Crap, why is she here at Imperial University again?¡± The woman standing beside her was a little surprised. ¡°Is she Tang Li?¡± ¡°Who else could she be?¡± Zhang Xiaoli planned to ignore Tang Li. When Tang Li walked up to the two of them, the woman beside Zhang Xiaoli suddenly called out to her, ¡°Tang Li, long time no see.¡± Chapter 320 - Encounter With Old Schoolmates Tang Li stopped and looked at the woman in front of her. She recalled that this person was the person she and her cousin had just discussed. The girl who was ranked first with the Host back then at the beauty contest. Tang Li did not speak. Her expression was still a little cold. In the eyes of the two people opposite her, Tang Li was just pretending to be noble. Zhang Xiaoli did not like Tang Li to begin with. She said sarcastically, ¡°Other than marrying well, some people are just completely useless. Look at Jiang Xueying, not only is she the project manager of the multinational corporation, HRZ Group, but her boyfriend is also the young master of HRZ Group. He is also devoted to her. The difference between people is really huge.¡± ¡°Xueying, let¡¯s go. Some people can act all they want, but we don¡¯t have to waste time talking to them.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li smiled. She crossed her arms and asked rudely, ¡°Last time, you said I seduced your boyfriend. Did you guys break up?¡± It would have been better if Tang Li did not mention this. Once she did, Zhang Xiaoli instantly became an angry bird. Tang Li added coldly, ¡°Miss Zhang, this is Imperial University. Teachers need to behave themselves. If you say another word, I¡¯ll report you and you won¡¯t even have a chance to continue your career. I¡¯m useless, but my husband isn¡¯t¡± These words almost made Zhang Xiaoli explode with anger. Wasn¡¯t Tang Li very timid before? Why was her mouth so vicious now! This woman must have been unhappy in her marriage and become resentful. Tang Li could not be bothered with Zhang Xiaoli, who was full of trash. She looked at Jiang Xueying. ¡°Jiang Xueying?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Although Jiang Xueying was surprised with Tang Li talking back to Zhang Xiaoli, she did not show it on her face. The two of them were actually not familiar with each other when they were in university. The only time they interacted was at the beauty contest. However, Jiang Xueying was curious about Tang Li at that time, so she asked around about her. In the past, Tang Li was not only cold but also arrogant. She took advantage of the fact that many boys liked her and was always arrogant. She had never shown any mercy when it came to rejecting men. At that time, Jiang Xueying was an influential figure in the Student Union. Not only was she a top student, but she was also good-looking. In fact, she kinda looked down on Tang Li. After graduation, she went overseas and occasionally heard about Tang Li. She knew that Tang Li had married Fourth Master, who was one of the richest men in the Imperial Capital, not long after she graduated. It was said that the two of them were only related by marriage. In private, someone saw Tang Li having an affair with a celebrity. Even if Jiang Xueying had been overseas, she would still hear rumors about Tang Li from time to time. Now that she saw Tang Li in person, she found that she was even more beautiful than she remembered. Especially her aura, it gave people an indescribable feeling of nobility and mystery. She felt that Tang Li was definitely not simple. At this thought, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. What have you been up to?¡± When Tang Li heard this, the corners of her lips curled up. ¡°Didn¡¯t Zhang Xiaoli tell you just now? I don¡¯t have a career, but I¡¯m doing a small business. Anyone can do business with me. Miss Jiang, are you interested in doing business with me?¡± Jiang Xueying sneered in her heart. Hearing Tang Li admit that she had no career, she felt a sense of superiority. However, she did not show any disdain for Tang Li on her face. She asked curiously, ¡°I wonder what business Miss Tang is doing. We¡¯re schoolmates. If you want, I¡¯ll definitely be your client.¡± Zhang Xiaoli, who was standing at the side, snorted. ¡°What can she do? Ha!¡± Tang Li treated Zhang Xiaoli like air and said to Jiang Xueying with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m a fortune teller. Do you want me to read my fortune? It¡¯s cheap, and if you think my fortune-telling isn¡¯t accurate, you don¡¯t have to pay.¡± These words made Zhang Xiaoli laugh as if she had heard a funny joke. She laughed so hard that she covered her stomach and pointed at Tang Li, saying mockingly, ¡°Tang Li, aren¡¯t you really something? You actually became a scammer.¡± Tang Li glanced at Zhang Xiaoli in confusion and asked Jiang Xueying, ¡°Do you want me to read my fortune?¡± At this moment, Jiang Xueying felt greatly insulted to have been at the same beauty contest with Tang Li, who ended up becoming a scammer. However, since Tang Li was Fourth Madam of the Qi family now, Jiang Xueying didn¡¯t want to offend her. ¡°Yes, why not?¡± Jiang Xueying nodded. Zhang Xiaoli, who was still smiling, stopped smiling and looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Xueying, are you crazy? You know she¡¯s a scammer, but you still let her read your fortune?¡± Jiang Xueying glanced at Zhang Xiaoli with a calm expression. ¡°Since our schoolmate is doing this business, shouldn¡¯t we be her client?¡± Then, she looked at Tang Li. ¡°Why don¡¯t we find a place to sit down and I¡¯ll let you read my fortune?¡± Tang Li had no objections as long as she could make money. The three of them went to a nearby cafe. After ordering coffee and sitting down, Jiang Xueying asked, ¡°What can Miss Tang read?¡± ¡°Marriage, luck, health, fortune¡­ they can all be read,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Xueying lowered her eyes and said, ¡°Then help me read my marriage.¡± ¡°Xueying, why do you want her to read your marriage? You¡¯ll definitely marry your boyfriend!¡± ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t she?¡± It was Tang Li who said that. After saying that, she took out two copper coins and handed them to Jiang Xueying. ¡°Just throw the two copper coins on the table.¡± Jiang Xueying took the copper coin and threw it. Two copper coins fell on the table. ¡°It¡¯s all the back.¡± Zhang Xueying looked at Tang Li, wanting to hear what she had to say. Tang Li looked at the two copper coins and said in a profound manner, ¡°When you see, you see. When you don¡¯t, you don¡¯t.¡± As a talented girl, Jiang Xueying understood what she meant. This made her expression change, and she scolded, ¡°Tang Li, are you saying that because you can¡¯t stand seeing others living better than you?¡± Tang Li smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just telling your fortune. Whether you believe it or not is up to you. But once you ask me to read your fortune, you have to pay. 200,000. Give it to me.¡± ¡°What?!¡± This time, Zhang Xiaoli screamed loudly, ¡°Tang Li, why don¡¯t you just rob us?¡± Jiang Xueying did not expect Tang Li to ask for so much, and her expression turned even uglier. However, there were still many students in the cafe at this time. She could not ruin her image, so she could only suck it up. Thinking that Tang Li was now Fourth Madam of the Qi family, Jiang Xueying decided to build a good relationship with her in advance. She took out her phone from her handbag and asked, ¡°Do you want me to scan the QR code or punch the money into your card?¡± ¡°Xueying, you¡¯re crazy! This woman is obviously a scammer. Why are you giving her money?¡± ¡°Because she has vision,¡± Tang Li replied calmly and took out her phone. ¡°Scan the QR code.¡± Chapter 321 - He Actually Has Such A Trick Up His sleeve After the money was transferred to her, Tang Li stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s nice doing business with you. Before I go, let me remind you something. Sometimes, you have to let go.¡± With that, she walked out of the cafe. Looking at the departing figure, Zhang Xiaoli said, ¡°Xueying, what are you thinking? You know she¡¯s a scammer, but you still gave her the money! Look at what she¡¯s saying. She just doesn¡¯t want to see you happy.¡± ¡°She¡¯s Fourth Madam.¡± Jiang Xueying¡¯s expression was calm and shrewd. ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m here to discuss a cooperation with the Qi Corp on behalf of my company. I should be able to use her when the time comes.¡± Zhang Xiaoli was stunned for a moment, and she revealed an enlightened expression, ¡°I see¡­ But Tang Li doesn¡¯t have any say in the Qi Corp. I heard that she has an affair with other men. Can she really help?¡± ¡°Even if the possibility of her helping me is small, this 200,000 yuan is still worth it.¡± At the thought of this, she smiled. However, when she thought of what Tang Li had just said, she felt a little uncomfortable. At this moment, Zhang Xiaoli brought it up, ¡°I think Tang Li just can¡¯t stand seeing you and Mr. Vincent getting along well.¡± ¡°Xueying, you and Mr. Vincent have been dating for more than half a year. When are you getting married? When you get married, you have to send Tang Li an invitation to insult her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get Vincent to hold a banquet in the Imperial Capital as well and invite Tang Li.¡± ¡­ After Tang Li got into the car, she called Qi Yihan. It was only past nine o¡¯clock. She asked, ¡°Yihan, how long until you get off work? I¡¯ll be leaving Imperial University immediately. I¡¯ll be passing by the company later. Do you want me to pick you up?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s voice was cold and flat. Tang Li could tell from his voice that he must be angry at someone in the meeting again, so she said, ¡°If you¡¯re in a meeting, I¡¯ll come up and wait for you in your office.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and said, ¡°We might be back late tonight.¡± Tang Li, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s voice finally softened. ¡°I¡¯ll get Secretary Si to pick you up later.¡± Tang Li, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Tang Li was about to put away her phone when another call came in. It was from Doctor Xiang. Tang Li was in no hurry to drive out. She picked up the call. Doctor Xiang said apologetically, ¡°Miss Tang, am I disturbing you by calling you at this time?¡± Tang Li, ¡°No, I was just about to go back from Imperial University.¡± Doctor Xiang, ¡°That¡¯s good. Yesterday, I heard from Mr. Yun that you¡¯re back and was about to call you, but I¡¯ve been too busy these past two days and only found time now. It¡¯s like this. The head of the Meng Qi family in Country Y came to our hospital. He arrived in the Imperial Capital yesterday and wants to see you. I want to ask if you want to see him.¡± Tang Li looked at the building in front of her and said, ¡°Yes, but they¡¯ll have to wait a few days.¡± Doctor Xiang, ¡°Wait a few days? I heard from the Meng Qi family that his mother is critically ill and won¡¯t be able to last long.¡± Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°With their ability, they can definitely figure out a way to make the patient last a few more days.¡± Doctor Xiang felt that it made sense and didn¡¯t insist. Tang Li explained, ¡°I¡¯m going to treat a patient I received a long time ago. It¡¯ll take at least a month or two. Tell the head of the Meng Qi family that I¡¯ll see him the day after tomorrow. As for where we¡¯ll meet, I¡¯ll inform him on the same day. Also, tell him that it won¡¯t be cheap. Think about it before meeting me.¡± When Doctor Xiang heard this, he smiled and said, ¡°When the head of the Meng Qi family came to see me, he said that you can ask whatever you want as long as you can cure his mother.¡± Tang Li nodded. Doctor Xiang added, ¡°One more thing. The head of the Meng Qi family came this time with Augustine.¡± Tang Li, ¡°Okay, got it.¡± After saying that, they hung up. Tang Li then drove the car out. When the car arrived at the Qi Corp¡¯s underground parking lot, Secretary Si was already waiting there. He walked over and said to Tang Li, ¡°Madam, the CEO is in a meeting. He wants you to wait for him in his office.¡± Tang Li looked at him and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Yihan give you a day off? Why are you still at work?¡± Secretary Si pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose and said, ¡°I came at five in the afternoon because I have to prepare the documents for an important meeting.¡± Then, she said with a complicated tone, ¡°Thank you for the talisman last night.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Tang Li asked, ¡°Did you go out to look for your love?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Secretary Si¡¯s expression became especially serious. Tang Li looked at him in confusion. Secretary Si said, ¡°There are only a few musical instrument shops in the Imperial Capital, and only the Tang family¡¯s musical instrument shop has young ladies, and they are your cousins.¡± At this point, he frowned. Secretary Si looked at Tang Li expressionlessly. He wanted to say something but did not know what to say. What was on his mind was that yesterday morning, when he went to the Tang family¡¯s musical instrument store, he happened to hear Tang Zitong teaching a girl how to read. After advising Tang Zitong not to mislead the girl, he was kicked out. At that moment, the elevator arrived at the top floor. Tang Li walked out first and bumped into Qi Lingxuan, who was walking out of another employee elevator. Qi Lingxuan was wearing a black t-shirt and black jeans tonight. With his hands in his pockets and his cold face, he really looked like the male lead in a novel. After he came out, he only glanced at Tang Li before walking into the corridor. Tang Li looked at Qi Lingxuan, who was walking towards the conference room, and asked Secretary Si, ¡°Who asked Qi Lingxuan to come here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s First Master,¡± Secretary Si said. ¡°During the month you and the CEO were traveling, he was the one who planned that billion-dollar project.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li snorted. ¡°I didn¡¯t know he had such a trick up his sleeve.¡± She was wondering why he was still in the mood to date Xiang Wanwan. However, from this, it could be observed that Qi Lingxuan was also quite capable in business. Chapter 322 - If I Dont Hug You to Sleep, I Feel Like Something Is Missing Qi Lingxuan quickly walked to the door of the conference room and saw First Master waiting anxiously. Upon seeing his son, he quickly said, ¡°Come in with me.¡± After the two of them entered, the door closed. Secretary Si brought Tang Li to Qi Yihan¡¯s office. After opening the door, he said to her, ¡°If Madam needs anything, you can tell the other secretaries.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After Tang Li walked in, Secretary Si returned to the conference room. At around ten o¡¯clock, Imperial Capital City was brightly lit, especially the business center. There were tall buildings and large international companies all around. Tang Li sat on the sofa by the French window. As she looked out the window, she took out her phone. Previously, the higher-ups asked her to do something for them. Knowing that she would have time in a few days, she called Minister Liang. After the two of them discussed when they would meet, Tang Li started to do research on opening an entertainment company. There were many procedures to start an entertainment company. She could get someone to help her start the company, but she wanted to find the talents herself. When there was something to do, time passed quickly. When the office door was opened, Tang Li realized that it was already half past midnight. Then, she turned to look at the man who walked in. There was a layer of coldness on the man¡¯s body. When she looked over, he concealed that layer of coldness. He walked behind Tang Li and placed one hand on the back of the sofa and the other on her shoulder. He leaned forward and kissed her lips, saying, ¡°Madam, sorry to keep you waiting.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Tang Li put away her phone and stood up. She walked up to him and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Did the meeting tonight not go smoothly?¡± ¡°Yes, Lingxuan was in charge of the project that First Brother worked on after we left. First Brother couldn¡¯t answer any of the questions I asked him, so we waited for Lingxuan for two hours.¡± Qi Yihan was very angry with this father and son, so he lost his temper tonight. Tang Li touched his face and said, ¡°Then punish them properly.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Qi Yihan patted her waist. ¡°I¡¯ll clean up the desk and then we¡¯ll go down for supper.¡± At the mention of supper, Tang Li thought of the crispy meat she brought back. ¡°No need. I brought some crispy meat from Professor Wang¡¯s house. It¡¯s still hot in the bag. Let¡¯s go to the car to eat later.¡± Qi Yihan didn¡¯t object. After he was done cleaning, the two of them walked out together. As soon as they walked out of the office, they saw First Master and Qi Lingxuan walking out of First Master¡¯s office one after another. First Master¡¯s expression was ugly and ashen, but Qi Lingxuan looked indifferent. The four of them walked into the elevator together. First Master glanced at Qi Yihan and Tang Li before retracting his gaze and asking Qi Lingxuan, ¡°Are you going back with me or not?¡± Hearing that, Tang Li look at Qi Lingxuan. Qi Lingxuan, on the other hand, looked at the number button. With a straight face, he looked arrogant. First Master didn¡¯t expect Qi Lingxuan to be so stubborn. He was so angry that he was about to flare up. Qi Lingxuan said, ¡°If you want me to go back and marry Tan Wenjing, then you can continue to pretend that I¡¯m not your son. I won¡¯t marry her.¡± Being threatened by his son in front of Tang Li and the others, First Master was furious again. He asked with a straight face, ¡°How is Tan Wenjing not good enough for you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry a woman who wants to set me up.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ding! When the elevator arrived at the parking lot, Tang Li held Qi Yihan¡¯s arm and the two of them walked out first. After First Master got into the car, his tone finally softened a little. ¡°You¡¯ve had enough of throwing a tantrum. Whether you want to marry Tan Wenjing or not, we¡¯ll talk about it later. However, you were the one who negotiated the collaboration with HRZ Group. They¡¯ve already sent someone over to discuss the details. If you don¡¯t show up, how are we supposed to discuss the details?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have two other sons?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Since he wouldn¡¯t listen, First Master decided not to talk about it anymore.¡± No matter what, you have to participate in this project. Also, come back with me tonight.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t go back?¡± Qi Lingxuan no longer had any feelings for his father, nor did he plan to give him a face. He knew that in the end, he would definitely return to the Qi family because without him, the project would be certain to fall flat. ¡°You¡­¡± First Master was so angry that his face and neck turned red. He wanted nothing more than to slap this thing to death. However, when he thought of the project, he endured it.¡± If you don¡¯t want to marry her, then don¡¯t. You¡¯ve caused enough trouble. Come back with me. ¡± Qi Lingxuan looked at the anger in the man¡¯s eyes and smiled mockingly. However, this time, he didn¡¯t refuse. His goal was to make First Master take back his words about marrying Tan Wenjing. WIthout punishing the people who killed the granny who raised him up, Qi Lingxuan would never leave the Qi house. ¡­ When Tang Li and Qi Yihan returned home, it was already past one. Qi Yihan felt sorry about making Tang Li wait until so late at night every night. After lying on the bed, he hugged her waist and said, ¡°Don¡¯t come and pick me up when I¡¯m working overtime in the future. Go back and rest early.¡± Tang Li looked at him and said with a smile, ¡°I feel like something is missing if I don¡¯t hug you to sleep.¡± Hearing that, Qi Yihan smiled. He lowered his head and kissed her lips before burying his head in her shoulder. His voice was hoarse and bewitching. ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Tang Li smiled. She put her thigh on top of him and fell asleep. The next morning, when Tang Li woke up, Qi Yihan was already out of bed. At that moment, faint voices came from outside. It was Linlin asking Qi Yihan, ¡°First Master, is Master awake?¡± Qi Yihan, ¡°No, let her sleep.¡± Linlin, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go for a run with Uncle Zhang and Qiqi.¡± Qi Yihan, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The sound quickly disappeared. Tang Li rubbed her face against the blanket and then fell back into her slumber. When she woke up again, it was quiet. When she washed up and went out, Butler Yang was the only one standing in the courtyard outside the house. When Butler Yang heard footsteps, he turned around and greeted her, ¡°Good morning, Madam.¡± ¡°Good morning, Butler Yang.¡± Tang Li glanced at Butler Yang and found that his lips were dry and his eyes were slightly bloodshot. She said, ¡°Butler Yang, your fever has been getting more serious recently. I¡¯ll prescribe you some pills later. After taking the pills, I guarantee that you can recover immediately.¡± Chapter 323 - Overhearing The Conversation ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡± Actually, Butler Yang was specially waiting for Tang Li here this morning. After he brought people to check the accounts in the main house these few days, he was really shocked. He felt that it was necessary to let Tang Li know about it. ¡°Madam, I wonder if you have time now. I want to tell you about the accounts of the Qi Mansion.¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± ¡°In the past year, there have been a lot of unnecessary expenses, such as¡­¡± Tang Li listened attentively to what Butler Yang said. After Butler Yang finished speaking, he added, ¡°In the next two days, First Madam will need 500,000 yuan. I wonder if we should give her the money.¡± ¡°Five hundred thousand? What are they doing with such a large sum of money?¡± ¡°First Madam is seriously frightened and needs to recuperate.¡± ¡°It costs 500,000 yuan to nourish her body? Is she going to eat dragon meat?¡± Tang Li snorted and said, ¡°Tell First Master to get the kitchen to cook more ginseng and chicken for First Madam. We won¡¯t give her 500,000 yuan for abalone and shark fin.¡± Hearing that, Butler Yang was relieved. ¡°Alright.¡± Then, he added, ¡°I checked the salary each master pays their servants. The difference is huge.¡± ¡°How big?¡± ¡°Some are paid up to sixty thousand a month, and some are paid as little as six thousand.¡± Tang Li was speechless. ¡°What kind of job is fifty thousand, and what kind of job is six thousand?¡± Although Tang Li had never worked or managed a large house, she knew that this difference sounded abnormal. Butler Yang said, ¡°They do pretty much the same thing.¡± ¡°Humph! Looks like these are people with connections again.¡± Tang Li did not need to guess to know that. She said to Butler Yang, ¡°Get someone to draft a salary list. In the future, pay according to the difficulty of the jobs.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Butler Yang thought for a moment and said, ¡°Madam, the butlers of the other three families came to talk to me about their salaries yesterday afternoon.¡± Actually, the three of them came to ask about his and Butler Zhang¡¯s monthly salary. Tang Li sneered. ¡°What¡¯s the point of them talking to you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I told them, but they all said that the salary is too low and wanted Madam to give them more benefits.¡± Tang Li was about to say it was impossible when Qi Yihan¡¯s voice was heard coming from outside the door. ¡°Agree to that.¡± Tang Li and Butler Yang looked at Qi Yihan, who had returned alone. Qi Yihan walked to Tang Li¡¯s side and said, ¡°If money can bribe people so that you and Butler Yang won¡¯t have to go through so much trouble in the Qi Mansion, you can give them more.¡± He was not short of money, but he could not bear to see his wife getting tired over trivia. Tang Li thought for a moment and felt that it made sense. She nodded and asked, ¡°Then how much is suitable?¡± She had never managed a house and did not know anything. ¡°Butler Yang, do as you deem fit.¡± Tang Li looked at Butler Yang. Butler Yang nodded. He already knew what to do. Then, he left. Tang Li looked at Qi Yihan and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go for a run with Qiqi and Linlin? Why are you back so soon?¡± ¡°I met Miss Tan on the way, so I came back.¡± Tang Li knew that Qi Yihan didn¡¯t want to give others a chance to overthink, so he came back. She held his hand and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go for a walk.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The two of them walked out. In the early summer, the Qi Mansion was filled with flowers and greenery. It was especially pleasing to the eye. The two of them walked on a stone path. Tang Li said, ¡°I promised Situ Huang that I would treat Situ Jin today. Maybe Situ Huang will come and pick me up after dinner.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and instructed worriedly, ¡°The Situ family is even more messy than our family. When you go there, just stay in their courtyard. If anyone looks for you, ignore them.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± If not for the fact that Situ Huang and Situ Jin were too rich and Tang Li could earn a lot from them, she would not have bothered to go to their house. ¡°If anyone treats you badly, you can just talk back. Don¡¯t let yourself suffer.¡± Tang Li smiled and nodded vigorously. Qi Yihan added, ¡°There are men in the other branches of the Situ family. They and Situ Jin have been fighting openly and secretly over business. Because of his health, Situ Jin can¡¯t deal with them. If you go over, they will definitely think of a way to bribe you. If you don¡¯t want to deal with them, leave them to Situ Huang. If Situ Huang can¡¯t deal with them, you can treat Situ Jin in our house.¡± Looking at the serious expression on the man¡¯s face, Tang Li touched his cheek with her other hand, saying, ¡°I know. No one has ever managed to make me suffer.¡± Even knowing what Tang Li was capable of, Qi Yihan was still worried. Tang Li leaned her head on his chest and hugged his waist. ¡°I¡¯ll treat Situ Jin, but I won¡¯t go every day. Besides, I usually stay in the herb room. If anyone dares to come in, I¡¯ll let them have a taste of being poisoned.¡± Qi Yihan hugged her back and nodded. Only then did Tang Li let go of him. The two of them continued walking hand in hand. After walking for some time, a voice suddenly came from ahead. It was Qi Ming and Zhang Xinya. They were obviously taking their sons for a walk in the garden. Zhang Xinya said to Qi Ming, ¡°I heard from the servants that Tan Wenjing is trying to get close to the two children Fourth Uncle and Fourth Aunt brought back. Do you think she wants to bribe them?¡± ¡°Because she wants to suck up to First Aunt and stay in our family.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think she has some designs on Fourth Uncle?¡± Hearing that, Tang Li turned to look at Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan looked very cold, so cold that it was as if the air around him had dropped several degrees. At this moment, Qi Ming added, ¡°I hope she will have designs on Fourth Uncle. That way, Fourth Uncle will be distracted and won¡¯t have time to keep an eye on the projects in our hands.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Should we help her?¡± Chapter 324 - Perfume ¡°How?¡± ¡°Well, we can¡­¡± Zhang Xinya was about to speak when she suddenly saw Tang Li and Qi Yihan walking out from the side. Her face instantly turned pale. Tang Li looked at her and asked coldly, ¡°How? Tell us.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Facing Qi Yihan¡¯s bone-chilling gaze, the two of them trembled uncontrollably and lowered their heads, not daring to speak. Even Qi Junhao, who was being hugged by Zhang Xinya, felt afraid. He buried his head in Zhang Xinya¡¯s arms, not daring to look at Qi Yihan. ¡°Humph!¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Looks like you guys don¡¯t remember the Qi family¡¯s rules at all. In that case, go to the ancestral hall and copy the family rules this week. Copy them ten times, not one less.¡± When they heard this, cold sweat broke out on their foreheads. However, the two of them did not dare to defy. After saying that, Qi Yihan walked away with Tang Li. Tang Li glanced at the two people and snorted with displeasure. The people from First Master¡¯s family never learned their lessons. After Tang Li and Qi Yihan left, Qi Ming and Zhang Xinya came back to their senses. Qi Ming gritted his teeth and scolded Zhang Xinya with a livid face, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been punished! You¡¯re always causing trouble for me. Why don¡¯t you just die!?¡± After saying that, he slapped her. This slap made Zhang Xinya stagger backward. If not for the fact that she was carrying their son, she would have fallen. However, this slap scared Qi Junhao so much that he started crying. Zhang Xinya also started crying. She did not know that Fourth Uncle and Fourth Aunt would be overhearing their conversation. If she knew they would hear her, she would rather be a mute. Looking at Qi Ming who was stomping away angrily, Zhang Xinya quickly chased after him and said while crying, ¡°Qi Ming, it¡¯s my fault. I won¡¯t spout nonsense again. I¡­¡± ¡°Do you think we can afford to offend Fourth Uncle?¡± Qi Ming suddenly stopped and glared at Zhang Xinya. With that, Qi Ming was frustrated and strode away. Zhang Xinya quickly coaxed Qi Junhao, who was crying with tears trickling down his face in streams, ¡°Baby, be good. Baby, don¡¯t cry. Mommy will give you candy.¡± ¡°Candy ~ Candy ~¡± ¡­ After Tang Li and Qi Yihan left, the more Tang Li thought about it, the more unhappy she became. The people from First Master¡¯s family never changed. Although she knew that they would be taught a lesson by the male lead, she still wanted to do it herself. She grabbed Qi Yihan¡¯s hand and said to him, ¡°Why don¡¯t we call them over for breakfast and talk about this?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Qi Yihan didn¡¯t want to see those people at all, but he wouldn¡¯t let them off so easily either. ¡°I¡¯ll get Butler Yang to inform First Madam that their living expenses for this month have been canceled. If they do it again, we¡¯ll double it.¡± Tang Li agreed. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± When Qi Yihan¡¯s words reached First Master¡¯s house, everyone was stunned. Especially First Madam, who was still lying on the bed. ¡°Why did he cancel our expenses for this month? He doesn¡¯t have the right!¡± Yesterday, she asked the butler for 500,000 yuan to recover, but Tang Li didn¡¯t give her any. If she didn¡¯t give her money, she would die! Qi Bailing told her mother with a dark expression, ¡°I heard that First Brother told First Sister-in-law in private that Tan Wenjing wanted to seduce Fourth Uncle, and Fourth Uncle and Fourth Aunt happened to be nearby and heard it.¡± Hearing that, First Madam was so angry that she started cursing. The others in the living room were also livid. Zhang Xinya stood there with her head lowered and tears streaming down her face. She did not dare to make a sound. Tan Wenjing also heard about this, but she didn¡¯t go over. She stayed in her room, her face twisted with anger. She knew that after what Zhang Xinya said, she could no longer stay in the Qi family. She sat by the bed and called her mother. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to marry Qi Lingxuan anymore. He doesn¡¯t want to marry me at all. Besides, his status in the Qi family is very low. If I marry him, our family won¡¯t get anything out of it. We might even be bullied by First Madam because of him.¡± ¡°I want to marry Second Young Master.¡± Mrs. Tan thought this idea was better and agreed, ¡°Then think of a way to make Second Young Master like you.¡± Tan Wenjing had the same thought before, but after what Zhang Xinya did this morning, there was no time to think of a way and carry it out. ¡°I have to get Second Master to marry me in the next two days. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to continue living here.¡± ¡°Then what should you do? You can¡¯t use drugs in the Qi family.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Tan Wenjing was also very frustrated. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Tan Wenjing calmed down and quickly said to her mother, ¡°Someone is coming. Talk to you later.¡± With that, she hung up the phone and quickly pinched her thigh. After forcing her tears out, she walked towards the door. When she opened the door, she saw a servant standing outside. ¡°Miss Tan, the makeup you bought is here.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Tan Wenjing wanted to say that she didn¡¯t buy any makeup, but she suddenly stopped. She looked at the makeup box in the servant¡¯s hand and felt that there must be something she needed in this box. She took the makeup box and said to the servant,¡± Thank you. ¡± Then, she closed the door. She took the makeup box and took a closer look. There was nothing different outside. She walked to the table with the makeup and placed it on the table, thinking about what was inside and who gave it to her. At this moment, a message came through. She quickly took her phone and looked at the message. It was from an unknown number. The message was: The makeup inside can bewitch men and make them fall in love with your body. You definitely need it now. Looking at the message, Tan Wenjing¡¯s heart started racing. She really needed this kind of makeup. But who was this person? Why did this person help her? What was the person¡¯s motive? The person seemed to know that she had a lot of doubts and sent another message: ¡°I don¡¯t want you to marry Qi Lingxuan.¡± ¡°Is the person Qi Lingxuan¡¯s admirer?¡± Tan Wenjing felt that it must be so. With Qi Lingxuan¡¯s looks, even if he was an illegitimate son, there would definitely be many women who liked him. At this thought, she was relieved. She put her phone aside and started to open the makeup box. There was only a bottle of perfume inside. There were only a few words written on the perfume: A perfume that can make men go crazy just by smelling it. Looking at these words, Tan Wenjing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly tore off the words on it and decided to tell First Madam about her plan to move out tomorrow. Then, she would make a move tonight when Qi Ming returned. Chapter 325 - Fourth Madam Going to Treat Situ Jin Not long after Tang Li and the others returned, the guard called to say that Situ Huang was here to visit. Before she could sit down, Situ Huang asked, ¡°Tang Li, you promised to treat my son today, right?¡± After the servants served the tea, Tang Li took a sip of tea and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± Situ Huang finally heaved a sigh of relief and sat down. ¡°In that case, you can come with me now. Everything is ready.¡± He then looked at Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan turned to him and said, ¡°Since Li is the doctor you invited back to treat Situ Jin, you have to make sure everyone in your family treats her with respect.¡± Situ Huang said with certainty, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if anyone dares to show disrespect for Miss Tang, I¡¯ll make them regret it.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and looked at Tang Li. He stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you there.¡± Tang Li stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have my ways to deal with naughty people.¡± With that, she walked up to him and the two of them walked out. When the three of them walked out, Qiqi and Linlin were standing in the courtyard. Linlin looked at Tang Li with anticipation in her eyes. ¡°Godmother, I want to go too.¡± Qi Yihan remembered that they were divine beasts and might be able to help Tang Li, so he said, ¡°Yeah, why don¡¯t you take them?¡± Situ Huang was speechless. He was here to ask Tang Li to treat his son, not to let Tang Li bring the two children to his house to play! Tang Li thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright, Linlin, come with me. Qiqi, stay at home.¡± Qiqi didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Alright, Godmother.¡± Tang Li brought Linlin with her, not giving Situ Huang a chance to object. After the three of them got into the car, Qi Yihan said to Linlin, ¡°When Li is making the herbs, don¡¯t let anyone get close to her.¡± Linlin quickly promised, ¡°First Master, don¡¯t worry. I can sense good and evil. As long as the bad guy approaches the herb room, I¡¯ll scare him away.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The Situ family was a little far from the Qi Mansion. It would take more than an hour to drive there. Their house was built halfway up the mountain. It was a large cluster of buildings. The entire mountain was the Situ family¡¯s territory. After entering the gate, the car drove for another ten minutes before stopping outside a villa. Mrs. Situ and Situ Yueqin were already waiting there. After the car stopped, they walked over. When Qi Yihan got out of the car first, Mrs. Situ and Situ Yueqin were surprised. The two of them quickly greeted him, ¡°Fourth Master.¡± ¡°Fourth Master.¡± Qi Yihan nodded at them and turned around. Situ Huang had already gotten out of his car and walked over. He asked Qi Yihan, ¡°Fourth Master, why don¡¯t you go in and have a cup of tea before leaving?¡± Mrs. Situ and Situ Yueqin also looked at him, especially Situ Yueqin, whose eyes were shining with anticipation. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll leave after looking at where Li works.¡± After Qi Yihan finished speaking, Tang Li got out of the car. Qi Yihan leaned into the car and carried Linlin down. Mrs. Situ and Situ Yueqin looked at Linlin and their eyes widened. Situ Yueqin couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who is this kid?¡± Tang Li glanced at her and smiled. ¡°Qi Yihan¡¯s and mine.¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± After saying that, she realized that she had lost her composure. She could not afford to offend this person now, so she quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just too surprised. After all, I never heard that Fourth Master and you had a child.¡± Tang Li snorted and looked at Situ Huang. Situ Huang gave Situ Yueqin a warning look and led the two inside. Situ Yueqin subconsciously wanted to follow but was stopped by Mrs. Situ. Mrs. Situ shook her head at her and warned her in a low voice, ¡°Have you forgotten what your father told you?¡± Situ Yueqin¡¯s body trembled. Only then did she remember that her father had said that no one was allowed to go to her brother¡¯s courtyard. The Situ family¡¯s building was European-style. The place where the car stopped was the villa where Situ Huang and Mrs. Situ lived. Situ Jin¡¯s was on the left. After walking past it and passing through a garden, they saw a villa surrounded by two-meter-tall iron railings. The villa covered a large area. At this moment, Situ Jin was waiting for them with a long coat draped over his shoulders. When they got closer, Situ Jin greeted Qi Yihan before looking at Tang Li and saying politely, ¡°Fourth Madam, thank you for coming to treat me.¡± Tang Li glanced at his face and found that it was alright. She nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ¡°Everyone wants to be healthy.¡± After saying that, Situ Jin placed a fist on his lips and coughed twice. He then looked at the little girl standing between Tang Li and Qi Yihan. ¡°Who is this little friend?¡± Linlin looked at Situ Jin and said sweetly, ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡± Situ Jin was stunned at first, then he started laughing. As soon as he started laughing, he started coughing again. He looked so weak that he was about to die. After Situ Jin stopped coughing, he said, ¡°Hello, I didn¡¯t expect Yihan and Fourth Madam to bring back such a cute little girl.¡± ¡°Not just one. I have a twin brother who is younger than me.¡± Tang Li looked at Linlin with sparkling eyes and almost laughed out loud. She seemed to have heard the two little ones arguing about who was the eldest and who was the youngest. No one wanted to be the younger one. Tang Li waited for Linlin to finish before saying, ¡°Do you mind if she comes with me?¡± Situ Jin could not feel that Tang Li was asking him. However, he did not mind. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Then, Situ Jin personally brought Tang Li and Qi Yihan to the herb room and treatment room. This villa was a duplex building. The herb room and treatment room were inside. The villa was like a maze. People who were not familiar with it would probably get lost. Tang Li said firmly, ¡°You set up a formation here, right?¡± ¡°Fourth Madam is really something,¡± Situ Jin said bluntly. ¡°There are many people in my family who have evil intentions, so I got people to set up one just in case.¡± Chapter 326 - Master, Something Is Following Us Then, Situ Jin introduced, ¡°There are sensors on the wall in the courtyard of the villa. Be it living things or electronics, they can¡¯t enter my place.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li suddenly concluded, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re very afraid of death.¡± Situ Jin smiled and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Fourth Madam afraid of death?¡± After looking around, Qi Yihan was satisfied. He said to Tang Li, ¡°Call me if you need anything. If I finish work early, I¡¯ll come and pick you up.¡± Tang Li smiled at the man who was worried about her and nodded. ¡°Got it. Go to work. I have to go to work too.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and was sent off by Situ Huang. The fact that Tang Li was invited to the Situ family to treat Situ Jin soon spread around. After Qi Yihan left, Tang Li went to the herb room. When she went in, she took out the herbs from the bag and placed them in a special box. Now, they were all placed in the herb room. Situ Jin sent two people to help Tang Li. ¡°Miss Tang, don¡¯t worry. These two are my trusted subordinates.¡± Tang Li glanced at them and could tell that they were not ordinary people. She nodded and said to Situ Jin, ¡°From today onwards, you will take a half-hour herbal bath every morning and night for the next month. After the herbal bath, I will treat you with silver needles every three days. After half a month, you will start taking the medicine internally.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to take medicine for the first half a month?¡± ¡°You still have to take it. Just take the medicine on the list I gave you previously. But just take it once every afternoon. Half a month later, I¡¯ll give you another set of medicine.¡± If Tang Li didn¡¯t wait so long before starting to treat Situ Jin, they would definitely think that this illness was easy to treat. Even if these illnesses were indeed easy to treat for Tang Li. After arranging everything, Tang Li started to get busy. Linlin didn¡¯t make a fuss. She took out an Ipad and sat outside the herb room. Situ Jin was free for the time being. He looked at Linlin and asked, ¡°Little one, do you want to go somewhere else with me?¡± Linlin looked up at him and blinked her big eyes. ¡°What¡¯s so fun about other places? I want to gain knowledge. Otherwise, if Qiqi secretly learns a lot of knowledge at home, I¡¯ll fall behind him.¡± Hearing that, Situ Jin was amused. ¡°I can teach you.¡± He was really bored. It was not a bad idea to kill time with a child. Linlin looked at Situ Jin and sensed the spiritual energy emanating from this house. She knew that Situ Jin must have a lot of good things here. Thinking that she might be able to trick him into giving her two things, she nodded and stood up to follow him. The day passed quickly. At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, after Situ Jin finished his herbal bath, Tang Li started to give him his first acupuncture treatment. Situ Jin was lying on the bed with his upper body bare. Because he was sick all year round, his skin was snow-white and he was very thin, the kind that was skin and bones. Tang Li gestured to someone standing at the side. ¡°Bring a towel over and let him bite it.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Situ Jin felt that as a man, he could tolerate any pain. Tang Li glanced at him and said rudely, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die from biting your tongue.¡± Situ Huang, who was standing at the side, advised, ¡°Jin, listen to Tang Li.¡± Only then did Situ Jin stop objecting. After Situ Jin bit on the towel, Tang Li took out silver needles and started to put the needles one by one. At the start, Situ Jin did not feel much pain. Towards the end, he felt like his entire body was being eaten by ants, but at the same time, he felt like he was being burned by flames. His expression twisted as he bit the towel in his mouth tightly. His forehead and body started to sweat. In the end, he was sweating profusely. Looking at him, Situ Huang¡¯s heart ached and he asked, ¡°Tang Li, can you make it less painful?¡± ¡°If you want it to be less painful, I can stop.¡± He immediately shut up. After Tang Li put all the silver needles on Situ Huang, she sat at the side with Linlin and started drinking tea. Linlin even told her what Situ Jin had taught her today. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll come again in the future. I like the knowledge Uncle Situ taught me.¡± Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°Sure.¡± Situ Huang, who was standing there worrying about his son, suddenly felt shocked to hear that these two people took his son as a free tutor!!!. Situ Jin was in pain for more than half an hour. When Tang Li removed the silver needles from his body, he felt like he had just survived a disaster. While putting on his clothes, he asked, ¡°Fourth Madam, will I feel so much pain every time you do acupuncture treatment on me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Situ Jin was about to heave a sigh of relief. Tang Li added, ¡°You¡¯ll feel worse each time. When you feel better, it means that you¡¯re about to recover.¡± Situ Jin was silent for a few seconds before nodding. Tang Li packed the silver needles and prepared to go back. When they went out, the father and son were worried about her and sent a team of bodyguards to escort her. The car drove on the mountain road. Linlin leaned against the car window and looked at the street lamps on both sides. When they were about to reach the door, Linlin suddenly turned around and whispered into Tang Li¡¯s ear, ¡°Master, something is following us.¡± The thing Linlin was talking about was definitely not human. Tang Li nodded and did not say anything. The car quickly drove out of the Situ Mansion. The moment they reached the gate, they saw a woman in a black dress standing more than ten meters away from the gate. Tang Li looked at the woman. She looked at least sixty to seventy percent like Qin Sangsang, but she was more mature and charming than Qin Sangsang. At this moment, her gaze was fixed on their car, and there was a complicated look in her eyes. Linlin also saw that woman and said to Tang Li, ¡°Godmother, that sister is up to no good.¡± Tang Li nodded and did not speak. ¡­ The Situ family was located in the suburbs. From here to the Qi Mansion, one could take the highway around the city or directly drive through the city. The car was on the highway. Shortly after they got on the highway, there was a huge fog in front of them. The driver couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Why is there fog in this season?¡± The bodyguard immediately raised his guard and contacted Situ Huang. Tang Li and Linlin sat there calmly. Soon, a bodyguard car in front drove into the fog and disappeared. Then, the bodyguard car disappeared as well. The bodyguard in the front seat quickly contacted them, but when he tried to contact them, he received no response. He was a little anxious. In order to not scare Tang Li and the others, he said, ¡°My communicator is broken.¡± Then, he said to the driver, ¡°Continue driving forward. The fog is too thick. Be careful.¡± However, his hand was on his weapon. Chapter 327 - Dont Open the Door Tang Li also had a talisman in her hand. She said to Linlin via voice transmission, ¡°Linlin, use your real body to see what¡¯s going on.¡± With that, she waved the talisman in her hand to prevent the driver and bodyguards from seeing Linlin in her Kylin form. The driver reduced the speed of the car to the lowest. Not long after he drove, there was a sudden bang in front of him. The driver was so frightened that his hand trembled. Tang Liqing said in a calm voice, ¡°Stop the car by the side.¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± The driver and the bodyguards panicked, thinking that something must have happened to the car in front. It was indeed not safe to drive in such a thick fog, so the driver stopped. As soon as the car stopped, several shadows appeared in front of them. The driver asked, ¡°Are they the bodyguards from other cars?¡± The bodyguard sitting beside him felt that it was very likely. ¡°I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡± With that, he was about to open the car door. ¡°Don¡¯t open the door.¡± After Tang Li finished speaking, another talisman appeared in her hand. The driver and bodyguard looked at the talisman in her hand from the rearview mirror and gulped. They had heard before that Fourth Madam knew how to read fortunes and feng shui, and she could even collect ghosts. It turned out to be true. The shadows in front quickly approached the car. When the driver and the bodyguard saw the shadows, they instantly widened their eyes in fear and held their breath. Gulp¡­ ¡°What¡­ what is that?¡± ¡°It¡­ it looks like a zombie from a TV show?¡± ¡°Is someone deliberately playing some kind of tricks on us?¡± Tang Li looked at the zombies that were about to reach the car and the corners of her lips curled up into a cold smile. Then, she threw the talisman in her hand. After it turned into a red light in the air, she said to the two people in front, ¡°Sit in the car and don¡¯t come out.¡± When the driver and bodyguard came back to their senses, Tang Li was no longer in the backseat. The two of them quickly looked ahead and found that the zombies were gone too. The two of them looked at each other. The driver asked the bodyguard, ¡°What do we do now?¡± The bodyguard took out his phone and looked at it. As expected, there was no signal. He said, ¡°Listen to Fourth Madam.¡± Tang Li brought the zombies to the forest next to the highway. The forest here was big, and there was a very wide river on the left. At this moment, Linlin was absorbing the evil spirit in the zombie¡¯s body. In the thick fog, a burning flame could be seen flicking from time to time. This time, Tang Li did not even bother to take out a talisman. She quickly drew a talisman in the air. After the talisman was drawn, she put her palm up, and the talisman rose into the air and became larger, constantly absorbing the fog. The fog around her quickly dissipated, revealing the zombies standing around her. Then, several talismans appeared in her hand. Before the zombies could move, they were frozen on the spot. At this moment, the sound of a bell came from outside. At the same time, a taoist was heard saying, ¡°There¡¯s actually such a strong evil spirit here. Everyone, take out your weapons. Don¡¯t get hurt by the thing inside.¡± Then, there was the sound of fighting. After throwing out a tracking talisman, Tang Li stood there and waited for them. At the same time, she put the zombies in front of him into the bag and prepared to take them back for Linlin to absorb. The sound of fighting lasted for a long time. Because of Tang Li¡¯s talisman, the fog around them became fainter and fainter until it completely dissipated. Then she saw a few masters who were almost done dealing with the zombies and were also injured. After a while, the masters finally subdued the zombies and saw Tang Li standing there. When they saw Tang Li, they looked at each other for a while before one of them asked uncertainty, ¡°Are you Tang Li?¡± Tang Li raised her eyebrows. She was sure that she had never seen these people before. Another person said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s definitely her. I heard that she¡¯s especially beautiful. She doesn¡¯t look like someone from our line of work at all.¡± Another person added, ¡°And I heard that from her face, you could tell the rest of her life will be miserable.¡± Tang Li was speechless. At that moment, a friendly-looking master asked, ¡°Miss, are you Tang Li?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Li replied coldly, not wanting to talk to these people. Then they immediately surrounded her and sized her up. ¡°Her face really says that her life will be miserable.¡± Tang Li said with a straight face , ¡°Everyone, I still have something to do. Goodbye.¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­ No offense. We¡¯re just really curious about you, Miss, please don¡¯t mind us.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We¡¯ve always wanted to see you, but we never had the chance. Since we¡¯re fated to meet here tonight, Master Tang, why don¡¯t we go for supper and discuss mysticism?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve always been curious about how you managed to subdue that thing in the dragon mountain. Tell us about it.¡± The few of them started talking at once, almost pulling Tang Li away. Tang Li stood there and waited for them to finish. Suddenly, she asked, ¡°Did you see the person who controlled these zombies?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Xia Haihong asked Tang Li, ¡°Miss Tang, did you see him?¡± ¡°No, I was about to look for him when you guys came over and stopped me.¡± They looked a little ashamed. ¡°It¡¯s our fault. Let¡¯s go and find him now. We have to find him before he doesn¡¯t anything harmful to the people of the Imperial capital.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s split up and look for him. We¡¯ll contact each other when we find it.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll work.¡± With that, everyone dispersed. After the masters left, Tang Li returned to the car. Tang Li walked over and said to the driver and the bodyguard, ¡°You guys can go back now. I still have something to do.¡± Before the two of them could speak, Tang Li turned around and disappeared in the blink of an eye. The driver asked the bodyguard with trembling lips, ¡°Did¡­ did you see how Fourth Madam left?¡± ¡°No¡­ No!¡± The two of them screamed in their hearts at the same time, ¡°Oh my god! Fourth Madam is actually a god!¡± Chapter 328 - Master, They Hit Me! Tang Li did not mind being seen by Situ Huang¡¯s driver and bodyguards. After using a tracking talisman, she quickly found the person controlling the zombies in the back mountain. This person was wearing a long black robe and holding a very long totem walking stick. His wide hat covered most of his face, leaving only his abnormally sharp chin. Beside him stood Linlin and Xuanyuan Qing. It just so happened that the robed man was speaking. His voice was so hoarse that it was like a sharp object scraping against the window glass, giving people goosebumps. ¡°Do you think you can do something to me just because you brought a Kylin with you. Hahaha¡­ It just so happens that I need a pet, so I¡¯ll gladly take this cub.¡± Linlin added angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll burn you to death!¡± With that, she breathed out a ball of flames at the black-robed man. The black-robed man hit the ground with his stick, and the ground started to tremble. Then, countless zombies appeared from all directions. ¡°You actually brought so many zombies here!¡± After Xuanyuan Qing finished speaking, he quickly took out a dagger. The black-robed man looked at the dagger in his hand and laughed loudly. ¡°Your brother has been looking for this dagger. It¡¯s indeed in your hand.¡± With that, he raised his other palm and quickly gathered a ball of black smoke, wanting to suck the dagger from Xuanyuan Qing¡¯s hand. When Xuanyuan Qing saw him do this, he quickly dodged to the side and said to Linlin, ¡°Kylin, go deal with the zombie. I¡¯ll deal with him.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Linlin leaped into the air and quickly flew towards the zombies around her. At the same time, she let out a roar. However, her body was still that of a cub, so the roar was not powerful enough. It only stunned the zombies for a moment before they continued to surround her. Xuanyuan Qing and the black-robed man also started fighting. Tang Li, who was standing at the side, did not join in immediately. She was observing what abilities this black-robed man had. Not only could the black-robed man control zombies, but he had also learned evil techniques. When he was fighting Xuanyuan Qing, he was overflowing with evil spirit. Although Xuanyuan Qing had that dagger, he was still not a match for the black-robed man. After a few dozen moves, he showed signs of defeat. After he was hit by the black-robed man¡¯s walking stick and spat out a mouthful of blood, Tang Li finally walked out. She stood between Xuanyuan Qing and the black-robed man. Xuanyuan Qing covered his painful chest and looked at Tang Li. Surprise flashed across his eyes. ¡°Miss Tang.¡± The black-robed man also stared at Tang Li. After sizing her up, he said, ¡°You¡¯re Tang Li.¡± ¡°Right.¡± After Tang Li answered, she said to Xuanyuan Qing, ¡°Step back.¡± Xuanyuan Qing immediately retreated. ¡°Humph! You came at the right time. I was going to find you anyway,¡± After saying that, he hit the ground heavily with the walking stick in his hand. Suddenly, two zombies appeared behind him. At the same time, Xuanyuan Qing reminded her, ¡°Miss Tang, that¡¯s Zombie King.¡± Hearing that, Linlin looked over. While she was distracted, she was punched on the face. Linlin felt embarrassed and started crying. She complained to Tang Li, ¡°Master, they hit me!¡± Without turning around, Tang Li said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t get distracted in a fight.¡± ¡°I was too excited to hear about the Zombie King.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll catch these two for you to absorb.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Humph! Dream on!¡± The black-robed man was obviously very angry at Tang Li and Linlin for acting like no one was around. He said to the two zombie kings behind him, ¡°Go get rid of her.¡± The two zombie kings roared angrily. Their roars were so powerful that they made the earth shake and the trees fall. Xuanyuan Qing, who was standing in the distance, gripped the dagger in his hand tightly, thinking that if Tang Li could not defeat them, he would die together with the zombie kings. However, as he was thinking, he was dazzled by a powerful golden light and raised his hand to block it. At the same time, the sound of a Guqin was heard. Before he could react, he felt as if all his organs had been shaken. He spat out a mouthful of blood and was protected by a field. Only then did he feel better. Then he looked at Tang Li and was shocked into silence. Tang Li was wearing loose pants today. Her clothes and pants were flying in the wind. Her hair was originally tied into a ponytail, but because of the roars, the hairband on her head was broken. Even though she was wearing such a simple outfit, her entire body exuded a feeling that made people want to kneel down and bow down to her. The Guqin in front of her was emitting golden light. The sound of the Guqin carried a powerful spiritual aura. The two Zombie Kings, as if they were bewitched, started listening to Tang Li¡¯s commands. The black-robed man was no longer as arrogant as before. Soon, his black robe was torn to pieces, revealing his true appearance. It was a skinny old man whose face was covered in terrifying scars. After Tang Li finished playing a song, she put away the Guqin. With a flash, she snatched the walking stick from the man¡¯s hand. At the same time, she pointed the walking stick at the two zombie kings. ¡°Freeze.¡± The two zombie kings froze there. The old man was already lying on the ground, unable to get up. He looked up at Tang Li with fear in his eyes. Tang Li glanced at the walking stick and smiled. ¡°Good stuff.¡± Then, she turned to look at Linlin. Linlin was almost done dealing with the zombies as well. After absorbing the evil spirit from the last zombie, she flew to Tang Li. After burping, she complained to Tang Li, ¡°The evil spirit of zombies is really disgusting.¡± Tang Li pointed at the two zombie kings and asked deliberately, ¡°In that case, you don¡¯t want to eat them anymore? If you don¡¯t want to eat them, I¡¯ll bring Qiqi here to eat them.¡± ¡°No!¡± Linlin stomped on the ground and charged at the two zombie kings. Without waiting for Tang Li to speak, she started to absorb them. Looking at the two zombies turn into two corpses soon, the fear in the old man¡¯s eyes deepened. After Linlin absorbed the two zombie kings, she rubbed her stomach. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tang Li asked with concern. ¡°My¡­ My stomach is going to explode!¡± As soon as Linlin said that, a light quickly emitted from her body. When the light disappeared, an adult Kylin appeared in front of Tang Li. Tang Li smiled. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve grown up.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Linlin turned into a little girl again. She stood beside Tang Li and acted cute.¡± Master, I¡¯ll always be your baby.¡± Chapter 329 - She Will Be A Straight A Student In The Future Tang Li patted Linlin on the head. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re still a baby.¡± With that, she looked at Xuanyuan Qing, who was standing there in a daze, and asked, ¡°Do you want to deal with this person, or do you want me to deal with him?¡± Xuanyuan Qing suddenly came back to his senses and quickly strode over. ¡°Miss Tang, let me handle this person.¡± Tang Li nodded. Xuanyuan Qing walked over, picked up the old man from the ground, and left. Linlin looked at Xuanyuan Qing, who was leaving, and said, ¡°Uncle Xuanyuan is so handsome!¡± Then she added sensibly, ¡°Of course, he is not as handsome as First Master.¡± Tang Li was speechless. Tang Li took out her phone to look at the time and found that it was already eleven o¡¯clock. She said to her, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can go and pick up your First Master now.¡± With that, she put away her phone and left with a teleportation talisman. Before long, another group of masters who sensed the spiritual energy fluctuation rushed over. When they saw the countless corpses, their eyes widened in shock. ¡°Who has the ability to absorb all the zombies and turn them into corpses?!¡± ¡­ Tang Li used a teleportation talisman to teleport her and Linlin to the lounge in Qi Yihan¡¯s office. The moment Linlin arrived, she wanted to go out. ¡°I¡¯m going to give First Master a surprise.¡± Tang Li quickly stopped her. ¡°Let¡¯s see if he¡¯s in the office first. What if you scare him by going out like that?¡± Linlin felt that it made sense and walked to the door with Tang Li. The two of them opened the door a little and stuck their heads in to look. Qi Yihan was indeed in his office, sitting behind his desk. Opposite him stood First Master and Qi Lingxuan. At this moment, Qi Lingxuan was reporting to Qi Yihan about the project. First Master didn¡¯t seem to be able to say anything, so his eyes darted around. Suddenly, First Master saw the door to the lounge was open and two heads were sticking out. Before he could see clearly, he subconsciously shouted, ¡°Fourth brother, you actually hid a woman in your office!¡± His shout immediately interrupted Qi Lingxuan¡¯s report. Qi Yihan also turned to look. Tang Li and Linlin walked out. After seeing who it was, First Master was disappointed. ¡°Why is it you?¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± Tang Li walked up to Qi Yihan and stopped to look at First Master. She said mockingly, ¡°Why? Do you want another woman to walk out? I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± First Master definitely wouldn¡¯t admit it. ¡°Why are you in there?¡± ¡°Am I not supposed to be in there,¡± Tang Li retorted. ¡°I am Qi Yihan¡¯s wife and this is his office.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you. Don¡¯t waste my husband¡¯s time. I¡¯m here to pick him up from work.¡± Tang Li¡¯s words made First Master swallow his words. He was so angry that his face and neck turned red. At this moment, Qi Yihan said, ¡°If First Brother and Lingxuan are done with your report, then please leave. I¡¯m getting off work.¡± First Master took a deep breath and looked at Qi Lingxuan. Qi Lingxuan withdrew his gaze from Linlin and said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Fourth Uncle, I¡¯m done reporting.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and looked at First Master. Even though he didn¡¯t say anything, his gaze was clearly saying, ¡°You can leave now.¡± First Master glared at Tang Li and left with Qi Lingxuan. The moment the two of them went out, the Artifact Spirit said to Qi Lingxuan, ¡°Tang Li¡¯s Kylin has grown up.¡± Qi Lingxuan frowned and asked, ¡°Are we still her match?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. We can try it one day.¡± The more First Master thought about it, the angrier he became. He asked Qi Lingxuan, ¡°When did Tang Li come to the company?¡± Qi Lingxuan, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± First Master couldn¡¯t flare up even though he was angry. In the office. Qi Yihan sized Tang Li up from head to toe. He frowned and stood up to pull her into his arms. With one hand in her hair, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your headband?¡± Tang Li raised her head to look at him. Qi Yihan looked serious, as if he would let this matter go if she didn¡¯t give him a reason. Tang Li pursed her lips and told him what had happened. Qi Yihan¡¯s expression was still solemn. Tang Li wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him closer, kissing him hard on the lips. Linlin, who was standing at the side, covered her eyes with her chubby hand and said, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m blind. I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan turned to look at her at the same time. Linlin lowered her hand and said expectantly, ¡°First Master, Master, you can continue. Just treat me like air.¡± ¡°In your dreams. If we want to make out, we¡¯ll do it behind closed doors. Who wants you to see it?¡± Qi Yihan touched her hair and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m getting off work early tonight.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Li smiled and watched him pack up the documents. There were very few people working overtime tonight. When the three of them walked out of the office, they did not meet anyone else. As soon as they entered the elevator, First Master and Qi Lingxuan walked out of another office. First Master said to him, ¡°Schedule a meeting with HRZ Group tomorrow, I¡¯ll go meet them with you.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± As soon as the two of them left, Qi Hao and Qi Ming walked out of another office. They looked at each other meaningfully. If this little bastard wanted to show off, they¡¯d put on a stage for him. ¡­ When Tang Li returned to the Qi Mansion, it was just past midnight. Butler Zhang, who was waiting there, greeted the two of them first. He then picked Linlin up and asked, ¡°Miss Linlin, are you tired?¡± Linlin wrapped her arms around Butler Zhang¡¯s neck and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Then, she said proudly, ¡°Uncle Zhang, I learned a lot of knowledge from Uncle Situ today. He even praised me for being smart.¡± ¡°Oh my, why does Miss Linlin like to study so much? She will definitely be a straight A student in the future.¡± ¡°Hehehe ~¡± Tang Li told Linlin with a smile, ¡°Go to sleep. Come to Situ Jin¡¯s house with me tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, Godmother.¡± Butler Zhang brought Linlin to her room. Then Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked towards their bedroom. Chapter 330 - How Did You Get This Habit? Tang Li and Qi Yihan returned to the bedroom to wash up and lie on the bed. Qi Yihan wrapped his arms around her waist and said, ¡°When I¡¯m done with my work in the next few days, I won¡¯t be so busy. I can get off work early then and come back to spend time with you guys.¡± Tang Li nodded and closed her eyes as she said to him, ¡°I happen to be busy these few days. When I¡¯m not busy, I¡¯ll have to start my entertainment company.¡± ¡°Where do you plan to start it?¡± Qi Yihan lowered his head and kissed her forehead. ¡°Why don¡¯t I get someone to help you find a good location? The Qi family has a lot of real estate in Imperial Capital.¡± Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°Alright.¡± Then, she used her hands and feet to crawl his body. Qi Yihan looked at his wife, who was like a koala bear, and asked with a smile, ¡°How did you get into this habit?¡± Tang Li¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she raised her eyebrows at him. ¡°Take a guess.¡± Qi Yihan made a guess. ¡°It must be because you were scared of falling off bed when you were young.¡± Tang Li snorted in agreement. ¡°When I was very young, I fell and hurt a few times. After that, I like hugging the blanket to sleep. However, if I grew bigger, I felt that the blanket was not safe enough, so I specially custom-made a plush doll.¡± When Qi Yihan heard this, he chuckled. Tang Li was a little angry. She reached into his pajamas and touched his flat and firm stomach. ¡°Stop laughing.¡± Qi Yihan grabbed her hand and turned around. Tang Li laid there and looked at him. She even winked at him provocatively and deliberately asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired from working all day?¡± Qi Yihan lowered his head and kissed her lips before looking up and replying, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be tired after drinking so much tonic soup every day?¡± Tang Li was about to laugh when her mouth was sealed. ¡°Ummm¡­¡± The moon was just right. In First Master¡¯s house, when the men returned, everyone returned to their rooms to rest. Qi Hao took a shower and walked out. Just as he was about to rest, someone suddenly knocked on the bedroom door. He walked over and opened the door, only to see a figure flash past. That figure was too similar to Qi Lingxuan. He subconsciously felt that Qi Lingxuan was up to no good, so he followed him out. Soon, he walked into a garden. However, in the garden, the figure was nowhere to be found. Qi Hao cursed and was about to call the bodyguards nearby when he saw another figure passing through the bushes. He quickly walked up and shouted, ¡°Who is it!¡± The figure was obviously frightened and fell to the ground. At the same time, a cry was heard. Qi Hao recognized the voice and strode over. As expected, it was Tan Wenjing on the ground. He asked unhappily, ¡°What are you doing here in the middle of the night?¡± Tan Wenjing, who had fallen to the ground, looked at him in shock and said a little embarrassedly, ¡°I heard that there is a kind of luminous flower in the Qi Mansion. I especially like flowers. I will leave tomorrow, so I came to see them.¡± After saying that, she was worried that Qi Hao would not believe her, so she quickly added, ¡°I heard this from First Madam¡¯s servants. I even asked where they were. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask them tomorrow morning.¡± There were indeed many expensive flowers and plants in the Qi family¡¯s garden. When his sister was young, she once asked the two brothers to take her to look at them at night. Qi Hao believed her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get lost.¡± With that, he turned to leave. ¡°Second Young Master, wait.¡± Qi Hao looked at her again. Tan Wenjing hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°I sprained my ankle and can¡¯t get up. Can you help me?¡± Seeing that she was in so much pain that a thin layer of sweat had indeed appeared on her forehead, Qi Hao walked over and pulled her up. ¡°Ouch!¡± After Tan Wenjing was pulled up, she was about to stand up when she twisted her leg and fell into his arms. ¡°Second Young Master, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Tan Wenjing was so frightened that she wanted to leave his arms. However, at this moment, Qi Hao sniffed her neck and said in a low voice, ¡°You smell good.¡± After saying that, he started sniffing again. He looked like he was addicted to something. Tan Wenjing was overjoyed and looked frightened. She quickly pushed him away. ¡°Second Young Master, what are you doing?¡± Qi Hao acted as if he couldn¡¯t hear her. He went from sniffing to nibbling. His breathing became heavy. He looked like he was about to eat her up. Tan Wenjing pushed him hard. ¡°Second Young Master, are you crazy? Let go of me.¡± ¡°Second Young Master, if you continue like this, I¡¯ll shout.¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­ Second Young Master, please don¡¯t do this!¡± Tan Wenjing resisted with all her might. After Qi Hao¡¯s face was scratched by her, he finally stopped. Taking advantage of his pause, Tan Wenjing quickly crawled out of his arms and ran towards her place. Qi Hao was stunned for two seconds before chasing after her. ¡­ When Tang Li and Qi Yihan came out of the bedroom the next day, they heard Butler Yang say, ¡°Master, Madam, something happened over there in First Master¡¯s house.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Tang Li asked. ¡°Last night, Second Young Master raped Miss Tan. First Madam said that Miss Tan seduced Second Young Master and wanted to beat her to death. Miss Tan wanted to call the police and First Master was furious.¡± Tang Li raised her eyebrows. She did not expect Tan Wenjing to go so far. However, Tang Li didn¡¯t want to miss a good show, so she said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Yihan, something big has happened to First Brother¡¯s family. As the head of the family, shouldn¡¯t we go and deal with it? Also, calling the police is a little too much. We have to settle it.¡± Qi Yihan nodded. The two of them walked towards First Master¡¯s house. At this moment, First Master¡¯s house was extremely full of activities. Apart from First Master¡¯s family, people from the other two masters¡¯ families were also present. When Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked in, they happened to hear First Madam¡¯s exasperated voice. ¡°If you didn¡¯t seduce my son, why would he go to your place? If I knew that you were a tramp, I wouldn¡¯t have kindly let you stay in our house. What makes you think you can marry my son?¡± ¡°I told you you can either check the surveillance cameras or call the police. Also, look at the wounds on my body. Do you think I intentionally hurt myself?¡± ¡°Who knows, you¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± First Master was so angry that he was panting. He scolded First Madam, ¡°Can you stop?¡± How could First Madam stop? She looked down on Tan Wenjing and felt that she was not worthy of her son. How could she let her son marry Tan Wenjing? ¡°This woman definitely did it on purpose! She came yesterday and told me that she wanted to move out, so at night, she set my son up. Tan Wenjing, you¡¯re really scheming!¡± Tan Wenjing did not speak and kept crying. She looked disheveled, and there were bruises on her skin. It was obvious that she had been raped. Chapter 331 - Fourth Aunt, Ill Leave My Marriage to You The others started talking at once. When Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked in, Everyone turned to look at the two of them. First Madam screamed as if she had seen her savior. She pointed at Tan Wenjing and shouted, ¡°Fourth Brother, Fourth Sister-in-law, you guys came at the right time. Hurry up and kick this tramp out. I was kind enough to let her stay in our house, but she actually seduced my son!¡± Tan Wenjing looked at Tang Li and Qi Yihan with tears in her eyes. She shook her head as she cried. There was no need for her to explain or say a word. Tang Li glanced at Tan Wenjing, then at the fierce First Madam. Finally, she looked at Qi Hao, who was standing there with his eyes cast down, thinking about something. At this moment, Qi Yihan asked, ¡°Qi Hao, tell me what happened last night.¡± Qi Hao looked up and was about to speak. First Madam said in a sharp and piercing voice, ¡°It was Tan Wenjing who seduced him last night. What else do you want him to say?¡± Qi Yihan looked at First Madam coldly and said sternly, ¡°First Madam, I didn¡¯t ask you.¡± First Madam was stunned by Qi Yihan¡¯s cold gaze and did not dare to speak again. Qi Hao clenched his fists. After a while, he said, ¡°I raped Wenjing.¡± He remembered what happened last night clearly. Indeed, he couldn¡¯t help but hug Tan Wenjing when he smelled her fragrance. As a man, he had to admit what he should admit. ¡°Hao, what nonsense are you talking about!¡± First Madam was so angry that her face turned ashen. ¡°Mother, as a man, I will definitely bear the responsibility.¡± Tan Wenjing was a virgin, and her father was a senior of the Qi Corp. He couldn¡¯t disappoint them because of him. Besides, he felt that Tan Wenjing wasn¡¯t bad either. At least she was the kind of gentle and considerate woman he wanted. If he really had to marry a woman, he would rather marry Tan Wenjing. ¡°Father, Fourth Uncle, I was rash last night. I¡¯m willing to be responsible for Tan Wenjing.¡± Hearing that, First Madam and Tan Wenjing looked at him in disbelief. However, their feelings were worlds apart. First Madam was so angry that she almost fainted, but Tan Wenjing was happy and excited. Tang Li also looked at Qi Hao in surprise. First Master kept a straight face and did not object. Tang Li asked Tan Wenjing, ¡°Miss Tan, are you willing to marry Qi Hao?¡± Tan Wenjing¡¯s face was still covered in tears. She lowered her eyes and nodded. After a few seconds of anger, First Madam screamed, ¡°I don¡¯t agree! Hao is my son. I¡¯m the only one who can decide who he marries. You guys don¡¯t have the right to decide!¡± First Master¡¯s head hurt from First Madam¡¯s shouting. He shouted, ¡°Stop it. Since it¡¯s Hao¡¯s fault, let him marry Wenjing.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree! I don¡¯t agree!¡± First Madam was actually feeling better today, but now she was so angry that she couldn¡¯t stand up. At this moment, she was even angrier. She jumped up and pounced on Tan Wenjing. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, you witch. You¡¯re just a cheap woman. What right do you have to marry my son!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Tan Wenjing screamed and hid behind Qi Hao. Qi Hao was also angry. He caught First Madam¡¯s hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s my fault in the first place. Don¡¯t blame Wenjing.¡± ¡°How can it be your fault? This woman is so scheming. She must have used a special method to seduce you. She¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± First Master pulled First Madam angrily. First Madam¡¯s body was already on the verge of collapse. With a pull, she fell to the ground. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Mother!¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­ I can¡¯t move!¡± ¡°Quick, send Mother to see the doctor.¡± For a moment, the entire hall became chaotic. Qi Ming carried First Madam to the courtyard where the doctor was. After a series of examinations, the doctor came out and said to everyone, ¡°First Madam¡¯s nervous system is in chaos because of too much emotional fluctuation.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°First Madam is temporarily paralyzed. If she doesn¡¯t adjust her mentality, she might not be able to recover.¡± ¡°How is that possible? How can my mother have such serious symptoms! Doesn¡¯t Fourth Aunt know how to treat illnesses? Go and treat her. You can definitely cure my mother.¡± Qi Bailing looked at Tang Li and felt that Tang Li could help. When the others heard Qi Bailing¡¯s words, they all looked at Tang Li. Tang Li shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. The Qi family¡¯s doctors are very skilled. As long as First Madam listens to the doctor, she will recover.¡± ¡°Fourth Aunt, why are you doing this? Why do you have to make Mother suffer so much?¡± Tang Li looked at Qi Bailing coldly and said, ¡°You have to pay for my treatment. If you¡¯re willing to pay, I can treat First Madam immediately.¡± ¡°Why can you do this?¡± Qi Yihan said with displeasure, ¡°Li has no obligation to always clean up the mess for you.¡± After saying that, he said to First Master, who was standing there, ¡°First Brother, this is your family matter. Don¡¯t mobilize everyone. We are very busy.¡± After saying that, he held Tang Li¡¯s hand and walked towards the door. As they walked, he said, ¡°If you can¡¯t even handle your own family, you don¡¯t have to participate in the Qi Corporation anymore.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± First Master was so angry that his face and neck turned red, but Qi Yihan was already gone. He was also in a bad mood because of what had happened to his family recently. He scolded them and said to Qi Hao, ¡°Tang Li will take care of your wedding. You don¡¯t have to ask your mother for permission.¡± He was becoming more and more disappointed in his wife. He felt that she was an unreasonable and jealous woman. He was annoyed by such a woman. ¡°Bailing, take good care of your mother. Don¡¯t kick up a fuss with her in the future.¡± With that, he left without looking back. After Tang Li and Qi Yihan left the doctor¡¯s courtyard, they held hands and walked towards their courtyard. Tang Li said, ¡°I think First Master¡¯s house will be full of activities in the future after Tan Wenjing marries Qi Hao.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ll just be the audience.¡± As soon as Tang Li left, Qi Hao went out to catch up with her and said respectfully, ¡°Fourth Aunt, I¡¯ll leave Wenjing and my marriage to you.¡± Chapter 332 - Second Master Situ Tang Li did not expect that she would one day help someone hold a marriage. It felt like a dream. Qi Yihan knew that she didn¡¯t know how, so he said to her, ¡°Butler Yang can handle these things. You just have to confirm the important parts.¡± Tang Li looked at Butler Yang, who was standing there without a change in expression, and asked, ¡°Butler Yang, can you do this?¡± ¡°Madam, we can find a good wedding company for the wedding. I just need to keep an eye on it.¡± When Tang Li heard this, she was relieved and left this matter to him. However, Tang Li felt that the workload for Butler Yang was too heavy and wanted to give him more benefits, so she said, ¡°Butler Yang, feel free to ask for anything.¡± Unexpectedly, Butler Yang didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and told her, ¡°It¡¯ll be my mother¡¯s death anniversary in two months. When she passed away, her only regret was losing my two-year-old sister. We¡¯ve been looking for her all these years, but we can¡¯t find her. I want to ask Madam to help me find my sister.¡± Tang Li agreed. ¡°Sure.¡± She asked, ¡°Do you have anything your sister used?¡± ¡°No,¡± Butler Yang said apologetically. ¡°My mother was in a bad mental state because she blamed herself for losing her. Later on, she would go crazy whenever she saw her things, so my father put all her things in our old house in the countryside. Unexpectedly, one year, the house was on fire, and all her things were burned.¡± Butler Yang was born in Jiangnan. At that time, he was also considered the young master of a rich family. Later on, because his sister was lost, his parents spent all their time looking for their daughter. They were no longer in the mood to run the company, so their business eventually plummeted. Later, Mrs. Yang died of depression. After a few more years, Mr. Yang passed away too, leaving Butler Yang, who was still studying. Butler Yang had been looking for his sister all these years, but he couldn¡¯t find her at all. Since he knew that Madam was capable of doing that, he would definitely not let go of this opportunity. Tang Li thought for a moment and said, ¡°Take me to your hometown after the wedding banquet. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have anything from your sister. I¡¯ll take a look at the place where she lived at that time. I should be able to tell where she is.¡± Butler Yang was delighted and a hint of excitement appeared on his usually stern face. ¡°Alright.¡± After discussing this matter, Tang Li brought Linlin to the Situ family. On the way, Qi Yihan said to her, ¡°I can get off work early tonight. I¡¯ll come and pick you up.¡± Tang Li and Linlin were happy to hear that. ¡°First Master, I¡¯ve already grown up. I can show you tonight.¡± Qi Yihan nodded, and Linlin smiled happily. Tang Li meanly discouraged her. ¡°Qiqi has already learned many skills. You¡¯re far inferior to him. You should think about how to improve your skills.¡± When Linlin heard this, she frowned and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll walk around the Situ family tonight. Maybe I can meet two powerful malicious ghosts to absorb and become stronger.¡± ¡°There are malicious ghosts in the Situ family?¡± Qi Yihan asked. This was what he cared about the most. ¡°Yes,¡± Linlin said. ¡°I sensed it the moment I walked into their house.¡± Tang Li nodded in agreement. Qi Yihan frowned and said to them, ¡°The Situ family is very messy. Besides treating Situ Jin, don¡¯t stick your nose into anything else.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay out of trouble.¡± This time, their car drove straight into the iron gate at the foot of the mountain and stopped outside Situ Jin¡¯s courtyard. At this moment, it was still the father and son who greeted them at the door. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Situ and Situ Yueqin were not there. ¡°Yihan, why don¡¯t you come in and have a cup of tea before leaving?¡± Seeing that Qi Yihan had no intention of coming out of the car, Situ Jin invited him. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Qi Yihan said. ¡°I¡¯ve been quite busy at the company recently.¡± Then, he said to Tang Li, ¡°I¡¯ll get going first. Call me if you need anything.¡± Tang Li nodded. Qi Yihan closed the car door and gestured for the driver to drive out. Tang Li and the others walked towards Situ Jin¡¯s courtyard. Not long after Qi Yihan drove out, he was stopped by someone. The person was Second Master of the Situ family. Second Master Situ walked to the car window where Qi Yihan was sitting with a smile on his face. When Qi Yihan rolled down the car window, he said, ¡°Fourth Master, long time no see. How about coming to my house for a cup of tea.¡± Qi Yihan said coldly, ¡°There are still many things to do in the company. I don¡¯t have time to chat.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not a chit chat. I want to talk about a deal with you.¡± Second Master Situ said to him with a mysterious smile on his face, ¡°I recently met a very interesting person. Not only can this person find the tomb of the Xuanyuan King, but he can also give us a lot of gold and silver¡­ I know you probably don¡¯t care about money, but you always want to live forever, right?¡± However, Qi Yihan wasn¡¯t tempted. ¡°Not interested.¡± After saying that coldly, Qi Yihan gestured to the driver. ¡°Drive.¡± The car drove away. Looking at the car that left just like that, Second Master Situ suddenly stopped smiling and his expression turned cold. At this moment, a tall man walked over. The two of them stood together. Second Master Situ said, ¡°You saw it too. I told you Fourth Master is stubborn.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe he doesn¡¯t want to live forever.¡± ¡°You have to believe it. Although I don¡¯t have much contact with Fourth Master, from what I¡¯ve heard about him over the years, he doesn¡¯t care about these things at all. The only person he cares about is his father. Oh right, he also cares about a woman, who is now treating my nephew.¡± At this point, Second Master Situ rubbed his chin and narrowed his eyes. ¡°That woman knows how to treat illnesses, so she must be interested in the Elixir of Immortality. However, no one is allowed to approach that woman. I heard that she brought a child with her. We can probably start with the child.¡± Chapter 333 - Who Did You Offend? At Situ Jin¡¯s villa. Tang Li did not need to give Situ Jin acupuncture treatment today. The moment she arrived, she entered the herb room. There were several medicine pots here, and the herbs in each pot were different. Moreover, what should be added at a specific time on each pot was different too. While waiting, she took out her phone and started playing. Expectedly, there were more than ten messages from Tang Zitong. Tang Zitong, ¡°Fourth Sister, two people came to our store today. They said they were music trainers from the Zhang family. The two of them even brought contracts!¡± Tang Zitong, ¡°Fourth Sister! Fourth Sister! These two are so professional. I can¡¯t understand anything they say. However, one of them said that they want to talk about salary first, and the other doesn¡¯t look like he wants to be here at all. Do you think we should keep them here?¡± The next few comments were all criticizing the two music trainers, saying that she felt that they were very unwilling to come to her place. Tang Li swiped to the last two ones. Tang Zitong, ¡°Fourth Sister, look at your phone. These two people are too difficult to deal with. I don¡¯t think I can keep them.¡± Tang Zitong, ¡°I hope you can see the message I sent you. It¡¯s very urgent. I don¡¯t think I can tolerate them anymore.¡± After checking the messages, Tang Li called her. Tang Zitong heaved a sigh of relief when she received the call. ¡°Fourth Sister, you finally saw the message I sent you.¡± Tang Li nodded and asked, ¡°Are those two still there?¡± ¡°They¡¯re here. I was just about to make tea for them.¡± ¡°Turn on the video. I¡¯ll talk to them in person.¡± She planned to see their faces. ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them then switched to video call. Tang Zitong pointed Tang Li at the two people sitting there. These two people were about 35 years old. One of them was wearing a suit and looked angry. It was obvious that he was conceited and was very against coming here. The other one had a stubble and looked condescending. The two of them also looked at Tang Li in the video, but they did not greet her. Tang Li did not mind and introduced herself first. ¡°My name is Tang Li. I asked Mr. Zhang for you guys. Let¡¯s talk about the pay. If you¡¯re satisfied, you can stay. If you¡¯re not satisfied, you can leave.¡± ¡°Leave? We came with a contract.¡± The man in the suit sounded unfriendly. ¡°If Miss Tang can let me return to the Zhang family, I won¡¯t stay a moment longer. I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± ¡°How can you do this? My Second Sister only borrowed you from Mr. Zhang. What has it got to do with her whether you stay or leave?¡± ¡°Borrow? I¡¯ve already brought the contract over. What a joke.¡± If not for the fact that he drew her name, he wouldn¡¯t be here in the first place. ¡°If you want to go back, you can leave now.¡± Tang Li looked at the man in the suit and said calmly, ¡°But before you go, you can take a look at the people you¡¯re going to train.¡± At this point, Tang Li called Tang Zitong, ¡°Second Sister, is Yu Meng here?¡± ¡°She¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Take the two of them to Yu Meng¡¯s room and get her to sing a song for them.¡± Although the two men were confused, they still followed Tang Zitong to the backyard. Tang Zitong kept her phone pointed at the two of them. Tang Li could see their expressions. When they arrived at Yu Meng¡¯s room, Tang Zitong didn¡¯t go in. She called her through the door, ¡°Yu Meng, Fourth Sister is video calling me. She wants to hear you sing. Sing a song.¡± Although Yu Meng¡¯s voice was not loud, she sounded very happy. ¡°Alright.¡± Then came her especially lively singing. The two middle-aged men standing outside listened attentively. After Yu Meng finished singing, the man in a suit said impolitely, ¡°The pitch is not accurate, the high and low notes are stiff, and they keep running away. To train her, it¡¯ll take at least a year.¡± If he was to train people in such a small studio, he¡¯d definitely be unhappy. At that moment, Tang Li added, ¡°The person inside is very shy and afraid of meeting strangers.¡± ¡°She wants to be a singer but is afraid of meeting strangers!¡± The man in a suit was in disbelief. ¡°Then why is she singing at all?¡± ¡°So you mean you don¡¯t want to stay here?¡± ¡°If Miss Tang can let me go back.¡± Yang Bo felt that he had made his stance obvious. Tang Li nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Then, he looked at the man with stubble. The man with stubble, on the other hand, looked like he didn¡¯t care. ¡°I can¡¯t stay in the Zhang family anymore anyway. If you want me to stay, I can teach the girl inside. However, I have to remind you that I¡¯ve offended someone. If that person finds out that I¡¯m here, you might suffer too.¡± ¡°Who did you offend?¡± Tang Li asked. ¡°A movie queen. At that time, the company asked me to train her. I said a few harsh words and offended her.¡± ¡°Tell me the truth.¡± ¡°I offended the sugar daddy behind the movie queen.¡± ¡°Whom?¡± ¡°Someone from the Situ family.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Alright, I understand. If you¡¯re willing to stay, I¡¯ll help you settle this.¡± Lu Cong was a little surprised. ¡°Can you really help me?¡± ¡°If you believe I can help you, you can stay.¡± Tang Li did not plan to explain much. She wanted those who were willing to stay, and she would not force those who were not. Lu Cong nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay.¡± Because he was too strict with the movie queen, he was removed from the music industry. He was extremely indignant. Now that he had a chance to turn the tables, he wanted to try, no matter the chance. Although the song the girl sang was not professional at all, her voice stimulated his soul. He wanted to nurture such a good seedling. Tang Li first called Mr. Zhang and said that she would only keep one. After Mr. Zhang agreed, Yang Po really left. Looking at the music trainer who left just like that, Tang Zitong asked Tang Li, ¡°Fourth Sister, did you really let him go?¡± ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to ask those who don¡¯t want to stay.¡± Only then did Tang Li tell Lu Cong the pay. ¡°Your salary will be based on the industry¡¯s standard salary, but in the future, when you nurture Yu Meng, you will get one percent of her income. Do you have any objections?¡± ¡°No.¡± Lu Cong was a top music trainer. What he cared about was whether he could nurture talents. To him, money wasn¡¯t the most important thing. Tang Li was also very satisfied with his attitude, so she talked to him about the details of his job and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you settle this matter.¡± Chapter 334 - Asking About The Sugar Daddy After hanging up, Tang Li went to look for Situ Jin and asked, ¡°Who in your family has a celebrity?¡± When Tang Li asked this question, Situ Jin said, ¡°I¡¯ve never cared about that.¡± At this point, he thought of someone and added, ¡°Yueqin should know. I¡¯ll get her to come over and talk to you.¡± With that, he got someone to call Situ Yueqin. Tang Li stopped him. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go over and ask myself¡­ Your sister should be at home at this time, right?¡± ¡°Under normal circumstances.¡± Actually, he wasn¡¯t sure either. Tang Li did not mind. She stood up and walked towards the door. Seeing Tang Li walk out, Linlin put down the pen in her hand and quickly followed suit. ¡°Godmother, I want to go with you.¡± Tang Li tilted her head and smiled at her. She rubbed her nose and said, ¡°You little follower.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a follower. I¡¯m a pretty girl.¡± Looking at the two of them walk away, Situ Jin leaned against the recliner. For some reason, he felt a little envious of Qi Yihan. A while ago, Qi Yihan was still a bachelor, but now he had a wife who loved him with all her heart and children. After Tang Li walked out of Situ Jin¡¯s courtyard with Linlin, she walked straight to the right. Unexpectedly, as soon as they reached Situ Huang¡¯s villa, they saw a person striding out. The person who came out looked a little similar to Situ Huang. He was playing with two walnuts in his hand, and the corners of his lips curled up, giving off a friendly aura. The moment he saw Tang Li and Linlin, his eyes lit up. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Fourth Madam? I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. I was thinking of visiting you sometime, but I didn¡¯t expect to bump into you.¡± Tang Li looked at the enthusiastic middle-aged man in front of her and nodded at him coldly. She had no intention of talking to him and continued walking towards the entrance of the villa with Linlin. Second Master Situ reached out his arm and stopped her. He still had that enthusiastic smile on his face. ¡°Fourth Madam, I heard that you can read fortunes and feng shui. It just so happens that my wife¡¯s family has been a little unlucky recently. Why don¡¯t you go and help me see what¡¯s going on? Of course, you can name the price.¡± Only then did Tang Li stop and size up Second Master Situ. She said, ¡°Do you know how much Situ Jin paid me to treat him?¡± Second Master Situ really did not know about this, so he asked curiously, ¡°How much?¡± Tang Li thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Let me put it this way. I found dozens of herbs for Situ Jin. Each one costs five million, let alone the other treatment fees.¡± Second Master Situ did a mental calculation and was shocked. He did not expect his eldest brother and nephew to be willing to spend so much. At that moment, Tang Li added, ¡°I charge money for medical treatments, but for fortune-telling and feng shui, I charge the most precious items people have. Second Master Situ, you¡¯d better ask your wife first. If she¡¯s willing, I won¡¯t turn down a business offer.¡± Second Master Situ was speechless. At this moment, Situ Huang heard the conversation and strode out. When he saw Tang Li and his second brother, he asked with displeasure, ¡°Second brother, what are you doing?¡± After saying that, he walked up to them and said to Second Master Situ with a straight face, ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Second Master Situ looked at his eldest brother, who was wary of him, and said with a smile, ¡°First Brother, why are you so nervous? I didn¡¯t say anything. I just greeted Fourth Madam.¡± Then, he deliberately said to Tang Li, ¡°Fourth Madam, we¡¯ll consider what you said. If I really need your help, I¡¯ll come to you.¡± With that, he left. Situ Huang looked at Tang Li with a straight face. He tried his best to suppress the displeasure and reminded her, ¡°Tang Li, you¡¯re treating my son now. Please be professional. While treating my son, I hope you won¡¯t take on other business.¡± Tang Li smiled. ¡°Mr. Situ, you¡¯re right. I promised to treat Situ Jin. As for what I want to do in my free time, you don¡¯t seem to be able to control me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Situ Huang took a deep breath. He knew that he could not deal with Tang Li by force, so he said,¡± How about this? As long as you don¡¯t take on any other business while you¡¯re treating Jin, I¡¯ll pay you more. ¡± The reason why his second brother came today was to ask about Tang Li. He knew very well what his brother¡¯s intentions were. If his brother wanted to start with Tang Li, he would definitely not let him have his way. Seeing how nervous Situ Huang was and how generous he was, Tang Li agreed. ¡°Alright.¡± Then, she asked, ¡°Is Situ Yueqin around?¡± ¡°Yes. Why are you looking for her?¡± He felt that whatever Tang Li did had something to do with his son. ¡°Just ask something. It has nothing to do with your son.¡± Situ Huang heaved a sigh of relief and shouted to the side, ¡°Butler.¡± The butler walked out. ¡°Master, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Call Yueqin over.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The butler quickly called Situ Yueqin over. At that moment, Tang Li and Linlin were sitting in the living room of the villa, waiting for her. Situ Yueqin did not know why Tang Li suddenly looked for her. When she came over, her thoughts were running wild. After she came in, she asked directly, ¡°Fourth Madam, why are you looking for me?¡± Tang Li did not beat around the bush and asked directly, ¡°Do you know who in your family is keeping a celebrity as mistress?¡± These words not only stunned Situ Yueqin, but also Situ Huang and Mrs. Situ. They looked at Tang Li in confusion and thought to themselves, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who likes to keep celebrities?¡± Tang Li pretended not to see them and asked again, ¡°Do you know?¡± Situ Yueqin did not know why Tang Li was asking this and subconsciously looked at Situ Huang. Situ Huang did not know what Tang Li meant, so he asked, ¡°Why is Fourth Madam asking this? It doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with treating my son.¡± ¡°Indeed, it has nothing to do with your son. I just want to confirm something.¡± The three of them were speechless. They did not understand. Seeing their expressions, Tang Li asked Situ Yueqin with irritation in her voice, ¡°Do you know or not? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll leave.¡± There were many ways to find the sugar daddy behind the movie queen. The entertainment industry depended on who had a powerful backer. She felt that as long as she relied on her husband, she would be able to defeat anyone. Chapter 335 - Hows Your Relationship With Your Wife? As expected, Situ Yueqin knew. ¡°It¡¯s Second Brother.¡± ¡°Whose family is it?¡± ¡°Second Uncle¡¯s family. His name is Situ Lei.¡± Tang Li nodded and had an idea. Situ Huang asked her, ¡°Miss Tang, do you need my help?¡± As long as Tang Li could treat his son in peace, he would go out of his way to help. Seeing how enthusiastic Situ Huang was, Tang Li did not reject it. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re Situ Lei¡¯s uncle. A word from you should work.¡± Situ Huang thought so too. Besides, this kind of thing was really nothing to him. So he got his butler to call Situ Lei and tell him to stop punishing the music trainer. Situ Lei hung up the phone and sneered. At this moment, he was playing volleyball with a few people. When he sneered, the others looked at him in confusion. Someone asked, ¡°Bro, who pissed you off?¡± ¡°My First Uncle.¡± Situ Lei sneered and said, ¡°He got his butler to call me and tell me not to punish a small music trainer.¡± ¡°Is he the Lu Cong who scolded you girlfriend when she was training?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Situ Lei sneered, ¡°Looks like this Lu Cong is quite capable. He actually went to find my First Uncle.¡± ¡°At that time, your girlfriend was scolded by that music trainer in front of so many people for being tone-deaf. Are you really going to forget it and let him go?¡± ¡°Forget it? How is that possible?¡± Situ Lei made a call and said to the other party fiercely, ¡°Go and find out if Lu Cong is working for my uncle. If not, make him leave Imperial Capital.¡± With that, he hung up. The others immediately cheered. ¡°Bro, good job. You should teach this kind of person a lesson. Otherwise, he won¡¯t know his place.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How dare he scold Brother Lei¡¯s woman? He¡¯s courting death.¡± ¡°This kind of person should be banned from all walks of life.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡­ With Situ Huang¡¯s help, Tang Li was relieved and brought Linlin back to Situ Jin¡¯s courtyard. When the two of them reached the garden in the middle, Linlin suddenly pulled Tang Li and said, ¡°Master, I smell a malicious ghost.¡± Tang Li sensed it too and said to her, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Situ Jin¡¯s house first. You can find an excuse to take a look.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°But if the resentment is too strong, don¡¯t absorb it. This kind of malicious ghost has karma. If you eat them, you have to suffer the karma. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The two of them quickly returned to Situ Jin¡¯s courtyard. The weather today was not bad. The breeze was gentle, and Situ Jin got someone to bring a recliner under the eaves to enjoy the sun. When he saw the two of them return, he asked, ¡°Did you ask what you wanted to ask?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Tang Li said to Linlin, ¡°Have fun. I¡¯m going to the herb room.¡± ¡°Yes, Godmother.¡± After Linlin answered obediently, she walked to Situ Jin. Situ Jin specially prepared a small chair for Linlin. There was a short table between the two of them with tea, snacks, and books on it. Linlin walked over and sat on the small chair. She picked up the book that she had not finished and started reading again. Situ Jin was bored and asked Linlin, ¡°Why did your godmother look for Yueqin just now?¡± Linlin looked up at him. Situ Jin raised his hand and picked up a lychee. His fingers were long, thin, and white. If not for the faint capillaries on them, they would be the same color as the lychee. ¡°Godmother went to ask if anyone in your family is keeping a celebrity as a mistress.¡± Situ Jin paused and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why is she asking this?¡± ¡°She wants to protect someone.¡± Hearing that, Situ Jin continued to peel the lychees. After he was done, he didn¡¯t eat them. Instead, he placed them on the plate beside him and took another one. He asked, ¡°Protect who?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Linlin really did not know what Tang Li had been doing during this period of time. Situ Jin did not ask further and continued peeling the lychees. After peeling a small plate, he pushed the plate to Li. ¡°Have some lychees.¡± With that, he washed his hands with the basin of water beside him. Linlin took a lychee and ate it. She nodded and praised, ¡°It¡¯s so sweet.¡± ¡°You can send some to your godmother.¡± Li nodded and put down the book. She stood up and walked towards the herb room with the plate. Situ Jin placed his hands behind his head and looked at the blue sky and white clouds in a daze. The day ended quickly. Qi Yihan did get off work early tonight. He came to pick Tang Li and Linlin up at around eight. Tang Li still had some medicine to make, so Qi Yihan and Situ Jin sat in the living room, drinking tea and chatting. Situ Jin said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I last worked. I feel like my entire body is rusty.¡± Qi Yihan, ¡°Your health is more important than work.¡± Situ Jin smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, so I¡¯m not worried about what those people have done to the company while I¡¯m absent.¡± Like Qi Yihan, he was considered a business genius, but he didn¡¯t have Qi Yihan¡¯s good body. Suddenly, he thought of something and asked, ¡°Recently, many people in the circle are talking about the Xuanyuan Tomb. What do you think?¡± Qi Yihan only said, ¡°It¡¯s just an internal power struggle in the Xuanyuan family.¡± These words made Situ Jin fall silent. After a while, he sneered and said with an enlightened expression, ¡°My father also mentioned this to me. He¡¯s obviously a little tempted. Actually, I also think that it was the Xuanyuan family who spread the news. They¡¯re tomb keepers, so there must be a reason they let out this piece of news. As expected, something is wrong.¡± While the two men were talking here, Linlin walked up to Qi Yihan and said, ¡°Godfather, I need to go to the bathroom, the kind that takes a long time.¡± Qi Yihan immediately understood what she wanted to do and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t take too long. Try to come back early.¡± Linlin nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± With that, she ran out. Situ Jin asked Qi Yihan in surprise, ¡°Are you ok with her going alone?¡± Qi Yihan asked, ¡°Is it very dangerous here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡± Situ Jin smiled and said, ¡°I just think that no matter where such a young child goes, she has to have the company of an adult.¡± ¡°Linlin doesn¡¯t need it.¡± Situ Jin did not understand what Qi Yihan meant, but he didn¡¯t ask further. When he thought about how Tang Li suddenly started an entertainment company and how she used to have a celebrity, he had a feeling that this woman was up to no good. He asked, ¡°Is your relationship with your wife alright?¡± Chapter 336 - Im Here To Eat You Qi Yihan didn¡¯t like people asking such questions, so he pursed his lips and looked at him unhappily. Situ Jin shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m just asking. After all, your wife suddenly asked us who keeps a celebrity in our family today. Everyone will make wild guesses, given what Tang Li has done in the past.¡± When Qi Yihan heard this, he was silent for two seconds before saying, ¡°My wife is planning to start an entertainment company.¡± Situ Jin, ¡°¡­Sorry, I was overthinking.¡± Qi Yihan nodded. However, he did not know why Tang Li wanted to ask the Situ family if there was anyone who kept celebrities. He planned to ask on the way back. The two of them fell silent because of this topic. Linlin, who went out, did not walk towards the bathroom. On the surface, Situ Jin¡¯s courtyard didn¡¯t look heavily guarded, but there were many high-tech defense systems. However, these were not a problem for her. She was already an adult and could become invisible. After turning invisible, she flew straight to a remote courtyard in the north. This courtyard seemed to be specially used as a utility room. It was not a European-style building and looked like a courtyard house from the last century. There were two trees inside, one in the south and one in the north of the courtyard. The trees were very large and looked very old. The rooms in the courtyard were all tightly shut. The dark clouds in the sky happened to block the moon. The entire courtyard was quiet and dark. In this season, there should be cicadas clicking, but there was none in this courtyard. Linlin stood in the middle of the courtyard. Her small body looked like it would shatter with a touch. At this moment, she suddenly heard the laughter of a child. Then, a figure appeared under the eaves. The figure sat there and looked at Linlin, asking, ¡°Are you here to play with me?¡± With that, he disappeared and stood opposite Linlin in the next second. It was a little boy. The boy was more than half a head taller than Linlin. He stood in front of Linlin and lowered his head to look at her. It was dark all around, and she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, but his eyes were red and glowing. Linlin looked up at him as well. The two of them looked at each other. The boy suddenly reached out his hand. Even if it was very dark, one could tell that his hand was only bone without flesh. He asked Linlin, ¡°Sister, are you here to play with me?¡± Linlin still tilted her head to look at him. At this moment, she giggled and said to the boy seriously, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m here to eat you.¡± After saying that, her body changed and she became an adult Kylin. The boy instantly became small. The redness in the boy¡¯s eyes faded a little. He was obviously frightened by Linlin, who had suddenly turned into a Kylin. Then, he dropped to the ground and huddled up his body, trembling and crying. ¡°Don¡¯t eat me, don¡¯t eat me. I¡¯m very obedient. Boohoo¡­¡± As he spoke, a black smoke was emitted from his body. At this point, Linlin frowned and turned back into a little girl. She stood beside the boy who was crying and trembling and asked, ¡°How did you die? Why are you here?¡± The boy finally stopped crying. He looked up at Linlin and said with a trembling voice, ¡°I was cooked by them. I was in so much pain at that time. The water in the pot was so hot.¡± Linlin frowned even more tightly and asked, ¡°Are you from here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What about your parents?¡± She didn¡¯t believe that his parents wouldn¡¯t save him when others cooked and ate him. ¡°Daddy asked someone to cook me for Mommy. Daddy said that after eating me, Mommy will be young and beautiful forever.¡± Linlin was furious. ¡°How can there be such evil parents in this world?¡± ¡°Mom and Dad are not bad. They said that I was born to be food for Mom. Only if Mom eats me can she live. When she eats me, she can give birth to another one and eat it.¡± Linlin was stunned. At the same time, a burning anger surged in her body, causing red flames to appear on her body. When the boy saw the flames, he screamed in fear. Linlin quickly put away the flames and asked him, ¡°Who are your parents? I¡¯ll help you teach them a lesson.¡± The boy tilted his head and started thinking. He thought for a long while but couldn¡¯t figure out who his parents were. Linlin was getting anxious. The boy shook his head. ¡°I forgot.¡± ¡°Then how do you know your mother ate you?¡± ¡°I just remember.¡± Linlin looked at the boy and was not sure if he was lying. She decided to go back and tell her master, so she said, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go ask my master.¡± With that, she disappeared. The moment Linlin left, the boy suddenly turned into a little girl in a red dress. The little girl giggled. The laughter was chilling, making the entire courtyard even colder. ¡­ After Linlin returned, she went straight to the herb room to look for Tang Li and told her about the boy. When Tang Li heard that, she said coldly, ¡°This brat has a lot of karma. As long as he doesn¡¯t provoke us, we¡¯ll stay out of trouble.¡± Linlin nodded, but it was a pity. ¡°The evil spirit on that malicious ghost smells good. It must be better than other evil spirits.¡± Tang Li laughed. ¡°When I finish setting up the island, it will be filled with spiritual energy. You and Qiqi can go over and absorb spiritual energy whenever you want.¡± Linlin was happy. Tang Li had just finished making the medicine. After cleaning up the mess and handing it to the two assistants, she led Linlin to the living room. At this moment, the two men were drinking tea. When Qi Yihan saw Tang Li, he stood up and asked, ¡°Is it over?¡± Tang Li nodded. Qi Yihan walked to her and Linlin and said to Situ Jin, who had also stood up, ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave first.¡± Situ Jin sent the three of them out and asked as they walked, ¡°We haven¡¯t had a drink together in a long time. When I recover, I¡¯ll treat you to a drink at my club.¡± Qi Yihan nodded, but Tang Li did not say anything. Qi Yihan¡¯s car was parked outside Situ Jin¡¯s courtyard. They went out and got into the car. After the car drove away, Situ Jin was about to turn around and return to his courtyard when Situ Yueqin¡¯s voice came from the side. ¡°Brother.¡± Situ Jin stopped and turned to look at her. Situ Yueqin walked up to him and said, ¡°Sister Mingyue is waiting at the foot of the mountain every day. She wants to see you.¡± Situ Jin turned to look at her coldly. Situ Yueqin was frightened by his gaze, but she still mustered up her courage and said, ¡°Sister Mingyue is very sincere in apologizing for Sangsang. Can you see her?¡± After saying that, she lowered her eyes to avoid looking into Situ Jin¡¯s eyes. She felt that her brother¡¯s eyes were like a sharp sword that could pierce through anything. Situ Jin said coldly, ¡°Go and tell her that the Situ family has nothing to do with the Qin family. What happens to the Qin family now has nothing to do with me. If she wants to wait, so be it.¡± With that, he turned around and returned to his courtyard. Chapter 337 - Hold Him Down, Dont Let Him Move When Tang Li¡¯s car reached the foot of the mountain, she saw the woman standing outside the gate again. Linlin saw it too and said, ¡°Master, that person is standing there again.¡± Tang Li nodded and did not say anything. Qi Yihan also glanced at Qin Mingyue, who was standing more than ten meters away from the Situ family¡¯s door in a black dress. He withdrew his gaze and asked Tang Li, ¡°How is your recruitment going?¡± Tang Li thought that Situ Jin must have told Qi Yihan something. She said, ¡°It¡¯s solved now. Situ Huang asked his butler to call Situ Lei and settle this matter.¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Qi Yihan didn¡¯t think so. ¡°Even if Situ Jin is currently in charge of the Situ Corp, no one in his family is happy about it. Situ Lei might have already gotten someone to investigate where Lu Cong is now. If Lu Cong isn¡¯t backed by someone powerful, Situ Lei will definitely make things difficult for him.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li was stunned for a second. Then, she snorted and said, ¡°How dare he!¡± Then, she tilted her head to look at him. The corners of her lips curled up as she said, ¡°If he really dares to use his status to suppress Lu Cong, that¡¯s even better. That¡¯ll give me a chance to confront him head-on and see who is more powerful and capable. Perhaps because of this, I can even make Lu Cong famous. This way, it will also help Yu Meng.¡± She grabbed Qi Yihan¡¯s hand and blinked at him coquettishly. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re my biggest backer. When the time comes, you must stand by my side.¡± Qi Yihan was delighted by Tang Li¡¯s words and held her hand. ¡°It¡¯s my honor.¡± Then, the two of them smiled. When Situ Lei got people to find out who Lu Cong was currently working for, they only found out that Lu Cong had signed a contract with someone who was planning to start an entertainment company. After getting this answer, Situ Lei sneered and said to his henchmen, ¡°Go and threaten the person who he is working for. If that person defies us, he can¡¯t forget about starting a company.¡± Situ Lei was determined to kill Lu Cong. He even made it clear that whoever dared to help Lu Cong would receive heavy punishment. In an instant, the Situ family¡¯s Second Young Master helping his mistress became the topic of conversation in the circle. Some said that he was very protective of his woman, while others said that he was too high-profile. In the next few days, he became the headline of many tabloids. Not only did Situ Lei not think much of it, but he was also very proud of himself. At the same time, the piece of land Tang family bought was finally turned into an airport. The Tang family was finally relieved and started to invest in the imperial instruments. During this period, Tang Li took the time to meet the head of the Meng Qi family. The two of them chatted for two hours before the head of the Meng Qi family returned. On the second day after the head of the Meng Qi family returned, the World Medical Organization apologized to Tang Li publicly. Augustine¡¯s cell rebirth was extremely harmful to the patient and was sued by the head of the Monchi family. The medical world was shocked again. Everyone started to be curious about Tang Li, and many people started to ask about her. Of course, Tang Li did not want to become famous because of this, so she did not show up. With Qi Yihan¡¯s help, Tang Li became a legend in the medical world. When these things ended, it was time for Tang Li to give Situ Jin the third session of acupuncture. At eight pm, Situ Jin finished the herb bath and laid on the bed. Without Tang Li¡¯s reminding, he grabbed a towel and bit it. Situ Huang, who was standing at the side, had a worried expression on his face. ¡°Tang Li, the acupuncture session is getting painful every time. Will it be more painful this time?¡± ¡°That depends on the patient.¡± Tang Li did not answer him directly. After saying that, she opened the entire set of silver needles and started to put the needle into him. Unexpectedly, Situ Jin was in even more pain this time. When the needle was halfway in, his entire body twitched in pain. Tang Li looked at Situ Jin, who was in so much pain that he was going crazy, and said to Situ Huang, ¡°Quick, get a few people to come in to hold your son down. If this session fails, the previous ones will be in vain.¡± Hearing that, Situ Huang quickly went out and called a few bodyguards in. Tang Li instructed them, ¡°Hold him down. Don¡¯t let him move.¡± Situ Jin was in too much pain. It was as if his entire body was being torn apart by something. Even his bones were in so much pain that he felt like they were going to disappear in the next second. His entire body started to break out in cold sweat. His skin also turned purplish-black. Although he usually looked weak, at this moment, even four bodyguards could not suppress him. Situ Huang was so anxious that his eyes turned red. ¡°Tang Li, what should we do now?¡± Tang Li held a silver needle in her hand and shouted, ¡°Linlin.¡± Linlin was playing with her tablet outside. When she heard the call, she came in with her tablet. She ran up to Tang Li and looked up at her. ¡°Godmother, why did you call me?¡± Tang Li raised her chin and gestured to her. ¡°Go and hold Situ Jin down. Don¡¯t let him move.¡± ¡°Tang Li, are you kidding me? Even four bodyguards can¡¯t hold my son down, let alone a little kid!¡± Situ Huang felt that Tang Li was out of her mind. Tang Li did not even bother to reply. Linlin nodded and put the tablet aside. She ran to Situ Jin and sat on his lap. Then, she pressed his hands with her feet and said to Tang Li, ¡°Godmother, pass me the tablet. I haven¡¯t finished watching that video.¡± Tang Li passed the tablet to her and said to the four bodyguards who were stunned, ¡°Step aside.¡± The four bodyguards quickly retreated. Next, Tang Li continued to put needles into Situ Jin¡¯s body. Linlin sat on Situ Jin¡¯s butt and pressed her feet against his hands to watch her video. Situ Jin could not budge at all. 1 To others, this scene was like a dream. Only when Tang Li finished putting all the silver needles and was about to sit down to rest and drink tea did Situ Huang suddenly come back to his senses. He looked at Linlin in disbelief and asked, ¡°How did you do that?¡± Linlin finished watching the video and smiled at him without answering. Situ Huang then looked at Tang Li. Tang Li took a sip of tea and asked, ¡°My daughter is born with extraordinary strength. Is there a problem with that?¡± Situ Huang, ¡°¡­No.¡± After witnessing what Tang Li was capable of, Situ Huang felt that being born with extraordinary strength was not something strange. However, when he saw that his son was about to soak in sweat and that his skin had turned black, he asked worriedly, ¡°What happened to my son?¡± His skin had never been so dark before. ¡°Because the poison is coming out of his body.¡± Situ Huang gritted his teeth and said with a murderous expression, ¡°I see.¡± No wonder ordinary people could not cure his son¡¯s illness. Chapter 338 - Do You Want To Live Forever? ¡°Tang Li, do you know who poisoned my son?¡± ¡°Find out for yourself.¡± ¡°I can give you money. Any amount.¡± ¡°Even if you give me money, it won¡¯t do. When Situ Jin recovers, he can investigate it himself. He will find out.¡± Situ Huang did not know why Tang Li did not help him with that, but since his son could find out, he was relieved. At the same time, a killing intent surged in his heart as he swore to himself that he would make sure the person who poisoned his son went to hell. The session this time lasted quite a long time. It was so long that when Qi Yihan got off work at half past ten to pick up Tang Li and Linlin, it was still not over. Looking at Situ Jun, who looked like he was molting, Qi Yihan was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s that on his body?¡± ¡°Poison.¡± Qi Yihan nodded, not surprised at all. Then, he looked at Situ Huang, who was standing at the side with a solemn and worried expression, and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s detoxification, it should be done soon.¡± Situ Huang nodded. At this moment, Mrs. Situ¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Master, your brothers are here. They said they have something important to tell you.¡± Situ Huang¡¯s expression turned even uglier. He said to Tang Li and Qi Yihan, ¡°I¡¯ll go check out what¡¯s going on. These people will come every two days to ask about Jin¡¯s condition. They¡¯re probably worried that Tang Li will cure my son.¡± With that, he left. Not long after Situ Huang left, Mrs. Situ walked in. While Tang Li was treating Situ Jin, Mrs. Situ did not come in. Today was the first time. When she saw Situ Jin, who was covered in black sweat, she exclaimed in shock. When she came back to her senses, she asked worriedly, ¡°Fourth Madam, what¡¯s wrong with Jin?¡± Tang Li glanced at her and said, ¡°Normal physiological reaction.¡± Mrs. Situ still looked worried. She nodded and left. Only Tang Li, Qi Yihan, and Situ Jin were left in the room. Qi Yihan didn¡¯t see Linlin when he entered, so he asked. Tang Li said, ¡°She went out to play.¡± Qi Yihan also had some clue where Linlin had gone, so he didn¡¯t ask further. The two of them sat at the side and drank tea. Qi Yihan asked, ¡°How long until the session finishes?¡± ¡°Ten more minutes. I didn¡¯t expect him to have so much poison in his body. He was lucky to be able to live long enough to know me.¡± Situ Jin, who was lying there in pain, complained in his heart, ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m talented in business. My father is willing to spend a fortune to save my life.¡± However, he could not speak at this moment and could only listen to the conversation. Qi Yihan asked again, ¡°Will he be able to get rid of all the poison this time?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯ll take a few more sessions before it¡¯s done, but the next few sessions won¡¯t hurt as much as this one.¡± Situ Jin heaved a sigh of relief. 1 At this moment, Situ Huang strode in. He looked like he wanted to eat someone alive. Tang Li and Qi Yihan glanced at him at the same time and continued drinking their tea, pretending not to see. Situ Huang suddenly asked Qi Yihan, ¡°Fourth Master, what do you think about the Xuanyuan Tomb that people have been talking about lately?¡± Situ Jin had asked him this a few days ago, but what Qi Yihan said to Situ Huang was different. ¡°It depends on whether you believe it or not.¡± Situ Huang frowned and looked at Tang Li, asking, ¡°Tang Li, you¡¯re so good at treating illnesses. Can you develop an elixir?¡± Tang Li sneered. Instead of answering, she asked, ¡°Do you want to live forever?¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to?¡± Situ Huang found Tang Li¡¯s question a little funny. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t want to. It will be painful to see my loved ones leave before me.¡± ¡°How is that possible! If you can live forever, you can be the emperor and populate the world with your descendants.¡± Tang Li, ¡°¡­Why do I feel like I¡¯ve read that in a history book?¡± Qi Yihan added, ¡°The emperor of XX Dynasty has this dream.¡± ¡°Oh right, so Situ Huang, you want to be the emperor.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Situ Huang suddenly felt that he had nothing in common with these two people, so he sat at the side and took a big sip of tea, not wanting to talk to them anymore. Ten minutes later, Tang Li removed the silver needles from Situ Jin¡¯s body. She then got someone to carry Situ Jin to take a shower. When Situ Jin went to take a shower, the two of them were ready to go back. Linlin came in at the right time. The moment she saw Qi Yihan, she ran up to him happily and asked, ¡°Godfather, when did you come?¡± ¡°For a while.¡± Tang Li put away the things and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Before leaving, she said to Situ Huang, ¡°I¡¯ll come over tomorrow afternoon. Situ Jin should be up late too. If he wakes up late, give him the herb bath at noon. He won¡¯t need to take his medicine for the next two days.¡± Situ Huang nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± They walked out of Situ Jin¡¯s courtyard and did not expect to see a few people standing outside. Looking at them, Situ Huang said unhappily, ¡°Who told you to come? Didn¡¯t I say that Tang Li is my guest? Don¡¯t disturb her.¡± ¡°First Brother, don¡¯t be so serious.¡± Second Master Situ said with a smile, ¡°We heard about Fourth Madam¡¯s ability and wanted to ask her for help. Of course, we will definitely pay.¡± After saying that, Second Master Situ asked Tang Li, ¡°Fourth Madam, I¡¯ve thought about it after the conversation we had last time and decided to seek help from you. Don¡¯t worry, money is not an issue.¡± Tang Li glanced at Situ Huang, who looked livid, and asked, ¡°Then tell me, how can I help you?¡± ¡°Tang Li, you promised me that you won¡¯t take on any other business before you cure my son.¡± Tang Li looked like she suddenly remembered something. ¡°Yes, I did promise you, so Second Master Situ, if you want my help, you¡¯ll have to wait.¡± The smile on Second Master Situ¡¯s face disappeared. He said to Situ Huang, ¡°First Brother, I¡¯m just borrowing Fourth Madam because I want her to look at the feng shui in my father-in-law¡¯s house. It won¡¯t take long.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care how long it takes. It was me who first asked Tang Li for help. If Second Brother wants her help, you can wait until my son is cured.¡± ¡°My father-in-law really needs a feng shui master. That¡¯s why I came all the way here to wait for Miss Tang. Brother, can¡¯t you make an exception?¡± Chapter 339 - Im Not Reading Your Fortune For Now Not only did Second Master Situ want Tang Li¡¯s help, Third Master and Fourth Master Situ also came to ask Tang Li for help. Third Master Situ said, ¡°Fourth Madam, aren¡¯t you a fortune-teller? I want to ask you to read my fortune. Recently, I¡¯ve been feeling that there¡¯s a villain around me, and nothing goes smoothly.¡± Fourth Master Situ continued, ¡°My son is also sick. I want to ask Fourth Madam to treat him.¡± Hearing that, Situ Huang was so angry that his face and neck turned red. He shouted at them, ¡°Are you done? Tang Li and I agreed that she won¡¯t take on any other business while treating my son.¡± Situ Huang was happy that he made a deal with Tang Li in advance. He knew what his brothers were up to. They just did not want Tang Li to cure Situ Jin. Just as the four of them were about to start arguing, Qi Yihan said unhappily, ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s getting late. My wife is just a doctor. She¡¯s tired from working all day. If you want to argue, wait until we leave.¡± With that, he wrapped his arm around Tang Li¡¯s waist and held Linlin¡¯s hand as he led them towards the car. That cold aura exuding from him made people shudder. At this moment, Tang Li added, ¡°I did promise Situ Huang that I won¡¯t take on any other business while I¡¯m treating Situ Jin. If you want to do business with me, wait until I cure Situ Jin.¡± ¡°When will Fourth Madam be able to cure our nephew?¡± Actually, this was what the three of them were most concerned about. They indeed did not want Tang Li to treat Situ Jin. In the past, they thought that Situ Jin was just a short-lived sick man who would die very soon. However, now that Tang Li was here and they heard that she was about to cure his illness, the three masters panicked, so they often came to ask about the treatment progress. Tonight, the three of them quarreled with their eldest brother and were kicked out. However, the three of them did not leave. Instead, they stayed outside Situ Jin¡¯s courtyard and waited for Tang Li. As long as they bribed Tang Li with money, their short-lived nephew would definitely die. Situ Huang knew what the three of them were thinking. He sneered, ¡°when Tang Li can cure my son¡¯s illness has nothing to do with the three of you. Let me tell you, you¡¯d better put away those thoughts in your mind. Otherwise, I won¡¯t treat you as a family.a€? ¡°First Brother, we¡¯re just concerned about our nephew.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You don¡¯t have to worry about my son. You should worry about your own family.¡± ¡°Brother, do you have to make our relationship so unpleasant?¡± After Tang Li and the others drove out, Tang Li sighed. ¡°I used to think that our family was terrible, but I didn¡¯t expect the Situ family to be worse.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Qi Yihan said. ¡°Because of some reasons, the four brothers of the Situ family have been fighting among themselves, especially after Old Master Situ handed the company to Situ Jin before he died. In the beginning, no one took Situ Jin seriously because they felt that he wouldn¡¯t live long. When Old Master Situ handed the company to Situ Jin, he was even assassinated several times.¡± Tang Li was speechless. ¡°He is really lucky to have survived thus far, given his health and family condition.¡± ¡°He has his ways to deal with them,¡± Qi Yihan commented. If Situ Jin didn¡¯t have any means, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to manage the Situ family¡¯s business so well. Tang Li nodded. At that moment, their car happened to approach the gate. Tang Li tilted her head to look at Qin Mingyue, who was still standing there, and suddenly said to Qi Yihan, ¡°One of the reasons why Situ Jin can live until now is because he has the help of a benefactor.¡± Qi Yihan also looked at Qin Mingyue and was a little surprised. ¡°Is she the benefactor you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s their family, but the relationship between the two families has been cut off because of the death of one person. There will be a lot of grudges between them in the future.¡± Qi Yihan knew that Tang Li must have figured something out, so he did not ask. When their car was about to reach Qin Mingyue, she stopped them in the middle of the road. The driver stopped the car and Tang Li said to Qi Yihan, ¡°I¡¯ll go down and talk to her.¡± With that, she pushed open the car door and got out. Qin Mingyue was a little surprised that Tang Li would get out of the car. When she walked over, Qin Mingyue quickly said, ¡°Miss Tang, I want to talk to you.¡± Tang Li nodded and gestured to her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to the side and talk.¡± With that, she walked to the side. Qin Mingyue quickly followed. After the two of them walked to the side, Qin Mingyue took out a dragon-shaped jade pendant. Looking at the jade, Tang Li was surprised to see that it was emitting a powerful spiritual Qi. ¡°Are you the descendant of the Qin Emperor?¡± Qin Mingyue nodded and said, ¡°Master Tang, I want to use this jade as a reward. Please read my fortune.¡± Tang Li did not take the jade from her hand. She only said, ¡°Buddha said that suffering is not suffering, and joy is not joy. It¡¯s just a temporary obsession. Some things are obvious. If you force it, you will only inflict pain on yourself. Why bother?¡± Qin Mingyue held the jade in her hand and lowered her eyes. Her tone was filled with pain and hatred as she replied, ¡°My sister didn¡¯t do anything wrong. She just wanted to get close to him. Why should she pay her life for that?¡± ¡°The marriage between them was set in stone by our grandparents. This marriage was supposed to be between Situ Jin and me, but my sister fell in love with Situ Jin at first sight, so I gave this marriage to her. I didn¡¯t expect that it turned out like this.¡± Tang Li looked at Qin Mingyue, who was covered in black smoke, and asked, ¡°Who did you sign the contract with?¡± Qin Mingyue suddenly raised her head to look at her. A trace of surprise flashed across her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a master in this area.¡± Tang Li looked into her eyes and asked, ¡°What do you want me to read?¡± With her eyes cast down, Qin Mingyue said, ¡°Can I fulfill my sister¡¯s wish?¡± Tang Li looked at her for a long while before turning to leave. As she walked, she waved her hand and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be reading your fortune for the time being. Take care.¡± With that, she walked to the car door and sat in the car that Qi Yihan had already opened for her. Then, the car drove away. Qin Mingyue looked at the car driving away and tightened her grip on the jade pendant. At this moment, a person came out of the guard room. That person quickly walked up to Qin Mingyue and said to her, ¡°Miss Qin, First Master wants to see you.¡± Qin Mingyue nodded and put away the jade pendant in her hand. She walked to the car, got in, and went straight into the Situ family. Chapter 340 - Linlin Wants To Make Money On the way back to the Qi Mansion, Tang Li told Qi Yihan, ¡°I¡¯ll go see the company location tomorrow and meet some other people recruited by the headhunters.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get Secretary Si to help you with this.¡± Secretary Si was Qi Yihan¡¯s special assistant and knew a lot of things, so Tang Li definitely had no objections. ¡°After I start this company, I¡¯ll be a boss too.¡± Tang Li leaned her head on Qi Yihan¡¯s shoulder. At this moment, Linlin, who was playing with her tablet, heard this. She put down her tablet and said, ¡°Master, I want to work for you to make some money.¡± Tang Li smiled and asked her, ¡°Why do you want to make money? Did we not give you enough pocket money?¡± ¡°That¡¯s different. I want to earn my own money too.¡± Qi Yihan turned to look at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s illegal to hire child laborers.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a child laborer.¡± Linlin immediately retorted, ¡°I¡¯m already an adult Kylin.¡± Tang Li deliberately provoked her. ¡°Then turn into an adult and show us.¡± Linlin frowned. ¡°I won¡¯t change. If I become an adult, I won¡¯t be able to become a child anymore. When that happens, I can¡¯t be your baby anymore.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan could not help but laugh. After laughing, Tang Li said, ¡°I don¡¯t need too many people to work for me now. Just stay at home and be a good kid.¡± Linlin shrugged. ¡°Alright then.¡± Then, Qi Yihan gave Tang Li some suggestions to start an entertainment company. Tang Li listened attentively. The car drove back to the courtyard and stopped. Butler Yang and Butler Zhang stood there to welcome the two of them. The moment Linlin got out of the car, she threw herself into Butler Zhang¡¯s arms. Tang Li said to her, ¡°You lazy piggy.¡± Linlin made a face at her and wrapped her arms around Butler Zhang¡¯s neck. ¡°Uncle Zhang, I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Butler Zhang greeted the two of them and carried Linlin to her room. After the two of them left, Butler Yang said to Tang Li, ¡°Madam, First Madam came over to cause trouble again today. She said that if Second Young Master and Miss Tan get married, she will kill herself.¡± Tang Li, ¡°¡­Has First Madam recovered and can move again now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then tell her that if she likes to kill herself, then so be it. Also, tell her I¡¯m a ghost collector. When she dies, I¡¯ll just take her soul and turn it into ashes. That way, everyone will be happy.¡± Butler Yang said, ¡°Alright.¡± Only then did Tang Li and Qi Yihan walk towards the door. As Tang Li walked, she grumbled, ¡°I¡¯m just here to help with the marriage. What does it have to do with me whether they get married or not? First Madam is just trying to push the blame to me after failing to persuade First Master.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll talk to First Brother tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t have time to care about their family¡¯s business anyway.¡± The two of them walked in. When Tang Li reached the bathroom door, she suddenly heard Qi Yihan say, ¡°I¡¯m going on a two-day business trip. What do you want me to bring you?¡± Tang Li stopped in her tracks and looked at him. She walked up to him and pulled him towards the bathroom. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I just want you to be my pillow.¡± Then, she added, ¡°I really want to be your luggage so that you can bring me wherever you go.¡± When Qi Yihan heard this, he pushed her up against the door and looked down at her. His voice was hoarse. ¡°If you miss me, video call me when you come back at night.¡± Tang Li wrapped her arms around his neck and snorted. ¡°But I can¡¯t kiss you in the video.¡± With that, she planted a kiss on his lips. Qi Yihan mumbled, ¡°We can make it up after I come back.¡± With that, he stuck his tongue into her mouth. Then, a passionate and long kissing began. ¡­ After a long while, Qi Yihan carried Tang Li out of the bathroom. Tang Li was sleepy, and Qi Yihan was drying her hair. After her hair was dried, he laid down. Tang Li was so tired that she did not even want to move her fingers. However, she wanted to hug him to sleep, so she poked his stomach with her finger and ordered, ¡°Hug me.¡± Qi Yihan pulled her into his arms. Tang Li was still not satisfied. ¡°My leg.¡± Qi Yihan placed one of her legs on his again. Satisfied, Tang Li closed her eyes and fell asleep. The next day, she woke up a little late. When she went out, she found that only Qiqi and Linlin were in the courtyard, so she asked, ¡°Qiqi, Linlin, where are the others?¡± Linlin quickly replied, ¡°Master, the others went to First Uncle¡¯s house.¡± ¡°What happened to his family again?¡± ¡°I heard that First Aunt and Sister Tan fought.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tang Li walked out and said, ¡°You guys stay here. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± With that, she left. When Tang Li reached First Master¡¯s house, she happened to hear First Madam crying. Tang Li walked over and saw Qi Lingxuan standing at the side with a cold smile on his face. Tang Li paused, wondering if he was the one who set up the fight. Qi Lingxuan also saw Tang Li walking over. He turned around and left, looking like he did not want to see her at all. At that moment, everyone from the other families was there. Second Madam and Third Madam were sitting beside First Madam and comforting her. First Master stood there panting, obviously furious. Tan Wenjing, on the other hand, was crying in Qi Hao¡¯s arms. Tang Li walked up to Qi Yihan and stood beside him. She asked, ¡°Do they have nothing to do? Why are they making a big deal out of everything?¡± These words instantly entered First Madam¡¯s ears. First Madam glared at Tang Li and asked fiercely, ¡°Tang Li, are you very happy to see my family like this?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Tang Li¡¯s words made First Madam furious. She teased, ¡°Because Father wants me to manage the Qi Mansion. I can manage everything now, unlike First Madam who can¡¯t manage anything and wants to manage everything.¡± ¡°Tang Li, I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡± First Madam shouted and ran towards Tang Li. However, on the way, First Master kicked her. Bang! ¡°Ouch ~¡± First Master looked at First Madam, who was crying in pain on the ground, and said angrily, ¡°Zhang Huilan, I can¡¯t live like this anymore. Divorce.¡± First Madam was shocked. A bolt from the blue. Chapter 341 - Bumping into Enemy The moment First Master said divorce, First Madam quieted down. Only then did Tang Li and Qi Yihan leave. Qi Hao and Tan Wenjing sent them off. Qi Hao said, ¡°Fourth Aunt, I¡¯ll leave Wenjing and my wedding to you. Wenjing is my wife. I hope the wedding can be grand.¡± Tang Li was a little surprised that Tan Wenjing could make Qi Hao love her so much in just a few days. However, she did not care what method Tan Wenjing used. She only nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely hold a grand wedding for you.¡± Tan Wenjing smiled gently. The smile must have affected the wound at the corner of her mouth because she gasped in pain. Qi Hao¡¯s heart ached. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll apply some medicine for you when we get back. If my mother attacks you again, stay away.¡± Tan Wenjing nodded and said regretfully, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have angered Auntie. It¡¯s my fault no matter what.¡± ¡°You did nothing wrong.¡± Looking at the two of them, Tang Li pulled Qi Yihan away. After walking for a while, Tang Li told Qi Yihan, ¡°Tan Wenjing is more scheming than I thought.¡± Then, she added, ¡°But they¡¯re destined to be a couple. Whether First Madam agrees or not, they¡¯ll eventually get together.¡± Qi Yihan tilted his head to look at her. He knew that she had already predicted this and nodded without saying anything. After the two of them returned, Tang Li talked to Butler Yang about Qi Hao and Tan Wenjing¡¯s marriage. Their wedding date was set to be in July. ¡°Arrange the wedding according to the family tradition. It doesn¡¯t matter how much it costs.¡± The Qi Corp would allocate a sum of money to the Qi Mansion every quarter to use for living expenses. If there was a large sum of money, Tang Li would need to inform the finance department. Butler Yang replied, ¡°Alright.¡± After dinner, Qi Yihan took a helicopter and left the Qi Mansion. After Tang Li sent him off, she went to the Tang family. This time, she brought Qiqi and Linlin with her. At this moment, the Tang family was all at home. Some time ago, they heard that Tang Li brought back two children. Now that they saw them, the two madams liked them a lot. ¡°Aiya, these two children are really beautiful. They look like they came out of a painting.¡± ¡°I got the nanny to make some pastries this morning. I¡¯ll go get them immediately.¡± Though Qiqi had a cold expression on his face, he still looked cute. As for Linlin, she greeted them one by one, making everyone happy. Even Yu Meng liked the babies a lot. After everyone pinched Linlin and Qiqi¡¯s faces, they sat down and chatted. A while into the chat, Tang Li received a call from Secretary Si. She said to Tang Zitong, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look at the company¡¯s location first. The people recruited by the headhunters will be there shortly. We can take the chance to interview them.¡± Tang Zitong nodded and stood up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go change into a more formal dress first. I can¡¯t lose in terms of aura.¡± Tang Ze stood up as well. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Tang Li and Tang Zitong did not object. Since Tang Li was going to do something, First Madam and Second Madam kept Qiqi and Linlin with them. The location Qi Yihan prepared for Tang Li was not far from the Qi Corp. It was only two streets away. This place was filled with office buildings, and there were many entertainment companies. When they arrived, Secretary Si was already waiting for them in the lounge downstairs. Secretary Si was wearing a silver-gray suit today. His hair was all combed back. Coupled with his expressionless face and silver-rimmed glasses, he gave off the impression of a scholar. When Tang Zitong saw him, her expression changed. She asked Tang Li, ¡°Fourth Sister, is he Fourth Brother-in-law¡¯s secretary?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Tang Zitong suddenly gritted her teeth and said, ¡°What a small world.¡± Tang Ze looked at her in confusion. ¡°Zitong, do you know him?¡± Tang Zitong said coldly, ¡°This is the man who said I misled Yu Meng last time.¡± As the two of them were talking, Secretary Si saw them too. He stood up and walked towards them. Tang Ze said to Tang Zitong, who was grinding her teeth, ¡°Fourth Brother-in-law sent him to help us. Put away your personal grudges unless you think you can handle it yourself.¡± At this moment, Secretary Si was just a few meters away from them. Tang Zitong was still furious. ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about starting a company? I can do it myself!¡± When Secretary Si heard this, his expression did not change. After walking over, he first greeted Tang Li, ¡°Madam.¡± Tang Li said, ¡°Just call me Tang Li outside.¡± Secretary Si nodded and turned to look at Tang Ze and Tang Zitong. Tang Ze immediately extended his hand to him. ¡°Secretary Si, hello. Sorry to trouble you with my sisters¡¯ company.¡± Secretary Si reached out his hand and shook his hand. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He then looked at Tang Zitong. ¡°Humph.¡± Tang Zitong ignored him. Tang Ze nudged her arm. ¡°Second Sister, be polite.¡± Only then did Tang Zitong say to Secretary Si reluctantly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Secretary Si nodded and looked at his watch. ¡°The people recruited by headhunters will arrive in half an hour. I¡¯ll take you to see your company now.¡± With that, he turned and walked towards the elevator. This was a very large office building with countless companies stationed inside. Tang Li¡¯s company was on the 20th to 22nd floor. Every floor was a few thousand square meters. The space was so large that it shocked the Tang siblings. Secretary Si said, ¡°See if the space is enough. If it is, I¡¯ll get the renovation team to renovate it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough,¡± Tang Zitong said. ¡°I¡¯ve visited other entertainment companies. Normally, one floor is enough. We have three floors. This is more than enough.¡± Tang Ze also felt that it was enough. Tang Li did not mind and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start a company here.¡± Secretary Si nodded. At this moment, his phone rang. After picking it up, he said to the three of them, ¡°The people for the interview are here. I asked them to come straight to this floor.¡± ¡°What do we need to ask them? There¡¯s not even a decent room here for the interview. Also¡­¡± Tang Zitong suddenly started nagging. Tang Ze whispered to Tang Li, ¡°When Zitong is nervous, she becomes like this.¡± Tang Li was about to speak when Secretary Si suddenly said, ¡°If you are not prepared to interview those people, I can help.¡± Tang Ze added, ¡°Oh no, he¡¯s trigered a volcano eruption.¡± As expected, in the next second, Tang Zitong jumped up and said loudly, ¡°Who said I¡¯m not prepared to interview those people? Don¡¯t look down on me.¡± Chapter 342 - He Looked Down On Me First Secretary Si did not expect Tang Li¡¯s cousin to be so irritable. He pursed his lips and decided not to argue with her. Tang Zitong felt that he was looking down on her. She was so angry that she put one hand on her hip and asked, ¡°Si, what¡¯s with that expression? Do you think I don¡¯t dare to beat you up?¡± Tang Ze quickly pulled Tang Zitong. ¡°Zitong, don¡¯t be rash.¡± Tang Zitong said angrily, ¡°He was the one who looked down on me first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on Miss Tang.¡± Secretary Si felt that this girl¡¯s train of thought was really strange, and her temper was really bad. He usually avoided such girls. He said, ¡°They¡¯re coming up.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the elevator stopped. Only then did Tang Zitong stop being angry and look at the door. Tang Ze let go of her arm and stood behind her. The four of them looked at the elevator at the same time. Five people entered at once. There were three men and two women. They were all dressed very formally and looked like elites. After the five of them entered, they subconsciously sized up the entire empty office. Headhunters must have told them about the situation here, so they were not surprised. Then they looked at Tang Li and the others. No one told them which one was the boss, so the five of them could only guess. Among these people, they only knew Secretary Si. However, with Secretary Si around, they knew that this company must have a powerful background. Then, the five of them sized up the other three, but they still could not tell who the boss was. At this moment, Secretary Si spoke. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll be your interviewer today. Because the renovation hasn¡¯t started yet, we can only do the interview in the empty room. Do you mind?¡± They definitely did not mind. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Very good. Then introduce yourselves.¡± Tang Zitong, who was standing at the side, frowned. Didn¡¯t they say that she was here to interview these people? Why did this secretary suddenly start interviewing? However, she soon realized that these people really needed Secretary Si to interview them. Because she couldn¡¯t understand a word they said. These people were called Zhang Ke, Ma Jiacheng, Su Jin, Li Meichen, and Miao Jialing. Zhang Ke and Li Meichen were good at human resources and administration, Ma Jiacheng and Su Jin were good at publicity, and Miao Jialing was good at training and planning. Secretary Si talked to them on these three points. His knowledge shocked Tang Ze. ¡°F*ck, is he still human? Why do I feel that Secretary Si is a robot? The amount and scope of knowledge he has are simply eye-opening.¡± Tang Zitong remained silent and snorted in her heart. No matter how knowledgeable he was, it didn¡¯t change the fact that he was a vicious man. Tang Ze continued, ¡°No wonder he can be the Qi Corp¡¯s first secretary. He should be more capable than many bosses. Second Sister, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Tang Zitong remained silent and continued to snort in her heart, ¡°Brother, he¡¯s just a secretary. If he has the ability, why doesn¡¯t he become a boss himself instead of working for Fourth Brother-in-law?¡± In order not to affect Secretary Si¡¯s interview, Tang Ze spoke very softly. Only Tang Li and Tang Zitong, who were standing beside her, could hear him. Tang Li glanced at the two of them and whispered, ¡°Second Sister, don¡¯t be too biased against Secretary Si. Although he is indeed not likable sometimes, he is really good at work.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that he¡¯s not likable sometimes. I¡¯ve only seen him twice, but I¡¯ve been scolded by this sharp-tongued man twice. If it wasn¡¯t for my good upbringing, I would have beaten him up.¡± Tang Li smiled but did not say anything. The three of them were not good at interviews. From the beginning to the end, it was Secretary Si who was talking to the five of them. After the discussion, he said to the five of them, ¡°You guys can go back and wait for the result. We¡¯ll contact each of you by phone within three working days. If you guys pass the interview, you can start working immediately. Any objections?¡± The five of them said at the same time, ¡°No.¡± After saying goodbye, they left. Tang Ze quickly asked, ¡°Secretary Si, what do you think of these five people?¡± ¡°Zhang Ke, Su Jin and Li Meichen are qualified, but the other two aren¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why? I think they¡¯re all very good.¡± Tang Zitong felt that they were all very good. Secretary Si glanced at her and said, ¡°Ma Jiacheng mentioned his last company twice. Actually, he¡¯s telling us openly that he has a choice. If we can¡¯t give him what he wants, he won¡¯t choose this place. As for Miao Jialing, she is very ambitious, but that¡¯s fine. Throughout the interview, she behaved quite arrogantly. If she becomes the training director, there will be cases of good actors or singers being suppressed by her in the future.¡± Tang Zitong was speechless. She actually didn¡¯t know what to say¡­ Tang Ze praised, ¡°As expected of Secretary Si. You can actually tell if a person is suitable by talking to them about professional topics. I think my sister made a good decision to ask you for help.¡± Secretary Si pushed his glasses up his nose bridge and said calmly, ¡°Recruitment is not hard, the hard part lies in whether or not the employer can make the employees work as a team and make them stay.¡± For some reason, Tang Zitong felt like Secretary Si was mocking her. She quickly took a deep breath to suppress the anger, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Secretary Si is right, but I don¡¯t think this will happen in our company, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Secretary Si was confused. When did he say that this would happen to their company? However, he did not explain. He pushed his glasses up his nose bridge and looked at Tang Li. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I have to go back to the company.¡± Before Tang Li could say anything, Tang Ze glanced at his watch and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Secretary Si this morning. Why don¡¯t we go for coffee?¡± Since he had helped his sisters so much, he had to buy Secretary Si something to thank him. Secretary Si was about to say no. Tang Zitong said sarcastically, ¡°Brother, he¡¯s the secretary of a large corporation. He must be very busy and doesn¡¯t have time to have coffee with us.¡± ¡°Thank you, let¡¯s go then. The CEO gave me half a day off.¡± Tang Zitong was speechless. Glancing at Tang Zitong, who was obviously angry, and then at the expressionless Secretary Si, Tang Li smiled, thinking to herself that these two people were going to have a lot of interesting stories in the future. The four of them sat in the cafe. Secretary Si gave them an idea. ¡°While your company is being innovated, you can use the young master of the Situ family to do publicity. That should save you a lot of money.¡± Chapter 343 - Does Third Brother Really Like Xiang Wanwan? After sending Secretary Si off, Tang Zitong suddenly commented, ¡°Other than his sharp tongue, he¡¯s actually not that bad.¡± Tang Ze said to her in amusement, ¡°No matter what, Secretary Si has helped us a lot. Don¡¯t be so aggressive when you see him next time.¡± ¡°If he wasn¡¯t so sharp-tongued, why would I be aggressive? You guys don¡¯t know this, but when I was teaching Yu Meng, he suddenly said that I was misleading her. If it were you guys, wouldn¡¯t you be angry?¡± ¡°Maybe you really taught her wrong back then.¡± Hearing that, Tang Zitong fell silent. Her reaction was clearly a sign that she had taught Yu Meng something wrong. Tang Zitong was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Even so, as an outsider, he shouldn¡¯t say that. It¡¯s rude.¡± Tang Zitong decided that if they met again next time, she would be polite to him if he wasn¡¯t rude. Tang Li also looked at Tang Zitong in amusement and said, ¡°What Secretary Si suggested doesn¡¯t sound bad. Let¡¯s work hard from now on. We might really be able to save a lot of money on advertisements.¡± At this point, she paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Second Sister, remember Secretary Si¡¯s phone number. If you don¡¯t understand anything, ask him.¡± Tang Zitong wanted to say that she wouldn¡¯t ask, but she really couldn¡¯t handle it alone, so she reluctantly punched down Secretary Si¡¯s phone number on her phone and said, ¡°If he dares to talk back to me, I¡¯ll talk back too.¡± Tang Li smiled and nodded. ¡°Go ahead. If you can¡¯t win, tell me. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Tang Zitong was happy. It was almost lunchtime. The three of them found a restaurant nearby and sat down. Tang Zitong suddenly started talking about Xiang Wanwan. ¡°Didn¡¯t Third Brother want to woo Wanwan? Why isn¡¯t he making any moves? Every time Wanwan comes to our house on weekends, he¡¯s always not at home. These few days, he suddenly becomes anxious and asks us to help him think of a way to woo her. Fourth Sister, we¡¯re also single. What do we know about chasing after people? Fortunately, Ziqing was quite helpful and thought of a lot of ideas for Third Brother.¡± Tang Li actually forgot about this. Now that she heard it, she frowned and asked, ¡°Does Third Brother really like Xiang Wanwan?¡± ¡°Of course he does. I think boys will like a girl like Xiang Wanwan, don¡¯t you think so, Brother?¡± Tang Ze, ¡°¡­Don¡¯t ask me.¡± He didn¡¯t like her. Tang Zitong made a face at him and said to Tang Li, ¡°Last week, Wanwan was injured. Third Brother was so anxious that he almost asked you for medicine.¡± Tang Li lowered her eyes and thought for a moment. She was a little worried, but she did not say anything about it. After dinner, Tang Li went to the Situ family alone. This time, she drove herself. When the car reached the gate of the mountain, she was stopped. The person who stopped her was in his forties. He was wearing a dress made of satin, but he had white hair. There was a strange tattoo on his neck and a string of beads on his wrist. Tang Li glanced at the tattoo on his neck and then at the beads on his wrist. She narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± The man didn¡¯t beat about the bush. ¡°I¡¯m Situ Li, the fifth son. I want to ask Miss Tang for help. I wonder if Miss Tang is willing to do business with me.¡± Tang Li had never seen or heard of this person before. She said, ¡°I promised Situ Huang that I won¡¯t do any business until Situ Jin recovers.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can wait,¡± Fifth Master Situ said. ¡°I¡¯ll wait until Miss Tang finishes treating Situ Jin.¡± Tang Li frowned. She did not really want to do business with him, but she still asked out of habit, ¡°What can you give me in return?¡± Fifth Master Situ must have been prepared. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll give Miss Tang whatever you want.¡± Tang Li pointed at the bead on his wrist. ¡°I want that.¡± Fifth Master Situ¡¯s pupils constricted slightly, but he nodded after some thought. ¡°Sure.¡± Tang Li was satisfied. ¡°You can move aside now.¡± Fifth Master Situ retreated to the side. Tang Li drove in. When Tang Li arrived at Situ Huang¡¯s house, Situ Huang already knew about Fifth Master Situ stopping Tang Li. He looked at Tang Li and kindly reminded her, ¡°Tang Li, you¡¯d better think carefully before doing business with my fifth brother. Otherwise, you might ruin your reputation if you fail.¡± Tang Li looked at Situ Huang and asked, ¡°Is the person your fifth brother wants me to treat dead?¡± Unexpectedly, Situ Huang nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Li was speechless. Looking at Tang Li who had a serious expression on her face, Situ Huang said, ¡°I told you before that it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t do business with my brothers. Let me tell you the truth. My fifth brother will definitely ask you to treat his wife. She¡¯s a dead person. Can you treat a dead person?¡± Tang Li looked at Situ Huang and said with a straight face, ¡°Thank you very much, but there is no business in this world that I can¡¯t do. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Situ Huang sneered, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Tang Li did not want to talk to this old man and walked towards Situ Jin¡¯s courtyard. Situ Huang immediately followed suit. As he walked, he said, ¡°My son just woke up not long ago and is now taking the herb bath.¡± Tang Li nodded. At this moment, a person walked out of the villa. When she saw the two of them, she called out, ¡°Father, Fourth Madam.¡± It was Situ Yueqin. After Situ Yueqin called the two of them, she quickly walked over. She asked Tang Li, ¡°Fourth Madam, how is my brother now?¡± When she asked this question, there was undisguised concern on her face. Before Tang Li could say anything, Situ Huang reprimanded her with displeasure, ¡°How many times have I told you not to ask about your brother¡¯s illness?¡± ¡°But¡­ okay¡­¡± Situ Yueqin lowered her head, not daring to ask further. Tang Li glanced at her and continued walking in with Situ Huang. Situ Huang stopped talking. When the two of them arrived near the Situ family¡¯s courtyard, Tang Li realized that there were suddenly many bodyguards surrounding the courtyard. Situ Huang told her, ¡°In order to prevent what happened last night from happening again, I raised the security level.¡± Tang Li nodded. Knowing that he was guarding against his brothers, she walked in without saying anything. At that moment, Situ Jin was taking a bath. Tang Li went in to check on him, but when she walked in, she found that Qin Mingyue was also there. Most importantly, Qin Mingyue was there alone, washing Situ Jin¡¯s hair. Chapter 344 - I Miss You Because Situ Jin was in a herb bath, even if he was naked, no one could see anything. He sat in the wooden bucket with his hands casually placed on the edge. His eyes were closed, and his exposed skin was as white as snow. It gave people a strange feeling. Qin Mingyue washed his hair attentively. Her slender fingers rubbed his scalp, and her expression was very calm. Both of them were very quiet. At this point, Tang Li subconsciously turned to look at Situ Huang. Situ Huang¡¯s expression was complicated. He opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something. In the end, he reminded Situ Jin, ¡°Jin, Tang Li is here.¡± Only then did Situ Jin open his eyes and look over. Tang Li walked over and glanced at Qin Mingyue before looking at his skin. She asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°I start to cough less.¡± Tang Li nodded and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to take the medicine in the next two days. Then I¡¯ll prescribe something new the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After saying that, Tang Li turned around and walked towards the herb room. After taking two steps, Situ Jin¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Tang Li, let Mingyue go with you to make the medicine.¡± Tang Li did not say anything. Qin Mingyue followed her. When the two of them arrived at the herb room, two assistants were already waiting there. Qin Mingyue said to them, ¡°I¡¯ll do your work from now on. You can leave now.¡± The two assistants subconsciously looked at Tang Li. Tang Li nodded and they walked out. After they left, Qin Mingyue asked, ¡°Miss Tang, what do I need to do?¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°I can learn anything.¡± Tang Li thought for a moment and pointed at the huge Chinese medicine cabinet beside her. Then, she pointed at the herb list beside the cabinet. ¡°Get the herbs on the list.¡± Qin Mingyue nodded and walked over. She took the list and started to look for the herbs. However, there were hundreds of cabinets on it. Even if the herbs were written on every cabinet, it was still not easy to find them. Qin Mingyue, on the other hand, did it very seriously. When she found the first herb, she heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she took out the special scale for herbs and started weighing it according to the grams on the list. While Qin Mingyue was looking for herbs, Tang Li started boiling the herbs. She did not help Qin Mingyue and did not say anything. The two of them did their own things. Only the sound of the medicine cabinet opening and closing was heard in the entire herb room. After Tang Li put the herbs on the pot, she took out her phone and started playing. She sent Qi Yihan a message. Tang Li, ¡°Hubby, what are you doing now?¡± Qi Yihan replied quickly, ¡°I¡¯m preparing for a meeting.¡± Tang Li paused for a moment before asking, ¡°Am I disturbing you?¡± Qi Yihan, ¡°No, I like it when you send me messages.¡± Seeing that, Tang Li could not help but smile. Tang Li, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll text you after the meeting.¡± After some thought, she added, ¡°I miss you.¡± Qi Yihan, ¡°I miss you too.¡± Satisfied, Tang Li put away the phone and looked up to meet Qin Mingyue¡¯s gaze. Qin Mingyue said, ¡°Miss Tang must be texting your husband.¡± Tang Li did not deny it. ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Mingyue lowered her eyes and continued weighing the herbs. After a while, she said, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Tang Li looked at her for a while and suddenly said, ¡°Being too persistent is not a good thing. In the end, you will regret it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t regret it.¡± Qin Mingyue suddenly sounded a little excited, but in the next second, she calmed herself down and lowered her eyes again. ¡°I¡¯m just helping my sister fulfill her unfinished wish.¡± Tang Li looked at her expression for a few seconds before retracting her gaze and continuing to scroll through her phone. The two of them stopped talking. On Situ Jin¡¯s side. After Tang Li and Qin Mingyue left, Situ Huang looked at Situ Jin, who had put on his clothes, and said, ¡°You know that this woman is up to no good by approaching you. Why did you let her stay?¡± Situ Jin looked at Situ Huang and asked instead of answering, ¡°What did Father do to Qin Sangsang?¡± Situ Huang frowned. ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Although Situ Jin said so, Situ Huang did not believe him at all. He knew that he couldn¡¯t hide anything from his son, so he said, ¡°That woman almost killed you, so she deserves to be punished.¡± Situ Jin lowered his eyes and stopped talking. Situ Huang looked at his expression and said to him sternly, ¡°Jin, people who achieve great things should not have feelings for women. They are stumbling blocks.¡± Situ Jin looked at him strangely, but the corners of his lips curled up into an unreadable smile. ¡°Father, you¡¯re overthinking.¡± With that, he walked to the recliner and sat down to read a book. He and Qin Mingyue had just made a deal. Situ Huang looked at him for a while before leaving with a frown. He didn¡¯t know why his son let Qin Mingyue stay, but this woman was definitely a scourge. The day passed quickly. Tang Li left the Situ family after Situ Jin finished his herb bath. When Tang Li returned home, Qiqi and Linlin were sitting on the sofa in the living room, playing games on their tablets. Linlin kept playing and talking. Qiqi seemed to be impatient and frowned. Butler Zhang sat beside them and was reading an account book. He was the first to notice Tang Li and was surprised. Then, he quickly stood up and greeted her, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re back.¡± Tang Li nodded. When Linlin saw Tang Li, she immediately put the tablet aside and pounced on her happily. ¡°Godmother, you¡¯re back.¡± Tang Li caught her and carried her up. At that moment, Qiqi walked over. Qiqi stood in front of Tang Li and looked up at her. ¡°Godmother.¡± Tang Li raised her hand to pat his head and said to Butler Zhang, ¡°Butler Zhang, go do your thing. I¡¯ll take them to sleep later.¡± Butler Zhang nodded and left with the account book. He hoped that Tang Li could spend more time with the two little ones. Tang Li put Linlin down and led the two to the sofa. Linlin immediately took the tablet and said to Tang Li, ¡°Master, look at the competition Qiqi and I participated in. We¡¯ve already earned a lot of money.¡± Tang Li looked over and saw that they were playing a very popular game. Furthermore, they were still participating in the competition and had already won a few rounds. They had at least a hundred thousand yuan in their accounts. Tang Li raised her eyebrows and asked in surprise, ¡°Where did you get your bank account from?¡± Chapter 345 - I Will Make You Unable to Get Out of The Bed ¡°Uncle Zhang brought us out to apply for it this afternoon. Uncle Zhang said that we can keep our pocket money in the bank from now on. We can buy whatever we want with the money we have.¡± When Tang Li heard this, she could not help but smile and praise, ¡°Very good.¡± ¡°Hehe ~¡± Linlin said, ¡°Master, when I earn more money, I want to buy gifts for you and First Master. I also want to buy gifts for Uncle Yang and Uncle Zhang.¡± Tang Li smiled as well. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait.¡± With that, she looked at Qiqi. Qiqi added, ¡°I¡¯ll buy gifts for Master and First Master too.¡± The smile on Tang Li¡¯s face widened. She said, ¡°Then play this game well. Maybe you¡¯ll be able to dominate this game.¡± Qiqi and Linlin immediately nodded. Then, Tang Li watched the two of them play games for a while before letting them go and rest. She said, ¡°You can learn hacking skills. When the entertainment company starts, the employees will definitely be attacked online. If you learn hacking skills well, you can help find those haters and track them down.¡± Qiqi and Linlin quickly nodded. Qiqi said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m already learning it.¡± Linlin frowned and said to Qiqi unhappily, ¡°Qiqi, you¡¯re a bad boy. You¡¯re actually secretly learning something without telling me.¡± Qiqi said with a straight face, ¡°Because you follow Master to the Situ family, you don¡¯t have time to learn.¡± ¡°I have time. I can learn it in the Situ family.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you learning something else from Situ Jin?¡± ¡°How is that more important than learning hacking?¡± Looking at the two of them bickering, Tang Li couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. You all got plenty of time. I think with your ability, you should be able to learn whatever you want.¡± The learning ability of Kylins was several times that of humans. After saying that, she thought for a moment and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I tell Yihan to get two people to teach you?¡± She knew Qi Yihan was very good at hacking and thought that he should know people in this area. Qiqi and Linlin were definitely willing. After Tang Li sent them to their rooms, she returned to her bedroom. She did not expect to feel empty the moment she entered. Tang Li stood by the door, not wanting to go in. She mumbled, ¡°As expected, after getting used to having another person, it¡¯s difficult to separate again.¡± With that, she took out her phone and looked at the time. It was almost eleven o¡¯clock. ¡°I wonder if Yihan has finished his work.¡± As soon as she finished mumbling to herself, Qi Yihan video called. They were simply telepathic. Tang Li immediately picked up the video call. She looked at the man who was unbuttoning his suit jacket and asked with raised eyebrows, ¡°You just finished work?¡± ¡°Yeah, I went to the factory after the meeting and only came back now.¡± Qi Yihan realized that there was a door behind her and asked, ¡°You just came back?¡± ¡°No, I came back early today.¡± As Tang Li spoke, she walked in and took out her pajamas. She was about to put her phone on the bed and change into her pajamas. Qi Yihan said with a charming voice, ¡°Find a place to keep your phone pointed at you. I want to look at you.¡± The corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up. She snapped her fingers at the air, and the phone floated vertically in the air. The camera was facing her. Tang Li asked, ¡°Is that okay?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Li started to take off her clothes. She was wearing a loose short-sleeved T-shirt and wide-legged pants today. Tang Li looked at the man who had also taken off his jacket and could not help but gulp. She told him about Qiqi and Linlin wanting to learn hacking as she took off her T-shirt. She saw Qi Yihan swallowing his saliva and his gaze deepened. She knew that this was too much for him to handle, so she quickly put on her pajamas. Qi Yihan said, ¡°You didn¡¯t take off your underwear.¡± Tang Li blinked at him and deliberately said coquettishly, ¡°I want you to help me take it off.¡± Qi Yihan said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Wait for me to come back.¡± Tang Li felt her body heat up under his gaze and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to shower. Do you want to shower?¡± ¡°Yes, together.¡± With that, he walked towards the bathroom with his phone. Tang Li was stunned by what he was doing and subconsciously asked, ¡°Do you want me to watch you shower?¡± Qi Yihan stopped and a faint smile flashed across his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s us watching each other.¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± This was too exciting! She couldn¡¯t stand it! ¡°Why? Are you afraid?¡± Qi Yihan raised an eyebrow. ¡°What a joke. We¡¯re already an old couple. Why would I be afraid of that?¡± ¡°Then hurry up.¡± Tang Li took her phone and pajamas and walked towards the bathroom. As she walked, she said, ¡°I want to take a bath.¡± There was a hot spring in the Qi Mansion. As long as she had time, she liked to soak in the bath. ¡°Alright.¡± When she reached the hot spring, her phone was already floating in the air. Then she took off her clothes and pants and walked into the hot spring. On the other end of the line, there was also the sound of water coming out of the shower. Tang Li sat in the hot spring and looked at the handsome man taking shower opposite her. She admired and praised him. Qi Yihan couldn¡¯t stand her burning gaze and said, ¡°Li, I might rush back tonight if you keep staring at me like that.¡± Tang Li ignored his threat. She even deliberately teased, ¡°Then come back. If you come back, I¡¯ll make you unable to get out of bed tomorrow.¡± Heavy breathing came from the other end. Then, he turned off the video. Tang Li smiled smugly. ¡°Humph! I know what you are doing even if you turn off the video.¡± After she finished bathing, the man still did not turn on the video. Tang Li called him, but he did not answer. Tang Li lay on the bed and mumbled unhappily, ¡°Is he not over yet?¡± After another twenty minutes, the man finally video called her. At this moment, he was sitting on an armchair by the bed, drinking water. His bathrobe was slightly open, revealing his chest muscles. Tang Li raised her eyebrows. ¡°Are you finally done?¡± Qi Yihan finished drinking the water and said to her seriously, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to seduce me.¡± Tang Li refused to admit that it was her fault. ¡°I didn¡¯t seduce you. You were the one who couldn¡¯t resist the temptation.¡± Qi Yihan didn¡¯t want to talk about this anymore. He was worried that his buddy would stand up again and he had to use his hands. The two of them changed the topic to what Tang Li mentioned earlier about Qiqi and Linlin wanting to learn hacking. Tang Li said, ¡°Divine beasts have a super learning ability. It just so happens that the entertainment company needs people in this field, so we can give them something to do.¡± Qi Yihan did not object and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send two people over tomorrow to teach Qiqi and Linlin for two days.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Li then told Qi Yihan about the interview today. When Qi Yihan heard that, he said, ¡°Secretary Si is very good at judging people. Since he said that we can¡¯t keep those two, we won¡¯t keep them. If you want some talents, I know where to get them.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Go and ask the higher-ups who asked you for help last time. They have a lot of excellent people working for them.¡± Chapter 346 - Lying When Tang Li heard that, she was so happy that she blew Qi Yihan a kiss. Qi Yihan looked at her with a deep gaze and said in a hoarse and attractive voice, ¡°You really don¡¯t want me to sleep tonight, do you? You naughty girl.¡± Tang Li said innocently, ¡°I¡¯m just rewarding you for giving me an idea.¡± After saying that, she deliberately added, ¡°I knew you couldn¡¯t make it back in time, so I did it on purpose. What can you do to me?¡± With that, she gestured for him to look at the nightgown she was wearing. ¡°Do I look good?¡± The phone was floating in front of her, so her entire body could be seen. Actually, Qi Yihan had already noticed that she was wearing a lacy negligee tonight. Qi Yihan¡¯s gaze deepened and he swallowed saliva. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look good.¡± Then, he added, ¡°When I come back, wear it again for me.¡± Tang Li snorted, knowing that the man was lying. Seeing that he was still sitting there, she said, ¡°Lie down. Let¡¯s talk for a while. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and walked to the bed with his phone. After lying down, he placed his phone on the bedside table and tilted his head to look at the woman in the video. Tang Li looked at him and casually found a topic to talk about. She had the bear doll in her arms again. After some time, she closed her eyes and fell asleep. Qi Yihan looked at the woman sleeping soundly in the video and said softly, ¡°Good night, baby.¡± At the same time, he closed his eyes. When Tang Li woke up the next day, her phone was still floating above her, but it was out of battery. She took her phone over to charge it and was about to wash up when she saw a message from Su Ziqing. Su Ziqing, ¡°Cousin, are you up? There¡¯s a university legal debate competition the day after tomorrow. I¡¯ll be participating too. Do you have time to come and watch me compete?¡± Tang Li thought for a moment and asked, ¡°The day after tomorrow morning or afternoon?¡± Su Ziqing, ¡°10 am to 12 am.¡± Tang Li, ¡°Okay.¡± Su Ziqing sent Tang Li a happy emoji. Tang Li put down her phone and went to wash up and change her clothes. When she went out, she found Qi Manli and Tan Wenjing there. At this moment, Butler Zhang was combing Linlin¡¯s hair. Tan Wenjing praised, ¡°Butler Zhang is really amazing. Linlin¡¯s hairstyle is different every day. How did you do it?¡± Butler Zhang replied, ¡°I learned it online.¡± Tan Wenjing smiled and said, ¡°My hands are not deft enough. Even if I look it up on the Internet, it¡¯ll be difficult to learn. In the future, I¡¯ll ask Butler Zhang to teach me.¡± Qi Manli stood at the side and teased, ¡°Is Second Sister-in-law going to comb your and Second Brother¡¯s babies¡¯ hair?¡± Tan Wenjing smiled shyly with her head lowered. Tang Li was surprised that Tan Wenjing could even manage to get Qi Manli to team up with her. However, she did not sense any malicious intent in Tan Wenjing towards the Qi family, so she did not interfere. At that moment, Tan Wenjing saw Tang Li and immediately greeted her respectfully, ¡°Fourth Madam, good morning.¡± Qi Manli quickly greeted, ¡°Good morning, Fourth Aunt.¡± ¡°Morning.¡± Tang Li walked over and saw Butler Zhang combing Linlin¡¯s hair. Today, Butler Zhang helped Linlin comb two braids from the bottom and tie them into two small braids at the top before putting on the cartoon headdress. ¡°Godmother, do I look good today?¡± Linlin twirled in front of Tang Li. She was wearing a princess dress today. The hem of the dress was wide and loose, like an umbrella. ¡°Simply gorgeous.¡± Linlin immediately smiled. Butler Zhang was also happy. After greeting Tang Li with a smile, he went in. Linlin then asked Tang Li, ¡°Godmother, we¡¯re going for a run later. Do you want to come with us?¡± Tan Wenjing added, ¡°Yes, Manli and I are here to run with Qiqi and Linlin.¡± Tang Li raised her hand to pat her head and said, ¡°I have something to discuss with Butler Yang. You guys go ahead.¡± After Butler Zhang came out, they went out for a run. Butler Yang walked over from the side. He told Tang Li about the situation in the Qi Mansion and the problems he encountered while managing it. After he finished speaking, Tang Li asked, ¡°Has First Madam been causing trouble these past two days?¡± ¡°No.¡± First Madam knew that Qi Hao¡¯s marriage with Tan Wenjing was set in stone. No matter how unhappy she was with Tan Wenjing, she did not dare to make a fuss. As for whether or not she would secretly harm Tan Wenjing, it was not Tang Li¡¯s concern. After talking with Butler Yang for a while, Tang Li called General Zuo, who came to look for her last time. When General Zuo heard what Tang Li had to say, he was especially supportive of her. On the phone, he said, ¡°Miss Tang, I¡¯ll get you as many people as you need. I¡¯m happy that they can work for you.¡± Tang Li smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as these people work hard in the future.¡± General Zuo, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Tang. People who worked for me are all honest and hard working people.¡± Tang Li nodded and told him how many people she needed for the time being. After hanging up, Tang Li walked out of the courtyard. It was still early, so she planned to take a walk. When she reached the lotus pond, she happened to see Qi Ming and Qi Hao standing at the corner talking. The two of them were obviously complaining about their father, so Tang Li did not walk over. When she turned around, she happened to hear Qi Ming say, ¡°Father actually gave that project to the bastard. If this goes on, we¡¯ll have to do bad projects in the future.¡± Qi Hao, ¡°If this goes on, there probably won¡¯t be any projects left for us to do.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Qi Ming was very angry. ¡°We¡¯re not bad either. Why should Father give him all the good projects?¡± Qi Hao said angrily, ¡°He¡¯s the son of a mistress. What right does he have to compete with us?¡± When Tang Li heard this, she walked away, shaking her head. With a father like First Master, how could the family not be in a mess? After breakfast, Tang Li brought Qiqi and Linlin to the old man¡¯s place. When the old man saw Qiqi and Linlin, his expression was a little complicated, but he did not show that he disliked them. He only said, ¡°No matter how good the children you bring back are, you still need your own children.¡± Tang Li nodded awkwardly. She was already immune to the old man¡¯s nagging about her getting children. Doctor Xiang was also there today. When he saw Tang Li, he seized the chance to talk about medical matters with her. When Tang Li was about to leave, Doctor Xiang asked Tang Li, ¡°There will be a medical conference next week. Do you want to attend?¡± Tang Li shook her head. ¡°No.¡± She was really not interested in this. Doctor Xiang knew that she was not interested in this, so he did not attempt to persuade. Chapter 347 - Do You Really Want Situ Jin To Have A Child Soon? After visiting the old man, Tang Li prepared to bring Qiqi and Linlin to the Situ family. When the three of them walked out of the door, Butler Wang followed them. ¡°Fourth Madam.¡± Tang Li stopped. Butler Wang walked over and said, ¡°Fourth Madam, thank you for the medicine. It¡¯s very effective. I feel much more relaxed recently.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s useful. I¡¯ll prescribe you another batch of medicine later.¡± ¡°Thank you, Fourth Madam.¡± Since Tang Li was so considerate, Butler Wang definitely had to express his gratitude as well. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t take my nephew¡¯s matter to heart. We¡¯re just the Qi family¡¯s employees.. It¡¯s his fault for being muddle-headed. I still have a few relatives working for the Qi family. If they¡¯re like my nephew, Fourth Madam, you don¡¯t have to be polite. Punish them if you need to.¡± Tang Li smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Butler Wang smiled as well. Then, he went on to talk about something else that was more important. ¡°Fourth Madam, recently, Old Master likes to call some old friends over to play chess. They¡¯re talking about the Xuanyuan Tomb. Although Old Master didn¡¯t say anything, the Xuanyuan Tomb is after all a legendary place that many people look forward to. I think it¡¯s better to tell you.¡± Ever since Tang Li dealt with the Xuanyuan family¡¯s shaman that night, Xuanyuan Qing and the fake Xuanyuan Qing had returned to the Xuanyuan family. Now, the two of them were fighting internally. Tang Li thought for a moment and said to Butler Wang, ¡°Butler Wang, please pay more attention to Father¡¯s attitude towards the Xuanyuan Tomb. This tomb is just a legend. I don¡¯t want him to get involved.¡± Butler Wang nodded. ¡°Of course, but the other elders seem to be very enthusiastic. I wonder if Fourth Master has any plans?¡± ¡°No, Yihan is not interested in that at all.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± After the two of them finished talking, Tang Li brought Qiqi and Linlin to the Situ family. The car was stopped outside Situ Huang¡¯s villa. Situ Huang and Mrs. Situ stood there. When they saw Qiqi coming down, Mrs. Situ was surprised. Situ Huang said to her, ¡°Tang Li, do you wanna grab a cup of tea?¡± Tang Li could tell that he had something to tell her. Tang Li nodded. She did not plan to bring Qiqi and Linlin in. She said to them, ¡°Linlin, bring Qiqi to Situ Jin¡¯s courtyard first.¡± ¡°Yes, Godmother.¡± Linlin brought Qiqi to the left. Tang Li followed Situ Huang into the hall. After they entered and the servants served the tea, Situ Huang asked directly, ¡°My son seems to have recovered a lot recently. His cough is not that bad anymore. When he recovers, will he be able to have children?¡± Tang Li took a sip of tea. Instead of answering, she asked, ¡°Do you really want Situ Jin to have a child so soon?¡± ¡°Definitely. How can a big family like ours not have children?¡± Tang Li sneered in her heart. As expected, all big families were the same. It was as if they could not live without children. On the surface, she said casually, ¡°If he¡¯s recovered, of course he can have children.¡± Situ Huang and Mrs. Situ heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. At this moment, Situ Huang added, ¡°Because of his health, Jin was not allowed to touch women all these years, let alone children. If not for his extraordinary talent in business and the fact that he was appointed by my father to take over the company before his death, he would have been forced to step down by others.¡± ¡°Why does he have to have a child? When he recovers, he can work for decades. It doesn¡¯t matter if he has a child.¡± Actually, Tang Li did not understand this either. Be it the old man or others, they always talked about children. Hearing that, Situ Huang looked at her with a confused look on his face. ¡°As the heir of a large family, how can we not have children? Moreover, the next heir needs to be nurtured from a young age. When it comes to choosing the next head of the family, the children of the head of the family will have the priority.¡± ¡°You are not telling me children are tools for you to get more power, are you?¡± Situ Huang did not care what Tang Li thought. He was only concerned about whether his son could have children when he recovered. Now that Tang Li confirmed it, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, Mrs. Situ suggested, ¡°When Jin recovers, we can hold a blind date banquet for him and invite all the unmarried girls in the upper-class circle. When the time comes, Jin can choose someone he likes.¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Tang Li was speechless. When Tang Li walked into Situ Jin¡¯s courtyard, she saw Qiqi and Linlin standing alone beside Situ Jin, who was sitting on the recliner. Situ Jin was telling them about the XX theorem. Qin Mingyue brought a plate of fruits from the side and placed it beside them. Then, she walked to Situ Jin¡¯s side and pulled the thin blanket on his lap up. Qin Mingyue was the first to see Tang Li and nodded at her. Then, the other three saw her. ¡°Godmother,¡± Qiqi and Linlin called out at the same time. Tang Li walked over. Situ Jin smiled and said, ¡°Your two babies are very smart.¡± Tang Li nodded and said, ¡°Then please help me take care of them. I¡¯ll go make the medicine.¡± Situ Jin was very happy. ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Li walked towards the herb room, and Qin Mingyue followed her. After the two of them entered the herb room, Qin Mingyue suddenly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to like children so much.¡± Tang Li tilted her head to look at her. Qin Mingyue¡¯s expression was very calm, as if she was just saying it casually. Tang Li withdrew her gaze and nodded. She said in a casual tone, ¡°Just now, Situ Huang asked me if Situ Jin can have a child after he recovers. Situ Huang said that if Situ Jin can¡¯t have a child, his position as the head of the family will be unstable.¡± Qin Mingyue paused and tilted her head to look at Tang Li. She seemed to want to ask something, but in the end, she pursed her lips and did not ask. Tang Li told her, ¡°After Situ Jin recovers, he will be like a normal person after a year and a half.¡± Qin Mingyue did not reply. After a long while, she nodded. The two of them started to do their own things. At noon. Tang Li, Qiqi, and Linlin were sitting together and eating. With the two children around, the dining table seemed to be livelier, especially Linlin. As she ate, she praised the food, which made Situ Jin put more food on her plate. He added, ¡°It¡¯s indeed better to have some children around.¡± Qin Mingyue said, ¡°When you recover, you can also find some people to have children for you.¡± Unexpectedly, when Situ Jin heard that, his face darkened. Chapter 348 - Tang Li Shopping With Qiqi and Linlin Situ Jin put down his chopsticks and said, ¡°I¡¯m full. Take your time eating.¡± Then, he stood up and left. Looking at the man who turned angry all of a sudden, Linlin was dumbfounded. ¡°Godmother, does Uncle Situ not like children?¡± Tang Li glanced at Qin Mingyue, who had her head lowered and was eating, and replied, ¡°If you think he likes, he likes. If you don¡¯t, he doesn¡¯t.¡± Linlin tilted her head and thought for a moment before saying firmly, ¡°I think he likes children.¡± Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat. Don¡¯t waste food.¡± Linlin nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes.¡± After dinner, Tang Li brought Qiqi and Linlin to Situ Jin¡¯s courtyard to digest their food. Situ Jin was sitting on a recliner under the eaves with his eyes closed. It wasn¡¯t clear if he was asleep or not. Qin Mingyue stood two meters away from him and looked at Qiqi and Linlin without saying anything. The day ended quickly. After Situ Jin finished his herb bath, Tang Li brought Qiqi and Linlin back. It was still early. Tang Li asked them, ¡°Do you want me to show you the joy of shopping?¡± Qiqi, ¡°No.¡± Linlin, ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go shopping.¡± Qiqi was speechless. Linlin, ¡°Hehe ~¡± Tang Li rarely shopped. After all, the things she liked were different from what ordinary people liked. However, she brought two little ones with her today. She wanted them to experience the joy of shopping. The car drove straight to the parking lot of the central square. It was only past nine o¡¯clock, and the central square was especially lively and crowded. There was also a brand event. A large stage was built in the square, and the people around the stage were cheering. Linlin was very curious. She held Tang Li¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Master, I want to take a look.¡± Qiqi, ¡°It¡¯s so crowded there. If you get lost, Master and I won¡¯t look for you.¡± Linlin, ¡°I can feel where you and Master are. How can I get lost?¡± The two of them were about to start arguing because of their disagreement. Tang Li quickly said, ¡°Stop arguing. Let¡¯s just take a look outside the crowd. Our main goal tonight is to buy things. I¡¯ll take you to the largest shopping mall later.¡± Linlin nodded happily. Qiqi was not interested. The three of them held hands and walked towards the stage. Because the three of them were too eye-catching, they immediately became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention as they walked. There were also many people discussing. ¡°Oh my god, what a beautiful lady and what adorable children. Is she the mother of these two?¡± ¡°Maybe she¡¯s the sister.¡± ¡°Are these three celebrities or models?¡± ¡°They might be models hired by some mall tonight.¡± Hearing everyone¡¯s discussion, Linlin smiled and said to Tang Li, ¡°Master, they said we¡¯re models.¡± Tang Li glanced at the two exquisite little ones and smiled. ¡°You guys are much better looking than models.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± ¡°Please wait.¡± The sudden voice made the three of them look to the right at the same time. They saw a middle-aged man in a shirt and vest walking towards them quickly. After the middle-aged man with the mustache stopped in front of the three of them, his eyes lit up. He quickly handed a business card to Tang Li. ¡°Miss, hello. I¡¯m the director of Chinatown Film and Media. You guys have such a good look. Are you interested in acting?¡± Tang Li glanced at the business card in his hand but did not take it. ¡°Not interested.¡± With that, she held Qiqi and Linlin¡¯s hands and prepared to continue walking. ¡°Hey!¡± The middle-aged man quickly walked up to them and stopped them. ¡°Miss, think about it again. You guys are so good-looking. You can definitely become famous just by acting in any role. Especially since I still haven¡¯t found a role for the second female lead in a big production. Your appearance is simply too suitable for the role in my heart. Also, these two children are simply perfect to act as the daughter of the female lead. You¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Qi, do you want me to read your fortune?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m a feng shui master and a fortune-teller. Why don¡¯t I read your fortune first? But it¡¯s not free.¡± Qi Wenbo was obviously stunned by Tang Li¡¯s words. Tang Li continued, ¡°This big production you¡¯re talking about will be very difficult to start.¡± Qi Wenbo didn¡¯t like hearing that. ¡°Miss, if you don¡¯t want to act, then don¡¯t act. Why are you cursing the production?¡± Tang Li shrugged. ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡± With that, she led Qiqi and Linlin forward. Qi Wenbo was stunned for a few seconds. Seeing that the three of them had walked far away, he chased after them indignantly. ¡°I¡¯m really sincere in inviting you to act in the film. Think about it carefully. This big production will be taken to the international film festival. As long as it becomes famous, you will be famous.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to be famous.¡± ¡°Why not? After you become famous, you can rise to the top immediately. In my opinion, as long as the three of you enter the entertainment industry, you will definitely be able to become A-listers very soon. At that time, you will be famous and rich¡­¡± ¡°Can I become as rich as Qi Yihan?¡± Tang Li suddenly stopped and looked at the stubborn director. ¡°Er¡­¡± Qi Wenbo was stumped again. When he came back to his senses, he said without batting an eye, ¡°I think with your looks, if you can become an A-lister, you might have a chance to meet Fourth Master. He might fall in love with you then.¡± At that moment, Linlin whispered to Qiqi, ¡°Qiqi, this director must be a small director. One look and you can tell that he has never seen the world. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t he recognize Godmother?¡± Qiqi nodded with a serious expression. ¡°The ignorant are fearless.¡± Qi Wenbo was speechless. Tang Li glanced at Qiqi and Linlin and continued walking with them. As they walked, she said to Qi Wenbo, ¡°Stop following us. We¡¯re not interested in acting. Besides, I don¡¯t lack money.¡± Qi Wenbo was speechless. There were many scouts in the square. In order not to be stopped, Tang Li brought the two little ones to buy masks and hats. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it was nighttime, she would have bought sunglasses. However, it was indeed much more convenient to have hats and masks on. Even if their auras were still very special, at least they would not be stopped by the scouts. The three of them went to watch the performance for a while before going to the largest mall. After shopping for a while, the three of them met two familiar faces. It was Tang Lei and Xiang Wanwan. Chapter 349 - Meeting the Female Lead The two of them were about to enter a high-end men¡¯s clothing store, but they did not see Tang Li. When Linlin saw Tang Lei, she was about to call him when Tang Li stopped her. Tang Li said, ¡°Don¡¯t call them yet. Let¡¯s go over and see what they are doing.¡± When the three of them walked in, although they were wearing hats and masks, the waiter immediately came to welcome them warmly. The store was very large and there were many people who liked this brand. Tang Lei and Xiang Wanwan were standing in front of a row of suits and did not notice them entering. Tang Li said to the waiter in a low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to show us around. We can take a look ourselves.¡± The waiter gave the three of them a strange look and then left. Tang Li walked to Xiang Wanwan and stood near her. At this moment, the waiter was introducing the men¡¯s outfit to them. ¡°This outfit is the most popular one this season. It¡¯s suitable for more formal occasions¡­¡± After the waiter finished introducing, Tang Lei asked, ¡°Wanwan, do you think this suit is suitable for me?¡± Xiang Wanwan suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try?¡± / The waiter added, ¡°Yes, sir, you can try it. But you¡¯re handsome, so it must look good on you.¡± Tang Lei was a little embarrassed by the praise. He took the suit to the changing room. After he left, the waiter said to Xiang Wanwan, ¡°Miss, your boyfriend is really handsome.¡± Xiang Wanwan quickly denied, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. We¡¯re not a couple.¡± The waiter quickly said, ¡°Sorry.¡± Xiang Wanwan shook her head. At this moment, a woman said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Xiang Wanwan? Did you hook up with a sugar dad? Why are you here in this high-end store?¡± Her voice was loud and sharp, immediately attracting the attention of the other customers and waiters in the store. The woman who just entered was wearing a tight-fitting dress and brought a lot of jewelry. She walked up to Xiang Wanwan and looked at her with disdain. ¡°Xiang Wanwan, it¡¯s only been a while since we last met. I didn¡¯t expect you to become such a person.¡± The woman behind her asked, ¡°Tiancheng, who is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my high school classmate, Xiang Wanwan,¡± the woman called Tiancheng replied disdainfully. Her companion sized Xiang Wanwan up. It was obvious that Tiancheng had mentioned Xiang Wanwan a lot. ¡°So it¡¯s that Xiang Wanwan who has a gambler father. Even the loan sharks went to her school to look for her.¡± ¡°Yes, her. How can such a person afford to shop in this high-end place?¡± ¡°Tiancheng, don¡¯t say that. She¡¯s not bad-looking. She might have found a rich man.¡± The conversation between the two of them made Xiang Wanwan¡¯s expression turn cold. The people around them started discussing and pointing at Xiang Wanwan. Xiang Wanwan didn¡¯t want to embarrass Tang Lei because of her. She said in a low voice, ¡°Are you guys done?¡± The two women did not expect her to be rude with them. The woman called Tiancheng sneered, ¡°Why? Did we say something wrong? Don¡¯t you have a gambler father? Weren¡¯t you harassed by loan sharks at school and forced to work in a bar? How can someone like you afford to shop here?¡± Xiang Wanwan¡¯s expression darkened. When everyone heard that Xiang Wanwan was a mistress, the way they looked at her changed. Xiang Wanwan took a deep breath and retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that. Fang Tiancheng, we were high school classmates. You know my family situation. I have a father who likes to gamble, but we didn¡¯t steal or rob. I worked multiple jobs at the same time to pay the loan he borrowed. But what about you? Just like you know my family, I also know your family. When your mother brought you to marry your father, your father¡¯s last wife died only three months ago, right?¡± Hearing that, the crowd immediately turned their gazes to Tiancheng. At this moment, Xiang Wanwan added, ¡°Later, I heard that you¡¯re your father¡¯s biological daughter. At that time, the entire town knew about this affair.¡± When Xiang Wanwan said this, her tone was very calm, as if she was narrating. However, her words made Fang Tiancheng¡¯s face livid. She shouted, ¡°Xiang Wanwan, how dare you spout nonsense and ruin my reputation? I¡¯ll kill you.¡± With that, she pounced on Xiang Wanwan. Xiang Wanwan didn¡¯t expect Fang Tiancheng to suddenly pounce on her and subconsciously dodged to the side. However, there happened to be a row of clothes hangers beside her, and there were many clothes hanging on them. She tripped over them and was about to fall. Her eyes widened in fear. Before she could scream, she smelt a pleasant fragrance. Then, she was held up by someone. When she saw who it was, her eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Miss Tang.¡± At that moment, Tang Li had already taken off her hat and mask. She nodded at her and let go of her waist. ¡°In the future, if you meet a troublemaker like that, you don¡¯t have to waste your time. Just call your bodyguards in.¡± Tang Li¡¯s aura was too strong. The moment she arrived, no one spoke. Even Fang Tiancheng and her friends were stunned and did not dare to speak. At this moment, Tang Lei came out after changing. When he saw this scene, he was about to walk over when he was stopped by Qiqi and Linlin. Linlin smiled and asked him to carry her. After Tang Lei picked her up, Linlin said to him, ¡°Third Uncle, Godmother asked us to watch the show here.¡± Tang Lei thought for a moment and nodded. Tang Li looked at Fang Tiancheng and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Are you Wanwan¡¯s high school classmate?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Yes!¡± Fang Tiancheng suddenly came to her senses. Thinking that the woman in front of her was so beautiful and that she was obviously a mistress, she prepared to attack the two of them together. How could Tang Li give her a chance to retort? She said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Wanwan is not his father¡¯s biological daughter? Oh¡­ a small fry like you is not qualified to know Wanwan¡¯s real family.¡± At this point, she said to Xiang Wanwan, ¡°Wanwan, you¡¯re the daughter of a rich family. The bodyguards you brought should be put to good use now.¡± Xiang Wanwan nodded with a smile. She walked to the door and got two fierce-looking bodyguards to come in. One of the bodyguards asked, ¡°Miss, what can I do for you?¡± Tang Li said, ¡°Throw these two idiots out.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Fang Tiancheng panicked. If she was really thrown out, she would die of embarrassment if word got out. ¡°Even if you¡¯re really the daughter of a rich family. You don¡¯t own this store.¡± Chapter 350 - Throwing Money On Their Faces Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°Even if we don¡¯t own it, we¡¯re going to buy all the clothes here, Manager.¡± As Tang Li spoke, she took out a black card (Qi Yihan gave it to her, it was her first time using it). When the manager saw the black card, his heart skipped a beat and his voice trembled. ¡°Miss, what can I do for you?¡± This lady actually had one of the only five unlimited black cards in the world!!! ¡°We want all the clothes in this store. Can we kick these two people out?¡± Fang Tiancheng was stunned. She had never seen such an arrogant person. ¡°How dare you? If you dare to kick me out, I¡¯ll expose you and this store.¡± The manager instantly came up with an idea. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry, but our store is temporarily closed. Please leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going out. Let¡¯s see what you can do to me.¡± The manager didn¡¯t waste any time. He took out his phone and pressed a button. He said seriously, ¡°Security, someone is causing trouble here. Come over immediately.¡± In the end, the two of them were manhandled out by the security guards. When Fang Tiancheng was pushed out, she wanted to shout and make a fuss, but she was electrocuted by the baton in the security guard¡¯s hand. / After the troublemakers left, Tang Li said to Xiang Wanwan, ¡°Next time, let the bodyguards do the job. You don¡¯t have to put up with people like that. If they don¡¯t cooperate, throw money on their face.¡± Xiang Wanwan felt that Miss Tang¡¯s aura as a nouveau riche was very cute, so she smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, if I meet such a person again, I¡¯ll just throw money at them.¡± She had a rich brother now, so she was indeed not short of money. At this moment, Tang Lei walked over with Linlin and Qiqi. He said to Tang Li with a complicated tone, ¡°Fourth Sister, don¡¯t mislead Wanwan.¡± Tang Li shrugged at him. ¡°I¡¯m not misleading Wanwan. I¡¯m just teaching her how to treat some people.¡± Xiang Wanwan agreed with Tang Li. ¡°Miss Tang is right.¡± Tang Lei did not say anything else. At this moment, the manager standing at the side asked, ¡°Miss, you said that you want to buy all the clothes in our store. Do you want us to pack them up now?¡± This was the first time he had seen such a rich woman. If she really bought all the clothes in the store, his bonus this year would definitely triple. Just thinking about it made him excited. Tang Lei frowned and said, ¡°Fourth Sister, why did you buy so many suits?¡±¡® The manager¡¯s expression changed slightly. Were they just joking? Tang Li handed the card to the manager and said to Tang Lei, ¡°Third Brother, this suit is not bad. It just so happens that First Uncle, Second Uncle, and you need to buy some formal suits.¡± Tang Lei wanted to say that it was a waste of money. Tang Li did not give him a chance to speak. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my husband is rich.¡± After saying that, she deliberately asked Xiang Wanwan, ¡°Wanwan, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Xiang Wanwan pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Miss Tang is rich even without your husband.¡± Tang Li liked hearing that. She raised her hand to pat her shoulder and nodded in agreement. Xiang Wanwan smiled even more sweetly. Tang Lei was mesmerized by her smile and did not say anything else. The manager quickly invited them to the lounge and sat down to drink tea. He asked the waiter to bring snacks and fruits to the two little ones and said, ¡°Dear guests, it will take some time to settle the accounts. Please wait.¡± After Tang Li nodded, the manager left with all the staff. Xiang Wanwan looked at the two babies with curiosity. ¡°Miss Tang, did you bring these two babies back from your vacation with Mr. Qi?¡± She had already heard from Tang Zitong and Tang Lei, so she knew where they came from. ¡°Right.¡± As soon as Tang Li finished speaking, Linlin called out sweetly, ¡°Hello, Sister. You¡¯re so beautiful.¡± Xiang Wanwan smiled and replied, ¡°You guys are so beautiful too.¡± With that, she added, ¡°You guys are the most beautiful children I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Linlin walked to her side happily with a sweet smile on her face. Xiang Wanwan felt that she had no resistance to this beautiful and exquisite little girl. She hugged her and sat her on her lap, asking, ¡°How old are you this year?¡± ¡°Five years old.¡± The two of them started chatting. Looking at the two of them who were chatting happily, Tang Lei asked Tang Li, ¡°Fourth Sister, why did you bring the two babies here?¡± ¡°Linlin said she wanted to buy some gifts for Yihan, so we came over to shop.¡± After Tang Li answered, she asked him, ¡°Why are Third Brother and Wanwan here?¡± Tang Lei glanced at Xiang Wanwan, who was playing with Linlin, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to visit the leaders of the music academy with my father tomorrow. I want to buy a formal suit, so I asked Wanwan to come with me to shop.¡± Actually, only Xiang Wanwan believed this. Tang Li, who knew what he was thinking, did not believe it at all. However, she did not say anything and only nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯re going to see leaders of the music academy, you indeed need to dress up formally.¡± ¡°Yes, I heard from Second Sister that Wanwan used to work part-time in a clothing store, so I thought it¡¯d be helpful to bring her here.¡± Xiang Wanwan smiled and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t help much.¡± ¡°Why did you say that? You¡¯ve helped me a lot.¡± After saying that, Tang Lei glanced at the time and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go for supper later? I have to treat you to dinner for helping me.¡± After saying that, he quickly gave Tang Li a look. Tang Li pretended not to see it and said, ¡°Third Brother, why don¡¯t you go downstairs and buy us some milk tea? Give Wanwan some time to rest.¡± Xiang Wanwan agreed. ¡°Miss Tang is right. The two little ones need some rest as well.¡± Since the two of them said so, Tang Lei had to go down and buy milk tea for the four of them. After Tang Lei left, Tang Li asked Wanwan, ¡°How are you doing now?¡± Xiang Wanwan knew what she was asking about and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have to go out and do part-time jobs now. I can spend all my time studying. During this period of time, I¡¯ve signed up for several international competitions.¡± Tang Li nodded and praised, ¡°Not bad.¡± Xiang Wanwan smiled and suddenly thought of something. She asked, ¡°Miss Tang, Ziqing has a competition tomorrow. Do you want to go and cheer her on?¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°I told her I would go.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll be there tomorrow too. You can call me when you come. I¡¯ll pick you up by the school gate.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to pick me up. I¡¯ll go straight to her competition venue.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The manager and the staff took more than half an hour to settle the account. The suits here were all stylish. Tang Lei tried a few, and they all looked good. ¡°But it¡¯s impossible to wear so many suits.¡± Chapter 351 - Qi Yihan Suddenly Hung Up on Tang Li There were indeed too many suits in the entire store. After Tang Li paid and asked the manager to send them to the Tang family tomorrow, they left. It was already ten o¡¯clock when they walked out of the mall. Tang Lei actually wanted to send Xiang Wanwan home, but she brought two bodyguards with her, so he had no chance to show chivalry. After Xiang Wanwan got into the car and left, Tang Lei sighed and asked Tang Li, ¡°Fourth Sister, do you know how to woo someone?¡± Tang Li tilted her head to look at him. Seeing that he was frowning and looking troubled, she thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I know anything about wooing, but there is a way you can try.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tang Lei asked curiously. ¡°Make yourself outstanding, especially outstanding.¡± At this point, Tang Li glanced at the square where there were fewer people and added, ¡°Wanwan will definitely become a very outstanding person in the future. To woo her, you have to help bring the Tang family back to its former glory. Then it will be easier to woo her.¡± Xiang Wanwan¡¯s destined husband was the male lead. If Tang Lei liked her, he would only end up being heartbroken. If he focused on developing the Tang family¡¯s instruments, he would definitely meet the right person. This was better than her telling him directly that they couldn¡¯t be together. When Tang Lei heard Tang Li¡¯s words, he thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Fourth Sister is right. Wanwan is indeed very outstanding.¡± Coupled with Xiang Wanwan¡¯s current status, he really felt that he was not worthy of her. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to catch up to her.¡± / Tang Li looked at him and nodded. ¡­ When Tang Li arrived home with the two little ones, it was already past eleven. Butler Yang and Butler Zhang were already waiting by the door. When Qiqi and Linlin got out of the car, Butler Zhang carried them in his arms. He first greeted Tang Li before carrying them away. Tang Li also walked towards the door. As she walked, she said to Butler Yang, ¡°Butler Yang, go and rest.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Butler Yang stopped. After Tang Li walked in, he walked towards Qiqi and Linlin¡¯s room. The first thing Tang Li did when she entered the bedroom was video call Qi Yihan. When Tang Li was outside, the two of them exchanged a few words through text messages. Seeing that she was not home, Qi Yihan went to work. When the video call went through, he was still working. Tang Li was a little worried about something. ¡°Why are you still working? Can you come back tomorrow?¡± Qi Yihan promised her, ¡°Of course. I only have a little bit of work to do.¡± Only then was Tang Li happy. She went to get her pajamas. When she entered the bathroom, she deliberately asked, ¡°Do you want me to bring my phone in?¡± Qi Yihan didn¡¯t want to use his hands anymore, so he said, ¡°No need. We¡¯ll continue the video call after you shower.¡± Tang Li smiled at him knowingly and left her phone outside. When she came out, Qi Yihan worked for a while before washing up and resting. The two of them laid on the bed. Qi Yihan said to her, ¡°You fell down twice last night.¡± He paused and added, ¡°Maybe more than that.¡± Last night, her phone ran out of battery at around three o¡¯clock, so he wasn¡¯t sure how many times she fell down. Tang Li asked in embarrassment, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep?¡± Qi Yihan smiled. ¡°There was a sound on the phone. You fell quite loudly.¡± Qi Yihan was a light sleeper, especially when he was not sleeping with her. He was now worried that she would fall a few times tonight. Tang Li hugged the bear doll and said, ¡°Hugging the bear doll is not as comfortable as hugging you. You must come back tomorrow.¡± Qi Yihan nodded. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be back tomorrow.¡± Tang Li was relieved and told him about her battle tonight. ¡°I bought all the suits in that store. It feels good to spend my husband¡¯s money.¡± Qi Yihan smiled and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my gift?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you guys forgot?¡± Qi Yihan looked disappointed. Tang Li would definitely not say that she had forgotten about it. She said, ¡°Of course not. I already know what to give you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Qi Yihan actually didn¡¯t want anything. He just wanted to see her embarrassed. Unexpectedly, Tang Li suddenly sat up and said to him seriously, ¡°I looked around and felt that the things in the mall are not good enough for you, so I planned to make you a gift myself.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Qi Yihan was looking forward to it. After saying that, Tang Li quickly drew a talisman in the air with her finger. Then, with a flash of light, the light gathered to form an arrow that pierced through the heart. Qi Yihan looked at the arrow that pierced through his heart and felt an inexplicable heat in his heart. Tang Li deliberately lowered her voice and asked, ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied with the gift I gave you?¡± Qi Yihan nodded after a while and suddenly took his phone. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Sleep.¡± With that, he turned off the video. Tang Li was speechless. What did this man mean? Tang Li felt a little uneasy when the video call was suddenly hung up. She called again to ask, but he did not answer. Instead, he sent two messages. [I¡¯ve been busy all day. I¡¯m so tired.] [Goodnight, baby.] Seeing the last message, Tang Li decided to forgive him. As soon as she put away her phone, she hugged the bear doll and closed her eyes. The next morning, Tang Li heard the bedroom door being pushed open. She did not open her eyes. Other than Qi Yihan, who was on a business trip, only Qiqi and Linlin could enter this bedroom. However, Qiqi would not come in, so Linlin was the only one who would enter. Tang Li rolled over and mumbled, ¡°Linlin, why are you up so early? Don¡¯t disturb me. I still need to sleep for a while.¡± She did not get an answer. Tang Li did not mind and continued sleeping. After a while, the bed shook. Before she could react, her body fell into a familiar embrace. ¡°Yihan.¡± Tang Li was surprised and delighted. She opened her eyes and turned around. As expected, she met those deep and charming eyes. Tang Li wrapped her arms around his neck and asked happily, ¡°Why are you back so soon?¡± Qi Yihan had just done showering and was only wearing a pair of pants. He hugged her waist and lowered his head to kiss her lips. Tang Li kissed him passionately too. The entire room quickly heated up. After a while, Qi Yihan let go of her and said in a hoarse and charming voice, ¡°If I don¡¯t come back, I¡¯ll die of hunger.¡± When Tang Li heard this, she remembered that he deliberately hung up the video call last night. She bit his shoulder and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t you tell me you were going to rush back last night?¡± Qi Yihan reached a hand into her shirt. The tender skin under his hand made him unable to resist it. ¡°I want to give you a surprise.¡± With that, his hand slid down and he sealed her lips. Without giving her a chance to speak¡­ Chapter 352 - Surprise When Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked out of the bedroom, it was already past eight. At this moment, Qiqi and Linlin were sitting outside the courtyard playing with tablets. When Linlin saw Qi Yihan, she put down the tablet and pounced on him excitedly. ¡°First Master, you¡¯re back.¡± Qi Yihan caught her and carried her. Qiqi walked over and stood in front of Qi Yihan, looking up at him with sparkling eyes. Qi Yihan asked, ¡°Do you want me to carry you?¡± Qiqi quickly said with a straight face, ¡°No, I¡¯m not a girl.¡± In the next second, Qi Yihan picked him up with his other arm. Qiqi subconsciously wrapped his arms around his neck, his face red. Tang Li, who was standing at the side, laughed out loud. ¡°Qiqi is the same as Yihan. They both like to say things they don¡¯t mean.¡± The two men looked at her at the same time, their eyes saying, ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense.¡± Linlin couldn¡¯t help but giggle. At this moment, Butler Zhang came over with a breakfast tray. Tang Li and Qi Yihan brought the two little ones in for breakfast. Qiqi and Linlin had already eaten, but they still sat obediently at the dining table and watched them eat. Linlin even stole a bite from time to time. Tang Li asked Qi Yihan, ¡°Have you finished your work over there?¡± ¡°There¡¯s still a little work to be done. The others can do it.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li could not help but smile. She asked, ¡°Are you going to the company later?¡± She was going to Imperial University to watch Su Ziqing¡¯s competition later, and she actually wanted him to go with her. Qi Yihan seemed to know what she was thinking and said, ¡°I¡¯m available this morning. I¡¯ll go with you wherever you want to go later.¡± Tang Li was satisfied. After dinner, it was still early. Qi Yihan planned to visit Tang Li¡¯s company. Tang Li thought that since she was going over, she would call General Zuo to get all the people she wanted to come over too. When the two of them arrived at the company, the renovation was underway. Tang Zitong and the three managers were all there. When the three of them saw Qi Yihan enter, they were first in disbelief, then excited until their faces turned red. Especially Li Meichen, who covered her mouth and screamed. ¡°Oh my god! Fourth Master, I actually met Fourth Master in my lifetime.¡± As she spoke, her eyes turned red with tears. Although the two men were more reserved, the admiration and respect in their eyes were obvious. Tang Li and Tang Zi watched their reactions and thought to themselves, ¡°Really? What¡¯s there to be so excited about seeing Qi Yihan?¡± After the excitement, the three of them immediately stood in a row and greeted him respectfully, ¡°Hello, Fourth Master.¡± Qi Yihan nodded at them and said, ¡°There are many things Tang Li doesn¡¯t know about. You guys have to help her.¡± ¡°Of course we will. It¡¯s what we should do.¡± After entering this company, they knew that the boss was Fourth Master¡¯s wife. Everyone had been fantasizing about seeing Fourth Master one day, but they did not expect this wish to come true so quickly. The three of them were so flattered that their minds went blank. Not only did Qi Yihan greet them, but he also started chatting with them casually. Tang Zitong listened and whispered to Tang Li, ¡°Fourth Sister, I feel that Fourth Brother-in-law is here to support you today. You must have saved the entire galaxy in your previous life to deserve such a husband.¡± Tang Li smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I saved the galaxy in my previous life or not, but this husband is destined to be mine.¡± While Qi Yihan was talking to the three managers, Tang Zitong showed Tang Li how the renovation was going for the past two days. ¡°The renovation team that Secretary Si hired is amazing. Look, this place has changed a lot. Now, we¡¯re just waiting for the equipment to arrive.¡± Tang Li nodded and asked, ¡°Yu Meng just started learning music. Do you think it¡¯s too quick for her?¡± Recently, Lu Xie had been staying in the Tang family¡¯s workshop, and Yu Meng went over to learn from him every day. ¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± Tang Zitong told Tang Li. ¡°Yu Meng is really talented in music and very quick on the uptake.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. That way, we can save a lot of time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I feel that we can get Yu Meng to release a song this year and sign her up for a talent show. She¡¯ll definitely become famous online.¡± The more Tang Zitong spoke, the more excited she became, as if this would happen soon. Tang Li looked at her in amusement and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that first. We have to let Yu Meng get used to standing on the stage and interacting with more people.¡± These words put Tang Zitong in a dilemma. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m most worried about, but Yu Meng is too shy. Once she comes into contact with strangers, she doesn¡¯t dare to speak. I¡¯m especially worried that if I push her too far, she might go crazy again.¡± Tang Li thought for a moment and said, ¡°Find her a manager she can rely on.¡± Tang Zitong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡± However, she felt that it would definitely be very difficult to find such a manager. Qi Yihan chatted with the three of them for a while before they went to work. He walked over and was about to say something when Tang Zitong¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was the receptionist downstairs who called her and said that a group of people had come to their company for an interview. Tang Li said, ¡°Let them come up.¡± Tang Zitong repeated what Tang Li said. The three of them waited for a while before Ouyang Yi walked in with a group of people. When Ouyang Yi saw Tang Li and Qi Yihan, he strode over and greeted them with a bright smile, ¡°Tang Li, Mr. Qi, long time no see.¡± Tang Li sized Ouyang Yi up and asked, ¡°You seem to be doing well.¡± Ouyang Yi¡¯s smile widened. He said, ¡°I finally became a member of XX.¡± Tang Li was about to speak when Qi Yihan suddenly grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see the staff first.¡± Tang Li nodded and looked at the group of people standing behind Ouyang Yi. There were a total of twenty to thirty people. One of them walked out and said to Tang Li, ¡°Miss Tang, hello. We were introduced by General Zuo. Please see what position we are suitable for. As long as we can work here, we will definitely abide by all the rules.¡± Tang Li nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m definitely not worried about the people General Zuo recommended. All of you can stay. It just so happens that the company is currently under renovation these few days. I¡¯ll sign you up for a training class. I should know what position is suitable for you after the week-long training.¡± ¡°Thank you, Boss Tang.¡± The group of people heaved a sigh of relief. It was obvious that everyone was nervous before coming over. Chapter 353 - Are You Jealous? Then, Tang Li told them about the salary, which exceeded their expectation, making them very happy. After Tang Li finished speaking, Tang Zitong also said something. At that moment, Ouyang Yi asked Tang Li, ¡°Tang Li, when are you free?¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan looked at him at the same time. Ouyang Yi felt that Qi Yihan was looking at him warily and was a little confused. However, he still said, ¡°Yuan Yuan misses you very much. When are you going to visit her?¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll find some time to visit her in the next few days.¡± ¡°Alright, when the time comes¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Qi Yihan glanced at Ouyang Yi and continued, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to watch your cousin¡¯s competition? It¡¯s about time.¡± Tang Li glanced at the watch. It was indeed about time to go over now. She turned to Tang Zitong, who was showing the group of people the office area, and said, ¡°Second Sister, Yihan and I have to go now.¡± Tang Zitong quickly said, ¡°Yeah, see you around. Help me cheer Ziqing on. Tell her that when I¡¯m not busy, I¡¯ll treat her to a meal.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Li looked at Ouyang Yi. Because Ouyang Yi still had something to say to Tang Li, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I happen to have something to ask you.¡± Tang Li nodded and the three of them walked out. Ouyang Yi said as he walked, ¡°Tang Li, thank you for last time. If not for you, I don¡¯t think I would have been able to come back.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Ouyang Yi scratched his head and asked, ¡°When are you free? Why don¡¯t I treat you to a meal?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t have time.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s words made Tang Li and Ouyang Yi look at him at the same time. Qi Yihan knew that Ouyang Yi had always liked Tang Li, which made him inexplicably unhappy when he saw Ouyang Yi. Tang Li scanned Qi Yihan¡¯s face and seemed to understand what he was thinking. She held his arm and said to Ouyang Yi, ¡°If you want to treat me to a meal, I¡¯ll come with my husband.¡± Ouyang Yi also sensed that Qi Yihan had something against him. After being stunned for a moment, he asked, ¡°Mr. Qi, you don¡¯t think I¡¯m still interested in Tang Li, do you?¡± Qi Yihan thought to himself, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± He denied expressionlessly, ¡°No.¡± Ouyang Yi did not believe him, so he explained, ¡°When I was in high school, I did like Tang Li. At that time, I even pursued her. She has always been the dream girl in my heart¡­ Hey! Let me finish.¡± The cold gaze from Qi Yihan made it hard for him to continue. Ouyang Yi quickly added, ¡°But ever since Tang Li said that you two love each other very much, I¡¯ve decided to quit. I¡¯m not the kind of person who will ruin other people¡¯s relationships. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ouyang Yi spoke frankly, making Qi Yihan feel that he was being petty. He refused to admit it. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were interested in Tang Li.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Tang Li quickly interrupted Ouyang Yi. She felt that if this boy said anything more, her man would fly into a rage. ¡°Ouyang Yi, our car is here. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Oh, goodbye.¡± After Tang Li and Qi Yihan got into the car, Tang Li held Qi Yihan¡¯s hand and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Qi Yihan did not deny it this time. He held her hand and frowned. ¡°You were his dream girl.¡± Tang Li corrected him, ¡°It¡¯s that Tang Li, not this Tang Li.¡± Qi Yihan looked into her eyes for a few seconds. In the next second, he pulled her into his arms and nodded. The corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she said, ¡°After the island is built, let¡¯s stay there for a few days. I¡¯ll tell you a story.¡± Qi Yihan smiled as well. ¡°Alright.¡± When the car arrived at Imperial University, it was already past nine-forty. The competition was held in the first hall. There were many students from the school, and the hall was crowded. Qi Yihan¡¯s face was too recognizable. Many people in an institution like Imperial University knew him, so before getting out of the car, Tang Li asked him to take off his suit and casually messed up his hair. She also asked him to wear a mask and sunglasses. Only then did she nod in satisfaction and get out of the car with him. Xiang Wanwan was already waiting for them outside the hall. When she saw Tang Li, she immediately smiled and waved at her. ¡°Miss Tang, here.¡± When the two of them walked up to her, she looked at Qi Yihan curiously. ¡°You are¡­¡± Tang Li shushed her and stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t say it.¡± Xiang Wanwan quickly nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Ziqing just returned backstage to prepare. She asked me to bring you to the seat she specially reserved for us when you guys arrived.¡± At this moment, almost all the seats were occupied. When the three of them entered, they did not attract much attention. Not long after they sat down, the competition started. The competition in the Faculty of Law was about the participants¡¯ understanding of the law and their ability to debate. Looking at the competing participants, Tang Li whispered to Xiang Wanwan, ¡°If people who study law are stammerers, they will definitely fail.¡± Xiang Wanwan covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°If I stutter, I won¡¯t dare to study law.¡± Tang Li nodded and felt that it made sense. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The competition was very intense. Even so, when Su Ziqing stood on the stage, she still stunned everyone. It was not just her looks, but also her understanding of law and her aura on the stage. Without a doubt, Ye Ziqing got first place in the competition. She walked up to Tang Li with the trophy and asked confidently, ¡°Cousin, how do you think I did today?¡± ¡°Very impressive.¡± Hearing that, Su Ziqing smiled. At that moment, Qi Yihan said to Tang Li, ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat. It¡¯s already past midnight.¡± Tang Li nodded and said to Su Ziqing, ¡°Let¡¯s go out for lunch. Yihan and I will celebrate with you.¡± Su Ziqing nodded. Just as they were about to walk out, a group of students walked over. ¡°Ziqing, congratulations. Your performance today really surprised us. You¡¯re amazing.¡± Su Ziqing returned to her usual cold self in front of these people. She nodded indifferently and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± The group of students seemed to be used to her coldness and did not mind. Everyone turned to look at Tang Li and Qi Yihan. ¡°Ziqing, who are these two? Why haven¡¯t I seen them on campus before?¡± ¡°My cousin and cousin-in-law.¡± ¡°Eh? You actually have family here. We thought you were alone in the Imperial Capital.¡± Hearing that, Su Ziqing pursed her lips tightly, obviously a little unhappy. They quickly changed the topic. ¡°Ziqing, we¡¯re classmates. You¡¯ve brought glory to our class by getting first place. Let us treat you to a meal.¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll eat with my cousin.¡± Then, she said to Tang Li, ¡°Cousin, let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 354 - Grudge Against Su Ziqing Tang Li glanced at the group of people who looked like they were about to lose their patience. Without saying anything, she held Qi Yihan¡¯s arm and left. Xiang Wanwan quickly followed suit. After they left, the group of people¡¯s expressions darkened. ¡°What¡¯s there to be arrogant about getting first place in a small competition?¡± ¡°Her cousin-in-law looks very rich. No wonder she looks down on us. It turns out that her cousin married a rich man.¡± ¡°Her cousin is good-looking. That¡¯s why she married a rich man. There are so many superficial people in this world.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so arrogant. Maybe she wants to marry a rich person too. That¡¯s why she looks down on us.¡± ¡°What I don¡¯t understand is why the school belle is with her.¡± ¡°You guys don¡¯t know, do you? I heard that Xiang Wanwan has also found a rich man. They¡¯re birds of a feather.¡± ¡°Humph! Let¡¯s go. Ignore these superficial girls.¡± ¡­ After Tang Li and the others walked out, Xiang Wanwan said worriedly, ¡°Ziqing, will it cause you trouble to be so rude to your classmate?¡± ¡°No.¡± Su Ziqing was not worried at all. ¡°I don¡¯t know them that well anyway, and we don¡¯t usually talk to each other. Today, they came to talk to me because I got first place. Why do you think they came to talk to me?¡± Xiang Wanwan stopped talking. The four of them took a car to a restaurant near the school for lunch. This restaurant was relatively high-end. The four of them went in and asked for a private room. After sitting down, Su Ziqing deliberately pulled the chair closer to Tang Li and told her about her studies. From the beginning to the end, she didn¡¯t say a word to Qi Yihan. Xiang Wanwan didn¡¯t say much, but she felt that it wasn¡¯t good for Su Ziqing to neglect her cousin-in-law like this. Occasionally, she would interrupt and get Qi Yihan to join the conversation. Although Tang Li was listening to Su Ziqing, she was paying attention to Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan sat at the side and drank his tea. He seemed to be listening to them and thinking about something else. ¡°Cousin, what do you think of my suggestion?¡± Su Ziqing happened to mention being a lawyer in an entertainment company. Tang Li agreed. ¡°Sure. Second Sister is in charge of the entertainment company. You can just talk to her.¡± ¡°What about you? Are you really not going to interfere with the company?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not cut out for managing a company.¡± At this point, Tang Li suddenly pulled Qi Yihan¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m more suitable to be a rich wife.¡± Qi Yihan smiled and nodded. Xiang Wanwan, who was sitting at the side, smiled awkwardly. She knew how capable Tang Li was. Someone as capable as Tang Li was indeed not interested in managing a company because the money the company generated was not as much as what she earned. Su Ziqing lowered her eyes and said, ¡°I wish I can do whatever I want too.¡± After the meal, it was already past one. Tang Li still had to go to the Situ family, so she left with Qi Yihan first. Xiang Wanwan and Su Ziqing returned to school together. The two of them walked in silence for a while before Xiang Wanwan suddenly asked Su Ziqing, ¡°Ziqing, you don¡¯t seem to like Mr. Qi very much.¡± Su Ziqing said calmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I like him or not. As long as Cousin likes him.¡± Xiang Wanwan looked at her in surprise and wanted to say something. Su Ziqing changed the topic. ¡°Wanwan, did you help Tang Lei choose his suit last night?¡± Xiang Wanwan recalled what happened last night and told her. When Su Ziqing heard that, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°That¡¯s indeed Cousin¡¯s way of doing things, but¡­¡± At this point, she suddenly asked seriously, ¡°Wanwan, you know that Tang Lei likes you and wants to pursue you. What exactly are your feelings for him?¡± Xiang Wanwan frowned and said seriously, ¡°Ziqing, I haven¡¯t thought about getting a boyfriend yet.¡± ¡°What about that person?¡± Su Ziqing suddenly became pushy. ¡°Last time, I saw you with that person.¡± Xiang Wanwan blushed and said, ¡°He and I are just friends.¡± Qi Lingxuan had never told her his feelings, and the reason they met was because Qi Lingxuan wanted to thank her for helping him so many times. Su Ziqing looked at Xiang Wanwan for a few seconds and said, ¡°Wanwan, I¡¯ll take you to a place tonight.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Xiang Wanwan looked at her curiously. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there,¡± Su Ziqing said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t sell you to human traffickers.¡± ¡­ When Tang Li arrived at the Situ family, it was already past two in the afternoon. Situ Jin asked why she didn¡¯t bring the two babies with her today. Tang Li said, ¡°I went to Imperial University this morning, so I didn¡¯t bring them with me.¡± Situ Jin leaned against the recliner with a bored expression. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s no one to kill time with me today.¡± Tang Li was speechless. At around three in the afternoon, Fifth Master Situ suddenly came to visit. Situ Jin invited him to the living room. If Fifth Master Situ didn¡¯t have that white hair, he would actually look very young and have very fair skin. His fair skin was a little different from Situ Jin¡¯s sickly fair skin. It was probably because he never got anywhere near the sunlight. Situ Jin picked up the tea and took a sip before asking, ¡°What brought Fifth Uncle here today?¡± Situ Li did not beat about the bush and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to see how your illness is progressing.¡± Hearing that, Situ Jin smiled. He placed the teacup beside him and placed his hands casually on his lap. ¡°Fifth Uncle, you want to know if Tang Li can cure my illness, right?¡± Situ Li did not deny it. Situ Jin added, ¡°If you want to seek help from Tang Li, you¡¯ll have to pay a lot.¡± ¡°I know.¡± The two of them suddenly stopped talking. After a long while, Situ Li said, ¡°I want to see Miss Tang.¡± Situ Jin leaned back on the recliner and said casually, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Tang Li is making medicine for me. No one can replace her at this moment. I¡¯m afraid that once she leaves the pot, the medicine will lose its effect.¡± Situ Li frowned. He felt that his nephew was intentionally making it hard for him to see Tang Li. However, he didn¡¯t say anything. He took a sip of tea and stood up, saying, ¡°Then take care of yourself.¡± With that, he left. Situ Jin looked at the departing figure and crossed his legs, looking especially satisfied. That was what Qin Mingyue thought when she came in and saw him like this. Situ Jin glanced at Qin Mingyue and continued drinking his tea. Qin Mingyue walked up to him and said, ¡°I need to leave for a while.¡± Situ Jin looked at the hot tea and said coldly, ¡°Whatever.¡± Chapter 355 - Miss Tang, I Want To Beg You For Something When Tang Li was making medicine, she liked to check her phone. At this moment, a group chat request suddenly came in. Tang Li did not like to join these groups. She was about to ignore them when a call came. It was a call from Minister Fang. Minister Fang said to her on the phone, ¡°Master Tang, there¡¯s a group invitation from the Imperial Capital¡¯s Mystic World. Please join them. These people will join our plan with you.¡± Tang Li nodded and joined the group. As soon as she joined, she saw countless warm welcomes. Minister Fang added, ¡°This plan is quite important. We¡¯re worried that you won¡¯t be able to handle it alone. These masters are very famous in the circle and they can definitely help in an emergency.¡± Tang Li, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Tang Li saw many people in the group tagging her. / Xuan He, ¡°Master Tang, are you checking the messages? If you see them, please reply. When are we going to meet? Let¡¯s sit down and have a cup of tea to discuss the mission.¡± Xu Guanhai, ¡°Master Tang, we didn¡¯t see you when we went to the Liu Village in the Changbai Mountain last time.¡± Yu Zhitang, ¡°We have a lot of time. We can arrange everything according to your schedule.¡± At this point, Tang Li thought for a moment and replied, ¡°I have time the morning after tomorrow.¡± As soon as she answered, messages like ¡°Sure¡± and ¡°No problem¡± popped up. After chatting with these people for a while, Tang Li put down her phone and went to add herbs. At this moment, a person suddenly came over from the door. This person was one of the people Situ Jin sent to help her. The person said to her, ¡°Miss Tang, Young Master wants you to go over.¡± Tang Li looked at the person standing by the door who was avoiding Tang Li¡¯s gaze. She knew that there was definitely something wrong with this person because he was surrounded by black smoke. Tang Li didn¡¯t expose him and instead asked, ¡°Why is he looking for me?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know either.¡± Zhang Si was nervous. He was threatened by Miss. If he didn¡¯t call Miss Tang out, Miss would tell Young Master what he had done previously. Although Young Master looked sick and was easy to talk to, if he really got angry, he would kill people. Zhang Si didn¡¯t want to die. Tang Li nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go immediately.¡± Zhang Si heaved a sigh of relief and left. Tang Li glanced at the medicine on the stove and used a talisman to cover this room before walking out. Situ Jin was not in the hall. Zhang Si, who was standing by the door, told her, ¡°Miss Tang, Young Master is outside.¡± Tang Li nodded and walked out. After walking out of Situ Jin¡¯s courtyard, Situ Yueqin was waiting outside. Situ Yueqin was waiting anxiously. She came to look for Tang Li because she was afraid that her brother would come back before Tang Li came out. When she saw Tang Li, she heaved a sigh of relief and quickly called out to her, ¡°Miss Tang, what a coincidence.¡± Tang Li stopped and looked at her. ¡°Tell me, why did you get your brother¡¯s man to ask me to come out?¡± ¡°You¡­ you know!¡± Situ Yueqi looked around. After not seeing Situ Jin, she heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Miss Tang, I want to beg you for something.¡± ¡°Begging?¡± Tang Li¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°I don¡¯t accept begging here. If you can¡¯t afford me, I won¡¯t bother to listen.¡± Situ Yueqin frowned. Actually, she did not like Tang Li at all. In the past, she did not like Tang Li because she felt that Tang Li was a bad person. Now, she did not like Tang Li because Tang Li looked down on her. However, she wanted to ask Tang Li for help, so she could only suppress her dissatisfaction and ask nicely, ¡°Miss Tang, how much do you want?¡± ¡°One million for fortune-telling and five million for treatment.¡± Situ Yueqin¡¯s mouth widened in shock. Although she was the daughter of the Situ family, her mother only gave her 200,000 monthly pocket money. She said that she needed to develop a habit of not being extravagant so that she could marry someone of equal social status in the future. Tang Li looked at Situ Yueqin, who had a troubled expression on her face, and the corners of her lips curled up. ¡°Since you don¡¯t have money, good bye.¡± With that, she turned around and was about to walk back. Situ Yueqin quickly said loudly, ¡°Tang Li, I want you to treat my mother. As long as you can treat my mother, I¡¯ll give you five million.¡± Although she always behaved like she respected Situ Jin, she still felt indignant. After her mother gave birth to her, she could no longer give birth. She knew that her mother had seen many doctors in private, but no matter how good a doctor was, they could not find out why her mother could not give birth anymore. She wanted to help her mother. As long as she had a younger brother, her life in the Situ family would be better. At this thought, she quickly added, ¡°If you can treat my mother, I¡¯ll give you six million.¡± When Tang Li heard this, she smiled and turned to look at Situ Yueqin. ¡°I said it will cost you five million to get me to diagnose, but to treat the illness, it won¡¯t be as cheap as five million. Also, since your mother wants me to treat her, why didn¡¯t she come to talk to me personally?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Hearing that, Situ Yueqin widened her eyes in disbelief, and her face turned even redder. In the end, she broke down and started sobbing.¡± We didn¡¯t dare to find you at all. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to find an opportunity today to see you, but you actually said that. Aren¡¯t you a doctor? Aren¡¯t you supposed to save the dying and help the injured? ¡± ¡°No.¡± After saying that, Tang Li turned around and walked away. Situ Yueqin was angry and anxious. She was about to run after Tang Li to stop her when a familiar and gentle voice came from behind her. ¡°Yueqin, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you wanted Tang Li to treat Mother?¡± These words sounded like a whisper, extremely gentle. However, Situ Yueqin instantly tensed up, and her body started trembling uncontrollably. She did not have the courage to turn around and look. Footsteps were approaching nearer and nearer. Situ Yueqin broke out in cold sweat. Chapter 356 - Light Show Data Situ Jin walked to her side and stopped. His voice was still gentle, but the words he said made her body tremble even more. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s because I¡¯m not good to you that you want Mother to have another boy, right?¡± ¡°No¡­ No!¡± Situ Yueqin quickly shook her head. She felt that her eldest brother was very terrifying at this moment. Situ Jin looked at Situ Yueqin, who was pale with fear and covered in cold sweat, and the corners of his lips curled up. He said casually, ¡°Since you like to use my men so much, I¡¯ll give you that man.¡± ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡± Situ Jin did not care if she wanted it or not and walked towards his courtyard. In less than a minute, the man who helped Situ Yueqin was manhandled out by two guards. The man¡¯s face was as pale as Situ Yueqin¡¯s. When they brought the man to Situ Yueqin, they threw him in front of Situ Yueqin and left. After Zhang Si laid on the ground, his eyes and nose started to bleed and his entire body started twitching. He raised his hand and wanted to grab Situ Yueqin¡¯s dress. ¡°Miss¡­ Miss, save¡­ save me¡­¡± When Situ Yueqin saw him like this, she screamed in fear and turned to run. / ¡°Miss¡­ Miss, save¡­ save me¡­¡± Zhang Si looked at the fleeing figure in despair. Before his consciousness faded, he heard a heartless voice say, ¡°Throw him to the back of the mountain.¡± ¡­ Tang Li did not return to the herb room immediately. She stood in Situ Jin¡¯s courtyard for a while and soon, Situ Jin followed her in. Situ Jin looked at Tang Li and said, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t do business with my stepmother. I¡¯ll give you double the amount she offers.¡± Tang Li tilted her head to look at him. The corners of her lips curled up as she said, ¡°After you recover, I don¡¯t plan to do business with your family anymore.¡± Situ Jin looked at Tang Li strangely. After a while, he nodded and turned to walk towards the living room. The day ended quickly. Qi Yihan got off work early today and arrived at around seven. At that moment, Situ Jin started taking a bath. Tang Li sat outside with Qi Yihan, drinking tea and waiting for Situ Jin to finish the bath. Qi Yihan asked her, ¡°It¡¯s still early today. Do you want to go somewhere later?¡± Tang Li raised her eyebrows, feeling that he was acting strange tonight. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a light show on Binhe Road. It¡¯s very beautiful. Do you want to go over and take a look?¡± Tang Li smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Qi Yihan actually heard from his employee that there was going to be a light show on Binhe Road tonight, so he wanted to bring his wife along. He smiled too, saying, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go over after Situ Jin finishes his bath.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Just as the two of them were talking, Situ Huang strode in. Situ Huang had just returned. When he saw Qi Yihan, he greeted him, ¡°Fourth Master.¡± Then, he walked to the seat at the side and sat down. He said to Tang Li, ¡°Tang Li, I heard that Yueqin came to look for you this afternoon when Jin was out for a walk. Yueqin is insensible, and I¡¯ll discipline her. I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart. Also¡­ no matter what she wants from you, I hope you won¡¯t agree.¡± Tang Li nodded calmly and said, ¡°I told Situ Jin before that after I cure him, I won¡¯t do business with your family anymore.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Situ Huang frowned, not understanding why Tang Li would say that. ¡°Do you think we can¡¯t afford you?¡± He had already seen how powerful Tang Li was and wanted to ask her for more help. Moreover, he had always felt that as long as the money was enough, Tang Li would not reject any business. Tang Li could tell what Situ Huang was thinking. The corners of her lips curled up as she said, ¡°As long as Situ Jin recovers, he can do anything. If he can¡¯t, then I can¡¯t.¡± Situ Huang frowned even more tightly. He had a feeling that Tang Li did not want to take on his family¡¯s business because she was not afraid of something. He asked, ¡°Tang Li, did you predict something?¡± ¡°No.¡± Tang Li answered too quickly, making Situ Huang even more suspicious. He wanted to ask more, but Qi Yihan cut him short, ¡°Our family doesn¡¯t lack money. Even if Li doesn¡¯t want to do business, she can spend as much as she wants.¡± Situ Huang choked on his words. If it were anyone else, he might be able to retort, but he didn¡¯t have the confidence to do so to Qi Yihan. After all, this person was really rich and might even have more assets than the entire Situ family. Tang Li tilted her head to look at the domineering Qi Yihan and could not help but smile. Half an hour later, Situ Jin came out after the herb bath. Tang Li said to him, ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe you a new set of medicine tomorrow.¡± Situ Jin nodded. He would do whatever Tang Li instructed. As Tang Li and Qi Yihan stood up, he asked, ¡°Are you guys leaving now?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Tang Li walked to Qi Yihan¡¯s side and held his arm. ¡°After you finish the herb bath, I can get off work. When I get off work, I have to go on a date with my husband.¡± Situ Jin said, ¡°Alright, in that case, I won¡¯t keep you guys any longer.¡± Qi Yihan nodded at the two of them and walked out with Tang Li. When the two of them arrived at Binhai Road, it was already half past nine. At that moment, it was bustling with people. Qi Yihan got the driver to park the car a little further away and got out to walk with Tang Li. When he got out of the car, he specially took two masks and said to Tang Li, ¡°It¡¯s better to wear masks.¡± Tang Li nodded. After putting on her mask, the two of them walked towards the light show hand in hand. There were too many people here to watch the light show. Everyone was squeezing into the crowd to get a glimpse of the light show. Qi Yihan pulled Tang Li to his side so that she would not be bumped by people. Tang Li tilted her head to look at him and said with a smile, ¡°As a CEO, you probably have never been to such a crowded place. Do you feel uncomfortable?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Qi Yihan tilted his head and whispered into her ear, ¡°I can go anywhere with you.¡± Tang Li was obviously very happy to suddenly receive such sweet nothings. She deliberately nudged him with her elbow and said, ¡°Why did you suddenly say that? I wasn¡¯t prepared for it at all.¡± Qi Yihan was amused by her reaction and deliberately asked, ¡°I still have something to tell you. Do you want to hear it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qi Yihan leaned forward and whispered something into her ear. Even though she was wearing a mask, one could tell from her eyes that she was a little shy. Chapter 357 - Tang Li and Qi Yihan Visiting the Lantern Festival When Qi Yihan spoke, he looked so serious that Tang Li could not stand it at all. Tang Li went to buy a rabbit lamp and said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Take this back to Linlin. She will definitely like it.¡± Qi Yihan said, ¡°Buy one for Qiqi too. We can¡¯t be biased.¡± Thinking of how Qiqi would reject her with a straight face, Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°He definitely won¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want it, thrust it into his arms. He definitely won¡¯t throw it away.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ That¡¯s true.¡± The two of them chose another Kylin lamp for Qiqi before continuing to walk forward. After shopping for a while, Tang Li suddenly sensed something. She looked around and saw a familiar figure flash past. She tugged at Qi Yihan and said, ¡°Qi Lingxuan is actually here too.¡± Qi Yihan looked around but did not see anyone. / Tang Li sensed the Artifact Spirit¡¯s location and pointed to the side. ¡°He left that way. Should we follow him and see why he¡¯s here?¡± Qi Yihan thought for a moment. After he came back from a month of rest, Qi Lingxuan had been performing especially well in the company. His work ability had also improved greatly compared to when he first came to the Qi family. Although Tang Li had said that he was not simple, he still wanted to see how capable Qi Lingxuan actually was, so he nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Soon, the two of them walked out of the crowd and followed Qi Lingxuan into a large amusement park opposite Binhe Road. The amusement park closed at ten o¡¯clock. At this time, it was quiet and empty. Even the street lamps were turned off. When they were near the amusement park, Tang Li gestured for Qi Yihan to stop. Then, she cast an Invisibility Talisman and the two of them turned invisible. ¡°Qi Lingxuan is behind the pirate ship. We don¡¯t have to go over.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a murderous voice was heard. ¡°Someone wants you dead. You can forget about leaving here alive today.¡± Then, Qi Lingxuan sneered. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have the ability to take my life.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there was an intense fight. The fight lasted for a short time. After several screams, it returned to silence. Qi Lingxuan did not walk out of the pirate ship immediately. Qi Yihan asked Tang Li, ¡°Has he left?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s waiting for someone.¡± As expected, a minute later, another figure walked over. The figure quickly walked behind the pirate ship and Qi Lingxuan¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Get rid of these people.¡± Then, there was the sound of chewing. Qi Yihan narrowed his eyes and asked Tang Li, ¡°Is that person eating people?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°They¡¯re not humans. They¡¯re things that Qi Lingxuan captured.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°A ferocious beast that can transform into a human.¡± ¡°Animal spirit?¡± ¡°Sort of.¡± Actually, real animals did not have much combat power, but Tang Li could feel that Qi Lingxuan¡¯s beast had pretty good combat power, similar to that of Qiqi and Linlin¡¯s. As the two of them were talking, the chewing sound stopped. It was obvious that the thing had already finished eating the corpses. Qi Lingxuan added, ¡°You can leave now. Hide yourself and don¡¯t let Tang Li find out.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± After saying that, the thing quickly walked out from behind the pirate ship and left. Qi Lingxuan also walked out from behind the pirate ship and answered the call. Because it was too quiet, Tang Li and Qi Yihan heard the voice on the other end of the line. ¡°Boss, someone is here looking for trouble.¡± Qi Lingxuan¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Keep the troublemaker. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± With that, he hung up the phone and summoned the Artifact Spirit. After the Artifact Spirit turned into a sword, he rode on it and flew away. After Qi Lingxuan left, Tang Li and Qi Yihan appeared. Qi Yihan frowned and looked in the direction Qi Lingxuan left. He asked Tang Li, ¡°Is he very powerful now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qi Yihan frowned even more tightly and asked, ¡°Is he a threat to you?¡± ¡°No, he can¡¯t even defeat a Kylin.¡± Tang Li held Qi Yihan¡¯s hand to reassure him. Another reason why Tang Li ignored Qi Lingxuan was that the Artifact Spirit was in his body. The male lead was blessed with all the luck in this book and the Artifact Spirit had enormous ambitions. The human and the spirit looked like they were cooperating, but it was obvious that the Artifact Spirit wanted to control Qi Lingxuan, and Qi Lingxuan also wanted to control the Artifact Spirit, so the two of them would always keep each other in balance. However, when she thought of what Qi Lingxuan had just told the beast not to let Tang Li find out, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Looks like Qi Lingxuan knows his limits. I didn¡¯t get beaten up for nothing last time.¡± Qi Yihan smiled as well. He didn¡¯t care what Qi Lingxuan wanted to do, as long as he didn¡¯t harm his wife. After the two of them walked out of the apartment district, they drove back. On the other side. Qi Lingxuan flew to an abandoned warehouse. There were no street lamps here. Under the faint moonlight, the surroundings looked a little sinister. Not far ahead, two groups of people were facing each other. Qi Lingxuan strode to the middle of the two groups and stood there. He looked at the troublemakers in a low voice, ¡°Who are you working for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business who we are working for. You just need to know that you broke the rules of the industry. Someone paid us to teach you a lesson.¡± The person who replied was very arrogant. When Qi Lingxuan heard this, his lips curled into a sinister smile. Then, he raised his hand and said to his subordinates, ¡°Step back.¡± His subordinates subconsciously stepped back. Without a word, Qi Lingxuan started beating the troublemakers up. These people could not even withstand a single blow from him. They immediately started to scream and wail. After beating everyone to the ground, he took out a knife and walked straight to the person who was speaking to him arrogantly just now. He squatted down and patted his face with the knife. The man shuddered in fear. ¡°You¡­ What do you want to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. Tell me who you work for, or¡­ die.¡± When the man heard the word ¡°die¡±, his eyes widened in fear and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I see, you don¡¯t wanna tell me,¡± Qi Lingxuan said with a fierce look on his face, stabbing the knife into his stomach. ¡°Ouch ~¡± Blood gushed out in streams.. Everyone was stunned. ¡°Speak!¡± The person opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but in the next second, he fainted from the pain. Before Qi Lingxuan could finish, he walked to another person and squatted down. ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn. Tell him.¡± ¡°I, I¡­ I don¡¯t know. Ah¡­¡± Qi Lingxuan stabbed with the knife in his hand. He looked like the King of Hell. Then, he stood up and said coldly, ¡°Kill them all.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly looked to the side and said in a low voice, ¡°Who is it?¡± Chapter 358 - Kill Her When Qi Lingxuan realized that some people were hiding in the shadows, he chased after them. Soon, he found the two figures and threw the dagger at one of them. When the dagger approached the person, the other person pulled her away. In the next second, the dagger pierced the right shoulder of the other person. The two of them were forced to stop. Qi Lingxuan was already in front of them. When he saw who they were, he was shocked. ¡°Wanwan, why are you here?¡± Xiang Wanwan was frightened by the way Qi Lingxuan killed people just now. Her mind was blank, and she subconsciously stood in front of Su Ziqing, saying, ¡°Qi Lingxuan. Please let Ziqing go. If you wanna kill, kill me.¡± Qi Lingxuan narrowed his eyes and looked at Su Ziqing, who was blocked by Xiang Wanwan. He did not believe that they would accidentally be here. However, looking at Xiang Wanwan¡¯s scared eyes, he felt inexplicably frustrated. At this moment, the Artifact Spirit said in his mind, ¡°I can tell that she was the one who instigated Wanwan to come here. Kill her.¡± / ¡°No, I can¡¯t kill someone in front of Wanwan.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t kill her, she might say a lot of bad things about you to Xiang Wanwan. At that time, Xiang Wanwan will be even more afraid of you and think that you¡¯re a murderer.¡± Qi Lingxuan clenched his fists and a murderous aura emanated from his body. Xiang Wanwan sensed it. She blocked Su Ziqing and shook her head at him, her eyes pleading. The Artifact Spirit was still saying in Qi Lingxuan¡¯s mind, ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from killing this woman, but if you let go of them, they will definitely become a stumbling block on your path to success. Kill her and let the woman you like know that she is the most special in your heart.¡± Qi Lingxuan walked towards the two of them. Xiang Wanwan was so anxious that tears welled up in her eyes. At this moment, her phone suddenly rang. Xiang Wanwan knew that it was a call from her brother. It was very late and she hadn¡¯t gone back yet. Her brother must be very worried. She did not dare to answer the call and just stared at Qi Lingxuan. Qi Lingxuan walked up to her. Their eyes met. Xiang Wanwan pursed her lips, her eyes saying, ¡°If you want to kill her, kill me first.¡± Qi Lingxuan looked at her for a long while before his heart softened. He turned around and walked back. As he walked, he said, ¡°You won¡¯t always be so lucky.¡± These words were obviously directed at Su Ziqing. After he left, Xiang Wanwan¡¯s legs went weak and she fell to the ground. She was really frightened by Qi Lingxuan¡¯s murderous aura. At this moment, Su Ziqing got down to look at her. She said, ¡°Wanwan, as you can see, he isn¡¯t worthy of your love. He¡¯s not from the same world as us. If he kills someone, he¡¯ll go to prison one day.¡± Xiang Wanwan panicked and couldn¡¯t say anything. After a while, she smelled the strong smell of blood. Only then did she realize that there was a pool of blood beside Su Ziqing¡¯s feet. She quickly got up and looked at her bleeding wound. ¡°Ziqing, your injury seems to be very serious. What should we do? I¡¯ll send you to the hospital immediately¡­ No, it¡¯s too late. I¡¯ll call my brother immediately and ask him to bring the doctor over.¡± With that, she quickly took out her phone and called Fu Junye. Looking at Xiang Wanwan, who was anxious for her, Su Ziqing had mixed feelings. ¡­ After Tang Li and Qi Yihan returned, Linlin received the rabbit lamp and liked it a lot. ¡°Thank you, godfather and godmother. I really like this rabbit lamp.¡± Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°I knew you¡¯d like it.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Tang Li handed the Kylin lamp to Qiqi. Qiqi pulled a long face and said disdainfully, ¡°It¡¯s so ugly.¡± Tang Li stuffed the lamp into his arms and said, ¡°Take it even if it¡¯s ugly. This is a gift from me and your godfather. Are you not going to accept it?¡± Qiqi pursed his lips tightly and hugged the Kylin lamp. He didn¡¯t speak or throw it away. Looking at him, Butler Yang and Butler Zhang smiled. Butler Zhang said, ¡°Young Master Qiqi, the Kylin lamp is actually very beautiful. If you don¡¯t believe me, turn on the small light bulb inside.¡± At this moment, Linlin had already turned on the small light bulb in the rabbit and was walking around the courtyard with it. Qiqi glanced at Linlin and said with a straight face, ¡°No.¡± Tang Li held back her laughter and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to turn it on.¡± Qi Yihan said to Linlin, ¡°Linlin, go to sleep. You can play tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Linlin walked over and followed Butler Zhang in with Qiqi. Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked towards their room. Butler Yang stood there and watched them enter before leaving. When she walked into the bedroom, Tang Li suddenly said with a mischievous smile, ¡°Do you think Qiqi will look for the Kylin Lamp if we steal it away tonight?¡± Qi Yihan pressed his hand on her head and said firmly, ¡°Qiqi likes it very much.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Tang Li really could not tell. ¡°He hugged the lamp very tightly. When Butler Zhang asked him to turn on the small light inside, he was worried that Butler Zhang would take the lamp away, so he dodged to the side.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Tang Li could not help but smile. ¡°I wonder who he learned that from.¡± When she said this, she deliberately looked at Qi Yihan with a smile on her face. In the next second, she was carried up. Tang Li wrapped her arms around his neck and asked with a smile, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Qi Yihan looked into her eyes and said, ¡°Do something with you¡­¡± In the next second, his lips covered hers, not giving her a chance to speak. Tang Li was speechless. This¡­ That was too straightforward. ¡­ When Tang Li went out the next day, she happened to hear Butler Yang say to Qi Yihan, ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the suppliers to order all the items for the wedding. They¡¯ll send them over directly. This is the invitation list I drafted. Master, take a look.¡± Tang Li walked over to look at the list with Qi Yihan and said, ¡°Why are there so many people?¡± Butler Yang replied, ¡°These are just people from the Imperial Capital¡¯s municipal business circle. When the time comes, businessmen from other provinces and cities will come to attend the wedding banquet too.¡± Qi Yihan glanced at it and said, ¡°You¡¯ll be in charge of inviting the people in the Imperial Capital. I¡¯ll get the Foreign Affairs Department to handle the guests from other provinces.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Butler Yang took the list and left. Tang Li looked at Qi Yihan and asked, ¡°Will we invite a lot of people?¡± ¡°Compared to our wedding, this is nothing.¡± Tang Li recalled the scene when the Host married him. She only remembered that the Host did not show up after the wedding ceremony and did not have any impression of it. Qi Yihan seemed to have guessed what she was thinking. He held her hand and said, ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll give you another grand wedding.¡± Chapter 359 - Tan Wenjing Began to Scheme Hearing that, Tang Li was very happy. After all, the Host was the one who walked down the aisle with him. At this moment, Butler Zhang came back with Qiqi and Linlin. Qi Manli and Tan Wenjing followed behind them. Tan Wenjing was holding a food box and Linlin was holding a piece of cake. When the two of them saw Tang Li and Qi Yihan standing in the courtyard, they quickly greeted them, ¡°Fourth Uncle, Fourth Auntie.¡± ¡°Fourth Master, Fourth Madam.¡± Tang Li nodded at them and looked at the food box in Tan Wenjing¡¯s hand. Tan Wenjing quickly said to Tang Li, ¡°Fourth Madam, I¡¯ve been experimenting with various pastries made from flower tea recently. Why don¡¯t you try some?¡± ¡°All right.¡± / Tang Li nodded and everyone walked in. Tan Wenjing placed the food box on the coffee table. Butler Zhang went over and took out a pair of chopsticks. Tang Li tried a piece of jasmine cake. It was slightly sweet and not greasy. It carried the fragrance of jasmine. Furthermore, the rice cake was made meticulously and melted in her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s very good.¡± Tan Wenjing instantly smiled. ¡°If Fourth Madam likes it, I can make it more for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself.¡± ¡°All right.¡± After saying that, Tan Wenjing looked at the two of them. It was obvious that she had something to say to Tang Li, but because of Qi Yihan, she felt a little uneasy and did not dare to say it. At this moment, Qi Manli helped her say, ¡°Fourth Aunt, Wenjing actually has something to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ Fourth Madam, I want to bring my mother over. She knows more about wedding preparation than me. With her around, I won¡¯t make any mistakes.¡± After what happened last time, First Madam treated her like air. Qi Bailing looked at her with hostility and even bullied hwe a few days whenever there was no one around. Tan Wenjing definitely wanted to retaliate, so she hoped that her mother could come over early and help her come up with good ideas. Tang Li looked at Tan Wenjing and said, ¡°Sure.¡± Tan Wenjing smiled happily. ¡°Thank you, Fourth Madam.¡± Tang Li nodded and asked, ¡°You can tell Butler Yang about what you want in your wedding. We will arrange everything for you. Don¡¯t worry. Since it¡¯s the Qi family¡¯s wedding, it will definitely be a grand one.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask my mother when I get back.¡± Tan Wenjing was already very surprised that her mother would be allowed to come early. She did not expect Tang Li to be so kind as to help her wedding. As expected, sucking up to Fourth Madam was the right decision. The two of them sat for a while. Knowing that Qi Yihan and Tang Li were both busy, they stood up and prepared to go back. When Qi Manli left, Tang Li said to her, ¡°Manli, study hard.¡± Qi Manli did not expect Tang Li to be concerned about her studies. She was delighted and quickly nodded at her. ¡°Fourth Aunt, I understand.¡± After the two of them left, Tang Li looked at the food box on the coffee table and fell into deep thought. Qi Yihan said to her, ¡°Tan Wenjing is more scheming than the girls at home. With her around, First Madam would be too busy to cause you trouble.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li smiled. She nodded and took a piece of cake to take a bite. Then, she fed the rest to him and agreed. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Tang Li ate another piece of cake and the rest went into Linlin¡¯s stomach. Linlin leaned back in her chair and rubbed her stomach. ¡°Ahh, I¡¯m full.¡± Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re full, I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to not prepare your breakfast.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Linlin immediately sat up straight. ¡°Breakfast is the most important meal of the day. How can I miss that?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± After breakfast, Tang Li went into the bedroom to get her phone. Only then did she realize that there were a few missed calls from Xiang Wanwan. There were also two messages from her. Tang Li opened the message and narrowed her eyes. ¡°What happened?¡± Qi Yihan was putting on his tie when he saw her looking at her phone with a solemn expression. It said, ¡°Miss Tang, Ziqing is injured. It¡¯s a little serious. Can you come to the Imperial University Hospital?¡± After reading the message, Qi Yihan looked at Tang Li. Qi Yihan asked, ¡°Do you want to go over and see her?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll go see what¡¯s going on.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and thought for a moment before saying to her, ¡°Your cousin is much more capable than you think.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li smiled at him. ¡°I know.¡± After the two of them packed up, they walked out together. When Linlin saw them come out, she quickly came over and tugged at Tang Li¡¯s clothes. ¡°Godmother, I want to go to Uncle Situ¡¯s house with you too.¡± Tang Li said to Qiqi and Linlin, ¡°Come with me.¡± Qiqi didn¡¯t mind. Linlin cheered and the three of them walked out. Tang Li drove herself while Qi Yihan left in another car. When Tang Li drove the car to the parking lot of the hospital, she said to Qiqi and Linlin, ¡°Wait for me in the car. You don¡¯t have to come along.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± When Tang Li got out of the car, she called Su Ziqing. When Su Ziqing received Tang Li¡¯s call, she was first surprised. Then, she guessed who told her. She said over the phone, ¡°I¡¯m just slightly injured. Cousin, if you¡¯re busy, you don¡¯t have to come over.¡± Tang Li said as she walked, ¡°I¡¯m already at the hospital.¡± ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll come down and pick you up.¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be right up.¡± Chapter 360 - So, You Were Reborn? After saying that, Tang Li hung up the phone. When she passed by the door, she saw a fruit seller beside her. She went over to buy some fruits and walked towards the inpatient department. While waiting for the elevator, a few doctors in white coats walked over at the same time. One of the doctors was holding some X-rays in his hand. As he looked at it, he said, ¡°This patient actually has lung cancer, hydrothorax, and heart disease. We can operate on him and we can¡¯t even do local radiotherapy. I think it¡¯s better to transfer this patient to another hospital.¡± Another doctor disagreed. ¡°Why would Doctor Chang say that? This kind of case is indeed special. Even if we transfer this patient to another hospital, it¡¯s not guaranteed that they can treat him. Why don¡¯t we gather all the doctors in the hospital to come up with a treatment plan?¡± Doctor Chang, ¡°It¡¯s too risky.¡± ¡°There is a risk in treating every patient. If we don¡¯t take in patients with serious illnesses, then our Imperial University Hospital can cease to exist.¡± ¡°Doctor Wu, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± The two doctors were about to argue. A doctor who looked calmer than the two of them stopped them. ¡°Doctor Chang, Doctor Wu, watch your words.¡± Only then did the two of them realize that they were waiting for the elevator. There were many people around them, so they quickly shut up. / At that moment, an elevator came down. Tang Li followed them into the elevator. In an instant, the entire elevator was filled with people. Other than the doctors who were discussing the patient¡¯s condition, the others were all peeping at Tang Li. When the elevator was about to reach the floor where Tang Li was going, one of the doctors suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call Doctor Wang over to look at the patient? He knows more about lung cancer than us.¡± Hearing that, they nodded in unison. Then, someone took out their phone and called doctor Wang. The elevator arrived at the floor Tang Li was going to. When she walked out after the doctors. After the doctors left the elevator, they walked very quickly. When they turned the corner, Tang Li saw Su Ziqing standing there waiting for her. Su Ziqing was wearing a hospital gown and her face was a little pale. It seemed like it was caused by blood loss, but she was in good spirits. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re here.¡± Tang Li nodded at her but did not ask her what was going on. Su Ziqing brought her to the ward. The ward she was in had two beds, and the other one was not occupied. Su Ziqing explained to her, ¡°The other patient has just been discharged.¡± Tang Li nodded. After putting the fruit down, she said, ¡°Show me your wound.¡± Su Ziqing shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a minor injury. Wanwan said it was serious because she was too nervous.¡± Tang Li frowned. ¡°If it was a minor injury, Wanwan wouldn¡¯t have called me so many times. Let me see it. If it¡¯s serious, I¡¯ll help you treat it.¡± Tang Li went to close the door. When she turned around, Su Ziqing had already unbuttoned her shirt, revealing her injured shoulder. There was a bandage on it. Tang Li walked over and touched it. ¡°Qi Lingxuan hurt you.¡± Su Ziqing looked up at Tang Li and nodded. She wasn¡¯t surprised that Tang Li could tell at a glance who inflicted the wound on her. ¡°Why did he hurt you?¡± ¡°I want to help Tang Lei. I think Tang Lei is more suitable for Wanwan than Qi Lingxuan who kills people.¡± Tang Li took a while to think about the original plot in the novel. Like the Host, Su Ziqing was at odds with the female lead. In the end, the two of them ended up badly. However, the book didn¡¯t mention Su Ziqing too much. Tang Li knew that after she entered the book, there would definitely be many butterfly effects. However, this cousin of hers had almost become a completely different person. After Su Ziqing finished speaking, seeing that Tang Li was silent, she added, ¡°Cousin, since you¡¯re so powerful, you must know a lot of things. Qi Lingxuan is very ambitious. You¡­ and your husband will definitely be his stumbling block. If he becomes so powerful that you can¡¯t deal with him, you¡¯ll be the one getting beaten up. Why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to stop him from hurting people?¡± At this moment, Su Ziqing¡¯s expression was very cold, and her eyes were filled with unconcealable killing intent. She really wanted to kill Qi Lingxuan. Tang Li looked into her eyes and asked, ¡°How do you know he will be so powerful that I can¡¯t deal with him?¡± Su Ziqing withdrew her gaze and lowered her eyes in silence for a while before asking tentatively, ¡°Cousin, do you believe that people can be reborn after death?¡± Tang Li narrowed her eyes. She finally understood why her cousin gave her a strange feeling. It turned out¡­ ¡°So, you were reborn?¡± Su Ziqing looked at Tang Li and found that she was not surprised at all. She asked in a daze, ¡°Cousin, are you also reborn?¡± After knowing the truth, Tang Li felt sympathetic towards her cousin. She raised her hand to stroke her wound, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll help you settle the discharge procedures. You don¡¯t have to worry about Qi Lingxuan in the future. I know how much he is capable of doing. You just have to live this life well.¡± Su Ziqing was still looking at Tang Li in a daze. She was a little excited and nervous. When Tang Li turned around, she quickly grabbed her hand. Only then did she realize that she could no longer feel her wound. She asked again, ¡°Cousin, are you like me, reborn?¡± Tang Li did not bother to explain and nodded. ¡°Sort of.¡± Surprise flashed across Su Ziqing¡¯s eyes. In the next second, tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s great. This way, you won¡¯t have to suffer like that again, right?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡­ When Tang Li asked the nurse to find the attending doctor and get him to write a discharge certificate, the attending physician said angrily, ¡°The patient¡¯s wound is very serious. How can she be discharged now?¡± ¡°Doctor Huang, I can treat my cousin¡¯s injury. She doesn¡¯t need to stay in the hospital.¡± Doctor Huang looked at Tang Li in surprise and frowned. ¡°Are you a medical student?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You studied medicine?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Who did you learn it from?¡± Su Ziqing was a little impatient with the doctor¡¯s endless questions. She was about to speak when Tang Li stopped her and said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll find someone you know to vouch for me. In that case, you should be at ease letting my cousin be discharged.¡± With that, she took out her phone and called Doctor Wang. Chapter 362 - She Suffered The Stab For Me Su Ziqing actually had a lot to tell Tang Li, but Tang Li still had to make new herbs for Situ Jin today and did not have time to sit down and chat with her. Su Ziqing asked Tang Li, ¡°Cousin, when are you free? Let¡¯s get together.¡± ¡°In a few days.¡± Tang Li really did not have much time during this period. Su Ziqing nodded in disappointment. Before Tang Li drove away, she reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t go against Qi Lingxuan in the future. You¡¯re not his match.¡± Su Ziqing pursed her lips and nodded. Tang Li could tell from her expression that she did not take her words to heart. She thought for a moment and took out a talisman from the bag. ¡°Take it with you. When your life is in danger, it will protect you.¡± Su Ziqing looked at her in a daze, and many emotions flashed across her eyes. After a while, she took the talisman. Tang Li then drove away. After Su Ziqing returned to the dormitory, she placed the talisman Tang Li gave her into the sachet that her father had sent her previously. Then, she pushed her clothes away and stood in front of the mirror to undo the gauze. The wound had already scarred over. She pressed it with her finger and it no longer hurt. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re indeed very capable.¡± After putting on her clothes, she called Xiang Wanwan. Xiang Wanwan happened to have just finished her class. When she received the call From Tang Zitong, she thought that she must need some help in the hospital. ¡°Ziqing, are you in pain? I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Wanwan, I¡¯m already back at the dormitory.¡± Su Ziqing looked at the sachet in her hand and didn¡¯t plan to tell her that she had recovered. ¡°My cousin came over just now. I got her to help me discharge.¡± ¡°What?¡± Xiang Wanwan said disapprovingly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell Miss Tang that your injury is very serious? The doctor said that you have to stay in the hospital for at least a week. Why are you back in the dormitory now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be in the hospital. When I think about how my mother passed away in the hospital, I feel sad.¡± Xiang Wanwan was silent for a while before saying, ¡°You¡¯re so seriously injured. What if the wound gets inflamed?¡± ¡°No, I can just go to the hospital every day to change my dressing. Besides, my cousin knows medicine. She told me many things to take note of.¡± Xiang Wanwan fell silent again. Su Ziqing said, ¡°If you want to come over, bring me some porridge. I want to eat porridge.¡± ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± After Xiang Wanwan hung up, she thought about it and called Tang Li. At that moment, Tang Li was on the way. She picked up Xiang Wanwan¡¯s call and asked, ¡°Wanwan, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiang Wanwan hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Miss Tang, is letting Ziqing discharge really fine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Tang Li looked ahead and said, ¡°She¡¯ll recover after a good rest.¡± After all, it was good for the body to rest after losing so much blood. Xiang Wanwan understood and said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± ¡°She was the one who suffered the stab for me. It¡¯s my duty to take care of her.¡± Tang Li nodded again. The weather today was very bad. Suddenly, there was a thunderclap. Xiang Wanwan was afraid that she would distract Tang Li from driving, so she hung up. When Tang Li brought Qiqi and Linlin to Situ Jin¡¯s courtyard, it was already raining heavily. Qin Mingyue stood outside the door with an umbrella in her hand, obviously waiting for them. When she saw the car stop, she quickly walked over and handed the umbrella to Tang Li. At the same time, he said to her, ¡°Miss Tang, let¡¯s each carry the children in. The rain is too heavy. Don¡¯t let them get drenched.¡± Tang Li did not object. She walked over and picked up Qiqi. Qin Mingyue carried Linlin and the two of them walked into Situ Jin¡¯s courtyard. Situ Jin stood by the door and waited for them. After the two of them went up the stairs and under the eaves, he looked at the two little ones and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for quite a while.¡± ¡°I went to Imperial University Hospital.¡± After saying that, Tang Li said to Qiqi and Linlin, ¡°You guys can play with Situ Jin. I¡¯ll go make the medicine.¡± The two of them replied obediently, ¡°Yes, Godmother.¡± After Tang Li and Qin Mingyue left for the herb room, Qiqi and Linlin followed Situ Jin into the living room. Situ Jin walked to the recliner and sat down. He took a book and crossed his legs. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me.¡± Qiqi and Linlin looked at each other. The two of them suddenly took out their tablets and walked up to Situ Jin. ¡°Uncle Situ, I don¡¯t know this formula.¡± Situ Jin narrowed his eyes and looked at the formula on it. Then, he was surprised. ¡°You guys are actually studying calculus.¡± ¡­ After Tang Li and Qin Mingyue walked into the herb room, Tang Li sat down and started prescribing. Qin Mingyue stood at the side and watched. Unlike most doctors who had bad handwriting, Tang¡¯s handwriting was a little unique, flamboyant, and beautiful. After Tang Li finished prescribing, she suddenly said to Qin Mingyue, ¡°Go get two more pieces of paper. I¡¯ll write you a prescription too.¡± Qin Mingyue looked at her in surprise and opened her mouth, wanting to say that she didn¡¯t need it. Tang Li looked at her and said calmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t control the thing in your body, it will devour your consciousness and turn your body into his.¡± Qin Mingyue was shocked and slowly widened her eyes. ¡°Hurry up and go.¡± Qin Mingyue turned around and went to get two pieces of white paper. Tang Li quickly wrote a prescription on them and said, ¡°These are all common herbs, but you have to be careful when boiling them. Put these two herbs in when the water is boiling. Put these two in halfway. Put this at last.¡± As Tang Li spoke, she circled the herbs. Finally, she said, ¡°These herbs can only temporarily restrain the thing in your body. You¡¯ve already signed a contract with him and are destined to become his puppet. It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡± Qin Mingyue took the prescription from Tang Li calmly. After taking a look, she looked at her and asked, ¡°Miss Tang, you didn¡¯t want to do business with me because you knew what would happen to me, right?¡± Tang Li did not deny it. ¡°Yes, this is the path you chose. You have to finish it no matter what.¡± Qin Mingyue lowered her eyes and said after a while, ¡°Got it.¡± The two of them stopped talking. Tang Li boiled the herbs while Qin Mingyue grabbed the herbs. The rain today did not stop until night. Situ Jin would be acupunctured before the bath tonight, so Situ Huang came over early to eat with them. At the dining table, when he saw Qin Mingyue, he did not give her a friendly look. He asked Tang Li, ¡°Tang Li, is Jin¡¯s acupuncture today as painful as last time?¡± ¡°Tang Li, how long until my son recovers?¡± It was obvious that he was very anxious about Situ Jin¡¯s illness. Chapter 363 - : Qi Yihan Is Actually A Professor At Imperial University! Situ Huang asked these questions almost every day, but Tang Li could not be bothered to answer him. In the past, if Tang Li did not answer, Situ Huang would not ask. However, tonight, he was determined to get to the bottom of it. ¡°Tang Li, when will my son be able to work?¡± Tang Li glanced at Situ Jin and said, ¡°If you want him to work, he can do it today.¡± Situ Huang knew that Tang Li would say that working might make his illness worse. However, he was really anxious. ¡°I know that Jin won¡¯t be able to recover anytime soon, but the company needs him.¡± At this point, he looked tired and helpless. ¡°After Jin took over the Situ family¡¯s business, it has expanded a lot. He is irreplaceable. Recently, the world economy doesn¡¯t look good. Many companies are facing bankruptcy because of poor management. If Jin doesn¡¯t take over, we¡¯ll face the same problem.¡± ¡°Then let him manage it.¡± Tang Li sneered and stopped talking to Situ Huang. Situ Huang was more concerned about the family¡¯s assets than his son. If he insisted on Situ Jin going back to the company, Tang Li wouldn¡¯t stop him. Tang Li suddenly felt sorry for Situ Jin. As soon as they finished eating, Qi Yihan arrived. When Qi Yihan came in with an umbrella, Tang Li was looking at what Qiqi and Linlin had learned today. When they saw Qi Yihan, Linlin ran over and hugged his thigh, saying happily, ¡°Godfather, you got off work early tonight.¡± Qi Yihan rubbed Linlin¡¯s head and said to the people looking at him, ¡°There aren¡¯t many things to do in the company these few days. I can come over early to pick you guys up every day.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Qi Yihan held Linlin¡¯s hand and walked over to sit on the chair beside Tang Li. When Situ Huang saw Qi Yihan, he seemed to have finally found someone to talk to and asked anxiously, ¡°Fourth Master, the international economic situation has been so bad recently. Many medium and large corporations are facing bankruptcy. What is your opinion? Also, will this situation affect your Qi Corporation?¡± Tang Li and the others subconsciously looked at Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan did not answer immediately. Instead, he asked Tang Li, ¡°When is Situ Jin going to start acupuncture?¡± ¡°We just finished eating. Let him digest his food first,¡± Tang Li replied and asked him, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Yes, I had dinner early in the company.¡± After Qi Yihan finished talking to Tang Li, he said to Situ Huang, ¡°The international economic situation is bad because of some of the international tycoons. If they make a move, the world economy will definitely be in great turmoil.¡± These words immediately made Situ Huang frown. ¡°You mean the fifth world economy is coming?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Situ Huang¡¯s expression became even more solemn. He looked at Situ Jin and sighed. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t. He just stood up and walked out with a worried look on his face. Looking at Situ Huang, Tang Li said to Situ Jin, ¡°Your father looks a little irritable.¡± Situ Jin looked helpless. ¡°Since you said that I can¡¯t work for the time being, for the sake of my life, even if our Situ family goes bankrupt, I definitely won¡¯t work.¡± Tang Li nodded, satisfied with his willingness to cooperate. The few of them chatted for a while longer before Situ Jin went to receive his acupuncture session. Tonight, without Situ Huang nagging at her, Tang Li felt relaxed. Situ Jin was still in a lot of pain this time, but compared to last time, at least he was not covered in black sweat. Qin Mingyue stood quietly at the side and wiped his sweat. After Tang Li inserted the silver needle, she said to Qin Mingyue, ¡°Watch him.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan sat at the side. Qiqi and Linlin sat beside Qi Yihan with tablets and told him what they had learned today. Qi Yihan would also help them when they were confused. Tang Li supported her chin with one hand and looked at the three of them. The corners of her lips curled up. ¡°Yihan, I find you especially charming when you¡¯re teaching. Previously, you said that you were a university teacher. Did you really go to a university to teach?¡± Qi Yihan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Li was surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy every day? Where do you have time to teach?¡± Qi Yihan looked at her curious eyes and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a specially invited professor at Imperial University. Sometimes I go and give lectures.¡± Tang Li¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. Even Qiqi and Linlin looked at him with admiration. Qi Yihan suddenly wanted to pull the three of them into his arms and rub them, but there were outsiders here. He raised his hand to rub Qiqi and Linlin¡¯s heads and took a sip of tea. ¡°A lot of executives are specially invited lecturers at universities. It¡¯s nothing to brag about.¡± Tang Li held her face and looked at him. She did not think so. ¡°You¡¯re definitely the most handsome one among the executives. I bet the lecture hall was already filled with girls when you gave the lecture.¡± At this point, Tang Li was actually a little jealous. ¡°Humph, I haven¡¯t even seen what you looked like on the podium. The girls were really lucky.¡± These words made Qin Mingyue, who was wiping Situ Jin¡¯s sweat, look up at her. At that moment, she changed her impression of Tang Li. In the past, she had always felt that Tang Li was an unapproachable master. She did not expect her to have such a feminine side to her. At this moment, Tang Li was looking at Qi Yihan with her face in her hands. For some reason, Qin Mingyue felt envious. Qi Yihan looked at Tang Li in amusement and said, ¡°I don¡¯t normally pay attention to the students.¡± These words made Tang Li happy. However, she still wanted to see him standing on the podium, so she said, ¡°Next time you want to give a lecture, you have to tell me. I want to watch it.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Half an hour later, Tang Li removed the silver needles from Situ Jin¡¯s body and asked Qin Mingyue to help him take a bath. After Situ Jin finished acupuncture, he would be weak for a period of time. Someone had to help him into the bathtub. Qin Mingyue wanted to call the servants in, but she was stopped by Situ Jin. Situ Jin said, ¡°You do it.¡± Qin Mingyue was stunned but did not object. Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked out with Qiqi and Linlin. Situ Jin laid on the bed and looked at Qin Mingyue, who was helping him take off his pants. His expression was indifferent. ¡°Since you¡¯ve agreed to be my servant, it¡¯s your responsibility to help me bathe. In the future, I hope you¡¯ll always be the one who does it.¡± Qin Mingyue lowered her eyes and her eyelashes fluttered. She said, ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 364 - Dont Poke Your Nose into Whats Going On Outside Tonight The rain outside was getting heavier and heavier. After Situ Jin finished the medicinal bath, Tang Li and the others were still lingering. Tang Li said, ¡°I have something on tomorrow, so I might not be able to come over. Qin Mingyue will make your medicine. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can call me.¡± The first part was for Situ Jin to hear, and the second part was for Qin Mingyue. When Situ Jin heard that, he looked at Qin Mingyue and asked, ¡°Do you know how to make medicine?¡± Qin Mingyue looked back at him. ¡°That depends on how much you trust me.¡± Situ Jin smiled faintly. He said, ¡°If you want to harm me, tomorrow is the best opportunity.¡± Qin Mingyue lowered her eyes and did not say anything. Tang Li looked at the two of them. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she swallowed her words. She did not have to meddle in other people¡¯s business. / Situ Jin then sighed. ¡°Looks like there won¡¯t be anyone to keep me company tomorrow.¡± After saying that, he looked at Qiqi and Linlin and asked, ¡°You little two chubby babies, your godmother won¡¯t come over tomorrow. Why don¡¯t you come over?¡± Qiqi refused with a straight face. ¡°No, if Godmother doesn¡¯t come, we definitely won¡¯t come.¡± Situ Jin pretended to be hurt and looked at Linlin. Linlin smiled sweetly at him. ¡°Uncle Situ, if Qiqi doesn¡¯t come over, I won¡¯t either.¡± Situ Jin looked at Qi Yihan and Tang Li and said, ¡°Where did you guys pick up these two little ones? When I recover, I¡¯ll go and pick up two too. Only now do I know that having someone to kill time with will make life less boring.¡± Qi Yihan said mercilessly, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to find any.¡± Tang Li looked at Qin Mingyue. Qin Mingyue kept her eyes lowered, but the corners of her lips curled into a mocking smile. Tang Li withdrew her gaze and said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Yihan, let¡¯s go back.¡± Qi Yihan nodded. The four of them stood up at the same time. Situ Jin also stood up. He and Qin Mingyue sent the four of them to the door. Looking at the rain outside, Situ Jin suddenly said, ¡°I hate rainy days the most.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a thunderclap suddenly sounded. Tang Li frowned. Qiqi and Linlin looked at her at the same time. The three of them sensed something unusual. Situ Jin saw Tang Li¡¯s expression and asked with a smile, ¡°Tang Li, did you sense something?¡± Tang Li tilted her head to look at him. Situ Jin¡¯s smile deepened, but there was mockery in his eyes. ¡°Our family won¡¯t be at peace tonight. Be careful when you go out.¡± With that, he turned around and walked in. Qi Yihan tilted his head to look at Tang Li and asked her what was wrong. Tang Li shook her head, saying, ¡°The Situ family has malicious ghosts. Tonight, these malicious ghosts will run around their house unrestrained.¡± With that, she took the umbrella beside her and gave it to Qiqi. She said to him, ¡°Take an umbrella with Linlin.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Actually, the Kylins didn¡¯t need an umbrella. When the rain fell on them, it evaporated. However, since they had turned into humans, they had to do what humans did. The umbrella was a little big. After Qiqi took it, he held the umbrella with one hand and held Linlin¡¯s hand with the other. The two little ones walked in front. Qi Yihan opened the umbrella and hugged Tang Li¡¯s shoulder as the two of them walked behind. After sending the family of four out of the courtyard, Situ Jin withdrew his gaze and said to Qin Mingyue, ¡°Don¡¯t poke your nose into what is going outside tonight.¡± With that, he stood up and walked towards his bedroom. Qin Mingyue stood in the living room for a few minutes before walking to her room. When Tang Li and the others drove out of Situ Jin¡¯s villa, the atmosphere changed. The street lamps were all extinguished, and there were no bodyguards patrolling. The rain was heavy. When the headlights shone out, one could only see things within a few meters. When Qi Yihan went out, he would usually bring two cars of bodyguards, one in front and one in back. After driving for a while, the car in front suddenly braked, and the car behind was forced to stop. At the same time, the bodyguard in the car reported, ¡°Master, Madam, we are stopped by a few children.¡± At the mention of children, Linlin was excited. ¡°Godmother, it must be the boy I played with last time.¡± Tang Li nodded and said to the bodyguard in front, ¡°Turn off the headlight.¡± Then, he gestured to Qiqi and Linlin. ¡°Get them to move aside.¡± Qiqi and Linlin pushed open the car door and walked out. Tang Li then told Qi Yihan, ¡°They are some little ghosts. One of the boys told Linlin one day that he was cooked by the woman who gave birth to him.¡± Hearing that, Qi Yihan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Are there such parents?¡± ¡°Probably not, but pretty close.¡± Tang Li looked ahead. After Qiqi and Linlin went over, they cast a spell on the bodyguards, so they couldn¡¯t see Qiqi and Linlin. Tang Li said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, these children are from the Situ family¡¯s fifth branch. I agreed to do business with Situ Li, and he has the death aura that comes from being with dead people for a long time. He wasn¡¯t supposed to live this long, but he has a string of Buddhist beads, and one of them is a sarira.¡± Qi Yihan frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard something about the Situ family¡¯s Fifth Master.¡± ¡°Oh? Tell me about it.¡± ¡°Many people in my father¡¯s generation started out as grave robbers. The Situ family is considered one of the best in grave robbing, especially Situ Li. When he was 13 years old, he started to follow his father into the tomb until he was 28 years old. When he was 28 years old, he suddenly said that he wanted to retire. At that time, no matter how the other members of the Situ family objected, even if Old Master Situ whipped him, he insisted on never going back to the tomb again. Soon, he brought back a woman. ¡°It was said that that woman was very beautiful and graceful, just like¡­ an ancient princess. At that time, someone from the Situ family didn¡¯t want that woman to stay and poisoned her. When Situ Li found out, the woman was already on her last breath. At that time, Situ Li killed many people, including his sister¡¯s family. After that, no one dared to approach him.¡± After hearing this, Tang Li thought for a moment and said, ¡°No wonder Situ Li has so much karma. It¡¯s because of this.¡± Qi Yihan was actually not very sure. After all, he did not care about the affairs of other families at all. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Just then, Qiqi and Linlin walked back. After the two of them got into the car, the atmosphere returned to normal, and the street lamps on the road lit up. Linlin said to the two of them, ¡°Six children came. They wanted to play with us. Qiqi was angry with them and said that if they don¡¯t go away, he¡¯ll eat them all. Then they immediately ran away.¡± ¡°Seven.¡± Qiqi corrected her. ¡°One of them has two souls.¡± Tang Li was a little surprised. ¡°It¡¯s the Seven Yin Evil Spirit!¡± Chapter 365 - Seven Little Ghosts Tang Li told Qi Yihan, ¡°The Seven Yin Evil Spirit is one of the most powerful evil spirit bodies, especially ones refined by the souls of children born at midnight. Once used to harm people, they can instantly kill everyone within a ten-mile radius.¡± Qi Yihan frowned. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, everyone in the Situ family will be in danger.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Tang Li closed her eyes for a moment before opening her eyes and said, ¡°However, someone has cast a restriction on these seven little ghosts. They can only stay within a certain range. Only in this kind of thunderstorm or when the Yin Spirit is most concentrated will they go further away. No matter how far they go, they can only stay in the Situ family.¡± Qi Yihan thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Are these seven kids Situ Li¡¯s?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In the first place, she wasn¡¯t very sure, but after hearing Qi Yihan¡¯s words, she was certain. ¡°These seven little ghosts are not used to harm people, but to protect a soul.¡± ¡°Mrs. Situ Li¡¯s soul?¡± ¡°Right.¡± / The two of them suddenly fell silent. The car quickly drove out of the Situ family. It was raining heavily. When Tang Li and the others returned, Butler Yang and Butler Zhang were holding umbrellas at the door to welcome them. It was still early today, so they walked into the living room together. Butler Yang reported to the two of them about what happened at the Qi Mansion. ¡°First Madam sent someone over today to say that after Second Master gets married, it¡¯s time for Fourth Miss to find a husband. First Madam said that since Madam is in charge of this family, Madam will be responsible for finding a good husband for Fourth Miss.¡± ¡°Second Madam is taking Seventh Miss and Eighth Miss to F country to watch the fashion show, asking for a sum of money.¡± ¡°Third Master also needs a big sum of money for his dogs.¡± ¡­ Butler Yang mentioned six or seven things in a row, all of which were big matters in the Qi Mansion. When Tang Li heard them, she felt a headache coming on. She complained to Qi Yihan, ¡°It¡¯s too tiring to manage a big family.¡± Qi Yihan patted her hand and said to Butler Yang, ¡°Give Second Sister-in-law and Third Brother the money they want. Get someone to deliver a message to First Sister-in-law tomorrow, telling her that we can hold a banquet for Bailing to select her husband. But Li won¡¯t be responsible for finding her a husband. If she can¡¯t find a good husband in the banquet, she needs to ask herself why.¡± ¡°Also¡­¡± Tang Li listened as Qi Yihan easily settled the matters one by one. She grabbed his hand and said, ¡°As expected of the big boss of a giant company. Managing a house is so easy for you.¡± Qi Yihan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m doing you a favor.¡± Tang Li quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Hubby, you¡¯re helping me. How do you want me to thank you? Tell me.¡± Hearing that, Butler Yang and Butler Zhang smiled. Linlin giggled and said, ¡°Godmother, you¡¯re so lazy.¡± Tang Li snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯m just not interested in management. Besides, I have a capable manager like my husband. Why should I do it myself? Yihan, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Qi Yihan smiled at her with doting eyes. He said to the two butlers, ¡°Everyone can rest early tonight.¡± With that, he pulled Tang Li up and the two of them walked towards their bedroom. Linlin whispered into Qiqi¡¯s ear, ¡°Godfather must want to make babies with Godmother, so he went to the bedroom so early.¡± Hearing that, Butler Zhang facepalmed and picked her up. ¡°Miss Linlin, you¡¯re still young. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to say that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not young.¡± Linlin wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°I¡¯m already very, very old.¡± She had lived for more than ten thousand years, so how could she not be old? But Butler Zhang didn¡¯t know. Linlin continued seriously, ¡°Uncle Zhang, you¡¯re not young anymore. It¡¯s time for you to get a wife.¡± With that, she looked at Butler Yang. ¡°And Uncle Yang, you¡¯re even older than Uncle Zhang. You should get a wife too.¡± They were both speechless. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Butler Zhang carried her to her room and said as they walked, ¡°Miss Linlin, marriage is up to fate. It¡¯s useless to be anxious. Besides, why do we have to get married and have children?¡± Linlin disagreed. ¡°Why not? Didn¡¯t life get happier after godfather and godmother got married?¡± ¡°That¡¯s them. There are many unhappy marriages in this world.¡± ¡°So Uncle Zhang is afraid that your marriage will be unhappy. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask Godmother to read your fortune.¡± ¡­ Tang Li was pulled into the hot spring by Qi Yihan. Tang Li raised her eyebrows. ¡°You want to soak in the hot spring?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± After saying that, Qi Yihan went to get two towels. Seeing that Tang Li was taking off her clothes, he walked over to stop her and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree yesterday that I would help you take off your clothes?¡± Tang Li was speechless. When did she agree on that? The man¡¯s arm was big and strong. His fingers were long and well-defined. Tang Li was wearing a smock today. When Qi Yihan took it off for her, she raised her hands obediently. However, when the man raised her smock to her head, he suddenly stopped. Tang Li¡¯s head was covered and she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take it off?¡± With that, she wanted to take it off herself. However, her hands were grabbed by a large hand. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± The man¡¯s voice was very deep and charming. Tang Li looked at him through her smock, but she could not see his expression clearly. However, at this moment, her body suddenly trembled. Feeling the hand on the button behind her, she snorted. ¡°So you want to take off my bras. You should have said so earlier.¡± Qi Yihan had already unbuttoned her bras before letting go of her hand. Tang Li took off her smock and put her hand down. The bras inside fell down as well. Two flames quickly appeared in Qi Yihan¡¯s eyes. In the next second, she was pulled into his arms. Tang Li reached into the gap between the two buttons of his shirt and touched his chest. She deliberately said, ¡°You haven¡¯t taken off my pants.¡± In the next second, Qi Yihan pinched her chin, forcing her to look up at him, and said, ¡°You little fox.¡± Then his lips glued to hers. ¡­ The rain outside was very loud and quickly covered the sound in the house. The rain did not stop until the next morning. When Tang Li got out of bed and went out, Qiqi and Linlin each carried a small stool and sat by the door, looking at the rain outside. Linlin said, ¡°This rain will last for three days.¡± Qiqi added, ¡°There¡¯s an evil dragon causing trouble.¡± Butler Zhang, who was standing behind the two of them, said to them, ¡°Young Master Qiqi, Miss Linlin, you¡¯re still young. You have to believe in science. It rains because of the season. There should be a lot of rain this season.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Hearing that, Tang Li smiled and went to look for Qi Yihan. As expected, she saw him talking to Butler Yang in the side hall. The two of them stood facing each other with a teacup in front of them. Coupled with the heavy rain outside the window, the scene made people feel peaceful. Tang Li suddenly remembered that she was going to the Mystic Society today. She turned around and returned to the bedroom to take out her phone. As expected, the messages in the group chat reached 99+. And there were countless people tagging her. Chapter 366 - Isnt Master Tang Too Willful? Tang Li quickly read the content of their discussion. The most discussed topic was last night. Several people said that this rain was strange and wondered if they should reschedule their meeting. Of course, they were asking for Tang Li¡¯s opinion. There was someone who tagged her in the morning, asking if she could go to the meeting today. Tang Li was too lazy to type and sent a voice message. ¡°I can come.¡± As soon as she sent this voice message, the entire group instantly exploded. And everyone was sending voice messages. ¡°Master Tang, you¡¯re finally reading our messages.¡± ¡°Master Tang, we planned to go straight to the place mentioned above, but we¡¯ll be gone for a day and a half. Do you have any objections?¡± ¡°Miss Tang, if you want to go back tonight, the higher-ups will send a car to take you back.¡± / ¡°Miss Tang, I recommend you not go back tonight. It will be too much of a hassle going back and forth.¡± ¡°We have actions tonight too. How can Miss Tang leave?¡± ¡­ It seemed like the discussion wouldn¡¯t end for a while. Tang Li thought to herself, ¡°I¡¯m not gonna live outside. I won¡¯t be able to fall asleep without my husband as my pillow.¡± After they finished discussing, Tang Li added, ¡°I want to stay at home. Don¡¯t try to persuade me.¡± ¡­. The group suddenly went quiet. However, the Mystic Society hall became full of noise. ¡°Um¡­ don¡¯t you think Master Tang is a bit too willful?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s willful or not as long as she is capable. Why don¡¯t we try to persuade her more?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that if we try to persuade her again, she¡¯ll quit the mission.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There will also be people from the high-up. Without completing the mission, she won¡¯t be allowed to leave.¡± ¡°That makes sense. Anyway, it¡¯s obvious that she has never taken on such a big mission.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ That¡¯s right.¡± After discussing, they agreed to Tang Li. When Tang Li received their voice message, she walked out with her phone in satisfaction. As soon as she reached the door, she saw Qi Yihan walking over. Tang Li walked over and held his arm. ¡°Are we going to eat breakfast?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Qi Yihan tilted his head to look at her and asked, ¡°When are you leaving?¡± ¡°After breakfast.¡± ¡°Bring Qiqi and Linlin with you.¡± Tang Li thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Let them return to the jade. It¡¯s more convenient that way.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Qi Yihan asked again, ¡°How long do you need? If you¡¯re late, I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll take a day and a half, but I said I¡¯ll come back tonight. I¡¯ll use a teleportation talisman to come back then.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± When the two of them walked out, breakfast was already on the dining table. Qiqi and Linlin sat there waiting for them. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks After breakfast, Tang Li left with Qiqi and Linlin. After the car drove out of the Qi Mansion, Tang Li let Qiqi and Linlin return to the jade. The higher-ups had given her an address a few days ago, so she drove straight to the address. It was in the north, outside the Imperial Capital. When she arrived, there was already a group of people waiting for her. There were a total of six masters and three familiar leaders. Beside them was the military base. However, they did not enter. Instead, they gathered outside the door. There was a bus and armed car parked beside them. Tang Li opened the umbrella and got out of the car. Immediately, she was surrounded by a bunch of people. Among them were Mr. Zuo, Mr. Liang, and Mr. Fang. Behind them was a group of people who looked casually dressed but had the aura of masters. ¡°Miss Tang, you¡¯re here.¡± Tang Li nodded at them and looked at the people behind them. One of the middle-aged men, who was in his forties, stepped forth and introduced himself. ¡°Master Tang, hello. My name is Xuan He, the president of the Mystic Society. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. Seeing you today, I can tell that you are indeed an extraordinary person.¡± Tang Li smiled. Standing among a group of middle-aged men, she looked like a flamboyant rose. Those who did not know her ability would definitely think that she was out on an excursion. Then, the other masters introduced themselves. It was Xu Guanhai, Yu Zhitang, Zhao Guangyi, Zhou Hongtai, and Wu Guangbo. After they were done introducing themselves, Mr. Fang said, ¡°Everyone, get in the car first. We can talk in the car. This will save us time.¡± No one had any objections. Then, the group of people got on the bus. The few armed cars in front opened the way, followed by several armed cars. After the bus started, Mr. Fang told everyone what they needed to do. ¡°We invited all the masters here this time because we¡¯re planning to build a large arsenal in Long County, 100 kilometers north of Imperial Capital. However, that place was an important defense point decades ago, and many martyrs were sacrificed there. We were planning to move all their tombs to the Imperial Capital¡¯s Cemetery of Martyrs, but as long as we move that place, something bad will happen. We tried many ways to move it, but we didn¡¯t succeed, so we asked all the masters to take a look.¡± ¡°However, there is one very important thing to take note of. This is a scientific society. Anything that is unexplainable by science needs to be kept secret. Even if you need to cast spells, you can only do it at night when no one is around.¡± Everyone was already prepared for this. Xuan He said, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. We know about this. We will definitely keep a tight mouth about what happened over there.¡± The others agreed and looked at Tang Li. Tang Li said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been a good secret keeper.¡± The three leaders were relieved. Then, they told them about the situation over there. The rain outside the car did not show any signs of abating. Even when they arrived at Long County, it was still pouring. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a typhoon to suddenly come. The weather station didn¡¯t detect it before.¡± ¡°It must be fate.¡± After everyone got out of the car, they started talking at once. Long County was a medium-sized county. This place was close to the Imperial Capital. Coupled with the fact that this place was expropriated a few years ago, most of the young people had gone to the Imperial Capital. The ones left were all from the older generation. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only The bus did not enter the county, but a few armed cars did. The bus drove along the edge of the county for another ten minutes before stopping outside a relatively large farmhouse. The host and hostess of the farmhouse were already waiting for them there. The moment the car door opened, the two of them quickly came over. They held an umbrella in one hand and saluted the three gentlemen with the other. They looked like retired soldiers. ¡°Leaders and guests, please come in.¡± When the host brought them in, he said, ¡°After receiving the notice from the higher-ups, the farmhouse has stopped operating. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t let out the news that you have been here.¡± Chapter 367 - Uncle Xuan He, Do You Know How To Dig Ditches? When Tang Li left, Qi Yihan was called to Peace Street by Butler Wang. After Qi Yihan got out of the car, he walked into the courtyard alone with an umbrella. Butler Wang was already waiting for him under the eaves. When Qi Yihan approached, he greeted him, ¡°Fourth Master, welcome.¡± Qi Yihan nodded. Butler Wang said, ¡°Old Master is waiting for you in the side hall. He wanted you to see him upon arriving.¡± Then, he took the umbrella from Qi Yihan and placed it beside him. Qi Yihan walked in. At this moment, the old man was lying on an armchair and listening to an opera. Qi Yihan walked up to him and called, ¡°Father.¡± The old man opened his eyes. ¡°Hey.¡± He pointed at the seat beside him. ¡°Sit down. We haven¡¯t chatted for a long time. During this period of time, your three brothers have been coming over to visit me from time to time. You¡¯re so busy that you don¡¯t even have time to visit me.¡± A trace of guilt flashed across Qi Yihan¡¯s face. After sitting down, he placed his hands on his lap and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll take more time off to visit Father in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to come to visit me often. You know why your brothers come to visit me so frequently. Now, everyone in the circle is talking about the Xuanyuan Tomb. There are already several large families secretly teaming up. You¡­¡± ¡°Father.¡± Qi Yihan interrupted him with a frown and said seriously, ¡°It is just a legend. Besides, with the Qi family¡¯s current wealth, there¡¯s no need to take such a risk.¡± The old man frowned as well. ¡°Do you think these families are looking for the Xuanyuan Tomb for wealth? What everyone wants is the elixir and immortal cultivation manuals inside.¡± ¡°These two things don¡¯t exist at all,¡± Qi Yihan said. ¡°Compared to looking for such non-existent things, I might as well get Li to make some medicine that can increase immunity.¡± The old man looked at Qi Yihan and saw that he really didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the Xuanyuan Tomb. After a while, he sighed and said, ¡°The older you get, the more you feel that there are still many things you haven¡¯t done, and the more unwilling you are to die¡­ It¡¯s not wrong for everyone to want to live forever. Even if they know that this kind of thing might just be a legend, they still want to look for it.¡± Qi Yihan pursed his lips and looked at the old man, clenching his fists. At this moment, the old man changed the topic and started talking about Qi Hao¡¯s marriage. ¡°This is the first time Li organized such a big wedding. If there¡¯s anything she doesn¡¯t understand, teach her. She¡¯s the Madam of the Qi family. There will be many more of these things in the future. She needs to learn.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡­ The father and son chatted for more than half an hour. When the old man was tired, Qi Yihan walked out. He and Butler Wang stood by the door and looked at the pouring rain. Qi Yihan asked Butler Wang, ¡°Did anyone mention the Xuanyuan Tomb to Father?¡± Butler Wang told him about it. Qi Yihan frowned. ¡°If these people mention it again, tell me.¡± ¡°Yes, Fourth Master.¡± Qi Yihan walked into the rain with an umbrella. Butler Wang watched him walk out of the courtyard and got into the car before turning to walk to the side hall. The old man, who had his eyes closed, asked, ¡°Has he left?¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Butler Wang deliberated for a moment and said, ¡°Master, it¡¯s not wrong for Fourth Master to not approve of the Xuanyuan Tomb. This tomb is too dangerous, and those legends might not be true.¡± The old man opened his eyes, his gaze sharp. He tapped his right hand on the chair and said, ¡°You might not find those things in the tomb, but you might find them.¡± Hearing that, Butler Wang did not dare to say anything else. At this moment, the old man gestured to him. ¡°Go and get First Master and his illegitimate child to see me.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Butler Wang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Two seconds later, he nodded and went to call First Master. ¡­ In Long County. After the group of people walked into the farmhouse, they found that other than the host and the hostess, there was no one else inside. The host and the hostess left after serving them tea. Everyone sat in the living room and started discussing what to do next. Xuan He said, ¡°We can¡¯t move the tomb here. There must be something holding us back. Let¡¯s go inspect the tomb later.¡± The others agreed and looked at Tang Li. Tang Li nodded as well. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± However, there were several tombs in the vicinity, so they decided to split up into groups. When the masters went on a mission, they would definitely bring the essential items, such as the compass. However, Tang Li was empty-handed. No one asked. After all, everyone knew what she was capable of. However, Xuan He was still very curious about her ability. He wanted to know how powerful she was, so he suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll go with Master Tang.¡± The other five were regretful that they didn¡¯t speak earlier. Tang Li and Xuan He went to the cemetery in the west. The two of them walked under the rain with a black umbrella. Xuan He had a bag slung over his shoulder, and it was obvious that it was filled with mystic items. As he walked, he said to Tang Li, ¡°This has actually happened before. At that time, we couldn¡¯t move the tomb because we offended the Earth God who protected the cemetery there.¡± Tang Li listened casually. Not long after the two of them walked, they saw an old man wearing a bamboo hat and a raincoat by a field. Tang Li stopped and looked at the old man. Xuan He stopped as well and asked, ¡°Master Tang, is there anything wrong with that old man?¡± ¡°No,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°You can just call me Miss Tang.¡± With that, she walked towards the old man. The field here was covered in mud. Coupled with the fact that it was the season for rice to be harvested, the one-meter tall rice seedlings were blocking the field. When Tang Li walked over, her pants were immediately wet and dirty. Tang Li walked up to the old man who was digging the fields and called him, ¡°Grandpa.¡± The old man was probably hard of hearing and did not hear her, so Tang Li called out again. Only then did the old man look up. When he saw Tang Li standing there, his eyes widened and he said, ¡°Are you a fairy?¡± Tang Li smiled at him and said, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not safe for you to be outside in such a heavy rain. Hurry up and go back.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only The old man waved at her and said, ¡°The rain is too heavy. I have to dig two ditches to let out the water. Otherwise, the field will be washed away.¡± Tang Li, ¡°Then let us help you.¡± ¡°No, no, no, don¡¯t dirty your clothes.¡± Tang Li was still smiling. She turned around and asked the confused Xuan He, ¡°Uncle Xuan He, do you know how to dig ditches?¡± Xuan He was confused. Chapter 368 - Summoning the Spirit As the president of the Mystic Society, Xuan He had never done farm work before. However, when Tang Li asked this question, he inexplicably felt that Tang Li definitely did not just want him to dig ditches. Without thinking, he immediately replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Li withdrew her gaze and said to the old man, ¡°Grandpa, my uncle is young. Let him help you dig. You¡¯re already so old. You have to be careful.¡± The old man looked at Xuan He and felt that he didn¡¯t look like a farmer. However, he had indeed been feeling a little unwell these past two days, so he did not refuse. He came out of the field and handed the hoe to Xuan He, thanking him, ¡°Young man, thank you.¡± Xuan He took the hoe and took off his shoes. He rolled up his pants and went down the field to dig. Tang Li and the old man stood at the side. Seeing that Xuan He didn¡¯t know how to dig, the old man taught him. When Xuan He got a hang of it, the old man said to Tang Li, ¡°Thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the rain is really heavy, I wouldn¡¯t be out here digging the ditches¡­ I¡¯m old, my body hurts really bad especially when it¡¯s windy and rainy.¡± ¡°Where are the youngsters from your family?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all in the Imperial Capital. Some work, some go to school.¡± ¡°Then why are you still farming? It¡¯s time for you to retire and enjoy life.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been farming for my entire life, so I can¡¯t stop myself. Besides, if I can earn some money to subsidize my children.¡± Tang Li nodded in agreement. As the two of them were talking, Xuan He finally finished digging the ditch. When he came out from the field, his pants were wet. The old man insisted that they go to his house for a drink. Tang Li did not reject it and said to Xuan He, ¡°Uncle Xuan He, the rain is so heavy. Why don¡¯t we go and rest for a while?¡± Xuan He, who wanted to reject it, nodded. The two of them followed the old man to his house. The old man¡¯s wife was still alive, but she looked sick and was lying on the bed in the room, coughing. Tang Li asked, ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t you send the granny to the hospital? She looks quite ill.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± The old man sighed and said,¡± My wife gets sick everytime it rains. My son and grandson bought her a lot of medicine. She¡¯ll be fine after taking them. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. Do you mind if I go in and take a look at Granny?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t mind.¡± The old man was obviously very respectful to doctors and immediately brought Tang Li in. Xuan He stood in the hall and suddenly wondered what they were here for. Tang Li took the old woman¡¯s pulse and said to the old man, ¡°Grandpa, my grandmother is a witch. I¡¯ve also learned some skills. Go get some water. I¡¯ll give your wife some medicine. You can take one too. After taking it, she probably won¡¯t feel so uncomfortable.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you!¡± Xuan He was speechless. After Tang Li fed the old woman the medicine, she and the old man came out. Xuan He really did not know what Tang Li was up to, so he reminded her, ¡°Miss Tang, we have to go.¡± ¡°Hey! I haven¡¯t brought the water for you guys. Wait a minute.¡± With that, he walked towards the kitchen. Xuan He was speechless. He reminded Tang Li again, ¡°Miss Tang, don¡¯t forget why we are here.¡± Tang Li smiled at him and said, ¡°This old man is the descendant of a martyr. I have something to ask him later.¡± Xuan He, ¡°¡­I see.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Why didn¡¯t he think of asking the descendants of martyrs? However, Tang Li was actually able to tell who the descendants were at a glance. That was dope! The old man came out with poached eggs for Tang Li and Xuan He to eat. Tang Li took the bowl and started eating. There were four eggs in the bowl. After Tang Li finished one, she asked the old man, ¡°Grandpa, I want to ask you something.¡± ¡°Ask away.¡± After eating the medicine given by Tang Li, he felt that the pain in his body had lessened a lot. ¡°I want to ask about what this county did to defend against the enemy back then. Can you tell me about it?¡± The old man thought for a moment and nodded. When he thought that his grandfather was also a martyr at that time, his eyes subconsciously welled up. ¡°At that time, the war was really serious. Long County was a very important retreat route. In order to let the troops retreat safely, except for the pregnant women and children who were hidden, everyone participated in the defense. That battlefield lasted for a day and night. Although it was lost in the end, the troops successfully retreated.¡± ¡°So, this place was lost in the end?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Li suddenly understood something. She quietly ate all the eggs in the bowl and stood up to say to the old man, ¡°Grandpa, take care of yourself and Grandma.¡± Seeing Tang Li stand up, Xuan He quickly ate the egg in his bowl and stood up as well. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± The old man stood up as well. He looked at the heavy rain outside the door and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait a little longer until the rain subsides.¡± ¡°No need. My uncle and I have something very important to do.¡± After Tang Li and Xuan He walked for a while, he asked, ¡°Miss Tang, did you find anything?¡± Tang Li, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but we can ask.¡± Xuan He said in surprise, ¡°You want to summon the spirit?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Well, what do we need to prepare?¡± Summoning the Spirit was not a small matter, and it was very easy to suffer a backlash. ¡°Why don¡¯t I call the others over and summon the spirit together?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°Too many people will attract attention.¡± The cemetery was not too far from the old man¡¯s house. The two of them arrived after walking on the field path for half an hour. The two of them stood outside the cemetery and looked at it. Xuan He became vigilant as he could feel that something was wrong here. He asked Tang Li, ¡°Miss Tang, what are you going to do?¡± Tang Li came empty-handed. He really could not figure out how she could summon the spirit. ¡°I have talismans and copper coins here. Do you want them?¡± ¡°No need.¡± After saying that, Tang Li put away and quickly drew a talisman in the air. Then, as Xuan He widened his eyes in shock, the things around him quickly changed. When he came back to his senses, he was surrounded by a group of people who were running quickly. These people were wearing cotton clothes with patches on them, but they looked determined to sacrifice their lives. At this moment, someone shouted, ¡°Everyone, dig out the tunnel. Those people will definitely attack tonight. We can¡¯t let them pass through here.¡± Then, the scene changed to night. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only As expected, a group of bad guys came over, followed by a day and night of resistance. Seeing people fall one by one, Xuan He¡¯s heart ached. At this moment, someone shouted, ¡°Folks, for the sake of victory, we must hold on.¡± ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t let the enemy pass us!¡± ¡°Even if we die, we¡¯ll come back as ghosts to stop them!¡± Chapter 369 - The Human World Is Safe Bullets rained down. The people of the entire county used their bodies to block the enemies from passing by, buying time for the troops. In the end, except for those who were hidden, everyone here was sacrificed. At the moment they died, Xuan He saw the protective shield formed by their faiths covering this land. The scene changed again. Tang Li and Xuan He returned to reality. Tears welled up in Xuan He¡¯s eyes. He looked at Tang Li and asked, ¡°Miss Tang, what should we do next?¡± ¡°Pacify the souls and tell them that we won because of what they did.¡± Xuan He nodded and took out his phone to call the others. When everyone gathered back at the farmhouse, it was already past four in the afternoon. Because of the heavy rain, the sky had already darkened. After hearing what Xuan He said, everyone looked solemn. After a long while, Mr. Zuo asked Tang Li, ¡°Master Tang, after pacifying them, can we really move their graves?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The three leaders heaved a sigh of relief. The other masters looked at each other. Xuan He asked Tang Li, ¡°Miss Tang, when do you think we should pacify them?¡± ¡°Tonight.¡± After saying that, Tang Li looked at the six masters and asked them to prepare the items. ¡°The rain will stop for an hour tonight. At that time, the Yin Spirit will be at its heaviest. Let¡¯s send these ghosts away together.¡± The six of them nodded. Everyone had brought everything they needed when they came, so there was no need to buy anything. Now, they were just waiting for midnight to come. After dinner, it was still early, so the group of people sat in the hall and chatted. Tang Li sent Qi Yihan a message. Tang Li, ¡°I might not be able to come back tonight. I have to pacify the souls at midnight.¡± Qi Yihan, ¡°When will you finish?¡± Tang Li, ¡°It will take at least two to three hours. There are many souls here.¡± At that moment, Xuan He asked Tang Li, ¡°Miss Tang, we¡¯re all very curious about who your master is. Since you¡¯re so capable, your master should be even more so, right?¡± Tang Li looked up from her phone and nodded. ¡°Yes, my master is very powerful. As for who he is, you won¡¯t know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. There aren¡¯t many powerful people in our line of work. We must have heard of Miss Tang¡¯s master, unless he¡¯s a hermit.¡± At the mention of hermit, they immediately looked at Tang Li with sparkling eyes. ¡°I knew it. I knew Miss Tang was the disciple of a hermit.¡± ¡°Even the few of us combined, we don¡¯t have half of your ability.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you join our Mystic Society and I¡¯ll give you the position of president?¡± ¡°I agree. The president of the Mystic Society should be given to the most capable person in this field. I believe that with Miss Tang as the president, she can definitely lead us to do more good things.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Tang Li didn¡¯t reply. She lowered her head to read Qi Yihan¡¯s message. Qi Yihan, ¡°Will it end at three? I¡¯ll go pick you up.¡± The corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up, and she deliberately said, ¡°But I¡¯ll feel bad if you come to pick me up so late.¡± Qi Yihan, ¡°If I don¡¯t hug you to sleep at night, I¡¯ll lose sleep. When I pick you up, I can still sleep in the car for a few hours.¡± The smile on Tang Li¡¯s face widened. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks At this moment, Xuan He said, ¡°Miss Tang, let¡¯s call it a deal then.¡± Tang Li didn¡¯t reply. At 11: 55 am, the rain was still pouring. Everyone stood beside the largest cemetery in the county with umbrellas. Minister Liang asked, ¡°Master Tang, will the rain really stop at 12 am?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Li nodded and said to the masters, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll make the rain in this county stop for an hour. The rest is up to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Tang. We¡¯re good at this.¡± Tang Li nodded and quickly drew a talisman in the air. After the talisman was drawn, a golden light flashed, creating a field around this entire area. The six masters took out their treasures at the same time and started casting a spell to pacify the souls. It lasted for an hour. When it was almost one o¡¯clock, Tang Li said to the three leaders, ¡°Tell these souls that we won the war, and thank them for what they did.¡± The three of them nodded at the same time. At one o¡¯clock, the rain started again, but it was very light and did not fall on them. At two o¡¯clock, Tang Li said to the three higher-ups, ¡°You can speak now. Make your voice louder so that all the souls can hear.¡± After Tang Li finished speaking, a few talismans quickly appeared in her hand. She threw the talismans at the three higher-ups. Then, the three of them saw the martyrs standing there. They subconsciously stood at attention. As Mr. Zuo shouted ¡°Salute¡±, Minister Liang and Minister Fang saluted them at the same time. The three of them told the martyrs loudly at the same time, ¡°Comrades, we won the war. Thank you for what you did for us.¡± Tang Li continued, ¡°The human world is now at peace. Everyone, it¡¯s time for you to leave. The country will build a military base on this land to protect our home.¡± At that moment, the six masters threw out the talismans in their hands at the same time and chanted the incantation. At 2: 40 am, a flag with a talisman shining with golden light appeared in Tang Li¡¯s hand. She waved the flag in the air. ¡°Open!¡± A thick door appeared in the void and opened at the same time. Then, the group of ghosts took one last look at the land and walked into the door. After all the ghosts entered the door, the door closed and disappeared into the void. The rain poured down again. Tang Li picked up the black umbrella beside her and said to everyone, ¡°The matter here is over. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± With that, she walked towards the path. ¡°Hey! Miss Tang, don¡¯t leave just like that.¡± ¡°Come with us.¡± Tang Li waved at them and said happily, ¡°My husband is waiting for me in town. I¡¯m going home with him.¡± Everyone was speechless. This was not the Master Tang they knew! Tang Li¡¯s figure quickly disappeared into the darkness. In the next moment, she used a teleportation talisman to teleport herself to the road outside the town. There was already a RV parked there. When Tang Li walked over, the car door opened, revealing a man standing by the door. Tang Li walked over, put away the umbrella, and reached out her hand to him. Qi Yihan held her hand and brought her into the car. The car door closed and the car drove out. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Tang Li turned around and pounced into Qi Yihan¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯m so tired.¡± Qi Yihan wrapped his arm around her waist and brought her to the bed. Tang Li put on her shoes. After Qi Yihan took off his shoes, she hugged him like an octopus. ¡°As expected, being in your arms is the most comfortable.¡± Qi Yihan smiled and placed a hand on her back. ¡°You can sleep for a few more hours on the way.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 370 - If She Wants To Harm Me, Ill Drag Her Down With Me Tang Li woke up on the bed in her bedroom. She opened her eyes and reached out to touch the side. As expected, her man had already gotten up. She got out of bed, washed up, and went out. Unexpectedly, Qi Yihan didn¡¯t go to the office. Instead, he was working remotely in the living room. Seeing her come out, he said, ¡°Breakfast is ready. I¡¯ll send you to the Situ family later.¡± Tang Li was not in a hurry to walk to the dining table. Instead, she walked to Qi Yihan and sat down. She crossed her arms and smiled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to the company today?¡± Qi Yihan touched her face with his other hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not very busy these two days. I can go later.¡± Tang Li glanced at the time on his laptop. It was already ten twenty. She nodded and stood up to eat breakfast. While she was eating breakfast, Qiqi and Linlin came in. ¡°Godmother, you¡¯re up.¡± Linlin ran over and climbed onto the chair beside her. She blinked and watched her eat breakfast. Tang Li picked up a scallion pancake and fed it to her. Linlin ate with relish and said, ¡°Godmother¡¯s breakfast is delicious.¡± / Please Keep reading on wuxiaworld.site Tang Li was amused and said, ¡°Is the breakfast you eat not delicious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s delicious too, but not as delicious as Godmother¡¯s.¡± ¡°You little foodie. If you want to eat it, just say so.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± After Tang Li finished breakfast, she went to the Situ family with Qi Yihan, Qiqi, and Linlin. It was still raining today, but the rain was much lighter. The car stopped outside Situ Jin¡¯s courtyard, and Qin Mingyue came out to receive them. ¡°Miss Tang, Mr. Qi.¡± After greeting them, Qin Mingyue brought them in. Unexpectedly, as soon as they walked into the courtyard, they heard Situ Huang shouting at the top of his lungs. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t we let slip such a good opportunity? Now, many families are preparing to join forces to find the Xuanyuan Tomb.¡± When Tang Li and the others walked to the door, Situ Jin replied casually, ¡°So Father wants me to participate?¡± ¡°No, I want you to tell your Fifth Uncle that you¡¯re the head of the Situ family and that he should listen to you.¡± Situ Jin saw Tang Li and nodded at her. Situ Huang saw her too and stopped talking. Situ Jin looked at the two little ones who followed her in and waved at them. ¡°There¡¯s food in the side hall and some books I prepared. You guys can go over and read them.¡± Linlin cheered and walked over. Qiqi followed behind her. Situ Jin then looked at Qi Yihan and was surprised. ¡°Yihan, don¡¯t you need to go to the company today?¡± ¡°Nope, I¡¯m not busy today.¡± ¡°Have a seat.¡± The two of them sat down. Tang Li sized Situ Jin up and said, ¡°Looks like the medicine Qin Mingyue made for you is working fine. Very good. From now on, I don¡¯t need to come everyday.¡± Hearing that, Situ Huang frowned and said, ¡°Tang Li, you¡¯re the doctor. She doesn¡¯t know anything. What if she wants to harm my son?¡± Hearing that, Tang Li looked at Situ Huang. Situ Huang looked displeased. Tang Li then turned her gaze to Qin Mingyue, who was standing beside Situ Jin. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Qin Mingyue¡¯s expression was calm, obviously not bothered by Situ Huang¡¯s words. At this moment, Situ Jin smiled. His smile was very faint and mysterious. ¡°If she wants to harm me, I¡¯ll drag her down with me.¡± After saying that, he tilted his head to look at Qin Mingyue and asked in a gentle tone, ¡°Mingyue, right?¡± WIth her head lowered, Qin Mingyue still didn¡¯t speak. Situ Jin withdrew his gaze and nodded at Tang Li. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Jin.¡± Situ Huang frowned even more tightly. If not for the fact that Tang Li was Qi Yihan¡¯s wife, he would have forced her to stay here and watch over his son 24 hours a day. Tang Li snorted and stood up to say to Qin Mingyue, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the herb room.¡± With that, she left with Qin Mingyue. After the two women left, Situ Huang started talking about the tomb again. This time, he asked Qi Yihan, ¡°Fourth Master, are you really not interested in the Xuanyuan Tomb?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Situ Huang shook his head as if he felt sorry for Qi Yihan. ¡°It¡¯s said that there are really elixirs and treasures inside. Now, everyone finally knows where the Xuanyuan Tomb is. It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t want to participate.¡± ¡°How can you be sure that it¡¯s the real Xuanyuan Tomb?¡± ¡°The shaman of the Xuanyuan family said it himself, and someone has already confirmed it.¡± ¡°Confirmed? You mean someone got the Elixir from the tomb?¡± ¡°No, someone found the Xuanyuan Tomb. However, the tomb is too big and it¡¯s too dangerous inside, so we plan to enter together.¡± Qi Yihan stopped talking. Situ Huang added, ¡°Xuanyuan Emperor is the most powerful and richest king in history, so there must be a lot of wealth and elixirs in his tomb. Isn¡¯t it rumored that Xuanyuan Emperor didn¡¯t die but became immortal?¡± Looking at the Situ Huang who was obsessed with a legend, Qi Yihan shook his head and stopped talking. He turned to look at Situ Jin. Situ Jin remained indifferent and said, ¡°Fifth Uncle is the only one in our family who knows the tomb raiding the best, he swore to himself before that he would never go down again.¡± Situ Huang frowned. ¡°You need to go and convince your Fifth Uncle.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the ball to enter his courtyard.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll get him to come over and you can talk to him.¡± After saying that, Situ Huang stood up, looking like he was about to call him immediately. Situ Jin sighed and said, ¡°Everyone is crazy in this world. I don¡¯t want to risk my life for something ridiculous.¡± With that, he looked at Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan said, ¡°I don¡¯t need those things.¡± He only wanted Tang Li. Situ Jin seemed to have guessed what he was thinking. He laughed out loud, and then said, ¡°In the past, we thought that you were the one who would never fall in love with any woman. I didn¡¯t expect you to be the first to fall in love with a woman. Tang Li is indeed different from the person I remember. Do you know why she changed so much?¡± Qi Yihan picked up the teacup beside him and took a sip. His expression was unreadable. ¡°Because¡­ she wants to be herself again.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Situ Jin did not understand what he meant, but he did not care. After all, this had nothing to do with him. The two of them changed the subject of conversation. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been training your nephews recently. The one with the most potential is actually your eldest brother¡¯s son. Why? Do you want to retire at such a young age?¡± Situ Jin had not been in touch with business for a long time, but he knew everything. He was curious about this matter. ¡°Mm.¡± Qi Yihan didn¡¯t intend to elaborate. ¡°I want to shift my attention from Qi Corp to something else.¡± Chapter 371 - Do You Want Me To Rub Your Back? When Qi Yihan left, he went to tell Tang Li. Tang Li sent him to the gate. After he left, she was about to enter when she saw Situ Huang striding over with an ashen face. Situ Huang also saw Tang Li and quickly walked over. ¡°Tang Li, are you really going to do business with my fifth brother?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Tang Li nodded, Situ Huang¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Let me remind you something. My fifth brother wants to resurrect his wife. If you really have the ability to resurrect dead people, then pretend I didn¡¯t say anything. If you can¡¯t, then you¡¯ll regret it.¡± With that, he turned and walked towards his villa. Tang Li looked at Situ Huang, who left angrily, and knew at a glance that this person must have been rebuffed by Situ Li. She sneered and entered Situ Jin¡¯s courtyard. The day ended quickly. After dinner, Tang Li left with Qiqi and Linlin. The next morning, Tang Li received a call from Xuan He, asking her to take over his position as president of the Mystic Society. Tang Li was not interested in this at all. She rejected him directly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the position of president. Also, don¡¯t call me for small things. If you want my help, you¡¯ll have to pay.¡± / Please Keep reading on wuxiaworld.site Xuan He was silent for a while on the phone before saying, ¡°Alright, can you be the vice president though? In name only, you don¡¯t have to do anything.¡± Tang Li thought about it and agreed. After hanging up the phone, she was about to go out when she received a call from Tang Zitong. Tang Zitong told her, ¡°Fourth Sister, the renovation is done. When do you think we should open for business?¡± Tang Li thought about it and said, ¡°This Saturday. It just so happens that the first training session for the staff finishes on Saturday.¡± ¡°Alright, then we need to do some advertising. Also, should we invite some people over?¡± Tang Li did not know much about the entertainment industry, but she knew that inviting some people with status in the entertainment industry would definitely help. She said, ¡°Make a list of invited people. I¡¯ll call them one by one.¡± ¡°All right.¡± The moment Tang Zitong hung up the phone, she turned around and called Secretary Si. Secretary Si was about to go out for breakfast when he received a call. He knew with certainty that this woman must be stumped by another problem. He said directly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tang Zitong didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and asked, ¡°Secretary Si, Fourth Sister and I have decided to open our entertainment company this Saturday. We need to get some famous people to come for the opening ceremony. Who do you think are suitable?¡± Secretary Si was speechless that Tang Zitong took him as her personal assistant, asking him all kinds of things. ¡°CEO Qi. With a word from him, your company will be respected in the industry.¡± Tang Zitong¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. She immediately said excitedly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Secretary Si, you¡¯re so smart. When I have time, I¡¯ll definitely treat you to a meal.¡± Secretary Si wanted to say, ¡°No need, just don¡¯t call me so much.¡± However, he suddenly changed his mind. ¡°Sure.¡± Tang Zitong, ¡°I gotta go. Tell me when you are free.¡± With that, she hung up. Secretary Si looked at the phone with a complicated expression. Actually, he was a patient person. If not for the fact that this woman was the cousin of the CEO¡¯s wife, he wouldn¡¯t even bother to talk to her. ¡­ Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks After Tang Li finished the call and went out, she saw Qi Yihan coming back from running. She leaned against the door and appreciated her husband, who looked even more muscular and handsome after exercising. When Qi Yihan saw her, he quickened his pace and walked over. Tang Li raised her hand to touch his hair. The rain finally stopped at midnight last night. This morning, there was some fog around the Qi Mansion. After running, his hair was wet. Qi Yihan removed her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower. Qiqi and Linlin are behind me. We¡¯ll eat when they come back.¡± After saying that, he held her hand and led her to the bedroom. Tang Li tilted her head to look at him. She raised her eyebrows and asked deliberately, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to rub your back, do you?¡± ¡°Save that for tonight.¡± Tang Li smiled and hit him. ¡°You pervert.¡± Qi Yihan smiled and said seriously, ¡°Hon, you misunderstood me. I just want you to rub my back. I don¡¯t have any other nasty thoughts.¡± Tang Li pursed her lips and smiled. When she walked into the bedroom, she remembered Tang Zitong¡¯s call and asked, ¡°Who do you think we should invite?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to invite too many. Just Mr. Zhang, his wife, and Mr. Situ will do.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll also be there. All you need to do is reserve a few tables at a high-end restaurant.¡± ¡°Why did we need a few tables?¡± ¡°Treat all the staff to a good meal. Then they¡¯ll work hard for you.¡± Tang Li was stunned for two seconds. When he walked into the bathroom and took off his clothes, she laughed out loud. Qi Yihan quickly took off his clothes, not caring about the fact that Tang Li was watching. Tang Li was furious. She rubbed her nose and left. At this moment, Qi Yihan asked her with a smile, ¡°Hon, why are you going out?¡± Tang Li replied with a red face, ¡°I¡¯m going to make calls.¡± With that, she picked up the phone and called Su Ziqing. Su Ziqing picked up the call quickly and said, ¡°Cousin, you finally called me. Wanwan and I are going to eat breakfast. Have you eaten.¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Tang Li remembered that Zu Ziqing was a law student, so she asked, ¡°My company will open on Saturday. Do you want to come over?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Su Ziqing replied quickly and added, ¡°Can Wanwan and I come over together?¡± ¡°¡­Sure!¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Tang Li thought to herself, ¡°When did my cousin get so close to the female lead?¡± The two of them exchanged a few more words before hanging up. Tang Li waited for Qi Yihan to come out of the shower before the two of them went out for breakfast. Qi Yihan had an international meeting this morning, so he did not send Tang Li to the Situ family. The moment Tang Li drove into the entrance of the Situ family, she met Situ Lei, who was about to go out. Situ Lei saw her too and immediately honked his horn twice. It was obvious that he was looking for Tang Li. Then, he parked the car and strode ove. Chapter 372 - You Will Be Very Unlucky This Year Situ Lei walked over and stood by the window. He placed a hand on the car and asked Tang Li, ¡°Tang Li, I heard that you¡¯re very good at fortune-telling. Can you read my fortune?¡± ¡°You want to read fortunes?¡± Tang Li sized up Situ Lei. His eyes were slightly sunken and his forehead was dark. One look and one could tell that he would be unlucky. However, when she thought that this person was about to make her company famous, her tone became gentler. ¡°If you want me to read your fortune, you¡¯ll need to pay 200,000 yuan. If you¡¯re willing to pay, I¡¯ll read your fortune.¡± ¡°Only two hundred thousand?!¡± Situ Lei looked incredulous. He heard a few days ago from Situ Yueqin that Tang Li asked her for five million. Tang Li seemed to have guessed what he was thinking. The corners of her lips curled up as she said, ¡°The money I charge for everyone¡¯s fortune-telling is different. I¡¯ll charge you 200,000. Do you want it or not? This is a rare opportunity. If you look for me next time, it¡¯ll start from a million.¡± Situ Lei suddenly felt that he had made a fortune. 200,000 yuan was just a few days of pocket money to him. ¡°Yes, I want.¡± With that, he took out his phone. ¡°Cash or card?¡± ¡°Card.¡± Tang Li also took out her phone. Situ Lei gave Tang Li two hundred thousand without batting an eye. Tang Li put away her phone and asked, ¡°Tell me, what do you want me to read?¡± / Please Keep reading on wuxiaworld.site Situ Lei cut to the chase, ¡°How¡¯s my luck this year? Is there a chance for me to become the head of the Situ family?¡± ¡°You asked two questions. Which one do you want me to answer?¡± Situ Lei was stunned. In the next second, he suddenly felt that he was swindled. ¡°You mean 200,000 yuan for every question I ask?¡± ¡°Of course, you are telling me that you think with 200,000, you can ask tons of questions, are you?¡± Situ Lei held back his displeasure and said, ¡°Alright, then answer one question.¡± ¡°Which question?¡± Situ Lei thought for a moment. The possibility of him becoming the head of the family was not high. He wanted to know if he could get lucky this year. ¡°Read my luck this year.¡± Tang Li nodded and took out a piece of talisman from her pocket. She waved the talisman in front of Situ Lei and then three words appeared on it. ¡°The shortest straw.¡± When Situ Lei saw these three words, his expression changed. ¡°What do these three words mean?¡± ¡°It means that you¡¯ll be very unlucky this year.¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Situ Lei did not believe it at all. ¡°How can I be unlucky?¡± He felt that Tang Li was a liar. ¡°Tang Li, are your fortune-telling skills that bad? Let me tell you, since you¡¯ve taken my money, if I¡¯m not unlucky this year, you¡¯ll ruin your reputation.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°If you¡¯re not unlucky, not only will I return the 200,000 yuan to you, but I¡¯ll also give you 20 million yuan as compensation.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Situ Lei felt that 20 million was already waving at him. He sneered, ¡°Tang Li, then get 20 million ready. I¡¯ll definitely come after you at the end of the year.¡± With that, he turned around and walked back to his car. When Tang Li passed by his car, she kindly reminded him, ¡°I advise you to forgive people when you can. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± What answered her was Situ Lei¡¯s middle finger. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks After Situ Lei drove the car out of the gate, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that Tang Li was a liar. He stopped the car and took out his phone to call his henchman. ¡°How¡¯s the company that hired Lu Cong?¡± He wanted to vent his anger. ¡°Er¡­ Well¡­¡± Hearing that, Situ Lei knew that he failed to carry out the task. He said with displeasure, ¡°You can¡¯t even handle a small company that hasn¡¯t even started yet! What¡¯s the use of you then?!¡± Boss, don¡¯t be angry! I got someone to investigate that company. It turns out that the person behind that company has a powerful background. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t dare to make any moves.¡± ¡°How powerful? More powerful than me?¡± Situ Lei said angrily, ¡°No matter who that person is, go and smash the company.¡± After a moment of silence, the henchman replied, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I heard that the company will open this Saturday. Boss, how do you think we should deal with them?¡± ¡°Spread out the rumor that Lu Cong is a pervert and he is recruited by a company. Kick them all out of the Imperial Capital.¡± ¡°Oh, okay! Okay! I¡¯ll do it now.¡± After hanging up, Situ Lei was satisfied. Only then did he call his mistress. ¡°Baby, where are you? I¡¯ll come find you.¡± His mistress gave him the address, and Situ Lei headed straight out. In less than two hours, two hot headlines suddenly popped up in social media. [The pervert, Lu XX, didn¡¯t disappear. Instead, he signed a contract with an entertainment company that was about to open.] [Lu XX was signed by Dream Realization Entertainment Co., Ltd. This company will open on Saturday. A company that signs Lu XX is definitely not doing proper business.] It just so happened that recently, the drama Situ Lei¡¯s mistress acted in had gone viral. As soon as the two headlines were released, she posted a post at the same time: ¡°If that kind of person can still work in this business, how many female celebrities and singers will be targeted by him in the future? I call on the entire circle to resist the opening of this entertainment company called ¡®Dream Realization¡¯.¡± After that, Dream Realization instantly became the No. 1 headline. Many people started to look into it, wanting to find out who the boss of Dream Realization was. Some people even looked up the company address of Dream Realization. However, no matter how hard they tried, they could only find the names of the managers in the company. They could not find out who the boss was at all. Even if they found the building where Dream Realization was, when they saw a group of bodyguards holding electric batons, they shrunk back. Then, everyone started to guess who the boss of Dream Realization was. ¡°Is he the young master of a rich family?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely. Otherwise, why can¡¯t we find out anything about him?¡± Humph, even if he is from a rich family, with us working together, we can definitely make his company shut down.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why should we be afraid?¡± ¡°Everyone, quickly go and report it to the authorities. Tell them that this company is actually doing a pimping business.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°Yes, yes. As long as everyone reports, the higher-ups will take it seriously and investigate.¡± ¡­ The higher-ups did take it seriously. At noon, Tang Li received a call from Tang Zitong. She said anxiously, ¡°Fourth Sister, I just received a call from the higher-ups. They said that our company has been reported by many people to be a pimp company.¡± Tang Li, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± Chapter 373 - Situ Li Coming Out of His House After saying that, Tang Li found the phone number of one of the leaders she knew and told him about the company. The leader agreed to handle this matter immediately. Not long after Tang Li hung up, Tang Zitong called again. There was a light smile on her face. ¡°Fourth Sister, you¡¯re amazing. Just now, I received a call from the higher-ups again, asking us to open on time. They even wish us good business.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡­ Before it opened, Dream Realization became a hot subject on the internet. Everyone in the industry was waiting in anticipation to see who the boss of Dream Realization was this Saturday. When Situ Lei¡¯s mistress found out about this, she was afraid that the boss of Dream Realization had a powerful background and would turn around to deal with her. She was not in the mood to act anymore.in Situ Lei¡¯s arms. She said coquettishly in Situ Lei¡¯s arms, ¡°Young Master Lei, I¡¯m so scared. What if the boss of that company is really powerful? You¡¯re the young master of the Situ family. They definitely won¡¯t dare to do anything to you. I¡¯m just a small actress. What if they banned me from acting in the future? Boohoo¡­¡± Situ Lei liked this actress the most. Seeing her cry, his heart ached. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I, Situ Lei, am around, no one can touch you.¡± / ¡°You¡¯re my woman. If they challenge you, they challenge me. If they challenge me, they challenge the entire Situ family. In the Imperial Capital, there aren¡¯t many people who dare to do so.¡± The actress was relieved. ¡°Really? Then why can Dream Realization still open after the rumors spread out?¡± Situ Lei blamed himself. ¡°It must be because my henchmen weren¡¯t doing a good job. My little nymph, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure they can¡¯t open their business on Saturday.¡± Since his henchmen were so useless, he had to do it himself. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you this Saturday. I won¡¯t feel at ease if I don¡¯t see that company get shut down with my own eyes.¡± With that, she placed his hand on her breasts and let him caress her. Receiving the signal, Situ Lei moved his hand down her body while kissing her. ¡­ Situ Jin also knew about what happened at Tang Li¡¯s company. At dinner that night, Situ Jin said, ¡°My cousin is insensible. Whatever he does outside has nothing to do with the Situ family. Given how much attention your company has received over these days because of him, when you deal with him, don¡¯t vent your anger on the Situ family.¡± The corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am a just person.¡± For some reason, Situ Jin did not believe Tang Li. But he didn¡¯t mind. After Situ Jin finished the medicinal bath, Tang Li received a call from Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan said to her over the phone, ¡°Li, if you leave the Situ family now, come to the company to pick me up.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll come over soon.¡± After hanging up, she left with Qiqi and Linlin. As soon as Tang Li left, Situ Huang arrived. Situ Huang continued to talk about the topic that had been bothering him for the past few days. ¡°Jin, the people from the other families are already preparing. Think of a way to persuade your Fifth Uncle. If we miss this opportunity, we won¡¯t have such a chance in the future.¡± Situ Jin looked at his father and said, ¡°I can¡¯t persuade Fifth Uncle.¡± Situ Huang frowned, a little dissatisfied with his attitude. ¡°You didn¡¯t even try. How do you know you can¡¯t persuade him?¡± Situ Jin gave in and said, ¡°Then call Fifth Uncle over. If you can, I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± Satisfied, Situ Huang immediately said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call him now.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Situ Huang had already found an excuse to get Situ Li to come out. He walked to Situ Li¡¯s courtyard and called him from outside. Other than Situ Li and his wife, there was not a single servant in Fifth Master Situ¡¯s house. Even so, no one dared to enter his courtyard. Not to mention entering the courtyard, even standing outside the courtyard, Situ Huang felt a chill running down spine. When he thought about how the decoration of this place was similar to a mourning hall, he felt terrified. Situ Li opened the door with a calm expression. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Tang Li said she has something to ask you and wants you to go over now.¡± Situ Li did not suspect anything. After nodding, he walked out and closed the door before following Situ Huang to his house. Looking at Situ Li, Situ Jin was a little surprised. ¡°Fifth Uncle, please sit.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Tang Li?¡± Situ Li stood by the living room door and looked around. When he did not see Tang Li, his expression darkened. Situ Jin knew that his father tricked Situ Li into coming. His expression changed slightly as he said to Situ Li, ¡°Now, the entire circle is preparing to enter the Xuanyuan Tomb. We hope you can come along.¡± ¡°No way.¡± After saying that, Situ Li turned and left. Situ Huang stopped him. ¡°Fifth Brother, finding the location of the Xuanyuan Tomb wasn¡¯t easy. It is said that in the tomb, there is a kind of elixir that can bring the dead back to life. For your wife¡¯s sake, you should go with us.¡± Situ Li said again, ¡°No, get out of the way!¡± ¡°Fifth Brother, why are you so stubborn? Let me tell you, Tang Li said before that she can only save people but not the dead. Fifth Sister-in-law is already dead¡­ Ahem¡­ Let¡­ Let go of me!¡± Situ Huang¡¯s neck was suddenly strangled, and his face instantly turned pale from suffocation. Situ Li was not only an expert in tomb raiding, but he was also a well-trained martial artist. After Situ Huang was strangled, he could not break free at all. Looking at his father being strangled, Situ Jin¡¯s face darkened. He quickly walked over and extended his hand. When the hand was about to reach him, Situ Li slapped it. Just as the hand was about to be slapped, another hand reached out and pulled Situ Jin away. Situ Li looked at Tan Mingyue in surprise. He let go of Situ Huang¡¯s neck and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll say it one last time. I won¡¯t go to the tomb again. If you trick me into coming over again, you know what¡¯ll happen.¡± With that, he left. Situ Jin looked at Situ Huang, who was covering his neck and coughing non-stop, and said, ¡°Father, as you can see, I can¡¯t persuade him at all.¡± ¡­ When Tang Li arrived at the Qi Corporation¡¯s building with the two little ones, it was not yet nine o¡¯clock. It was still Secretary Si who picked them up in the parking lot. Secretary Si looked at the two little ones who got out of the car and was surprised. Linlin walked up to him and called him sweetly, ¡°Good evening, Uncle Si.¡± He nodded at Linlin and shifted his gaze to Tang Li, saying, ¡°The CEO is in a meeting. Madam, you can take them to the CEO¡¯s office first.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Tang Li nodded. When they entered the elevator, Secretary Si suddenly said, ¡°Dream Realization is opening the day after tomorrow. Is there anything I can help you with?¡± The corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up, and she said, ¡°Come over and help me entertain the guests.¡± Secretary Si was stunned for a moment. He thought to himself that he was the secretary of the Qi Group, shouldn¡¯t she find someone else to receive the guests? At that moment, Tang Li added, ¡°Yihan will be there to entertain the guests too. I¡¯m worried that he will be too busy.¡± Secretary Si was shocked and suddenly felt that entertaining the guests wasn¡¯t all that bad. ¡°Sure.¡± Chapter 374 - Madam, Are You Pregnant? When Tang Li and the others were brought to the top floor, they found that there were quite a number of people who were still working overtime tonight (she rarely saw them when she came at night previously), so she asked Secretary Si, ¡°Secretary Si, is the meeting tonight very important? When does it end?¡± Secretary Si¡¯s expression suddenly became a little strange. After two seconds, he said, ¡°The CEO planned to give more administrative rights to the young masters. In half a year, whoever has the best performance will be in charge of businesses in Europe.¡± When they heard the CEO make this decision, everyone in the company was shocked. Many people were discussing in private whether the CEO was forced to do so. However, the masters and young masters were very excited. There had been three meetings in a row today to discuss it. After saying that, Secretary Si asked, ¡°Madam, do you know why the CEO made this decision?¡± Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s a human, not a machine. No matter how good he is at earning money, there are times when he wants to rest.¡± Secretary Si felt like he understood something, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t. He asked again, ¡°Madam, are you pregnant?¡± Actually, this was the best explanation the entire company could come up with. Madam was pregnant, and the CEO wanted to spend more time with her, so he was prepared to let go of some administrative rights. Tang Li glanced at Secretary Si and did not bother to talk to him. / Secretary Si was confused. So was Madam pregnant or not? After bringing the three of them into the CEO¡¯s office and getting someone to send food and drinks, Secretary Si left. Qiqi and Linlin stood by the large French windows and looked out, wowing. Tang Li took out her phone and looked at the news online. The moment she opened it, the most eye-catching news was about Dream Realization and Lu Cong. Of course, all the comments were negative. At that moment, Qiqi walked to Tang Li and sat beside her. He said to her, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already learned how to hack. Do you want me to help you find all the people who are causing trouble?¡± Tang Li was a little surprised. ¡°Who did you learn it from?¡± ¡°The hacker First Master found for us taught us.¡± Hearing that, Linlin walked over as well. She sat on the other side of Tang Li and told her, ¡°Yes, Qiqi and I have been learning every night recently. We¡¯re already very good.¡± Actually, the Kylins didn¡¯t need to sleep at all, and coincidentally, the pro hacker Qi Yihan found for them was a night owl, so the two of them learned at night. Tang Li nodded and said, ¡°Not the time yet.¡± After thinking for a while, she added, ¡°Find out when Situ Lei started to have affairs with that actress. When the company opens the day after tomorrow, put it online and let everyone see it.¡± The two of them immediately nodded. When Secretary Si returned to the conference room, he got someone to bring in a tablet for Qiqi and Linlin. The two of them started collecting the things Tang Li wanted. Tang Li swiped her phone casually. It just so happened that a drama was being advertised recently, and its popularity was second only to the trending ¡°Dream Realization¡±. The female lead was Yang Xuelan, who Tang Li helped before, and the male lead was Mo Chen. The promotional video for these two people was especially exquisite. Tang Li deliberately took a few more glances at it and decided to watch this drama. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks However, as soon as the show started, Ouyang Yi called. When she saw Ouyang Yi¡¯s name, Tang Li remembered that she had promised to visit Yuan Yuan last time, but she totally forgot about it. The moment Tang Li picked up the call, Ouyang Yi asked, ¡°Tang Li, I heard that your entertainment company will open the day after tomorrow.¡± Tang Li did not hide it. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Ouyang Yi, ¡°I also heard that your company has been on the trend. Who is slandering your company? And why don¡¯t you retaliate?¡± Tang Li, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that infamy is also fame? They are just doing me a favor to save me a lot of advertising costs. Why should I retaliate? I¡¯ll counterattack when they are useless. That way, I won¡¯t even have to pay for the advertisement.¡± Ouyang Yi was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Actually, I think this is a good idea.¡± Tang Li smiled. ¡°Definitely. This will save me a lot of money.¡± Ouyang Yi, ¡°Are you short of money?¡± Tang Li, ¡°Not really, but I prefer the free stuff.¡± Ouyang Yi was speechless. After a few seconds of silence, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll come and be your bodyguard the day after tomorrow. If anyone comes to cause you trouble, I¡¯ll throw them out.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that someone will recognize you?¡± ¡°If I dress up, no one will recognize me.¡± ¡°Alright, go over early the morning after tomorrow.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± After hanging up, Tang Li was in a good mood. She clicked on the drama played by Mo Chen and Yang Xuelan. Whether it was the costume or the post-production, this drama was top-notch. Tang Li did not watch dramas, but she knew that this drama would definitely be popular. When she was halfway through the second episode of the drama, the office door was suddenly pushed open. At the same time, First Master¡¯s dissatisfied voice was heard. ¡°Fourth Brother, what do you mean? You know that Father wanted Lingxuan and me to get involved in the Xuanyuan tomb, and you suddenly made this decision. Then what do you want me and Lingxuan to do?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with me what you are going to do.¡± Qi Yihan said coldly, ¡°You are free to go to the tomb.¡± ¡°No, if I leave, Second Brother and Third Brother will definitely steal all the good projects from me.¡± Qi Yihan replied straightforwardly, ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± First Master was so angry that his face and neck turned red. At this moment, a laugh came from the side. Hearing the laughter, Qi Yihan and First Master looked over at the same time. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only When First Master saw that it was Tang Li, he glared at her angrily. Tang Li stood up and walked towards them as she said, ¡°First Brother, you know very well who is more capable in this family. Yihan will distribute the projects to his nephews fairly based on their ability. Besides, aren¡¯t you and Lingxuan going to do something more important? Maybe you will really find the Elixir of Immortality. When that happens, will you still care about these small projects?¡± Although First Master felt that what Tang Li said was true, when Tang Li said it, he felt like Tang Li was mocking him. He did not want to talk to Tang Li, so he said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Father got for us to enter the tomb. You have to wait for us to come back before you distribute the projects.¡± Qi Yihan said firmly, ¡°In your dream.¡± Chapter 375 - First Madam Is Deranged First Master was so angry that his facial features were twisted. However, he knew that Fifth Master was a man of his word. No matter what he said, it was useless. In the end, he gritted his teeth and said fiercely, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk to Father about this.¡± With that, he turned around and left. Tang Li withdrew her gaze from the door and looked at Qi Yihan, who had a cold expression on his face. She asked, ¡°Yihan, are you trying to stop First Brother from entering the tomb?¡± Qi Yihan was silent for a few seconds before nodding. He said, ¡°Many people in Father¡¯s generation started out in tombs, but at that time, a lot of people were killed¡­ Besides, we are wealthy enough. Why should we go back to the tomb?¡± What he was most worried about now was that his father would also lose his mind because of the tomb. Tang Li thought for a moment and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and see Father tomorrow? I¡¯ll tell him.¡± Qi Yihan tilted his head to look at her and nodded, as if he already knew what she wanted to say. ¡­ The next morning, Tang Li and Qi Yihan went to the old man¡¯s place. Unexpectedly, First Master arrived earlier than them. / When he saw the two of them coming in, First Master looked like he had expected their arrival. He said to the old man, ¡°Father, since Fourth Brother is here, you can ask him in person why he made that decision. I think he just doesn¡¯t want me and Lingxuan to go to the tomb.¡± The old man looked at Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan admitted, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Father, listen, he admitted it! If Lingxuan and I leave and he gives the good projects to other people, Lingxuan will lose a lot of good opportunities. Also, Ming and Hao, with just the two of them in the company, they definitely won¡¯t be able to compete with Second Brother and Third Brother. He¡­¡± ¡°Enough.¡± As soon as the old man spoke, First Master shut his mouth. The old man looked at Qi Yihan sharply and asked, ¡°Yihan, why did you do that?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for the Qi family to take this risk. As for the legend of the Elixir of Immortality, it doesn¡¯t exist at all.¡± ¡°How do you know it doesn¡¯t exist? Did the Xuanyuan family admit it?¡± First Master immediately retorted. Qi Yihan looked at him and asked, ¡°Have you heard of someone in the Xuanyuan family who can live forever?¡± First Master choked and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible that there is, but they never let us know.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± First Master hated Qi Yihan¡¯s snort the most, as if Qi Yihan was calling him a fool. Qi Yihan couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue arguing with him and said to the old man, ¡°Father, I hope you can give up on letting our family enter the tomb.¡± First Master was about to speak again. At that moment, Tang Li suddenly said, ¡°Before I came, I read your fortune. This time, ten people died and nine were injured. Brother, are you really going to try?¡± Tang Li¡¯s voice was not loud, and she sounded quite casual, but it was this tone that made people shudder from the bottom of their hearts. The old man looked at her and frowned. At that moment, Tang Li smiled at the old man and said, ¡°Father, I know you want to live forever, but there are some things that are destined to be unattainable. Forcing it will only harm others and yourself.¡± The old man frowned even more tightly. He said, ¡°I¡¯m tired. You guys can go back.¡± Tang Li agreed and pulled Qi Yihan out. First Master did not leave. Instead, after Tang Li and Qi Yihan left, he immediately asked, ¡°Father, are you really going to listen to Tang Li?¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks The old man looked at him with his deep eyes and said, ¡°Let your illegitimate son go.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s decided. Go back and tell him to prepare. Tell him that if he can get the Elixir of Immortality, I¡¯ll put his name in the Qi family¡¯s genealogy.¡± First Master was shocked. There was a rule in the Qi family that as long as one was not the child of the first wife, even if they were brought back to the family, their name would not be on the family genealogy. He did not expect the old man to make such a promise. First Master went back and told Qi Lingxuan about it. When Qi Lingxuan heard this, he sneered in his heart. Did that old man really take him for a fool? He didn¡¯t care if he was in the Qi family¡¯s genealogy or not. Besides, if he really found the Elixir of Immortality, would he give it to the Qi family? Ha! Dream on. However, on the surface, he put on a timid smile. ¡°Father, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± First Master was especially gratified and could not bear to see his son take the risk. However, compared to Qi Lingxuan, he was still biased towards Qi Hao and Qi Ming. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see some experts in tomb raiding. Listen to their opinions and bring with you everything you need. Also, when the time comes, I¡¯ll ask Tang Li for some medicine that can save your life.¡± ¡°Father, you can decide everything for me.¡± The news that Qi Lingxuan was going to the tomb alone quickly reached First Madam¡¯s ears. First Madam was delighted and started scheming. ¡°That¡¯s terrific. If he dies in the tomb, no one will suspect me.¡± Then, she called her family and asked them to recruit the hitmen. However, she did not expect to see the dead old woman again that night. The old woman strangled her neck and kept saying that she would die. This time, she fainted before she could call for help. The next morning, an ear-piercing scream came from First Master¡¯s house, alarming everyone who was asleep. As soon as Tang Li and Qi Yihan got out of bed, they saw Qi Hao run over and say to them, ¡°Fourth Uncle, Fourth Aunt, go and see my mother. She¡­ She¡¯s covered in blood and is deranged.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°When Bailing went to Mother¡¯s room this morning and saw her like that, she found out that Mother was deranged and couldn¡¯t articulate what happened last night.¡± Qi Yihan then looked at Tang Li. Tang Li mouthed a name to him. Qi Yihan narrowed his eyes and said to Qi Hao, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡± When the two of them followed Qi Hao over, the other two madams were also gathered outside First Madam¡¯s bedroom. Everyone was guessing what was going on. At this moment, Qi Hao announced at the top of his lungs, ¡°Fourth Uncle and Fourth Aunt are here.¡± Everyone quickly turned around. First Master shouted at Tang Li, ¡°Tang Li, hurry up and see what¡¯s wrong with your sister-in-law.¡± Tang Li ignored him and walked straight into the bedroom. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only At this moment, First Madam was tied to the bed, struggling non-stop. She was crying and laughing at times, saying that she wanted to kill people. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill the little bastard. What right does he have to split the inheritance with my son?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill Fourth Master. Without him, my two sons would be the head of the family!¡± ¡°Kill Tang Li! That promiscuous woman deserves to die!¡± ¡°Damn old woman, get lost! Boohoo¡­ Help!¡± Chapter 376 - Things Took A Drastic Turn When Tang Li heard this, her expression turned cold and she turned to leave. First Master was shocked. ¡°Tang Li, why aren¡¯t you treating your sister-in-law?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to treat her anymore. Let her go crazy and fend for herself.¡± After saying that, Tang Li walked to Qi Yihan, who was standing outside the door, and looked at him with a straight face. ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go. The woman inside is telling the truth. I don¡¯t want to treat a lunatic who wants to kill us.¡± When Qi Yihan heard that, his expression turned cold. He held her hand and the two of them left. ¡°Fourth Aunt!¡± ¡°Tang Li.¡± Behind her, First Master and his children called to stop Tang Li, but she didn¡¯t stop. When the two of them walked into the courtyard, they saw Qi Lingxuan standing in a corner of the courtyard, looking at somewhere coldly. Tang Li glanced at Qi Lingxuan and snorted. / Holding Tang Li in his hand, Qi Yihan walked up to Qi Lingxuan. Before the two of them could speak, Qi Lingxuan said first. ¡°You heard that too. That woman wants us all to die.¡± Qi Yihan looked at him sternly and said, ¡°No matter what you do, don¡¯t target the Qi family.¡± Qi Lingxuan narrowed his eyes and looked Qi Yihan straight in the eye. Their gazes were filled with overwhelming killing intent. Qi Lingxuan felt that he could easily intimidate Qi Yihan with his gaze. He didn¡¯t expect that after the two of them looked at each other for a moment, he would retract his gaze, and he was extremely shocked. Qi Yihan did not continue. Instead, he held Tang Li¡¯s hand and walked out. After the two of them left, Qi Lingxuan quickly asked the Artifact Spirit, ¡°Why am I stunned by his gaze?¡± The Artifact Spirit was also very surprised. ¡°I can¡¯t feel any spiritual energy in his body.¡± Then, he seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Tang Li might have cast a protective shield on him.¡± ¡°Is Tang Li that powerful?¡± Qi Lingxuan frowned. ¡°No, before I leave Imperial Capital, I have to test her ability again.¡± He had to make sure that he was already better than Tang Li before he could feel at ease. The Artifact Spirit agreed. After Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked out of First Master¡¯s courtyard, Tang Li said to Qi Yihan, ¡°It was Qi Lingxuan who got the Artifact Spirit to disrupt First Madam¡¯s mind, causing her to go crazy. Unless we use a special method to treat her brain, she will be crazy for the rest of her life.¡± Qi Yihan, ¡°That might be a good thing.¡± ¡­ Today was the opening day of the entertainment company. Because of the haters on the internet a few days ago, many people planned to come to the scene today to see what kind of company Dream Realization was, let alone the reporters. In order to get in, they came at dawn. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks However, what they did not expect was that without an employee ID card, no one was allowed to enter the building. By the gate, there was a group of fierce-looking bodyguards. ¡°Stop. The building today is only open for the staff of Dream Realization. Without an employee ID, you can¡¯t enter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to congratulate the opening of Dream Realization.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go up without an invitation or employee ID card.¡± ¡°How can you do this to us? Call your boss. I¡¯m from Star Path. If you don¡¯t let me in, I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°Leave immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll manhandle you out.¡± ¡°If you touch me, I¡¯ll make you lose your job right on the spot.¡± ¡°Leave immediately.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry.¡± Crack! ¡°Ouch ~¡± From 12 am to 5 am, everyone who tried to sneak in was beaten up and thrown out. Some people called the police, but they were told that they were trespassing on private property, and it was only right that the bodyguards threw them out. After that, no one dared to barge in or sneak in. At seven in the morning, it was crowded at the entrance. Everyone wanted to take a peep inside, and Dream Realization was pushed to the top one trend again, having way more tweets than any other trends. The entire internet was controlled by a group of haters before six in the morning. They started one post after another cursing Dream Realization. However, at six o¡¯clock, things took a drastic turn. changed drastically. The photos of Situ Lei and his actress mistress were everywhere. Then, there was the video where she refused to listen to the trainer. When it was time for the rehearsal, she screwed it up and blamed the trainer for not teaching her well. The trainer pointed out her mistake, and she was so angry that she threatened him, saying that she had someone backing her up. If he dared to say anything bad about her again, she would make him lose his job. The reversal was so sudden that it caught people off guard. After a crazy night Situ Lei had with his mistress, they rushed straight to Dream Realization, expecting to see a good show. But on his way, Situ Lei received this news, and the actress was so scared that her face turned pale. Situ Lei didn¡¯t lose his composure. As he played with his phone, he said coldly, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve underestimated my opponent. But that¡¯s better. It¡¯s more exciting that way.¡± As he spoke, he made a call. After the other party picked up the call, he said directly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two million. I want you to delete the video online and hack into Dream Realization to leak all their information.¡± The hacker was typing non-stop as he said anxiously. ¡°I¡¯m being hacked here. I can¡¯t take your business. Find someone else.¡± With that, he hung up. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only This was the first time Situ Lei had been hung up on so rudely. He was so angry that he cursed, ¡°F*ck!¡± Then, he called someone else he knew. ¡°He Jun, do me a favor. Find someone with good hacking skills to delete the video.¡± ¡°Boss, what did you say? The signal here is bad. Ah¡­ Bye.¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± Chapter 377 - Opening of the Entertainment Company Situ Lei called several times to ask for help, but he was rejected. The more he called, the worse his expression became. The actress sitting beside him became paler and paler. When he was done making calls, she was so anxious that she was about to cry. ¡°Honey, what should we do now?¡± In such a short period of time, her manager had called her countless times, asking her to find a place to hide. The manager called her one last time and said, ¡°You¡¯ve offended someone you shouldn¡¯t. If Young Master Lei can¡¯t protect you, you¡¯re done for.¡± Situ Lei was also very frustrated at this moment, especially since they were still stuck in the middle of the city. They could not move forward or backward. Suddenly, his phone rang. It was actually from his father. The moment he picked up the call, Second Master Situ started cursing, ¡°Are you stupid?! How did I give birth to such a useless thing like you? Do you know who you offended this time? That entertainment company was started by Tang Li!¡± Hearing that, Situ Lei suddenly recalled how Tang Li took two hundred thousand yuan from him yesterday. He instantly felt like he had been struck by lightning. / He asked in disbelief, ¡°Impossible. Isn¡¯t Tang Li a fortune-teller? Why is she running an entertainment company? Father, are you mistaken?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not f*cking mistaken! Damn it! Find a place to hide and don¡¯t go home. I still want to ask Tang Li for help. If Tang Li doesn¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, oh¡­ I¡¯ll find a place to hide now.¡± Situ Lei was already at a loss. He would do whatever his father asked him to do. After the call ended, he quickly said to the driver, ¡°Quick, drive towards the suburbs.¡± ¡°Honey, what should I do?¡± Situ Lei still liked the actress. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Come with me to find. We¡¯ll come out after this sandal dies down.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡­ Eight o¡¯clock. All the employees of Dream Realization appeared outside the company one after another. After everyone got out of the car, they walked straight into the building. Everyone looked at the group of people and were surprised. ¡°Did you guys notice that most of the employees of Dream Realization are very imposing? They don¡¯t look like employees. Instead, they look like soldiers who have undergone formal training.¡± ¡°Indeed. That¡¯s why the boss of this company must be more powerful than the Situ family. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made such a big comeback at this time.¡± ¡°Now, the Internet is filled with people scolding Situ Lei and that actress.¡± ¡°Since they had the video, why did they only release it now? Shouldn¡¯t the boss of Dream Realization take revenge a long time ago?¡± ¡°Could it be that the boss of Dream Realization is someone related to the higher-ups?¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually even more curious about the boss of Dream Realization.¡± ¡°Me too¡­¡± ¡­ When a few more cars arrived at 8: 30 pm, both the reporters and the onlookers craned their necks to stare at the door. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Could it be that the boss is here?¡± The first to come down were the bodyguards. When they saw the bodyguard, the reporters quickly zoomed in their camera to take shots. A middle-aged couple got out of the first car. Many onlookers did not know this couple, but the reporters were shocked. ¡°It¡¯s actually the CEO of Zhang Entertainment and his wife. Who exactly has so much influence to have invited CEO Zhang over?!¡± The reporters were still in shock when an old man got out of the second car. The reporters went crazy. ¡°Mr. Situ! It¡¯s actually Mr. Situ!¡± ¡°Who is the boss of Dream Realization? He actually managed to invite these two big shots!¡± Mr. and Mrs. Zhang walked up to Mr. Situ. ¡°Mr. Situ, nice to meet you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡± The two of them shook hands. Mr. Situ said, ¡°When Miss Tang asked me to come for the opening ceremony of her company, I agreed without hesitation.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Same with me.¡± Mr. Situ was amused by this and said, ¡°I heard that Miss Tang only invited us. She¡¯s too low-key.¡± Although he said that, he sounded smug that not many people were invited by Tang Li. Mr. and Mrs. Zhang were also very proud. The two of them exchanged a few words and walked towards the door. As soon as they reached the door, they saw a young man and woman walk out to welcome them. The reporters immediately recognized them. ¡°Aren¡¯t they Fourth Madam¡¯s family?¡± Seeing the two of them, the reporters became even more excited. After another three to four minutes, a few more cars were parked outside. When the door of the car in the middle opened and everyone saw the two people walking out of the car, they were shocked, surprised, and in disbelief. Tang Li was wearing a red cheongsam today. The festive color matched her beautiful face and aura, making her look especially stunning. In order to match her cheongsam, Qi Yihan actually wore a burgundy tie under his black suit. He looked cold and domineering. ¡°They look so compatible.¡± ¡°As expected of the most handsome CEO. His looks can easily outshine 99% of the celebrities.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Fourth Madam to be so beautiful and noble. We must have misunderstood her before.¡± The two of them quickly walked to the door. Some reporters wanted to ask questions, but they were stopped by the bodyguards. Only did the two of them disappear into the building did the reporters come to their senses. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°So who exactly is the boss of Dream Realization? He even invited Fourth Master, Mr. Situ, and Mr. Zhang.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the boss? Where are the other guests?¡± Just as everyone was looking at each other in confusion, the manager of Dream Realization suddenly came down and said to all the reporters who were stopped outside, ¡°Reporters, my boss said that you¡¯ve worked hard. Our company is opening today, so you can come up and take a look.¡± After the bodyguards stopped aside, the reporters brought their cameras and followed the manager up. The decorations here were especially exquisite. The reporters had seen many entertainment companies. This was the first time they saw one where luxury and style could coexist. Chapter 378 - Press Conference The group of reporters was brought into the reception room by the manager. When they saw who was in the reception room, the reporters were so shocked that they forgot to react. Tang Li, who was sitting at the head of the table, waved at everyone and said, ¡°Everyone, come in and sit.¡± They suddenly came back to their senses. The reception room was decorated like a press conference room. At the far end was the main seat, on both sides were the guests¡¯ seats, and opposite were the reporters¡¯ seats. But now, there were two women sitting at the head of the table. One was Fourth Madam and the other was Second Miss of the Tang family. Beside them were a few managers. After everyone was seated, Tang Li said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who invested in Dream Realization. From now on, the boss will be my Second Sister and they will be the managers. When the company opens, Second Sister and I won¡¯t manage it¡­ You should know how to report it, right?¡± The reporters were speechless. Tang Li did not care if they knew or not. She continued, ¡°I¡¯ll give you half an hour. If you have any questions, you can ask.¡± Hearing that, one of the female reporters quickly raised her hand (she did not know why she raised her hand, but she felt a lot of pressure from Fourth Master and the staff beside her). After Tang Li nodded, she stood up and asked, ¡°Fourth Madam, why didn¡¯t you come out to clarify why the young master of the Situ family was attacking Dream Realization?¡± / Tang Li, ¡°Because he is doing advertising for my company for free.¡± The female reporter was speechless. She actually found the explanation quite reasonable. The next reporter asked, ¡°Did Fourth Master give you money to invest?¡± The corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up as she said, ¡°Since this reporter asked this question, let me say something that has nothing to do with the opening of our company today. My main job is fortune-telling and feng shui. If you encounter anything that science can¡¯t solve in the future, you can look for me. Also, I think you all know many celebrities. When you go back, help me promote my business. I sell lucky talismans, marriage talismans, exorcism talismans, and various other talismans. They¡¯re very cheap, starting from 200,000 yuan.¡± The reporters were speechless. They were a little stunned! Tang Li chuckled and continued, ¡°Back to the topic. What I want to say is that I also have a proper job and can earn money. This entertainment company was built with my own money. Don¡¯t forget that.¡± Tang Li¡¯s voice was very calm, but it made the group of reporters shudder. They felt that if they spoke nonsense, they would definitely be in trouble. ¡°Everyone, continue.¡± ¡°Fourth¡­ How big is Miss Tang planning to make this company into?¡± ¡°As big as you think it can be.¡± The reporters were speechless. Reporter, ¡°What¡¯s the first thing Dream Realization will do?¡± ¡°Make a girl a singer.¡± ¡°Who is that girl?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret for the time being, but Mr. Situ will write a few songs for her on her first album.¡± Everyone was shocked. Who was so lucky to have her songs written by Mr. Situ? They were envious, jealous, and hateful! Then Tang Li let Tang Zitong and the managers answer the questions. Half an hour was about to end. Seeing that there were still many questions to ask, the reporters became a little anxious. At this moment, a reporter asked, ¡°May I ask who are the employees of Dream Realization? They look quite different.¡± ¡°Retired soldiers,¡± Tang Li replied. ¡°You don¡¯t have to publicize this.¡± The reporters shuddered. Those employees were actually retired soldiers!!! Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks They suddenly felt that this company must be more powerful than they thought. Soon, half an hour passed. If Tang Li said half an hour, then it could only be half an hour. A reporter was indignant and asked in the last few seconds, ¡°Miss Tang, why did you only invite Mr. Situ and Mr. Zhang to the opening ceremony?¡± Tang Li, ¡°Because I only wanted to invite these two.¡± The reporter didn¡¯t know what to say, thinking to themselves, ¡°Miss Tang, are you threatening us?¡± At that moment, a manager suddenly glanced at his phone and said to Tang Li, ¡°Boss, so far, 25 companies have sent their good wishes to our company.¡± The reporters¡¯ eyes lit up, and they looked forward to knowing what those companies were. Tang Li nodded and said, ¡°Show it to everyone.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± An employee walked over and fiddled with a device. Then a projection appeared on the wall behind Tang Li. Then, the names of these companies were displayed. Some of the wishes were even from the CEOs. The reporters were dumbfounded. At this moment, a celebrity from a foreign family suddenly appeared. The reporters immediately recognized who he was. ¡°Oh my god! Isn¡¯t that the Monchi family from Country Y?¡± ¡­ ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t this the director of XX Hospital and a group of doctors!¡± ¡­ After the device was turned off, Tang Li said to the reporters, ¡°That¡¯s all for today¡¯s press conference. When you go back to write the news report, write it well. Otherwise¡­¡± The reporter didn¡¯t know what to say, thinking to themselves, ¡°Miss Tang, are you threatening us?¡± She was indeed threatening them. Tang Li stood up from her seat and said to Mr. Situ and Mr. Zhang, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a banquet. It¡¯s at a hotel not far away. Let¡¯s go and celebrate.¡± Reporters looked expectant, wanting to go too. Tang Li seemed to have heard their thoughts and said, ¡°Today¡¯s banquet is held especially for my employees, so reporters are not welcomed.¡± Even if they were not welcomed, they still decided to go with her, hoping that they could snap some photos outside the hotel. They had a feeling that they would definitely be able to take more exclusive photos than they thought. Tang Zitong looked back at the cars following behind them and asked. ¡°Fourth Sister, they¡¯ve been following us. If we don¡¯t let them in, will they write something bad about us?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t dare,¡± Su Ziqing, who was sitting beside her, replied. Tang Zitong looked at Su Ziqing and asked, ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°The higher-ups take it very seriously. They won¡¯t let anyone defame Cousin¡¯s company.¡± Tang Zitong was stunned for a moment before she said with a smile, ¡°I suddenly feel like our company is backed by a towering tree.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Tang Li smiled. At that moment, Tang Zitong¡¯s phone rang. She picked it up and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be right there.¡± After hanging up the phone, she said to the excited people, ¡°My dad and the others are already at the hotel. They brought Yu Meng with them. The doctors and the people from the Mystic Society are also there. Other than them, there¡¯s also Mrs. Guo and her daughter, Yuan Yuan.¡± Tang Li nodded. Su Ziqing said with pride, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re really influential. Even if you don¡¯t plan to invite many people, there are still so many people coming to congratulate you.¡± Chapter 379 - Secretary Si, What Did You Run Away? Tang Li and the others booked a seven-star hotel. For the sake of keeping the reporters outside, they booked a floor. The moment Tang Li entered, she was surrounded by a group of people. Everyone was complaining and asking why she didn¡¯t invite them. Tang Zitong, who was standing at the side, whispered to Su Ziqing, ¡°Is Cousin getting educated?¡± Su Ziqing looked over and smiled. ¡°It proves that she¡¯s popular.¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s true.¡± At that moment, Su Ziqing¡¯s phone rang. She glanced at it and said to Tang Zitong, ¡°Wanwan is here.¡± Then, she swiped her phone to answer the call and asked her where she was. She continued, ¡°I¡¯ll come down and pick you up. There are many reporters downstairs. You probably won¡¯t be able to squeeze in.¡± After hanging up, she said to Tang Zitong, ¡°I¡¯ll go down and pick her up.¡± Tang Zitong nodded and asked, ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± ¡°No need.¡± After saying that, Su Ziqing walked towards the banquet hall. After she left, Tang Zitong looked at Tang Li, who was surrounded, and smiled. Then, she turned to look at other places. She did not know the guests today, so she did not need to entertain them. At the same time, she spotted Secretary Si, who was standing at the side talking to a few employees, and walked over. When Tang Zitong got closer, she found that Secretary Si was teaching the employees what to do so that they wouldn¡¯t make mistakes. Hearing that, Tang Zitong couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Secretary Si was indeed all-round. After Secretary Si finished speaking and the employees left, Tang Zitong walked over. When Secretary Si saw her, he turned and left. Tang Zitong was speechless. She quickened her steps and stopped him, asking unhappily, ¡°Secretary Si, what do you mean? Why did you run away as soon as you saw me?¡± Secretary Si adjusted his glasses expressionlessly and denied, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Humph! I¡¯m not blind. I saw you running away.¡± Secretary Si looked at Tang Zitong and said after a while, ¡°SInce you saw it, you should know that I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± With that, he was about to leave when a light above his head fell towards him. Tang Zitong quickly pulled him back and the light fell to the floor beside him, shattering into pieces. The commotion immediately attracted the attention of others. The staff and manager were all shocked. It was a 7-star hotel. This was the first time they had seen a light fall from the ceiling during a banquet. If the guest got hurt, they would be finished. Tang Zitong was also shocked and asked the hotel manager, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this banquet hall? What if the light falls and hits someone?¡± Only Secretary Si stood there and looked at the shattered pieces on the ground in silence. Tang Li and Qi Yihan also walked over. Tang Li glanced at the broken pieces on the ground and said to the hotel manager, ¡°Get someone to clean it up first.¡± The shocked manager quickly instructed the waiter to clean up. He nodded and bowed to Secretary Si to apologize. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s our hotel¡¯s fault. Do you want me to send you to the hospital for a checkup? Our hotel will cover the expense.¡± Secretary Si pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose. He first glanced at Tang Zitong, then said to the hotel manager expressionlessly, ¡°No need.¡± Not only was the hotel manager surprised, Tang Zitong was also surprised. ¡°Secretary Si, you were almost hit just now!¡± Shouldn¡¯t he be scared out of his wits? Even if he didn¡¯t want the hotel to compensate, he should at least say something about it or file a complaint. Wasn¡¯t Secretary Si too calm? Secretary Si shut his mouth tightly and did not speak. He couldn¡¯t tell them that the light fell because he was unlucky. Every time he was unlucky, no one could save him except Tang Li. But this time, to his surprise, he was saved by Tang ZItong. At this thought, he looked at Tang Zitong and his heart suddenly skipped a beat. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Tang Zitong snorted and crossed her arms. ¡°Next time, I won¡¯t help you.¡± With that, she turned around and left. Secretary Si stood there, suddenly not knowing what to do. Tang Li looked at Secretary Si and clicked her tongue. She turned around and said to the others, ¡°Everyone, continue.¡± ¡­ Soon, Su Ziqing brought Xiang Wanwan up. Xiang Wanwan walked up to Tang Li and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Tang, congratulations on the opening of Dream Realization.¡± Tang Li smiled and nodded. ¡°You can go with Ziqing and Second Sister later.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Lei, who was talking to someone on the other side, saw Xiang Wanwan and immediately walked towards her. ¡°Wanwan, you¡¯re here.¡± Xiang Wanwan nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Tang¡¯s company is opening today, so I definitely have to come.¡± Tang Lei looked at her gently and said, ¡°Then when I open my instrument store. You must come. No excuses will be accepted.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to come.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯m just kidding. I heard that you¡¯ll be participating in several competitions soon, so I guess you¡¯ll be busy. I wish you good luck in advance.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After saying that, Xiang Wanwan glanced at Tang Zitong and Su Ziqing and said to Tang Lei, ¡°Brother Tang, go ahead. I¡¯ll go look for Ziqing and Zitong.¡± Tang Lei wanted to say that he was not busy, but after thinking about it, he nodded. Xiang Wanwan left. At that moment, Tang Zitong was standing beside Tang Li with Yu Meng. It was obvious that Yu Meng was a little anxious when facing so many strangers. However, Tang Zitong kept holding her hand, so she was able to remain calm. The Tang family brought her here today because they wanted everyone to see her. Moreover, for the next period of time, these people would all help her, so she needed to get to know them. Tang Li chatted with the guests for a while. After excusing herself, she brought Xiang Wanwan to the lounge where Mrs. Guo and Yuan Yuan were resting. Because Yuan Yuan¡¯s situation was special, Mrs. Guo did not bring her to a crowded place. The moment Yuan Yuan saw Tang Li, she smiled and waved at her. ¡°Sister Tang.¡± Tang Li looked at the pure smile on Yuan Yuan¡¯s face and walked over to pat her head. She asked, ¡°How has Yuan Yuan been recently?¡± Mrs. Guo replied, ¡°She adapted very well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not bad.¡± Because, mentally speaking, Yuan Yuan was only a few years old, she was especially clingy to the people she liked. The moment Tang Li sat down, she immediately sat beside her and told her what she had been doing recently and where she had been to. They smiled when they heard that. After Yuan Yuan finished speaking, Tang Li praised her before introducing Yu Meng to her. ¡°This is Yu Meng. You can call her Sister Meng.¡± Yuan Yuan looked at Yu Meng curiously. Yu Meng also looked at Yuan Yuan. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only After watching for a while, Yuan Yuan smiled and said to Yu Meng, ¡°Sister Meng, I like you.¡± Yu Meng was stunned for a moment before the corners of her lips curled up. ¡°Yuan Yuan, I like you too.¡± Looking at their pure interaction, Tang Li and the others smiled. Tang Zitong deliberately said sourly, ¡°So Yu Meng likes cute girls. Is it because I¡¯m not cute?¡± These words immediately made Yu Meng blush, and the others laughed. Chapter 380 - The End of Situ Lei and the Actress In the end, the banquet became a tea party. When the party ended, it was already past three in the afternoon. At this time, the trend of the Internet was already tightly controlled. All the negative comments on Dream Realization were deleted as soon as they were posted. Situ Lei and the actress, who were hiding in the suburbs, had also been paying attention to the Internet. In just a few hours, all the works of the actress had been taken down, and many people were implicated. The actress couldn¡¯t take it anymore and broke down crying. ¡°Hon, what should I do now? My manager said that the company wants to terminate the contract with me. I want to act. I want to be under the spotlight.¡± Situ Lei was also very frustrated. After he came here, the first thing he did was call his friends and ask them for help. However, everyone refused to help, knowing that this time Situ Lei had offended someone he should never offend. ¡°F*ck!¡± Situ Lei kicked the chair in front of him and shouted at her angrily, ¡°Cry, cry, cry¡­ If you wanna cry, cry outside.¡± The actress shivered in fear and did not dare to cry anymore. At around three in the afternoon, there were suddenly people wandering around the house with cameras. The actress was very sensitive to this kind of thing and immediately knew the identities of these people. ¡°Hon, the reporters found us.¡± When she said this, her face was pale and her voice was trembling. She had never experienced cyber violence before, but she had seen people in the circle experience it, so she knew very well how terrifying cyber violence was. Situ Lei was sitting there playing games. He knew that his father would think of a way to protect him. However, when he heard that there were people outside, he was stunned for a moment before rushing up to the window to take a look. In a panic, he called his father. The moment the call went through, he quickly asked, ¡°Father, the reporters found me. What should I do now?¡± Second Master Situ wanted to apologize to Tang Li, but he could not enter the banquet hall. When Tang Li finally came out, she ignored him and left. He was already frustrated. When he received the call from his son, he flew into a fury. ¡°What should you do? Are you a kid? Don¡¯t you have a brain? Figure it out yourself!¡± Situ Lei panicked. ¡°What can I do? I only brought a driver with me when I came. The driver left after sending me here. Hurry up and send some bodyguards to protect me.¡± Second Master Situ shouted at him, ¡°They are just a bunch of reporters and they are not gonna hurt you. Why do you need bodyguards?¡± ¡°Are you gonna leave me here alone?¡± ¡°You are not in danger, son. You just have to shut your mouth and make your mistress the scapegoat.¡± Situ Lei thought about it and felt that what his father said made sense. He said, ¡°I know what to do.¡± With that, he hung up the phone and stood by the window, thinking about what to do later. The actress sitting there looked at Situ Lei and asked fearfully, ¡°Hon, will your father come and pick us up?¡± Situ Lei looked at the paparazzi who were already approaching and said without looking back, ¡°We can leave soon.¡± The actress felt that Situ Lei¡¯s tone was a little strange, so she stood up and walked up to him. She wanted to see where the paparazzi were, but Situ Lei grabbed her and pushed her out of the door. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks The actress was dumbfounded. The group of paparazzi was excited. When the actress turned around and wanted to escape into the room, she realized that the door was already closed. The paparazzi surrounded her at the same time, asking questions one after another. ¡°Feifei, why didn¡¯t you accuse Mr. Lu of sexually harrassing you when he actually didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Feifei, have you thought about quitting the entertainment circle after this?¡± ¡°Did you use your body to exchange for acting opportunities with the young master of the Situ family?¡± ¡°I heard that your parents are all farmers. How do you think they will react when they find out what you¡¯ve done?¡± ¡­ ¡°Stop asking! Stop asking!¡± The actress had never been treated like this before. Because she was beautiful, she immediately became a hit after a drama. Then, Situ Lei took a fancy to her and kept her as his mistress. In the past, the paparazzi were afraid of approaching her in fear of offending the Situ family. Now with her backup gone, the paparazzi were no longer afraid. Just because she didn¡¯t answer didn¡¯t mean the paparazzi wouldn¡¯t ask. The next question made it even harder for her to breathe and her mind went blank. ¡°Did you become an actress because of Young Master Situ or because you slept with many people?¡± ¡°In the past, you were always arrogant and bullied newbies. What do you think they will think of you now?¡± ¡°Have you seen your Weibo? It¡¯s already been taken down. Why don¡¯t you come out and say something to clarify?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything! I don¡¯t know anything!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Situ? Did he leave you behind?¡± ¡°The person who pushed you out just now is the young master of the Situ family, right?¡± ¡­ Because the whereabouts of the mistress were exposed, she was again pushed to the trend. With that, the Dream Realization became a trend as well. Now, Dream Realization was as famous as the largest entertainment companies in the Imperial Capital. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Just like Tang Li said, there was no need to spend money on advertisements. After the company opened, Tang Li and Tang Zitong left the company to the managers and employees. When Tang Li was holding the press conference, she said that she sold talismans and knew how to read fortunes, and the next morning, businesses came knocking at her door. Tang Li had just washed up and was about to go out when her phone rang. She walked over and picked it up. The other party said directly, ¡°Miss Tang, hello. I¡¯m a celebrity from XX Entertainment. I heard that you sell various talismans there. Can I buy a lucky talisman?¡± ¡°Sure, 200,000 yuan for the lucky talisman. Transfer the money to me and I¡¯ll give you the talisman immediately.¡± Chapter 381 - Do You Mean There Are A Lot of Elixir of Immortality? Shi Ling mustered up her courage to call Tang Li. As an insider, she had seen everything that happened to the actress in the past two days. Shi Ling¡¯s classmate was an entertainment reporter who happened to be at Dream Realization yesterday. Yesterday, the entire entertainment industry was reporting about Dream Realization. Many of these reports were actually not written by paparazzi. At night, when she was having dinner with her friend, she heard her friend complain, ¡°When Fourth Madam said that she was a fortune-teller, I actually believed her. But now that I think about it, I feel that my brain must have gone haywire at that time. How could such a beautiful woman, who is also the head of a rich family, read fortunes?¡± ¡°Also, yesterday, she invited Mr. Zhang and Mr. Situ. These two are definitely there because of Fourth Master. Most importantly, Mr. Situ will write a few songs for the new singer in that company!¡± Shi Ling thought for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe Fourth Madam really knows how to read fortunes.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Her friend objected firmly. Shi Ling thought for a moment and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve never been popular since I entered the entertainment industry. I¡¯ve been thinking about buying a lucky talisman. Why don¡¯t you tell me Fourth Madam¡¯s phone number, so that I can get one from her?¡± ¡°Are you crazy? Fourth Madam said that her talisman starts from 200,000 yuan. Do you have that much money?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been in the entertainment industry for several years. I can manage to fork out 200.000.¡± ¡°Then have you thought about it? If the talisman doesn¡¯t work, you¡¯ll be penniless.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to earn again. My dream is to be like Mr. Xiao and play in a movie that could become a classic. This way, I won¡¯t regret entering the entertainment industry.¡± Later, no matter how her friend tried to persuade her, she insisted on spending 200,000 yuan to buy a lucky talisman. Her friend told her Tang Li¡¯s number. That was why she mustered up the courage to call Tang Li early in the morning. After Shi Ling transferred the money to Tang Li, Tang Li asked Qi Yihan to get someone to deliver the talisman to her. Qi Yihan nodded and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to start another company? When do you plan to start? Do you want me to choose a location for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll choose the location myself. As for when it opens, it depends on my mood.¡± Qi Yihan laughed and supported her decision unconditionally. It was still early today, so the two of them went for a walk in the garden. Unexpectedly, not long after they left, First Master strode over with Qi Lingxuan. When First Master saw the two of them, he quickened his pace and walked over. ¡°Tang Li, I happened to be looking for you.¡± Tang Li stopped and first glanced at Qi Lingxuan. Qi Lingxuan greeted them respectfully, ¡°Fourth Uncle, Fourth Aunt.¡± Tang Li snorted. She did not want to answer him. Instead, She looked at First Master and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. Lingxuan will be going on a long trip in a few days. I want to ask you for some life-saving medicine.¡± ¡°First Brother, why don¡¯t you just tell us that he will be going down the tomb?¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Since Tang Li already knew, First Master did not hold it back anymore and said, ¡°This is what Father wants. Besides, Lingxuan will go to the tomb with a big group. With so many people, as long as Fourth Sister-in-law gives him some life-saving medicine, I believe he will definitely be able to bring back some treasures from the tomb.¡± ¡°Like zombies?¡± First Master controlled his emotions and took a deep breath. ¡°Everyone says that there is an elixir of immortality in the Xuanyuan Tomb. If Lingxuan finds it and brings it back, it will benefit everyone in the Qi family.¡± Tang Li was amused by his words and retorted, ¡°You mean there are a lot of elixirs of immortality in the Xuanyuan Tomb?¡± ¡°Even if there is such a thing as an elixir of immortality, there won¡¯t be a lot of it. What makes you think Lingxuan will bring it back instead of eating it himself?¡± First Master continued to take deep breaths to make his tone less harsh. ¡°Lingxuan is not that kind of person.¡± Tang Li smiled meaningfully. ¡°Really?¡± First Master couldn¡¯t hold back his anger anymore. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Are you giving it to me or not?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You!¡± First Master looked at Qi Yihan, who had been silent, and said, ¡°Fourth brother, it was Father who wants Lingxuan to go to the tomb. Are you going to stand by and do nothing?¡± Qi Yihan glanced at Qi Lingxuan coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that our family doesn¡¯t need anything from the tomb. Since you don¡¯t want to listen, it¡¯s up to fate whether he can come out of the tomb alive or not.¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You¡¯re really so cold-blooded and heartless! I will tell Father what you said.¡± ¡°Brother, you¡¯re already in your fifties. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of snitching to your parents every day?¡± First Master glared at Tang Li and cursed her internally. Tang Li sneered and crossed her arms. ¡°If you want me to give him life-saving medicine, five million for one.¡± ¡­. ¡°You might as well rob a bank!¡± First Master tugged at Qi Lingxuan and said angrily, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll make you an invulnerable armor with five million yuan. Nothing down there can hurt you.¡± Looking at the two of them walk away, Tang Li said to Qi Yihan, ¡°People without common sense are really scary.¡± Qi Yihan frowned and said to Tang Li, ¡°I think it¡¯s about time Qi Lingxuan should be taught a lesson.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°He and the Artifact Spirit are very confident now. They think that they are already invincible, that¡¯s why they are so arrogant.¡± ¡°Can you get the Artifact Spirit out of his body?¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°No, once a spirit artifact recognizes a master, it won¡¯t leave his body unless you kill him.¡± Qi Yihan frowned even more tightly. Tang Li held his hand and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll meet him tonight and see how powerful he and the Artifact Spirit are now.¡± At this point, she suddenly thought of something. Since Qi Lingxuan was the male lead of this book, if he really went to the tomb, he might really bump into some good stuff. She might as well let Qiqi and Linlin go with him. As long as there was something good near Qi Lingxuan, Qiqi and Linlin could absorb it. Wasn¡¯t this a good thing? At the thought of this, she was delighted. Chapter 382 - Ill Give You Twenty Million, Let My Son Go After breakfast, Tang Li was about to bring Qiqi and Linlin to the Situ family when Qi Yihan, who was walking out with her, suddenly received a call. He then said to Tang Li, ¡°Mr. Liang asked me to tell you that the removal of the tomb in Long County has started. It¡¯s going very smoothly. He wants you to go and receive the reward when you have time.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. I can take it after the island¡¯s infrastructure is built.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Qi Yihan thought for a moment and told her, ¡°The island will be built in a month at most.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. I can¡¯t wait to see it.¡± ¡°If you want to watch it tonight, I¡¯ll get someone to send a video over.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The two of them walked to the garage outside. Qi Yihan said to Tang Li, ¡°I can come over early to pick you up tonight.¡± Tang Li wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him over to kiss him on the lips. ¡°Okay.¡± At this moment, Linlin, who had already gotten into the car, said, ¡°Ah, daily dose of PDA ~¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan turned their heads and saw Linlin covering her eyes with her chubby hand. / Qiqi, on the other hand, looked away. Tang Li said to Linlin, ¡°You have to learn from Qiqi. Don¡¯t look at me when I¡¯m kissing your godfather.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t look.¡± Linlin refused to admit it and even covered her eyes with her chubby hand. ¡°I covered my eyes.¡± ¡°But there is a space between your fingers and you are peeping at us through it. Why don¡¯t I glue your fingers together?¡± ¡°No.¡± Qi Yihan patted Tang Li on the waist and said, ¡°Get in.¡± Tang Li nodded and opened the car door to get in. After putting on her seatbelt and starting the car, she said to Qi Yihan, who was standing beside her, ¡°If you work overtime tonight, we can come and pick you up. I want to eat the company¡¯s supper.¡± Qi Yihan, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you to pick me up.¡± Satisfied, Tang Li drove the car out. As soon as Tang Li drove into the Situ family¡¯s house, she was stopped by Second Master Situ, who had been waiting there. Second Master Situ walked up to Tang Li and said, ¡°Tang Li, let¡¯s talk.¡± Tang Li raised her eyebrows at him and said rudely, ¡°If you want to talk about your son, then I don¡¯t have time.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Second Master Situ was a little angry. He knew that he could not offend Tang Li at this time, but he could not help but sound a little angry. ¡°My son is bewitched by that actress. He¡¯s just a brainless rich kid. As long as you¡¯re willing to let him go, I¡¯ll get him to apologize to you.¡± With that, he added, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten million. Can you let my son go?¡± These words made Tang Li smile. She placed an arm on the car window and asked him, ¡°What did I do to your son? I don¡¯t understand what you mean by letting him off?¡± Second Master Situ was stunned for a moment. When he thought of how his son was now like a thief who could only hide in the dark, he quickly said, ¡°As long as you make an announcement, saying that you¡¯ll forgive my son¡­¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Tang Li snorted and interrupted him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at yourself in the mirror?¡± It took Second Master Situ two seconds to realize that Tang Li was scolding him. He was so angry that his face and ears turned red, but he did not dare to flare up at Tang Li. Tang Li looked at him and smiled. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve told Situ Lei before that we should let people off when we can. He was the one who insisted on causing trouble to my company and my employees. He controlled the public opinion for so many days, and my company and employees were all defamed. Why didn¡¯t you ask your son to let us off then? Situ Liang, don¡¯t you think your son deserves it?¡± Second Master Situ gritted his teeth to suppress the anger in his heart and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 20 million. Let go of my son.¡± At this moment, a boy¡¯s voice came from the back. ¡°Is 20 million a lot? Linlin and I have already earned 200 million. Godmother, I¡¯ll transfer it to you immediately. You can spend it however you want.¡± Tang Li looked at Situ Li, who had a shocked look on his face, and laughed out loud. After laughing, she shrugged at Situ Liang. ¡°Look, my son and daughter can easily earn 200 million yuan for me to spend, let alone the unlimited credit card my husband gave me. Do you think your 20 million yuan means anything to me?¡± ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t stand in my way. Oh¡­ I forgot to tell you. Your brother gave me a few priceless antiques and hundreds of millions for treating Situ Jin. Give that twenty million yuan to your son so he can escape abroad.¡± With that, she stepped on the accelerator and drove away. Linlin looked at Situ Liang, who was stomping his feet in anger, from the rearview mirror and giggled. After giggling, she tilted her head and asked Qiqi in confusion, ¡°Qiqi, when did we earn 200 million? Why don¡¯t I know?¡± Qiqi replied matter-of-factly, ¡°Godfather gave us 50 million yuan to invest online a few days ago. I¡¯ve already been evaluating a software company that has just been established by a group of university students. I¡¯m going to invest both technology and money into it. We can easily earn more than 200 million in no time.¡± Linlin didn¡¯t know what to say. Tang Li looked at the two little ones in the rearview mirror and said with a smile, ¡°Looks like you guys have mastered computer skills. Yihan even gave you money to invest.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Linlin was excited and said to Tang Li, ¡°The teacher who teaches us hacking said that we can graduate. Qiqi and I are planning to hack into the databases of the major international corporations for fun.¡± ¡°Sure, but don¡¯t go too far.¡± ¡°Hehe ~ We¡¯ll keep the money for godparents¡¯ babies.¡± Tang Li smiled. The car quickly arrived at Situ Huang¡¯s villa. Situ Huang was already waiting for her there. The moment Tang Li¡¯s car came into sight, he immediately came up. When she parked the car and got out, he asked, ¡°Tang Li, did my second brother look for you just now?¡± Tang Li was not surprised that Situ Huang knew about this. She nodded and did not take it to heart. However, Situ Huang was very concerned. He said, ¡°It¡¯s their fault in the first place. If he looks for you again, ignore him.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Tang Li tilted her head to look at him. Situ Huang added, ¡°If he stops you here again, you can call me directly and I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Situ Huang wanted Tang Li to spend all her time on his son so that he could become a normal person as soon as possible. As for those people who wasted her time, even if they were brothers or nephews, Situ Huang would deal with them without mercy. The four of them quickly entered Situ Jin¡¯s courtyard. Situ Jin and Qin Mingyue were standing in the courtyard, obviously waiting for Tang Li. Chapter 383 - Do You Think We Cant Befriend Tang Li? After they walked over, Situ Jin said to Qiqi and Linlin, ¡°There are books and snacks in the side hall. You can go in first.¡± Qiqi and Linlin nodded at the same time and went in first. Situ Jin then said to Tang Li, ¡°Congratulations on opening your company.¡± He did not say anything about Situ Lei and praised, ¡°You did a good job advertising.¡± Tang Li smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, she asked, ¡°How do you feel after taking the new medicine?¡± ¡°My strength is coming back. Recently, other than coughing once or twice at night, I don¡¯t cough at all.¡± These words made Situ Huang a little excited. ¡°Tang Li, does this mean that Jin is about to recover?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Li said to Situ Jin, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three more acupuncture treatments. After that, you¡¯ll have to take a herb bath every day for the first ten days. After that, you¡¯ll have to take one every two or three days.¡± ¡°How about the medicine?¡± / ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe you a new medicine to nourish your body.¡± Situ Huang laughed happily. Situ Jin smiled as well. Only Qin Mingyue remained calm. Tang Li brought Qin Mingyue to the herb room. Situ Huang said to Situ Jin, ¡°Tang Li is someone we must befriend. We still need her help in the future.¡± Situ Jin looked at Situ Huang with a strange expression and asked, ¡°Father, do you really think we can befriend someone like Tang Li?¡± Situ Huang did not quite understand what he meant. ¡°Why not? You and Fourth Master are friends, and Tang Li has treated you for so long. We can be considered friends.¡± Situ Jin shook his head and stopped talking. He walked towards the living room. Situ Huang frowned and followed him in. He asked, ¡°Do you think we can¡¯t befriend Tang Li?¡± ¡°Yes, we can, but¡­ it¡¯s a little expensive.¡± ¡­ After Tang Li and Qin Mingyue walked into the herb room, Qin Mingyue asked Tang Li, ¡°Miss Tang, after three more rounds of acupuncture, will the poison in Situ Jin¡¯s body be completely removed?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Li told her, ¡°The poison has been with him for more than twenty years. Even if it is removed, he still needs to recuperate.¡± ¡°Then¡­ will he be able to do anything in the future? Including having babies.¡± Tang Li looked at her face. Qin Mingyue didn¡¯t look away. Tang Li nodded after a few seconds. ¡°Yes.¡± With that, she went to prepare the herbs. Qin Mingyue stood there with her eyes lowered. No one knew what she was thinking. After a long while, she went to help. After putting the herbs in the pot to let it cook, Tang Li asked Qin Mingyue to make a pot of tea. She sat on the chair and drank tea while playing with her phone. Every time she turned on her phone, she would be shocked to see 99+ chats in the Mystic Society group. Today was no exception. Everyone was discussing where strange things had happened and where the disasters did not look like natural disasters. At this moment, Xuan He said, ¡°The Mystic Society in Jiangnan asked us for help. They said that something strange has happened there. In the past few years, people have been dying in a village, and no children have been born again. People in that village don¡¯t dare to go out. Once they go out, they die. When the people outside go in, they will also fall seriously ill.¡± Xu Guanhai said, ¡°It sounds like some kind of a monster is causing trouble. Isn¡¯t there a very powerful Taoist priest over there? Why don¡¯t they ask him to deal with the monster?¡± Xuan He, ¡°Even Taoist priest Youfang is helpless, so he asked us for help. I¡¯ve already promised him that I will send two people over to investigate. Which one of you want to go?¡± The group suddenly went quiet. Tang Li remembered that she was going to Jiangnan to help Butler Yang find his sister, so she asked, ¡°When are you going?¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks After Qi Hao and Tan Wenjing got married, she had time to go and take a look. Because of Tang Li, the group was immediately flooded with messages. Xuan He said, ¡°I promised to send someone over as soon as possible. If Master Tang wants to go, we can reschedule the time.¡± Xu Guanhai, ¡°Yes, if Master Tang goes, I¡¯ll go too.¡± Yu Zhitang, ¡°Yes, if Master Tang goes, I¡¯ll go too.¡± Zhao Guangyi, ¡°Yes, if Master Tang goes, I¡¯ll go too.¡± ¡­ Looking at the replies, Tang Li was speechless. She waited for everyone to finish talking before saying, ¡°I happen to have something to do in Jiangnan. I¡¯m just asking. I might not accept this business. Besides, what can they give me?¡± ¡­. The group instantly fell silent again. However, the Mystic Society was discussing it enthusiastically in private. ¡°Looks like Master Tang likes money.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we bring the price higher? Maybe she¡¯ll be willing to go with us.¡± ¡°How high? Who will pay for it?¡± ¡°There are so many of us. If each of us pays a portion, we¡¯ll be able to afford Master Tang.¡± ¡°That makes sense, but if I paid, I need to go.¡± ¡°You make it sound like I¡¯m not paying. I¡¯ll pay the most. When the time comes, I¡¯ll go with Master Tang.¡± ¡°No, none of you have to pay. I¡¯ll cover the expense and I¡¯ll go with Master Tang¡­¡± ¡­ Tang Li looked at the suddenly quiet group and was at a loss as to what happened. the group chat and put away her phone. When she looked up, she saw Qin Mingyue sitting at the side, looking at her as if she had something to ask her. Tang Li said, ¡°Other than your and Situ Jin¡¯s fate, you can ask me one or two questions.¡± Qin Mingyue heaved a sigh of relief and quickly sat up straight. ¡°Miss Tang, I want to go to the tomb.¡± Tang Li looked at her face for a few seconds, but she did not answer. Instead, she picked up the teacup and drank the tea. Qin Mingyue continued, ¡°I want to see if there is really an Elixir of Immortality in that tomb.¡± ¡°Do you want to live forever?¡± Tang Li asked. ¡°No.¡± Qin Mingyue lowered her eyes, her expression calm. ¡°I want Situ Jin to live forever.¡± Tang Li was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Qin Mingyue, you¡¯re really something.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± Qin Mingyue didn¡¯t think so. ¡°I think Situ Jin will definitely want to live forever.¡± Tang Li shook her head and said, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t regret it.¡± Qin Mingyue looked determined. ¡°From the moment I decided to be with him, I never thought that I would regret it.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Tang Li nodded and did not give her any opinion. Qin Mingyue was obviously not asking Tang Li. She just wanted to find someone to talk to. ¡°I promised Sangsang that I would fulfill her wish.¡± Tang Li looked at the tea leaves floating in the teacup and said, ¡°The reason why there are so many resentful and heartbroken girls in this world is because they always do something they feel is right and then force it on the person they like. When the person doesn¡¯t respond to them the way they expected, they feel hatred and resentment.¡± Qin Mingyue was stunned. After a long while, she said, ¡°Miss Tang, you don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Chapter 384 - Can Miss Tang Really Save The Dead? While Tang Li was boiling the herbs, Second Master Situ came over again and was chased away by Situ Huang. When Tang Li found out about this, it was already noon. Ever since he knew that Situ Jin was about to recover, Situ Huang no longer looked as gloomy as before. Everyone was sitting at the dining table. He even asked Tang Li and her children to eat more. ¡°Miss Tang, tell me what you want to eat. I¡¯ll get the chef to make it.¡± Even if Tang Li said she wanted to eat dragon meat, he would find it for her. Tang Li glanced at him, not interested in his hospitality. Situ Huang did not mind. In any case, he was happy that his son was about to recover. He said, ¡°Jin, when you recover, I¡¯ll hold a celebration banquet for you and invite all the young people in the upper-class circle of Imperial Capital. You weren¡¯t in good health previously and didn¡¯t interact much with people. You need to start to get to know more people, especially girls.¡± Tang Li didn¡¯t say anything. Situ Jin¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°As long as Father is happy.¡± / Qin Mingyue¡¯s expression was even more indifferent. After dinner, Situ Huang left. Tang Li and the others stood under the eaves to relax. The weather was getting hotter and hotter, and the sun was scorching. Situ Jin leaned against the pillar under the eaves and suddenly asked, ¡°Miss Tang, when are you going to help my Fifth Uncle save Fifth Aunt?¡± Tang Li looked at the two little ones playing at the side and replied casually, ¡°After you finish the last acupuncture session.¡± Situ Jin also looked at them and seemed to be interested. He asked, ¡°Can Miss Tang really save the dead?¡± Instead of answering, Tang Li asked, ¡°Do you think the dead can be saved?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± After Situ Jin finished speaking, he glanced at Qin Sangsang, who was standing at the side. Qin Sangsang added, ¡°If the dead could be saved, there wouldn¡¯t be so much regret and resentment in this world.¡± Tang Li smiled. ¡°You understood it very well.¡± With that, she took out her phone. She found a message from Su Ziqing and clicked on it. Su Ziqing, ¡°Cousin, my summer vacation starts in a month. Do you want to go back to Nanyang with me?¡± Tang Li planned to go to her island during the summer. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when summer vacation comes, but the probability of me going is not high.¡± Su Ziqing, ¡°Well, if you go, we can eat all kinds of seafood.¡± Su Ziqing, ¡°I wanted to ask Zitong out, but from the looks of it, she definitely doesn¡¯t have time, so I asked Wanwan out.¡± After reading the two messages, Tang Li fell into deep thought. The two of them stopped texting. In the afternoon, Tang Li continued to stay in the herb room. Ever since she assigned the task of boiling the medicine to Qin Mingyue, Tang Li had been focusing on giving Situ Jin acupuncture. Today, she gave Situ Jin another session of acupuncture. Tang Li put away the silver needles and said to him, ¡°I won¡¯t be coming for the next two days. Watch out and you¡¯ll be alright.¡± Situ Jin was amused by that. He laughed out loud and said casually, ¡°Watch out for what? Watch out for Mingyue who will suddenly go crazy and poison me?¡± Tang Li glanced at him and did not answer. Situ Jin asked, ¡°Miss Tang, can I work now? If you don¡¯t tell us now, my father will go crazy. As his son, I don¡¯t want to see him suffer.¡± Tang Li, ¡°If you want to work, you can work for two hours a day.¡± Situ Jin nodded in satisfaction. After Tang Li packed her things, she left with Qiqi and Linlin. The three of them walked out of Situ Jin¡¯s courtyard and saw Situ Li standing not far away, obviously waiting for her. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Tang Li said to Qiqi and Linlin, ¡°Get in the car first.¡± With that, she unlocked the door and waited for the two of them to get in the car before walking towards Situ Li. Situ Li went straight to the point. ¡°Miss Tang, how long more before you can take on my business?¡± ¡°Ten days.¡± Situ Li was relieved. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll welcome Miss Tang at home in ten days.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± After Tang Li nodded, Situ Li left. Tang Li returned to the car. When she drove the car out, she said to Qiqi and Linlin, ¡°Qi Lingxuan will stop us on the way. You can test him to see how capable he is.¡± ¡°Awesome~¡± The car quickly drove out of the Situ family. There were basically no cars on the road from the Situ family to the city. When the car reached a forest, Qiqi said, ¡°There¡¯s a very powerful sword aura ahead.¡± With that, he and Linlin turned into Kylins and flew straight there. Tang Li parked the car by the side and threw a talisman in the air. This area was immediately enveloped by a transparent field. Soon, sounds of fighting and angry roars came from the forest. From time to time, shockwaves cast by the Artifact Spirit streaked across the forest and collided with the Kylin Fire. Tang Li sat in the car and sent Qi Yihan a message. Tang Li, ¡°Qiqi and Linlin are fighting with Qi Lingxuan.¡± Qi Yihan, ¡°I want to see the scene.¡± With that, he sent her a video call. Tang Li answered the call. Qi Yihan said, ¡°If you can protect yourself from any injuries, let me see the scene. Otherwise, don¡¯t go near them.¡± Tang Li smiled at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Qi Lingxuan is not my match yet.¡± With that, she opened the car door and walked towards the fight with her phone. Soon, she arrived near the fight. Tang Li pointed the phone at the fight. At the same time, she said, ¡°Qi Lingxuan has been quite lucky recently. The Artifact Spirit in his body has absorbed a lot of good things. If it was an underage Kylin, it wouldn¡¯t be his match.¡± As soon as Tang Li finished speaking, she saw the Kylins breathe fire at Qi Lingxuan at the same time. Qi Lingxuan tried to counter it with a shockwave, but the Kylin Fire dissipated the shockwave and charged right at Qi Lingxuan, scorching his chest and making him take a few steps back in pain. ¡°Tsk tsk¡­¡± Tang Li said without sympathy,¡± The Kylin Fire is even more powerful than the Hellfire. The Artifact Spirit inside him will be affected too. He definitely needs a while to recover.¡± On the other side, Qi Lingxuan was in so much pain that he turned around and fled, covering his bleeding chest. Qiqi and Linlin did not chase after him. The two of them turned back into humans and walked towards Tang Li. When they saw Qi Yihan on the phone, they called him in unison, ¡°Godfather.¡± Recently, the two of them had gotten used to calling Qi Yihand and Tang Li godfather and godmother. Qi Yihan nodded at them and asked, ¡°Are you guys hurt?¡± Qiqi, ¡°No.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Linlin, ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Li and Qiqi looked at her worriedly. As expected, the little girl acted cute and said to Qi Yihan. ¡°Godfather, my stomach hurts from hunger.¡± With that, she covered her stomach. Tang Li burst out laughing. Chapter 385 - You Cant Deal With Mature Kylins Qi Lingxuan did not expect that after absorbing so many good things, the Artifact Spirit was still no match for the Kylins. He covered his chest and fled for a long time. After confirming that it was safe, he leaned against the wall and looked at the burnt flesh on his chest. His face was twisted in pain. He panted and asked the Artifact Spirit, ¡°Why were we injured so badly by the Kylins?¡± The Artifact Spirit actually took a long time to answer him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that pair of Kylins to have grown up so much.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t deal with mature Kylins?¡± Qi Lingxuan was a little unhappy and raised his voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we are already invincible? Why can¡¯t we deal with those two Kylins?¡± These words made the Artifact Spirit a little unhappy. ¡°Kylins are ancient divine beasts. Once they mature, unless you become a god, you won¡¯t be able to deal with them.¡± Qi Lingxuan fell silent. The burning pain on his chest was so painful that he couldn¡¯t even breathe, and his vision was turning black. ¡°No, it hurts too much.¡± ¡°Ordinary medicine can¡¯t cure Kylins¡¯ burns.¡± / ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Qi Lingxuan felt like he was about to faint. The Artifact Spirit¡¯s voice sounded very weak. He knew that he and the Artifact Spirit were both injured. The Artifact Spirit said after a long while, ¡°We can only ask Tang Li for help. No one else can cure the Kylins¡¯ burns.¡± ¡°No! She definitely won¡¯t give me the medicine.¡± In the morning, he looked down on Tang Li. Now that he was asked to look for her, he could not bring himself to do so. The Artifact Spirit was angry. ¡°Then you can only wait for death.¡± When Qi Lingxuan heard that he would die, his expression changed drastically, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. ¡°No, I can¡¯t die. I haven¡¯t dominated the world yet! I¡¯m the Child of Destiny of this world. How can I die?¡± At this point, he suddenly thought of someone. ¡°Come out and let me ride you to find Xiang Wanwan. Every time I¡¯m in danger, she can save me. She must be my lucky star. Hurry.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t come out at this time.¡± ¡°Then what should we do? Call her¡­ Yes, call her!¡± After saying that, Qi Lingxuan took out his phone and called Xiang Wanwan. The call was picked up quickly, but it was not Xiang Wanwan¡¯s voice. ¡°Hello, Wanwan has something on and can¡¯t answer the phone for the time being.¡± With that, the call was cut off. Qi Lingxuan gripped his phone tightly, almost crushing it. In the next moment, he fainted after letting out a painful groan. At Imperial University. After Su Ziqing hung up on Qi Lingxuan, she quickly deleted his number from the call records. At this moment, she and Xiang Wanwan were both reading in the library. Xiang Wanwan went to look for books just now. When Xiang Wanwan came back, Su Ziqing didn¡¯t say anything and the two of them continued reading quietly. When Tang Li arrived at the Qi Corporation, Qi Yihan was waiting for her in the parking lot tonight. ¡°Godfather.¡± After Qiqi and Linlin got out of the car, they quickly walked up to Qi Yihan and looked up at him. Qi Yihan rubbed their heads and looked at Tang Li, who was walking over. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can go back after supper.¡± The four of them walked towards the elevator. Tang Li asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little early to eat supper?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not early. You can eat whenever you want.¡± Tang Li smiled and nodded. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks The elevator quickly arrived at the floor where the restaurant was. After walking in, there was no one. The restaurant manager came out to welcome them. ¡°CEO, Madam, Young Master, Young Miss, welcome. Please come in.¡± After they sat down, the manager told the four of them what supper there was tonight and asked them what they wanted to eat. After Tang Li and Linlin ordered a few dishes, the manager went to ask the chef to make them. Looking at the empty restaurant, Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°Does this mean we¡¯ve booked the entire restaurant?¡± Linlin immediately replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Qi Yihan laughed and said, ¡°When you¡¯re free, we can eat out and I¡¯ll book the entire restaurant for you.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Alright, we have money anyway.¡± When the dishes were served, Qi Yihan asked Tang Li, ¡°Is Qi Lingxuan seriously injured?¡± ¡°Yes. He was burned by the Kylin Fire. Ordinary medicines can¡¯t cure him¡­ For the time being, he will be in pain.¡± ¡°Will he die?¡± ¡°He won¡¯t die. He¡¯s a cockroach.¡± When Tang Li said this, she deliberately smiled. Qi Yihan smiled as well. He had no intention of letting Qi Lingxuan die. If Qi Lingxuan could learn a lesson this time and keep a low profile, it would be good enough. When the four of them were about to finish eating, Secretary Si suddenly walked in from outside the restaurant. He was the one who informed the manager to prepare the ingredients for the CEO, so he knew that Tang Li had come to the company. He came specially to look for Tang Li. ¡°Madam, I want to ask you a question. I wonder if you have time.¡± Tang Li sized up Secretary Si and knew what he wanted to ask. She said, ¡°200,000 for one question.¡± Without hesitation, Secretary Si took out his phone and transferred 200,000 yuan to Tang Li. When Tang Li received the money, she immediately became friendly. ¡°Secretary Si, what do you want to ask?¡± Secretary Si adjusted his glasses and asked expressionlessly, ¡°Is Tang Zitong my other half?¡± Tang Li narrowed her eyes and smiled faintly. ¡°What do you think, Secretary Si?¡± Secretary Si, ¡°It must be. Yesterday, the light in the banquet hall fell down and she saved me.¡± Tang Li said, still smiling, ¡°So what do you want to confirm?¡± ¡°I just want to know if she¡¯s my other half. Madam, you just have to answer that.¡± Tang Li looked at his expressionless face and said after a while, ¡°Yes.¡± Secretary Si heaved a sigh of relief. Tang Li added, ¡°She¡¯ll be your other half, but when? That is the question.¡± Secretary Si, ¡°¡­Are you saying that Miss Tang Zitong will have a marriage with someone else first?¡± If that was the case, he had to think of a way to stop her from marrying. Tang Li shook her head and said, ¡°Let me put it this way. Everyone is destined to have a red thread of fate in their life, but some people can grasp this red thread firmly, while others can easily break it. If you want this red thread to be firm, you have to work on strengthening the feeling between you and your other half¡­ You know what I mean, right?¡± Secretary Si felt that Tang Li thought he was stupid. He replied with a straight face, ¡°Feeling is just a physiological reaction to external stimuli. How can you strengthen that?¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Tang Li was speechless. She was silent for a long while before turning to ask Qi Yihan, ¡°Secretary Si must be very excellent back in school, especially when it comes to memorizing. He can memorize texts at a glance, right?¡± Qi Yihan nodded. ¡°Yes, he was already the head of the secretary department in my company when he was in university.¡± Tang Li looked at Secretary Si and said to him, ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. My Second Sister is amenable to coaxing but not coercion. Also, she likes to listen to nice things. If you don¡¯t know how to speak, don¡¯t show up in front of her. If you piss her off one day, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Secretary Si was struck dumb by this piece of advice. Chapter 386 - Send Someone To Watch Over There After Secretary Si left, Tang Li complained to Qi Yihan, ¡°I think Secretary Si came to ask if Second Sister is his other half. He just wants to confirm, but he never thinks about how to pursue Second Sister. Does he think that once it is confirmed, he can marry Second Sister right away?¡± Qi Yihan grabbed her hand and tightened his grip. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if he wants to, he can¡¯t. If he wants to marry Second Sister, he has to be tested by First Uncle.¡± Tang Li felt that it made sense and was relieved. ¡°But fortunately, Secretary Si is a good person. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to tell him.¡± Qi Yihan smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. His character is not bad, but in some ways, he¡¯s just retarded.¡± These words amused Tang Li, and she nodded in agreement. The four of them went back after supper. Butler Yang and Butler Zhang were waiting for them by the door. When everyone walked in, Butler Zhang told the two of them, ¡°Miss Tan¡¯s mother came over today.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li said to Qi Yihan, ¡°First Madam is crazy now. I think there will be a lot of fun in First Master¡¯s house.¡± Qi Yihan thought for a moment and said to Butler Yang, ¡°Send someone to watch over there. Make sure no one dies.¡± / Butler Yang nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± The next morning, Tan Wenjing brought her mother to see Qi Yihan and Tang Li. At this moment, the two of them were planning to go for a walk. As soon as they walked out of the courtyard, they bumped into them. Tan Wenjing was still holding a pastry box in her hand, and Mrs. Tan was holding several overlapping gift boxes. When the two of them saw Tan Li, they immediately greeted, ¡°Fourth Master, Fourth Madam.¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan stopped. When the two of them approached, Tan Wenjing quickly said, ¡°Fourth Master, Fourth Madam, this is my mother. She just came over yesterday afternoon. I brought her here to greet you today.¡± Mrs. Tan quickly handed the gift boxes to them. ¡°Fourth Master, Fourth Madam, these are all local specialties I brought from my hometown. Wenjing has caused trouble for you guys in the Li family recently. Thank you for taking care of Wenjing.¡± At this moment, Butler Yang, who heard the voice, walked out. He walked over and took the gift boxes from Mrs. Tan. Tang Li said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Mrs. Tan smiled even more broadly and told them who these gift boxes were for. ¡°The two at the bottom are for Fourth Master and Madam, the two in the middle are for Young Master Qiqi and Miss Linlin, and the two at the top are for Butler Yang and Butler Zhang.¡± Butler Yang, ¡°Thank you for your gift, Mrs. Tan.¡± ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no need to thank me. It¡¯s just a small gift. When Wenjing marries into the Li family, I¡¯ll have to ask you to take care of her.¡± After Mrs. Tan finished speaking, Tan Wenjing handed the pastry box to Butler Yang. ¡°This is the snack I made. Fourth Madam and Linlin can eat it later.¡± Tang Li nodded and thanked her. Then, she said, ¡°Come in and sit.¡± With that, she looked at Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll go for my morning jog.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Tang Li nodded and Qi Yihan left. Tang Li brought the Tan family into the living room. After sitting down, Tang Li picked up the tea and took a sip before asking Mrs. Tan, ¡°I wonder if Mrs. Tan is used to staying at the Qi mansion. If you are not used to it or if you need anything, you can tell Butler Zhang. He will arrange it for you.¡± Mrs. Tan immediately smiled and felt that her daughter was really lucky. Not only did she let Second Master of the Li family marry her, but she also made friends with Fourth Madam. In the future, she would definitely be able to live well in the Qi family. She decided to express her stance in front of Tang Li. ¡°Wenjing is really fortunate to have Fourth Madam take care of her. Fourth Madam, if you need anything in the future, just tell us. The Tan family will definitely not hesitate to help you.¡± How could Tang Li not know what she was thinking? She said, ¡°I rarely interfere with the matters in the Qi Mansion. Other than important financial expenses, I don¡¯t care about anything else. Of course, if there¡¯s anything, the two butlers can do it. After Wenjing gets married, she just needs to take care of Qi Hao.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Mrs. Tan was even happier. It was even better if Fourth Madam didn¡¯t like to manage the Qi family. This way, Wenjing would have a chance to help her manage it. As long as Wenjing could manage the Qi family, it would be easier for her to take care of the Tan family in the future. Looking at Mrs. Tan, who was beaming with smiles, Tang Li shook her head. The mother and daughter sat for a while before leaving. After walking out of the courtyard of Fourth Master¡¯s house, Mrs. Tan couldn¡¯t stop smiling. She held Tan Wenjing¡¯s hand and said excitedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Fourth Madam to be so easy to talk to. Wenjing, you have to curry favor with her more. She said that she doesn¡¯t like to manage her family. You can help her share the burden.¡± Tan Wenjing was about to ask her mother to restrain herself when a cold snort came from the side. The two of them were shocked and quickly looked over. Qi Bailing stood there and looked at the two of them coldly. A mocking smile appeared on her face. ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself! You¡¯re someone who married my second brother through tricks, and now you want to suck up to Fourth Aunt? Just wait and see, Fourth Aunt will teach you a lesson.¡± With that, she looked at Mrs. Tan with displeasure in her eyes. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you go to my mother¡¯s place to greet her first? Why? Do you think my mother is not worthy?¡± ¡°No, no, noa€| Miss Bailing, you got me wrong.¡± Mrs. Tan sneered in her heart. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? Do you think I¡¯ll go to that lunatic¡¯s place to get beaten up?¡± She said with fear and trepidation, ¡°When I came, I asked Hao. He said that I don¡¯t have to go.¡± ¡°Just because Second Brother said you don¡¯t have to go doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t have to go.¡± Qi Bailing glared at Tan Wenjing. ¡°Didn¡¯t you read the Qi family¡¯s rules? You don¡¯t even know the Qi family¡¯s rules. What right do you have to marry into the Qi family?¡± Tan Wenjing knew that Qi Bailing was deliberately finding fault with her. She was about to marry Qi Hao, so even if Qi Bailing wanted to find fault with her, there wasn¡¯t much she could do. Tan Wenjing didn¡¯t care at all, so she said, pretending to be nice, ¡°Bailing is right. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll immediately bring my mom to see First Madam.¡± ¡°Call me Fourth Miss. As long as you¡¯re not married to my Second Brother, you¡¯re not my sister-in-law.¡± ¡°Yes, Fourth Miss.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only With that, she pulled Mrs. Tan away. Qi Bailing looked at the two of them coldly and thought to herself, ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to marry my second brother.¡± She had to think of a way to stop the marriage. It just so happened that she had obtained a drug that could make people die mysteriously. Now, she could use it. Moreover, she could also push the blame to that bastard. It was killing two birds with one stone. At the thought of this, she smiled wickedly. Chapter 387 - Tang Li Help Tang Zitong Look After The Store After the mother and daughter walked for a while, Mrs. Tan whispered to Tan Wenjing, ¡°Wenjing, pay attention to her. Before you and Hao get married, she will definitely try to stop you. She might even kill you.¡± Tan Wenjing thought so too. After all, First Madam hated her so much, and Qi Bailing had never been nice to her. It was very likely that she wanted to stop her from marrying Qi Hao. She thought for a moment and suddenly thought of something. She whispered into Mrs. Tan¡¯s ear, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t we take action first? We¡­¡± ¡­ Tang Li and Qi Yihan did not care what the Tan family and Qi Bailing were up to. After breakfast, Qi Yihan went to the company. Tang Li wanted to stay in the Qi Mansion for a day to rest, but just as she was about to watch the drama on her tablet, she received a call from Tang Zitong. Tang Zitong asked her over the phone, ¡°Fourth Sister, are you free today?¡± Tang Li raised her eyebrows. Tang Zitong called at the right time. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Tang Zitong said happily. ¡°I¡¯m going to the neighboring city today. A family over there wants to customize a Guzheng for their junior. I¡¯ll go and talk to them about the details of customization, but I¡¯m worried about Yu Meng staying alone in the workshop. Why don¡¯t you come over and take after the store for a day?¡± / This request wasn¡¯t too unreasonable, so Tang Li accepted. When Tang Li brought Qiqi and Linlin to the store, Tang Zitong was already waiting for them outside. The moment Tang Li stopped the car, Tang Zitong walked over and said with a smile, ¡°Fourth Sister, can I borrow your car?¡± Tang Li looked at her and crossed her arms. ¡°You make me feel like you called me here because you want to drive my car.¡± Tang Zitong raised her hand and promised, ¡°Absolutely not. When I saw your car, I suddenly realized that I don¡¯t have one at the store.¡± Tang Li gave her the car key and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Take Linlin with you. She can help you kill time on the way.¡± Tang Zitong tilted her head to look at Linlin. Linlin looked up at her. The two of them looked at each other for nearly five seconds before Tang Zitong grinned and said, ¡°Alright, with Linlin around, I can show off to my classmates.¡± Tang Li was speechless. After Tang Zitong left with Linlin, Tang Li and Qiqi walked into the store. Yu Meng had a special training room, so Tang Li stood by the window and looked. At this moment, Yu Meng was training. She sat there obediently, adjusting her breathing under Lu Cong¡¯s guidance. Lu Cong was really strict. If she didn¡¯t get the question right within three times, she would be hit on the palm. Looking at Yu Meng, who had been hit twice, Tang Li couldn¡¯t bear to look at it and walked out. As she walked, she said to Qiqi, ¡°You can play by yourself.¡± At that moment, Qiqi was looking at the craftsmen making instruments in the courtyard. When Tang Li said that, he walked over to watch the craftsmen. He was a handsome boy, and the group of craftsmen liked him a lot. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks They answered whatever Qiqi asked them. Tang Li walked out and sat behind the cashier, watching TV. Coincidentally, the drama that she planned to watch last time had been updated to the eighth episode, which was enough for her to watch for a few hours. When she opened this drama, she didn¡¯t expect it to be so popular. A while later, two people entered. One was a middle-aged man and the other was a girl who looked like a high school student. As the middle-aged man came in, he educated his daughter ruthlessly, ¡°They all say that there¡¯s no future in learning imperial instruments, but you insist on learning. If you quit halfway this time, I¡¯ll chop off your hand.¡± The girl looked around and replied impatiently, ¡°What are you worried about? I said I¡¯ll learn. I won¡¯t give up.¡± ¡°Humph! Do you think I believe you? You always let me buy whatever you want, but you never cherish it.¡± ¡°I know you are the best,¡± the girl said perfunctorily. After saying that, she happened to see Tang Li sitting behind the cashier and asked, ¡°Boss, is there a Guzheng like the one the Divine Phoenix played in ¡®Divine Phoenix¡¯?¡± Tang Li sized up the girl. She had heard before that girls were crazy about celebrities, but she didn¡¯t expect this girl to be so crazy. She stood up with her phone and asked, ¡°Is it this kind of Guzheng?¡± She showed the girl the scene of the male lead playing the Guzheng. When the girl saw the scene on Tang Li¡¯s phone, her eyes instantly lit up. At the same time, she started chattering away, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be watching this TV too. Let me tell you¡­¡± Seeing that the girl was about to talk to Tang Li about the plot, the middle-aged man standing behind her pulled her back and said with a displeased expression, ¡°Dandan, if you want to buy the Guzheng, hurry up. I still have to work. Do you know how much I¡¯ll lose by accompanying you for half a day?¡± The girl called Dandan suddenly shouted at the middle-aged man hysterically, ¡°If you are so unwilling to spend half a day with me, then go back and make your money. I hope you die at work.¡± The middle-aged man was so angry that he was panting. ¡°If I don¡¯t earn money, what makes you think you have the money to buy whatever you want? If I don¡¯t earn money, you¡¯ll still live on the farm, feeding pigs.¡± ¡°Then send me back to the farm. I don¡¯t want to see you here anyway.¡± Smack! The middle-aged man suddenly slapped Dandan. She covered the half of her face that was slapped, her eyes filled with hatred and tears. The middle-aged man put down his hand and said with a dejected expression, ¡°My greatest mistake was bringing you to Imperial Capital. If I knew you would become like this, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you here.¡± ¡°Then send me back.¡± The middle-aged man was furious and shouted at her, ¡°Your granny is already dead. If I send you back, you¡¯ll have to live alone. You¡¯ll starve to death if you go back.¡± ¡°Starving to death is better than staying here.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°Guys.¡± Tang Li finally could not stand it anymore and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you guys can talk it out, but you can¡¯t solve the problem by arguing.¡± The two of them looked at her at the same time. Tang Li said, ¡°How about this? Since you¡¯re in my store, I¡¯ll help you and let you speak your mind.¡± Tang Li did not give them a chance to object. She extended her hand and snapped her fingers. Tears welled up in Dandan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t want to burden you anymore. You have nothing to do with my mom and dad¡¯s deaths. You don¡¯t have to keep taking care of me. Previously, someone wanted to introduce a girl to you. I know you rejected them because you want to take care of me. I¡¯m a burden to you here, so I keep making you angry. Why don¡¯t you just send me away!¡± Chapter 388 - Im A Fortune Teller The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes turned red as well. ¡°Dandan, of course you are not a burden to me. You¡¯re the only family I have in this world. If you leave, what¡¯s the point of me working hard? I can wait until you graduate from university before starting my family. I¡¯m usually so strict with you because I want you to study more. Unfortunately, I was wrong. I know you hate me. I won¡¯t force you anymore, okay?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m too stupid and don¡¯t understand a lot of things in school. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll let you down.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, you can tell Uncle. I won¡¯t force you. If you can¡¯t get into a good university, you can go to an ordinary university. Uncle didn¡¯t study much and hopes that you won¡¯t walk the path I did.¡± ¡°Uncle, I am sorry. Boohoo, I will not spend time on celebrities anymore.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t object to you liking celebrities, as long as you don¡¯t neglect your studies.¡± Seeing that the two of them were almost done, Tang Li said, ¡°See, if you can talk things out instead of hiding it and letting the hatred build up, there won¡¯t be a misunderstanding.¡± Only then did the middle-aged man and Dandan come back to their senses. They did not know what Tang Li did to make them speak their minds. Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m a fortune-teller.¡± The two of them looked at her in surprise. After a while, Dandan asked in disbelief, ¡°You can cast spells?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± Tang Li looked at the two of them, who were stunned. She said like a master, ¡°Today, you and I are fated. How about this? I¡¯ll read one of your fortunes. You don¡¯t have to pay me. Which one of you two wants me to read your fortune?¡± The two of them felt that the person in front of them was a god, and for some reason, they trusted her. ¡°Fortune-telling for my uncle.¡± ¡°Fortune-telling for Dandan.¡± The two of them spoke at the same time. ¡°Dandan, let this master see what will happen to you.¡± ¡°No, I want Master to read my uncle¡¯s fortune. Uncle is about to turn 35 years old and hasn¡¯t married or had children. It¡¯s all because of me.¡± Tang Li looked at the two of them and suggested, ¡°If you want, you can read both of your fortunes, but one of you has to pay.¡± ¡°Alright, how much? I¡¯ll pay.¡± The middle-aged man immediately took out his wallet and prepared to pay. ¡°100,000.¡± The moment Tang Li spoke, the middle-aged man¡¯s hand that was holding the wallet trembled. The next moment, he took out his bank card. ¡°I¡¯ll pay by card.¡± ¡°Uncle!¡± Dandan didn¡¯t want her uncle to spend so much. ¡°Just let her read your fortune. 100,000 is too much. It¡¯ll take you a few months to earn that. I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Uncle will work harder to earn it back. As long as we know what our future will be like, I¡¯ll feel at ease.¡± Tang Li took the middle-aged man¡¯s bank card. Coincidentally, there was a POS machine in the store. She swiped 100,000 yuan and gestured for the two of them to grab a seat. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Sit over there and I¡¯ll read your fortunes.¡± The three of them walked to the lounge and sat down. Tang Li asked, ¡°Who wants to go first?¡± ¡°Read Dandan first.¡± This time, the middle-aged man spoke first. When Dandan objected, he said to her, ¡°We both have to do it anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter who is first. Be a good girl.¡± Tang Li nodded and took out two copper coins. She tossed the copper coins on the coffee table, one face and one back. The two of them looked at Tang Li expectantly and nervously. Tang Li said, ¡°There are two sides to everything. If you think you can¡¯t do it, there must be another way, as long as you can find it.¡± The two of them did not understand. Tang Li pointed to the shelf with her finger. ¡°Dandan, go and take a look at the instruments there. See if you like any of them.¡± Dandan obediently stood up and walked to the shelf. Tang Li and the middle-aged man stood up and followed behind her. Dandan looked around and finally stopped in front of a konghou. Tang Li looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you like konghou?¡± ¡°Yes, I saw someone play it before. I think it can make the most beautiful sound in the world.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Do you know how to play?¡± ¡°I¡­ know a little.¡± ¡°Then play a song for me.¡± Dandan nodded and walked to the konghou. She carefully adjusted it on her lap and started playing. The sound range of the konghou was very wide. The tone was gentle, clear, and powerful. If played well, it would achieve a stunning effect. Dandan¡¯s skill was obviously average, but when she put her feelings into it, it sounded different. After she finished playing, Tang Li said, ¡°If you can learn it systematically, you will definitely have a great development in this field in the future.¡± Hearing that, the middle-aged man was a little excited. ¡°Master, are you saying that my niece can be a musician?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Tang Li said to him. ¡°Find a teacher in this field to train her. If there is a large-scale musical instrument competition, you can let her participate. That might be the turning point in her life.¡± The middle-aged man became even more excited. ¡°Yeah! Okay!¡± Then, he asked, ¡°How much is this konghou? I¡¯ll buy it.¡± With that, he took out his wallet. ¡°20,000.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy it.¡± Tang Li took the card and swiped it. After that, the three of them sat in the lounge again. Tang Li read the fortune of the middle-aged man. ¡°Your marriage is after the age of 35. If you meet someone you like in the future, just pursue her. Don¡¯t hesitate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Dandan covered her mouth, her eyes sparkling with tears of joy. ¡°Uncle will turn 35 in two months.¡± The middle-aged man was not as excited as Dandan. He said to Tang Li, ¡°Master, thank you. If your prediction is correct, I¡¯ll definitely pay you a visit to thank you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. Remember to talk things out.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The two of them stood up. Tang Li went to pack the konghou. Dandan took it carefully and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your surname?¡± ¡°Tang.¡± ¡°Master Tang, thank you.¡± With that, she bowed to Tang Li. The middle-aged man also bowed to Tang Li. Then, the two of them left. Looking at the departing figures, Tang Li thought for a moment before taking out her phone to call the manager of the entertainment company. ¡°There¡¯s going to be a musical instrument competition in the near future. If a girl called Peng Dandan shows up, take her in.¡± With that, she hung up and continued watching TV. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Tang Zitong came back at around four in the afternoon. She walked in with Linlin and didn¡¯t look as energetic as when she went out. Tang Li asked, ¡°Why? Did it not go smoothly?¡± ¡°No.¡± Tang Zitong looked like she was about to die. She didn¡¯t even want to say what had happened. Tang Li looked at Linlin. Linlin told her, ¡°Second Aunt wanted to take me to her old classmate¡¯s place to show off, but she didn¡¯t expect her old classmate to have just given birth. Second Aunt had to give that baby a big red packet.¡± Chapter 389 - Qi Lingxuan Will Not Die When Tang Li heard this, she actually wanted to laugh, but when she saw the aggrieved look on Tang Zitong¡¯s face, she held back laughter and comforted her, ¡°WHen you have children, you can bring them to your classmate¡¯s house and ask her to give you red packets.¡± Tang Zitong felt that it made sense. Tang Li told her about selling a konghou today. Tang Zitong was a little surprised. ¡°Someone actually came here to buy instruments?¡± ¡°This is called fate,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°That girl can be trained.¡± Tang Zitong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. We happen to need talented people.¡± ¡°Right.¡± The two of them walked in. At this moment, Qiqi was actually learning handicraft from the craftsmen. When Linlin saw this, she ran over as well. Tang Zitong grinned and said, ¡°Fourth Sister, what do you think about letting Qiqi and Linlin inherit the art of making imperial instruments? Now that young people are unwilling to take over, we¡¯re having a headache finding apprentices.¡± Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°You can ask them if they want to.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask during dinner.¡± The two of them continued walking towards the training room where Yu Meng was. At this moment, Yu Meng was looking at the score while Lu Cong was sitting there writing and drawing. When he saw the two of them enter, he immediately stood up and greeted, ¡°Boss.¡± Tang Li nodded and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Yu Meng doing?¡± ¡°She¡¯s hard working and quick on the uptake.¡± This was already the best evaluation he could give Yu Meng. Yu Meng stood up and greeted Tang Li, ¡°Sister Tang.¡± Tang Li nodded and said, ¡°Keep working hard. Everyone has hope in you.¡± Yu Meng clenched her fists and nodded. ¡°Yes, I will.¡± After the two of them finished speaking, Lu Cong suggested to Tang Li, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to let Yu Meng train in the company. It¡¯s quiet here, but she has to interact with different people.¡¯ Tang Li looked at Yu Meng. ¡°Yu Meng, what do you think?¡± Yu Meng¡¯s heart raced and she became nervous for some reason. However, she still said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Sister Tang.¡± Tang Li looked at Tang Zitong. Tang Zitong also thought that Lu Cong¡¯s suggestion was good. ¡°There are many retired soldiers in the company. They can give people a sense of security. It¡¯s not a bad idea for Yu Meng to go there, but we have to find a manager for her.¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want a manager.¡± At the thought of being with a stranger every day, Yu Meng panicked. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t be nervous. When I say I¡¯ll find you a manager, I¡¯ll definitely find one that you like.¡± Yu Meng pursed her lips tightly and stopped talking, obviously displeased. Tang Zitong was troubled. Tang Li said to her, ¡°It¡¯s alright. We can take our time to think about it.¡± At that moment, Tang Zitong¡¯s phone rang. After answering the call, she said to Tang Li, ¡°Daddy and Second Uncle are all at home for dinner tonight. Mommy called and asked us to go back early.¡± Tang Li nodded and the few of them packed up and went back. On the way, Tang Li called Qi Yihan and asked if he wanted to come over for dinner. Qi Yihan was not busy these few days, so he agreed. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Qi Yihan arrived half an hour after Tang Li arrived. Everyone was waiting for him, and the moment he arrived, the dinner began. After dinner, everyone sat in the living room to catch up with each other. First Master Tang said, ¡°During this period of time, I have been to several music academies. I didn¡¯t expect the Imperial Musical Instruments to be so unpopular now. There are at most fifty students in the Imperial Musical Instrument Faculty.¡± After saying that, First Master Tang couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the imperial instruments to have fallen to such a state.¡± Second Master Tang added, ¡°It¡¯s the same for music companies. They say that no one uses imperial instruments at this time. Even the songs from ancient movies are done through electronic instruments.¡± During this period of time, the Tang family had finally seen the reality of the imperial instruments. If not for the fact that they had promised Tang Li that they would pick up their old trade, they would have thought about giving up. Tang Zitong, on the other hand, was full of confidence. ¡°It¡¯s not popular now because they have forgotten how beautiful the music played by the imperial instruments is. I believe that one day, we will bring our instructments back to their previous glory.¡± Tang Li agreed. ¡°Yes, I believe it too.¡± Tang Zitong grinned at Tang Li. She felt that with Tang Li¡¯s support, she wouldn¡¯t need to be afraid of anything. At this moment, Qi Yihan suggested, ¡°First Uncle, Second Uncle, you can also invest some money into popular dramas and make the theme songs using Imperial Instruments.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s gonna play though?¡± First Uncle and Second Uncle asked subconsciously. Qi Yihan smiled. ¡°Everyone in the Tang family knows how to play instruments. Are you afraid that you can¡¯t play it well?¡± Tang Zitong was the first to object. ¡°How is that possible? We¡¯ve been playing instruments since we were born. We can play all kinds of Imperial Instruments.¡± First Madam Tang said to Tang Zitong, ¡°You¡¯re too conceited.¡± ¡°This is called confidence.¡± Tang Zitong didn¡¯t think she was conceited. Tang Li thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll go with Second Sister tomorrow to see the ¡®Divine Phoenix¡¯ drama screw that is currently airing. We¡¯ll see if we can get them to put in some ancient instruments.¡± Tang Ze immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ve been watching this drama a lot recently. There are also many young people discussing it online. Will they be willing to let us put in Imperial Instrument music?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I happen to know the male and female leads of this drama. Second Sister and I will look for them tomorrow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Everyone was instantly filled with hope. Tang Li and the others stayed at the Tang family¡¯s house until ten o¡¯clock before returning. On the way back, Qi Yihan told Tang Li, ¡°Qi Lingxuan didn¡¯t go to the company today.¡± Tang Li was interested. ¡°How did First Brother react?¡± ¡°He called a lot of people to look for him.¡± Tang Li nodded and said, ¡°Qi Lingxuan won¡¯t die. He should be hiding somewhere now. First Brother definitely won¡¯t be able to find him.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± After the four of them returned home, Tang Li pulled Qi Yihan to the backyard. On the way, she said to the two butlers, ¡°Make sure no one enters the backyard.¡± After the two of them left, Butler Zhang said to Butler Yang, ¡°I think Madam wants to date Master alone in the backyard, so she asked us to keep everyone away from the backyard.¡± Butler Yang glanced at him and said, ¡°If you have nothing to do, take Young Master Qiqi and Miss Linlin to sleep.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Linlin immediately giggled and said, ¡°Uncle Yang, don¡¯t be so serious. I think Uncle Zhang is right.¡± Butler Zhang was instantly gratified and immediately picked her up. ¡°Linlin knows me best. Butler Yang, you¡¯re just too rigid sometimes.¡± Butler Yang looked at him with a straight face. Butler Zhang carried Linlin and brought Qiqi to their bedroom. Butler Yang went to grab a chair and sat by the doorway, making sure no one would disturb Tang Li. Chapter 390 - Tang Li Made Butler Zhang Listen To The Gossip Tang Li pulled Qi Yihan to the backyard because she wanted him to see the herbs she planted in the backyard. Ever since they moved in, she had specially turned a piece of land into a garden for the herbs and used a Spirit Gathering Formation and Concealing Formation to keep them from being seen. As long as Tang Li did not activate the formation, no one could see what was inside. When he saw the herbs in front of him, Qi Yihan was a little surprised. ¡°These herbs look good.¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Tang Li was still not satisfied. ¡°Although I used a Spirit Gathering Formation here, the place is too small and the formation is too small. After the island¡¯s infrastructure is built, I¡¯ll set up a larger Spirit Gathering Formation on it and plant all the herbs we collected. When these herbs absorb the spiritual energy, they will slowly evolve into spiritual objects.¡± Qi Yihan thought for a moment and asked, ¡°After these herbs become spiritual objects, how much will their medicinal effects increase?¡± ¡°At least dozens of times.¡± Qi Yihan was stunned. Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°After all these herbs are cultivated, I¡¯ll use them to increase the lifespan of humans. This has always been my dream.¡± Qi Yihan looked at Tang Li. A faint spiritual aura floated around her, and her beautiful face seemed to be glowing, giving people the feeling that she would fly away at any moment. Qi Yihan suddenly held her hand tightly. Tang Li looked at him in confusion. Qi Yihan didn¡¯t tell her that he was worried about her flying away just now and asked, ¡°How much can you increase human lifespan?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but I guess as much as two hundred years old.¡± Qi Yihan nodded. ¡°What instruments do you need? We can customize it now.¡± ¡°The instruments on the market are not good.¡± Tang Li thought for a moment and said, ¡°I want the kind of instruments from the best laboratory in D Nation, but I can¡¯t get my hands on them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll think of a way.¡± Tang Li believed that he had the ability. She leaned her head on his shoulder. Looking at the herb in front of her, she said, ¡°After the island is built, Qiqi and Linlin will like it there. Kylins should stay in places with powerful spiritual energy.¡± ¡°Will that help them increase their abilities?¡± ¡°Yes, when the Kylins are at their strongest, their bodies are fiery red.¡± Qi Yihan imagined that scene and said, ¡°It must be very beautiful.¡± ¡°Right.¡± The two of them stayed here for more than half an hour before leaving. Unexpectedly, as soon as she walked around, she saw Butler Yang sitting on a chair. When Butler Yang saw the two of them, he immediately stood up and said to them, ¡°Master, Madam, First Master came just now.¡± ¡°Why is he here?¡± ¡°He said that Young Master Lingxuan is still missing and wants Master to send someone to look for him.¡± Qi Yihan said to him, ¡°Go and rest.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Butler Yang picked up the chair and left. Tang Li looked at Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan took out his phone and made a call. After the other party picked up, he said, ¡°Send some people to help First Brother find Lingxuan.¡± With that, he hung up. The two of them walked in. Qi Yihan asked Tang Li, ¡°Can you tell where he is?¡± Tang Li closed her eyes to think for a moment before saying, ¡°He was saved by someone.¡± ¡°Can the person who saved him cure the Kylin Fire?¡± ¡°No, but he is safe for the time being.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Qi Yihan nodded. He was obviously just asking casually and didn¡¯t intend to do anything. The two of them walked into the bedroom. Tang Li fanned her face with her hand. ¡°It¡¯s going to rain. It¡¯s a little stuffy tonight.¡± The temperature in the Qi Mansion was much lower than in other places, especially at night. Tang Li fell onto the bed and said to Qi Yihan lazily, ¡°Hubby, go take a shower first. I need to rest for a while.¡± Seeing her so tired, Qi Yihan said, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, I can help you shower.¡± Tang Li raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, ¡°Won¡¯t you turn into a beast while helping me shower?¡± Qi Yihan did not answer her. He walked over and picked her up. Tang Li wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned her head on his shoulder, running her fingers over his Adam¡¯s apple. As expected, his Adam¡¯s apple moved, and his voice became huskier. ¡°If you move again, I might really turn into a beast.¡± Tang Li was not afraid of his threat at all. She even deliberately bit his Adam¡¯s apple. ¡°Hey¡­ little baddie, I¡¯ll make you beg for mercy later.¡± As Qi Yihan spoke, he quickened his pace. In the end¡­ Tang Li begged for mercy before she was allowed to go to sleep. She woke up late the next day. When she walked out of the bedroom, Qiqi and Linlin, who were playing with tablets, looked up. Linlin even whispered to Qiqi, ¡°I knew Godfather emptied out Godmother last night. Look how tired she is.¡± Tang Li was speechless. It seemed like she had to restrict Linlin¡¯s internet access. It was not necessarily a good thing for this little thing to know about everything. At that moment, Butler Zhang came in. When he saw Tang Li, he quickly stopped and said to her, ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll bring you breakfast immediately.¡± Tang Li nodded. When Butler Zhang brought the breakfast in, Butler Yang followed him in. Butler Yang was holding a note. When Tang Li was having breakfast, he told her briefly, ¡°Madam, the wedding budget for Second Young Master and Miss Tan is out. It will cost about 120 million, and the jewelry and clothes for Miss Tan¡­¡± Tang Li listened to Butler Yang¡¯s report as she ate her breakfast. There were too many details, and it gave her a headache. In the end, listening to it was no different from not listening. After Butler Yang finished reporting, he added, ¡°According to the rules, all the Qi family members will come in the next few days. When the time comes, Madam will have to go and entertain them.¡± Tang Li nodded. As the Madam of the Qi family, she would not shirk responsibility. Butler Yang was obviously very busy. After reporting this, he left. Butler Zhang was still there to wait on the table. Tang Li asked, ¡°Butler Zhang, are you busy?¡± Butler Zhang was stunned. He felt that Madam must have found him too free and quickly said, ¡°My job is to take care of Fourth Madam¡¯s daily life.¡± Tang Li was stunned by his reaction and said, ¡°When the Qi members are here, listen to their gossip. If anyone is talking nonsense, tell me immediately.¡± Butler Zhang quickly nodded. He was good at this, and he loved to listen to gossip. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± After dinner, Tang Li drove to pick Tang Zitong up. When the two of them arrived at the shooting site, it was already noon. Many extras were squatting on the streets eating lunch. Tang Zitong rarely came here. Looking at the bustling shooting site, she exclaimed, ¡°The buildings here are so beautiful. I¡¯ve always wanted to come here to have fun, but I never had the chance.¡± Chapter 391 - Greedy Security Guard Tang Li parked the car in the parking lot and walked in with Tang Zitong. As Tang Zitong took photos, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh at how good the buildings here were. After walking for a while, they arrived at the place with the most people. The two of them walked over and heard everyone discussing. ¡°I came all the way here from L Province to see the actors.¡± ¡°I love the Divine Phoenix. It¡¯s such a good drama, and I love the King of Mo. He¡¯s so cute.¡± ¡°He satisfied all my fantasies about men. He¡¯s handsome, bad, and charming.¡± ¡°I really want to give birth to his children.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡­ Hearing a group of young girls say that they wanted to give birth to children for celebrities, Tang Zitong couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Are children nowadays so crazy. Many celebrities look pretty on the surface, but we don¡¯t know what they look like in private.¡± A girl nearby actually heard this. She replied unhappily, ¡°Nonsense. The King of Mo is different from other celebrities. Not only is he good-looking, but he is also very honest. Most importantly, he is especially good at acting. He is the king in our hearts.¡± Tang Zitong turned around and asked Tang Li in a low voice, ¡°Fourth Sister, it doesn¡¯t look like we can enter this place. How are we going to find them?¡± Tang Li glanced at the door. There were at least a hundred fans gathered here, and there were bodyguards guarding the gate of the garden where the filming was taking place. It was indeed impossible to enter. Tang Li did not plan to enter from here, so she tugged at Tang ZItong. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll enter from another place.¡± Tang Zitong quickly followed her. The shooting site was enormous, divided into different dynasties. They were separated by a tall wall. After Tang Li and Tang Zitong walked to a remote place, Tang Li cast a talisman and the two of them entered the wall. The buildings for Kung Fu drama here looked especially magnificent, and there were pavilions everywhere. As Tang Zitong followed Tang Li, she said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not as beautiful as your Qi family¡¯s garden.¡± Tang Li could not help but laugh. ¡°Everything here is just a replica, but the Qi Mansion was once a prince¡¯s residence. Of course, they are incomparable.¡± There were several film crews here. After walking for a while, they saw the film crew of ¡°Divine Phoenix¡±. However, there was a cordon over there that prevented outsiders from entering. When Tang Li and Tang Zitong walked up to the cordon, they were stopped by a fierce voice. ¡°Hey, how did you get in? Leave immediately. Don¡¯t go in.¡± The two of them looked in the direction of the voice and saw a man in a security uniform. The man held a stun baton in his hand. After striding over, he first sized the two of them up before snorting. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re actors who are filming here. Even so, you¡¯re not allowed to enter the shooting site of Divine Phoenix. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to manhandle you out.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just looking around.¡± After saying that, Tang Li pulled Tang Zitong to the side. The security guard looked at the two of them leave and sneered. ¡°These gold-diggers, they think they can secude Mo Chen just because they have a pretty face.¡± At this moment, three people walked over from the side. The woman in the middle was also wearing a Xianxia outfit. On the left was a bodyguard who was holding an umbrella for her, and on the right was an assistant who was holding a small fan for her. When the security guard saw her, he quickly went over and asked, ¡°Miss Qian, why are you here?¡± Ouyang Qian raised her chin slightly and said, ¡°I want to go in and see Mo Chen.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The security guard was put in a difficult position.¡± The director said that no one is allowed to enter. If I let you in, I¡¯ll be¡­¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks The bodyguard behind Ouyang Qian suddenly took out a stack of money and handed it to the security guard. Ouyang Qian asked, ¡°Can I go in now?¡± The security guard¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked around and realized that his other colleagues were not around. After taking the money and putting it in his pocket, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°If Miss Qian goes in alone, it¡¯ll be fine. If the three of you go in, you¡¯ll definitely be noticed.¡± Ouyang Qian was satisfied. ¡°I¡¯ll go in alone. Just tell me where Mo Chen is.¡± The security guard quickly told her, ¡°He¡¯s resting in the bamboo forest.¡± Ouyang Qian nodded and strode in through the cordon that the security guard had opened for her. Then, he said to Ouyang Qian¡¯s assistant and bodyguards, ¡°Go further away. Don¡¯t let the other security guards see you.¡± The two of them walked further away. Only then did the security guard touch the stack of money in his pocket and continue his patrol while humming a tune. After the three of them left, Tang Li and Tang Zitong walked out. Tang Zitong said unhappily, ¡°This security guard is really greedy. He let that woman in just because she gave him some money.¡± Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. That woman will be thrown out later, and that security guard will be in trouble too.¡± Tang Zitong instantly felt better. She asked Tang Li, ¡°Fourth Sister, how are we going in?¡± A talisman appeared in Tang Li¡¯s hand. Tang Zitong looked at the talisman in her hand and said excitedly, ¡°Is this the legendary Invisibility Talisman?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ah, Fourth Sister, quick, turn me invisible.¡± Tang Li looked at the excited Tang Zitong and said, ¡°Second Sister, calm down.¡± Tang Zitong quickly nodded. ¡°I¡¯m very calm. Fourth Sister, hurry up.¡± Tang Li threw the talisman into the air, and the two of them instantly turned invisible. ¡°Wow! My body is really gone.¡± ¡°Fourth Sister, can anyone else hear me?¡± ¡°Nope, other than me.¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­ This is a lot of fun. Then I can do whatever I want here.¡± The two of them quickly followed Ouyang Qian to where Mo Chen was. There was a crowd of people there, including directors, planners, bodyguards, assistants, and managers. Dressed in an elegant red traditional outfit, Mo Chen was leaning back on the recliner, looking languid. Ouyang Qian looked at Mo Chen and was dazzled by his handsome face. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Soon, the bodyguards saw Ouyang Qian and two of them quickly walked towards her. ¡°Hey! Who allowed you to come in? Leave immediately.¡± At this moment, Ouyang Qian was in a daze. She only wanted to talk to Mo Chen and chat with him. It would be best if they could have a date. She was infatuated with him the moment she saw him in the drama. Two bodyguards walked over and stopped her. ¡°Miss, please leave immediately. You are not allowed to be here.¡± Chapter 392 - You Have Three Seconds To Throw Her Out How could Ouyang Qian leave now? She looked at Mo Chen, who was sitting on the recliner with his eyes closed, and shouted as she waved at him, ¡°Mo Chen, I¡¯m the female lead of the film crew nearby. I like you a lot. Can I treat you to a meal tonight?¡± Mo Chen opened his eyes as if he had been disturbed. He casually glanced at Ouyang Qian, who was shouting and screaming, and said to his manager, ¡°You have three seconds to throw her out.¡± The manager shuddered and turned to walk towards Ouyang Qian. As he walked, he shouted, ¡°Throw her out.¡± The two bodyguards were about to drag Ouyang Qian out. Ouyang Qian reached out her hand and was about to slap the bodyguards. ¡°Do you know who I am? How dare you touch me? Get your hands off of me or I¡¯ll make your life a hell.¡± The manager snorted. ¡°Throw her out.¡± The two managers with cold expressions grabbed one of her arms and carried her out. Ouyang Qian struggled and shouted angrily, ¡°Mo Chen, I wanted to treat you to a meal because I respect you. How dare you treat me like this? I¡­¡± A black smoke flew over, and Ouyang Qian couldn¡¯t speak anymore. The manager quickly walked back to Mo Chen and said to him gingerly, ¡°Mr. Mo, you can rest now. I¡¯ll make sure no one disturbs you.¡± Mo Chen snorted and asked, ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s from the Ouyang family. The Ouyang family is a wealthy family in the Imperial Capital.¡± ¡°How rich?¡± ¡°Second only to the Qi family.¡± Mo Chen suddenly looked to the side and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Come out, I know you¡¯re here.¡± The manager was shocked and suddenly turned to look in the direction he was looking. When he saw the two beautiful women standing behind him, his eyes instantly widened and he subconsciously wanted to scold them. However, Mo Chen stood up and walked to Tang Li before him. He leaned towards her and smiled. His tone was gentle. ¡°Miss Tang, long time no see.¡± The manager¡¯s eyes widened. When did Brother Mo know these two people? Tang Zitong was also shocked by Mo Chen¡¯s gentle tone. She subconsciously felt that this person wanted to snatch her Fourth Sister-in-law away. She immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°My Fourth Sister is already married.¡± Only then did Mo Chen notice Tang Zitong, who was standing beside Tang Li. He sized her up and smiled. Tang Zitong was dumbfounded. At this moment, her heart was racing and her face was red. In the end, she covered her face and screamed, ¡°Oh my god! He¡¯s so handsome!¡± Tang Li facepalmed and said to Mo Chen, ¡°We want to ask you for help.¡± Mo Chen brushed a strand of long hair on his shoulder to his back and smiled evilly. ¡°What will I get from helping you?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I want you.¡± ¡°Nope, you can forget about that.¡± ¡°Why should I help you then?¡± ¡°If you help, your drama will become even more popular. When it becomes famous all over the world, the person you¡¯re looking for might come out.¡± Mo Chen fell into deep thought. Tang Zitong, who was standing at the side, widened her eyes. She was a little stunned, but at the same time, she felt like she knew something. Tang Li added, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m here to look for you and Yang Xuelan. I¡¯m not asking you to help me. I just want you to help me say something to the director.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Our Tang family is doing the Imperial instrument business. We want to put a few songs played by the Imperial instruments in this drama.¡± When Mo Chen heard that, he walked around Tang Li and Tang Zitong. He rubbed his chin and said, ¡°Then play a song for me. Let me see what you got.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have the instruments,¡± Tang Zitong quickly said. Mo Chen looked at Tang Li. Tang Li nodded. With a wave of her hand, a Guzheng appeared in front of her. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Tang Zitong was shocked. She subconsciously looked around and found that no one else was looking at them. She asked in surprise, ¡°Fourth Sister, doesn¡¯t anyone know what we¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Yeah, they couldn¡¯t see us.¡± Tang Zitong heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°So who is this handsome man?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not human.¡± Tang Zitong, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± After saying that, she stared at Mo Chen and asked, ¡°Is he a ghost?¡± Mo Chen smiled and said seductively, ¡°I¡¯ll show you what I am.¡± With that, he waved his finger and a black smoke covered Tang Zitong¡¯s face. Tang Li blew the smoke away with a wave of her hand. She glared at Mo Chen with a serious expression and warned him with her eyes. At the same time, she said to Tang Zitong, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about who he is. Just pretend that he is a celebrity.¡± Seeing how serious Fourth Sister was, Tang Zitong dispelled her curiosity and nodded. Mo Chen withdrew his hand and raised his chin to point at the Guzheng. ¡°Play it. If the song you play satisfies me, I might agree to help.¡± Tang Zitong glanced at Tang Li. Tang Li nodded at her. Tang Zitong walked over, sat cross-legged, and started playing. The crisp and pleasant sound of the Guqin echoed them, like a mountain stream, like a breeze blowing against one¡¯s face, like a horse galloping¡­ After the song ended, Tang Li asked Mo Chen, ¡°How is it?¡± Mo Chen nodded. ¡°Not a bad piece of music from a human, but it¡¯s still a little inferior to the musicians in my mansion.¡± Then, he looked at Tang Li. ¡°Why don¡¯t you play a song? I know you can do better than that.¡± Tang Li thought for a moment and walked up to Tang Zitong. After Tang Zitong got up, she sat cross-legged and strummed the Guqin with her fingers. The song seemed to have a magical power that could make people dance to it. The song ended. Mo Chen clapped. ¡°As expected of a mystic master. Your song is the most beautiful in the Three Realms.¡± Tang Zitong looked at Tang Li in confusion. Why couldn¡¯t she understand what they were saying? Tang Li stood up and put away the Guqin. She asked, ¡°Are you going to help?¡± ¡°Of course I will, but I have a condition. When the time comes, you have to personally play a song. Since you want this drama to become famous all over the world, I think only the song you play can make it happen.¡± Tang Li lowered her eyes and thought about it before agreeing. Mo Chen smiled and waved his finger in the air to reveal himself. He said to his manager, ¡°Call the director over.¡± Although the manager didn¡¯t know what Mo Chen wanted to do, he didn¡¯t dare to ask and immediately went to fetch the director. However, he quickly returned and said to Mo Chen, ¡°Something happened to the film crew filming by the lake. The director had to rush there to look at the situation.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I heard that a male actor died in the lake. The way he died was very scary. His entire body was emitting black smoke.¡± Tang Li frowned. Why did this way of dying sound so familiar? She looked at Mo Chen. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°Is it because of your demonic Qi?¡± Mo Chen said innocently, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± These words shocked the manager, and he quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. How could Mr. Mo have done that? There are so many of us here to prove that he didn¡¯t go anywhere except for filming today.¡± Mo Chen said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡± Tang Li nodded and walked to the film crew with him. Chapter 393 - Miss Tang, Can You Handle That Corpse? When Tang Li and the others walked over, there was already a large group of people surrounding the artificial lake. Everyone had fear on their faces as they pointed at the lake. The lake here was not deep. In the water beside a willow tree, there was a person whose head was in the water and his legs were exposed. Not only was there a layer of black smoke around him, but the water nearby had also turned black. The green tree hanging on the shore seemed to be controlled by something at this moment, constantly slapping the man¡¯s legs with its willow branches. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Tang Zitong was so scared that her face turned pale and she shouted. Tang Li turned around and patted her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± At this moment, a voice was heard. ¡°Everyone, move aside. The police are here.¡± Soon, many police officers and people from the criminal investigation team strode over. After they arrived, they immediately set up a cordon. Then, someone wanted to go down and drag the corpse up. However, as soon as the people got close to the black area, they were pulled down by something. The two people in the water could not scream and could only struggle in fear. When the people on the shore saw this situation, a few more people quickly jumped down to save them. The same thing happened to everyone who approached the black area. The onlookers gasped in fear. ¡°Is there a monster down there in the water?¡± ¡°Definitely. That area of water looks abnormal. And that willow tree.¡± ¡°The way that person died was very abnormal. And the black smoke on his body is weird too.¡± ¡°What should we do? Will the monster come up?¡± These words made many timid people retreat in fear. Soon, many people ran away. Mo Chen¡¯s manager¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Mr. Mo, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s too scary there.¡± The corners of Mo Chen¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have a monster-slayer right next to us.¡± The manager looked at Tang Li and Tang Zitong in confusion and said with an awkward smile, ¡°Mr. Mo, you gotta be kidding me. These two?¡± Mo Chen ignored him and pointed at the middle-aged men standing on the other side. ¡°Do you see those people over there? The one in the vest is our director.¡± Tang Li and Tang Zitong looked over. The person Mo Chen was talking about was wearing an iron-gray suit and a vest. His hair was long and windblown. Tang Li withdrew her gaze and walked towards the shore. When she reached the cordon, she was stopped. ¡°Stop, you can¡¯t come in here.¡± Tang Li said, ¡°I wanna talk to your leader and tell him about what happened to that corpse.¡± Hearing that, one of them quickly went to fetch the leader. Tang Li said, ¡°I am Tang Li, Qi Yihan¡¯s wife.¡± Hearing that, the leader was surprised. ¡°So you¡¯re Miss Tang. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± When the leader said this, the others also walked over. The leader introduced Tang Li to them. He did not expect all of them to know her. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Another person asked, ¡°Miss Tang, can you handle that corpse?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Li nodded. Then, she took out a few talismans from her pocket and said, ¡°Send these talismans to the people in the water immediately. When you get close to the corpse, stick one on the corpse.¡± One of them quickly took it. Tang Li prepared to leave. The leader stopped her. ¡°Miss Tang, this is obviously not an ordinary murder. Can you help us?¡± Tang Li looked at the corpse and reminded them, ¡°Someone used witchcraft. You just need to find the person who used witchcraft.¡± Everyone immediately understood. After Tang Li finished speaking, they let her go. Only then did Tang Li follow Mo Chen to see the director. When Director Ning saw Mo Chen walking over with two unfamiliar beauties, he was a little surprised. The other directors were also very surprised. However, they were so frightened by the dead man in the lake that they couldn¡¯t think straight. Director Ning asked, ¡°Mo Chen, who are these two?¡± ¡°My friend,¡± Mo Chen said. ¡°Director Ning, let¡¯s go back. I have something to tell you.¡± Director Ning glanced at the lake and found that the people who were stranded in the water just now were saved. Then, he patted the shoulder of the person beside him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s invite a Taoist master tomorrow. There are some things that the police don¡¯t believe in, but we do.¡± The middle-aged man nodded at him with a pale face and did not speak. Only then did they walk towards the shooting side of ¡°Divine Phoenix¡±. After walking for a while, Director Ning asked Mo Chen, ¡°Mo Chen, what do you want to tell me?¡± After saying that, he sized up Tang Li and Tang Zitong. He subconsciously felt that Mo Chen wanted to add these two people to the film crew. Although he didn¡¯t like it when people used their connections to get a role, one of the women¡¯s temperament and looks were outstanding. He felt that he could make an exception and let her play the role of the queen. ¡°My friend is in the Imperial instrument business. She wants to cooperate with you to add the song played by Imperial instruments into this drama.¡± Director Ning paused for a moment before his expression turned serious. Without thinking, he rejected, ¡°No, Imperial instruments are not widely accepted now. Our drama is popular now, so I don¡¯t want to take the risk.¡± ¡°Director Ning, why do you think that it will be risky to add the music played by our instruments?¡± Tang Zitong didn¡¯t like to hear that and retorted, ¡°The music played by our instruments is very charming. It¡¯s not inferior to those electronic instruments.¡± Director Ning frowned and impolitely asked, ¡°If it¡¯s not inferior to electronic instruments, why are there not many people learning imperial instruments now?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± ¡°Director Ning, you should have heard of the saying, ¡®what goes around comes around¡¯.¡± Tang Li suddenly added. Director Ning looked at her again, amazed by how elegant this woman was and how much she resembled the Queen in the drama. He suddenly wanted to get this woman to join the film crew. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°What is this lady trying to say?¡± ¡°When the imperial instruments were in their heyday, the entire world was learning them. Now, people change because of the Western culture. We need to spread awareness and make them realize again how beautiful our instruments are.¡± ¡°Oh, Miss, are you so sure they can accept it again?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± They quickly arrived at the shooting site of ¡°Divine Phoenix¡±. At that moment, the entire crew was gathered at one place. When Yang Xuelan, who had just returned from resting in the van, saw Tang Li, her eyes instantly widened. Then, she shouted excitedly, ¡°Miss Tang.¡± Chapter 394 - Went to the Film Crew To Do A Business Director Ning did not expect Mo Chen and Yang Xuelan to know Tang Li. He asked them, ¡°Since you all know Miss Tang, why don¡¯t you persuade her to enter the entertainment industry? She is such a gorgeous lady.¡± When Mo Chen heard this, he smiled playfully and said, ¡°If she enters the entertainment industry, her husband will be jealous¡­ After all, who doesn¡¯t like such a beautiful woman.¡± Then, he deliberately asked Tang Li in a teasing tone, ¡°Little Tang Tang, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Tang Li glanced at him and said to Director Ning, ¡°I think being a boss is much easier than being an employee.¡± Director Ning immediately understood what she meant. ¡°Are you also running an entertainment company?¡± At this point, he sized Tang Li up and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why do I find you more and more familiar?¡± Yang Xuelan helped Tang Li dispel his confusion, ¡°Miss Tang is the boss of Dream Realization.¡± ¡°Oh, right, right, right. I was wondering why I felt like you were familiar. Although I¡¯ve been staying in the shooting site and didn¡¯t know much about what¡¯s going on in the entertainment circle, I¡¯ve heard everyone mention you. You¡¯re not only the boss of Dream Realization, but you¡¯re also a master!¡± At this point, Director Ning slapped his thigh excitedly. Tang Li smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not doing business now. I¡¯m just here to ask Director Ning for help.¡± ¡°Of course! Miss Tang, I¡¯m familiar with Mr. Situ. He mentioned you many times before, and I¡¯ve been wanting to buy a talisman from you for a long time.¡± Tang Li did not expect to meet a client here. The corners of her lips curled up. ¡°Sure, but can we talk about what I need your help with first?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Director Ning hesitated for a moment and said,¡± Actually, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help. Miss Tang, you should know that our drama is currently very popular, and 75% of the people who like it are young people. If I agree to change all the music in the movie to that played by imperial instruments, I¡¯m afraid that the young people won¡¯t buy it. ¡± Director Ning was worried that Tang Li would not sell the talisman to him because of his rejection, so he quickly added, ¡°How about this? Miss Tang, give us a piece of music and I¡¯ll get the editing and post-production to add it to the latest episode. If it doesn¡¯t affect the number of views, we¡¯ll add more.¡± Tang Li knew that this was as much as Director Ning could do. She agreed. ¡°Sure, we can send you a piece of music tomorrow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to write the score. I¡¯ll get someone to bring it over immediately.¡± After Director Ning finished speaking, he turned around and called his assistant, ¡°Wang.¡± The assistant called Wang quickly strode over. ¡°Director Ning, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Go and get the score for that song called ¡°Ups and Downs of Time.¡± Wang nodded and turned to walk away. They waited for more than a minute before seeing Wang walking over with a piece of paper. ¡°Director Ning, this is the score you wanted.¡± After saying that, he glanced at Tang Li and Tang Zitong, not knowing why Director Ning wanted this score. Director Ning took the score and handed it to Tang Li. ¡°Miss Tang, you can give me the music by noon tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry, as long as it doesn¡¯t affect the number of views, I¡¯ll add a few more songs played by Imperial instruments.¡± Tang Li took the score and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Wang was extremely surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Director Ning, who was known for being careful, would take the risk. After Tang Li took the score, Director Ning licked his lips and asked, ¡°Miss Tang, now let¡¯s talk about the talisman.¡± ¡°What talisman do you want to buy?¡± ¡°To exorcize evil spirits.¡± Director Ning sighed and said, ¡°Previously, I directed a horror movie. Later, something strange happened to me. I think I must be possessed by something. I want to buy an exorcism talisman.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Tang Li glanced at Director Ning. Actually, he was not possessed by something, but he was in conflict with something. However, an exorcism talisman would also work. She took out an Exorcism Talisman and gave it to Director Ning. Director Ning quickly took it with both hands. ¡°Thank you, Master Tang. How much is this talisman?¡± ¡°No need. Just treat it as a thank you gift. However, if you go back on your words, this talisman will lose its effect.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Director Ning knew that all masters had their own rules, so he would definitely abide by them. ¡°Master Tang, don¡¯t worry. As long as you bring the piece of music over, I¡¯ll add it to the drama.¡± Tang Li nodded. The two of them chatted for a while longer before the assistant reminded Director Ning, ¡°Director Ning, the shooting is ready.¡± Director Ning nodded and said to Tang Li, ¡°Master Tang, Mo Chen has a scene to shoot soon. We¡¯ll go over first.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± When Mo Chen left, he leaned forward and said to Tang Li, ¡°Miss Tang, when do you have time to go out with me?¡± Tang Li glanced at him. ¡°When my husband has time.¡± Mo Chen clicked his tongue and left. After Director Ning and Mo Chen left, Tang Zitong said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to go so smoothly today. Fourth Sister, you¡¯re amazing.¡± ¡°Miss Tang, you¡¯re very capable.¡± Yang Xuelan looked at Tang Li with respect. ¡°Miss Tang, thank you for your guidance. My career is at its peak now. If you need anything in the future, you can look for me anytime.¡± Tang Li nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Other than my advice, your own hard work is also very important. However, you have to remember not to forget your original intention. Once you forget your original intention, your fate will change.¡± Yang Xuelan¡¯s body trembled and she quickly nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± Tang Li nodded and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s about time my cousin and I go back and prepare the music.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send Miss Tang off.¡± Yang Xuelan personally sent Tang Li to the cordon. At this moment, there were many bodyguards and security guards guarding the cordon, obviously to prevent people like Ouyang Qian from barging in again. Tang Li and Tang Zitong walked out and left. Yang Xuelan was about to return when Ouyang Qian¡¯s angry voice was suddenly heard. ¡°Yang Xuelan, stop right there.¡± Yang Xuelan also heard that Ouyang Qian had sneaked in to look for Mo Chen just now. Originally, the investor of this drama wanted Ouyang Qian to play the female lead, but Ouyang Qian rejected it because she felt that this drama was not good. Now that this drama was popular, Ouyang Qian felt that Yang Xuelan had stolen her role. Ouyang Qian glared at her. ¡°I¡¯ve said before that the female lead of this drama is mine. I want you to tell the director that you¡¯re quitting and give the female lead back to me.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Yang Xuelan smiled mockingly. She turned to look at her and said, ¡°Miss Ouyang, this is not the Ouyang family, and I¡¯m not your servant. I don¡¯t have to listen to you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ouyang Qian was furious.¡± Just you wait. ¡± With that, she turned and left. She wanted to go back and ask her family for help. Yang Xuelan looked at Ouyang Qian, who left angrily, and lowered her eyes before walking back. Chapter 395 - Have You Had A Boyfriend? Tang Li went straight to Dream Realization with Tang Zitong. The equipment in the recording studio could be said to be one of the best in the industry. However, it was still unused and Tang Zitong could use it today. Tang Zitong held the Guzheng and was inexplicably nervous. ¡°Fourth Sister, why don¡¯t you play the song? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll mess it up.¡± ¡°Second Sister, you have to believe in yourself.¡± Tang Li encouraged her. ¡°In the future, there will definitely be a lot of occasions where you have to perform a song.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Tang Zitong thought about it and felt that it made sense. She took a deep breath and nodded.¡± Okay. ¡± There was no hurry to record the song now. She planned to take her time practicing it first. Tang Li sat at the side and listened to her practice. From time to time, she would point out when the tone wasn¡¯t right. The two of them stayed in the studio for the entire afternoon. Tang Zitong only stopped when Qi Yihan came to pick Tang Li up. Tang Li said to Tang Zitong, ¡°Second Sister, I think you can start recording tomorrow morning.¡± Tang Zitong nodded and the three of them walked downstairs. When they went downstairs, Tang Li told Qi Yihan about their visit to Director Ning today. Qi Yihan thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Although Director Ning has a lot of say, if others and the people who invested in this drama object, the song Second Sister plays might not be included in the drama.¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Tang Zitong was a little worried. Qi Yihan had already thought of a solution. ¡°I¡¯ll get Secretary Si to go with you tomorrow. With Secretary Si around, they won¡¯t dare to play tricks.¡± Tang Zitong thought of how Secretary Si complained that she often troubled him with small things and didn¡¯t want to bother him. ¡°Forget it. Secretary Si is too busy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give him some time off.¡± ¡°Well¡­ okay then.¡± They watched as Tang Zitong got into the car and left reluctantly. Then, Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°Second Sister is not on good terms with Secretary Si now.¡± Qi Yihan smiled. ¡°You seem to want Second Sister to hate Secretary Si.¡± ¡°Not really. I just hope that she can help Secretary Si increase his EQ.¡± These words made Qi Yihan smile. Tang Li was charmed by his smile. She stood on her tiptoe and kissed Qi Yihan on the face. Qi Yihan¡¯s gaze darkened. He reached out his arm and pulled her onto his lap, giving her a passionate kiss. He only let go of Tang Li when she was panting. Tang Li laid on his chest and panted. When she was able to catch her breath, she said to him, ¡°Today, Butler Yang reminded me that all the Qi members will be coming to the Qi Mansion and asked us to eat in the dining room for the time being.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the Qi family¡¯s rule.¡± Tang Li had experienced what it felt like eating with so many members of the Qi family before, so she commented, ¡°It¡¯ll definitely be lively again.¡± Qi Yihan rubbed her back and said after a few seconds, ¡°As long as they don¡¯t go overboard, you can turn a blind eye.¡± These words amused Tang Li. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that these people will come to me to complain about every petty thing.¡± Qi Yihan thought for a moment and helped her come up with an idea. ¡°If it¡¯s not something big, let Butler Yang handle it. Also, Second Sister-in-law and Third Sister-in-law are also there to help you.¡± ¡°True.¡± As expected, the next day, people came one after another. As the head of the Qi family, Tang Li had to be there to receive everyone. She wasn¡¯t able to go to the entertainment company, so she called Tang Zitong. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Tang Zitong understood. ¡°Alright, go ahead. I¡¯ll call Secretary Si as soon as possible. Although he¡¯s a little annoying, he¡¯s a capable person. Maybe he can give me some advice when the time comes. Hehe¡­¡± Hearing that, Tang Li was relieved. As soon as Tang Zitong finished talking to Tang Li, she called Secretary Si. Since she had something to ask of him, Tang Zitong softened her tone and asked ingratiatingly, ¡°Secretary Si, are you free this morning?¡± She thought that he would say that he didn¡¯t have time, but Secretary Si replied straightforwardly, ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Zitong was stunned for a moment and quickly said, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. I want to ask you for a favor. Come to Dream Realization later. I¡¯m going to bring the recorded song to the film crew of ¡®Divine Phoenix¡¯ today. Come with me. I don¡¯t know how to talk to them. You can help me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Er¡­ Aren¡¯t you going to think about it?¡± Tang Zitong had a feeling that something wasn¡¯t right when Secretary Si answered so straightforwardly. Secretary Si, ¡°I¡¯ll go over now. Are you there?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Then, he hung up. After the call was cut off, she deliberately took out her phone to check if she had called the wrong person. ¡°That¡¯s the right number! Is it because Secretary Si is happy today that he treated me so friendly? Whatever, as long as he¡¯s willing to help. Hehe ~¡± Anyway, she was thick-skinned and did not mind his sharp tongue. After Secretary Si arrived, Tang Zitong brought him straight into a room. ¡°I¡¯ll play it for you first. Listen from the perspective of the audience. If you think it¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll go to the studio to do the recording. After the recording, we can go to see Director Ning.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Secretary Si was wearing an iron-gray suit and his hair was combed neatly. The gold-rimmed glasses he wore concealed much of the sharpness in his eyes, making him look gentlemanly. After Tang Zitong sat beside the Guzheng, she started playing. Secretary Si listened attentively. After she finished playing, he said, ¡°Your skills are not bad, but I don¡¯t feel enough emotions.¡± With that, he walked to Tang Zitong and picked up the score beside her. He looked at it for a while and said, ¡°Since this song is filled with emotions and sadness, you have to show sadness through the song. There is very little sadness in your performance just now.¡± Tang Zitong frowned. She felt that she had already performed her sadness very well. Secretary Si knew what she was thinking from her expression. He asked, ¡°Have you had a boyfriend before?¡± Tang Zitong was worried that Secretary Si would look down on her for being single, so she lied, ¡°Of course.¡± Secretary Si¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He subconsciously pursed his thin lips and asked, ¡°Are you still together?¡± Tang Zitong was caught off guard by his questioning. ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Did you dump him or did he dump you?¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°¡­Of course I dumped him!¡± It would be embarrassing if she said that he dumped her. Secretary Si¡¯s expression became even more serious. Then, he said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s you who dumped him or him who dumped you, it proves that you¡¯re a failure in life, because you can¡¯t even manage your relationships well.¡± 1 Tang ZItong was speechless. Didn¡¯t he know he wasn¡¯t supposed to say that? Chapter 396 - Tell Me, Is There Someone You Like Now? Because of what Secretary Si said, Tang Zitong was so angry that she went out for a walk. When she came back, she was much calmer. She sat in front of the Guzheng again and said to the expressionless Secretary Si, who had been staying in the room, ¡°I think I know how to put my emotions into it.¡± Secretary Si nodded and sat at the side, pretending to be all ears. Tang Zitong continued playing. However, after the song ended, Secretary Si still said, ¡°Not enough.¡± Tang Zitong frowned and was so anxious that she wanted to pull her hair. At this moment, Secretary Si added, ¡°Think about it. If you like someone, but that person can¡¯t be with you for some reason, how will you feel?¡± Tang Zitong immediately replied, ¡°If I like someone, unless that person marries someone else, I¡¯ll definitely chase after him to the best of my ability.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s say he married someone else and you two are in love.¡± ¡°How melodramatic!¡± ¡°¡­Do you want to?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Zitong imagined that scene in her mind and suddenly thought of a boy she liked very much when she was young. In the end, that boy fell seriously ill and soon died in the hospital. She instantly felt down. Her fingers subconsciously strummed the Guqin, and a soul-stirring music flowed out. When Secretary Si heard the music, he subconsciously clenched his fists and frowned. Did she really have someone she liked? Could it be that it was just like Tang Li said? She would have a marriage first, and then they could only be together when they were old. The more he thought about it, the more upset he became. After Tang Zitong finished playing the song, he stood up and walked towards her. After Tang Zitong finished playing, there were already two streams of tears on her face. She really put her emotions into it just now and felt terrible. She looked up and was about to ask Secretary Si how she played when she saw Secretary Si standing in front of her. She sat and he stood. At this moment, there was something indescribable on Secretary Si¡¯s expressionless face. He seemed to be angry and conflicted. Tang Zitong was confused. ¡°Secretary Si¡­ Uh¡­¡± Secretary Si suddenly leaned towards her, and their faces instantly were only an inch away. Only then did Tang Zitong realize that Secretary Si was so handsome in close up. ¡°You¡­¡± Tang Zitong was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and hide in it. She swallowed her saliva and blushed. Looking at her reaction, Secretary Si adjusted his glasses and suddenly asked, ¡°Tell me, is there anyone you like now?¡± Tang Zitong felt a little dizzy and subconsciously said, ¡°No.¡± Secretary Si suddenly smiled. The smile on his face made his expressionless face look brighter. Tang Zitong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Secretary Si, what are you doing?¡± Tang Zitong found it difficult to breathe and leaned back. However, she forgot that there was nothing behind her to support her. Her body fell backward. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Watch¡­ Out.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Suddenly, a large hand grabbed her wrist and pulled her back. After Tang Zitong sat down, Secretary Si let go of her. Tang Zitong patted her chest with lingering fear. After being frightened, her embarrassment disappeared. She said to Secretary Si unhappily, ¡°Why are you suddenly so close to me? You scared me.¡± Secretary Si stood there and looked at her face for a few seconds. Without answering, he said, ¡°You can go to the recording studio now. Repeat the same thing you just did. When you¡¯re done, we¡¯ll go find Director Ning.¡± Tang Zitong adjusted herself and quickly stood up. She carried the Guzheng and walked towards the recording studio. ¡­ At the Qi Mansion. In the morning, most of the Qi family members had arrived. As the head of the Qi family, Tang Li had to greet everyone who came. As the bride-to-be, Tan Wenjing would definitely be there as well. This time, everyone was talking about her. ¡°I can tell at a glance that she¡¯s a capable person. After she came here, First Madam went crazy. I believe it has something to do with her.¡± ¡°She looks gentle and demure, but you can tell that¡¯s just her disguise. ¡°Yeah. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get Qi Hao to marry her.¡± ¡°With Qi Hao¡¯s status, he could¡¯ve married a lady of equal social status.¡± ¡­ These words reached Tan Wenjing¡¯s ears. She was so angry that she clenched her fists while maintaining her most polite smile. Mrs. Tan, who was sitting beside her, kept comforting her in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Just pretend that you didn¡¯t hear anything. Don¡¯t cause yourself unnecessary trouble.¡± Tan Wenjing definitely knew this. She nodded at her. ¡°I know.¡± After saying that, she tilted her head to look at Tang Li, who was surrounded by a group of elders and was still playing with her phone. She was looking forward to replacing Tang Li one day. ¡°Tang Li, your sister-in-law is so seriously ill now. Why don¡¯t you treat her?¡± An elder asked. Tang Li raised her head to look at the person. It was an old woman who looked to be in her sixties. The others also looked at Tang Li in confusion. The corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up, but her smile was obviously forced. ¡°Why should I treat her? She wants to kill me and Yihan. I¡¯m not a savior. I can¡¯t forgive people who want to kill me and my husband. Is that wrong?¡± ¡°How can you believe what a crazy person like her says?¡± ¡°Why did she only say she wanted to kill people she always hated instead of you guys? Isn¡¯t that an indication that she always had this idea in mind?¡± Tang Li¡¯s words quickly reached the ears of the young women sitting in the distance. Qi Bailing was among them. One of the women said in a low voice, ¡°Why is Tang Li so heartless?¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Qi Bailing snorted and said sarcastically, ¡°She¡¯s the head of the family now. She can do whatever she wants. To her, we¡¯re not her family.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only These words immediately made the group of young women hate Tang Li. ¡°Why is she like this!¡± ¡°What right does such a person have to be the head of the Qi family?¡± ¡°She¡¯s been married to Fourth Uncle for more than a year, but she¡¯s still not pregnant. I heard from my mother that if she can¡¯t give birth to a child in a year, Fourth Brother can find someone else to replace her.¡± These words made the women¡¯s eyes light up. Chapter 397 - Third Sister ¡°Also, I heard that they brought back two children from outside. Do you think she had those two children with someone else? The last time she went out, she must have used some kind of witchcraft to make Fourth Uncle agree to adopt the children.¡± ¡°Definitely. She used to have a gigolo before. These children must be gigolo¡¯s.¡± ¡°What right does such a person have to be Fourth Uncle¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s best if we can persuade Grandpa to let First Uncle divorce her. That way, she¡¯ll be nothing.¡± ¡°Other than knowing some witchcraft, I don¡¯t think she knows anything that upper-class women know. As the head of the Qi family, I¡¯m worried that she will ruin the Qi family¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°Cough cough!¡± ¡°This kind of person¡­¡± ¡°Cough cough!¡± The women, who finally felt that something was wrong, turned around to find Butler Zhang staring at them, and their expressions instantly changed. Butler Zhang smiled and said, ¡°Ladies, I saw that you guys were discussing Madam very excitedly. Why don¡¯t I talk to Madam and get her to praise you?¡± The women¡¯s faces instantly turned pale and they broke out in cold sweat. The smile on Butler Zhang¡¯s face suddenly disappeared, and his expression turned stern. The young women felt a chill run down their spines. Butler Zhang said coldly, ¡°Madam said before that no one is allowed to discuss her in the Qi family. Looks like you guys don¡¯t have a good memory.¡± With that said, he turned and left. The women were so anxious that they were about to cry. ¡°What should we do? He must have gone to complain to Fourth Aunt.¡± ¡°Will we be punished?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so scared.¡± Butler Zhang walked up to Tang Li and called her, ¡°Madam.¡± Tang Li was listening to the old women talk about childbirth and was already a little impatient. She asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Butler Zhang repeated what the women had just said in front of everyone. Before Tang Li could say anything, the group of old women sitting around her looked displeased. They were all internally scolding their daughters for being insensible. Before they came, they had told their daughters repeatedly not to say anything bad about Tang Li here, but they actually ignored them. One of the old women quicklys spoke first. ¡°Tang Li, my granddaughter, she is just being silly and insensible. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll definitely teach her a lesson later.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll definitely educate my granddaughter later. You¡¯re the head of the Qi family. How dare they talk about you behind your back? Kids nowadays are getting more and more outrageous.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. We will punish them. You don¡¯t have to do it yourself.¡± Tang Li glanced at everyone. The corners of her lips curled up slightly, but no one could tell if she was angry or not. Just when everyone was wondering what she was thinking, she said to Butler Zhang, ¡°Bring all the people who said bad things about me to the ancestral hall to copy the Qi family¡¯s teachings. When they are done, they can come out. Before finishing, they are not allowed to eat.¡± These words made the old women anxious. No matter how fast one copied the Qi family¡¯s teachings, it would take at least two to three days! Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Tang Li, is that necessary? It¡¯d take them ages to finish copying the Qi family¡¯s teachings.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re all here to attend the wedding banquet. Why are you being a party pooper?¡± Tang Li sneered. ¡°If you don¡¯t want them to copy, then take them away. From now on, you don¡¯t have to come to the Qi Mansion anymore.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± This was too much! ¡°Let me remind you that I am in charge of the Qi family right now. If I let everyone talk bad about me behind my back, will I be respected?¡± These words shut the old women up. Butler Zhang took the young women away with a few servants. Looking at the group of juniors who were taken away, everyone was no longer in the mood to chat. Tang Li did not want to stay with this group of people anymore. She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going back to rest.¡± With that, she left. Looking at the departing figure, the group of old women dared not say anything. Shortly after Tang Li left, she heard Third Madam¡¯s voice. ¡°Fourth Sister-in-law.¡± Tang Li stopped and turned around. She happened to see the Tan family¡¯s mother and daughter standing a little further away. Then, she looked at Third Madam and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± After Third Madam walked up to her, she said, ¡°You did the right thing just now. These people want to manipulate you because you¡¯re young and don¡¯t know anything. Also, don¡¯t take the matter of not having children to heart. Whether you have children or not is up to you and Fourth Brother. It has nothing to do with them.¡± Tang Li tilted her head to look at Third Madam. Third Madam continued with a genuine smile, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m up to no good. I¡¯ve really thought it through. You and Fourth Brother are both capable. Only you can make the Qi family better. As a family, we should be united. Only then will the family prosper. Families plagued by internal strife never last long.¡± Tang Li nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Third Sister-in-law is a smart person.¡± Third Madam smiled and said, ¡°You and Fourth Brother are the smart ones. Otherwise, this family would have been on the decline long ago.¡± Tang Li smiled and did not reply. Third Madam then told her about these Qi members. ¡°If you don¡¯t like to socialize with them, Second Sister-in-law and I will handle them in the next few days. Although Second Sister-in-law is sometimes muddle-headed, at least she knows how to put on an act.¡± Tang Li definitely wanted that. Looking at the two madams who were walking away, Tan Wenjing and Mrs. Tan, who wanted to follow Tang Li, gave up on the idea. Mrs. Tan said to Tan Wenjing with a complicated expression, ¡°Fourth Madam has a lot of say in the house. After you marry Hao, you must please her. If you follow her, your life will be better in the future.¡± ¡°Mom, I know.¡± Tan Wenjing knew very well. Third Madam followed Tang Li for a while before returning to entertain the relatives. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Tang Li walked back to her house. At that moment, Butler Yang and Butler Zhang were not around. Qiqi and Linlin were both in the backyard. They could feel the spiritual energy emanating from the herbs Tang Li planted, so they liked to come here whenever they had time. Tang Li walked to the backyard and saw the two of them sitting on a chair. The two little ones were nestled in the large chair, looking very lovely. Qiqi noticed Tang Li first. When she walked over, he held the tablet and called her, ¡°Godmother.¡± Linlin also quickly looked up and said to her with a smile, ¡°Godmother, Qiqi and I have already entered the finals.¡± Chapter 398 - Are We Having A Hearing? Qiqi and Linlin had been participating in an international online game competition recently and had already entered the finals. It was said that the first place would get one million yuan in cash and a seven-day trip to Europe. Qiqi and Linlin were not interested in the seven-day trip to Europe. They just wanted to earn money. Tang Li stood behind them and watched them play. The scene of this game was very real and exciting. At that moment, Tang Li¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She took it out and saw that it was from Tang Zitong. Tang Zitong said to her on the phone, ¡°Fourth Sister, Secretary Si and I will be there soon.¡± Tang Li asked, ¡°Is the music done?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very satisfied with my performance this time. Secretary Si said it¡¯s not bad, hehe.¡± Hearing Tang Zitong¡¯s laughter, Tang Li chuckled, ¡°I can already imagine how popular the music you played will become.¡± ¡°Really? Fourth Sister, did you read my fortune?¡± Tang Li knew that Tang Zitong was still a little unconfident, so she encouraged her. ¡°You have to believe in yourself. Your skills are not bad.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m relieved¡­ We¡¯re about to arrive at the shooting site of ¡®Divine Phoenix¡¯. Bye.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After Tang Zitong hung up, Tang Li put her phone away. She watched Qiqi and Linlin¡¯s competition for a while more and was about to find something to do when she saw Butler Zhang walking over. When Butler Zhang saw Tang Li, he quickly came over and said to her, ¡°Madam, First Miss and Miss Tan had an argument just now. First Miss hit Miss Tan.¡± ¡°Because of what?¡± Tang Li¡¯s expression darkened. Butler Zhang told her, ¡°Miss Tan followed Third Madam to receive the elders in the family. First Miss feels that Miss Tan hasn¡¯t married into the family yet and isn¡¯t qualified to receive those elders.¡± Tang Li knew that Qi Bailing was deliberately finding fault with Tan Wenjing, so she asked as she walked out with Butler Zhang, ¡°Where are they now?¡± ¡°In the Willow Garden.¡± Tang Li and Butler Zhang walked to the Willow Garden. At that moment, there were already many people. Everyone was discussing in low voices about Qi Bailing hitting Tan Wenjing just now. ¡°Bailing is not wrong either. Tan Wenjing hasn¡¯t officially married Qi Hao. What right does she have to receive the elders?¡± ¡°As expected, she¡¯s an ambitious person. She can¡¯t wait to replace First Madam.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t she know it¡¯s not her place to receive the elders?¡± ¡­ Tang Li stood outside the crowd and listened to them discussing. It was obvious that these people all took a side with Qi Bailing. Tang Li knew that Qi Bailing must have said a lot of bad things about Tan Wenjing in front of these people. Tang Li nodded at Butler Zhang. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Butler Zhang immediately understood and quickly reminded them loudly, ¡°Everyone, Madam is here.¡± Hearing that, everyone quietened down and turned to look at Tang Li, who was standing behind them. Tang Li stood there with a cold expression and asked, ¡°Where are Bailing and Wenjing?¡± Everyone immediately made way and saw Qi Bailing and Tan Wenjing standing in the hall. In the hall sat a few elders who were of the same generation as Old Master Qi. Third Madam was also standing at the side, looking like she had something to say. However, one of the old ladies with white hair was sternly lecturing Tan Wenjing sternly. ¡°The Qi family is a prestigious family. We have abided by the family rules for many generations. As Qi Hao¡¯s fianc¨¦e, you should be serving your mother-in-law well at this time, not scheming to please people before you even get married. We don¡¯t need you to please us. You just have to be filial to your in-laws and love your family.¡± Tan Wenjing kept her head lowered. When the old lady finished speaking, she replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Qi Bailing was satisfied and looked smug. At this moment, another old lady said to Tan Wenjing, ¡°You¡¯re going to marry Hao in a few days. Have you memorized the Qi family¡¯s teachings?¡± ¡°Oh? Are we having a hearing right now?¡± Tang Li said. The sudden interruption made the group of elders frown and look at the door unhappily. Tang Li stood there and greeted them, ¡°Aunts, why didn¡¯t you tell me you were coming? If you had, I would have come to receive you personally.¡± When the elders saw Tang Li, their expressions tensed. The person they wanted to punish the most today was Tang Li. This woman was already going out of hand. Did she really think that she could do whatever she wanted just because she was the head of the Qi family? ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Auntie, are you going to lecture me as well?¡± Tang Li said as she walked in. She did not give the old ladies a chance to speak and said, ¡°The first rule of the Qi family¡¯s house rule is that the head of the family is in charge of all the internal affairs. If I don¡¯t make a big mistake, no one is qualified to lecture me. The third rule of the Qi family is that family members are not allowed to point fingers at the head of the family.¡± ¡°Aunts, I¡¯m very familiar with the Qi family¡¯s teachings. Before you teach me a lesson, think about it first. In a big family like the Qi family, being a senior doesn¡¯t give you a right to discipline juniors at will.¡± These words shut the old lady up, making her blush. Tang Li glanced at the others and said, ¡°Article 587 of the Qi family¡¯s teachings says that if someone in the Qi family makes a mistake, only the head of the family has the right to lecture them. The people in the Qi family can at most give some opinions. Aunties, why didn¡¯t anyone inform me that Wenjing made a mistake? Or did I ask you to lecture her?¡± The old ladies turned pale. At that moment, Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°Aunties, don¡¯t be nervous. Family teachings are old and rigid, but people are not. If Wenjing really made a mistake, it¡¯d only be right for you to lecture her. So, what mistake did Wenjing make?¡± With that, she looked at Tan Wenjing. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Before Tan Wenjing could speak, Qi Bailing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly said loudly, ¡°I asked her to go and take care of my mother, but she won¡¯t go.¡± Tan Wenjing lowered her head even more and apologized, ¡°Fourth Madam, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have rejected First Miss¡¯s request just because I was afraid that First Madam would hit me.¡± Tang Li knew very well what Tan Wenjing was trying to say, but she didn¡¯t mind the little trick Tang Wenjing was playing. However, Tang Li couldn¡¯t stand the way Qi Bailing treated people. She was the daughter of a rich family, but all she did day in and day out was waste money and time. This kind of woman needed a lesson more than anyone else. Tang Li asked, ¡°Bailing, why did you ask Wenjing to take care of your mother?¡± Qi Bailing said matter-of-factly, ¡°She¡¯s about to marry Second Brother. Shouldn¡¯t she be taking care of my mother?¡± Chapter 399 - Did She Finish Copying the Family Teachings? Qi Bailing¡¯s words actually got the approval of the old ladies. Tang Li sneered and asked her rudely, ¡°What did you call Wenjing?¡± ¡°Tan Wenjing.¡± ¡°Since you still call her Tan Wenjing, why should she take care of your mother? Isn¡¯t that what you should do as a daughter?¡± ¡°She¡¯s about to marry my second brother!¡± ¡°Since you know that she¡¯s about to marry your second brother, she should be your second sister-in-law. As her sister-in-law, how can you speak to her like that?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Qi Bailing!¡± Tang Li¡¯s face suddenly darkened, and a powerful cold aura emanated from her body. Not to mention Qi Bailing, even the old ladies were stunned. Tang Li said sternly, ¡°As the daughter of a rich family, hasn¡¯t your etiquette teacher taught you that you have to show respect for your seniors? Wenjing is about to marry Qi Hao, so it¡¯s not right for you to call her by her name. Since you said that she hasn¡¯t married into the family and shouldn¡¯t come to entertain the elders, why should she take care of your mother?¡± ¡°Also, First Madam is crazy. As her daughter, you don¡¯t even dare to take care of her. Why are you expecting someone else to do so?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Tang Li glared at Qi Bailing, making her speechless. Tang Li, ¡°Your grandfather always says that he wants peace in the family. But look at you. Wenjing hasn¡¯t even married into the Qi family yet, but you¡¯re already making things difficult for her. Is life in the Qi family too comfortable for you? Why don¡¯t I find you a husband and marry you to him? That way, you won¡¯t have time to deal with your own family.¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to marry! I¡¯m still young.¡± Qi Bailing was furious. She didn¡¯t want to get married. Who knew if she could marry the right person? What if her husband bullied her? She wanted to wait for her mother to recover before marrying, so that she could stand up for her. ¡°Young? Ha! If I remember correctly, you¡¯re a little older than me.¡± At this point, Tang Li suddenly called Butler Zhang, who was standing by the door. Butler Zhang quickly walked in. ¡°Madam.¡± Tang Li asked, ¡°I just asked you to take her and those girls to copy the family teachings. Did she finish it?¡± Hearing that, Qi Bailing¡¯s expression changed. Butler Zhang replied, ¡°Fourth Miss hasn¡¯t finished yet.¡± ¡°Since she hasn¡¯t finished it, who let her out? Doesn¡¯t she think she can get away with it just because she is the fourth miss?¡± ¡°Fourth Miss threatened me to let her out.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Tang Li looked at Qi Bailing and said with a cold face, ¡°Go and copy it immediately. If you can¡¯t finish it, don¡¯t come out.¡± Qi Bailing was finally scared to tears. She questioned loudly, ¡°What right do you have to make me copy!¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m your elder and the Madam of the Qi family.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a woman who can¡¯t have children. You have¡­¡± She was slapped on the face before she could finish. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Tang Li looked at her with a straight face and said to Butler Zhang in a low voice, ¡°Send a few bodyguards to watch her. If she doesn¡¯t finish copying the family teachings, she can die in the ancestral hall.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± ¡°Take her away.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Butler Zhang walked up to Qi Bailing and grabbed her arm, pulling her out. Qi Bailing struggled with all her might. ¡°Let go of me. Let go of me. Ah¡­ I¡¯m molested¡­ Help!¡± In front of everyone, Tang Li threw a talisman at Qi Bailing. Then, Qi Bailing became obedient. Everyone was shocked by what Tang Li did. ¡°Tang Li, what did you just do to Bailing?¡± ¡°A talisman to shut her up. Why? Do you want to try it too?¡± Tang Li¡¯s words immediately shut everyone up. Who wanted to try? They were not stupid. At this moment, Third Madam finally spoke. ¡°As the Madam of the Qi family, Fourth Sister-in-Law has the right to punish her. I think copying the family teaching is too light a punishment.¡± Tang Li glanced at Third Madam. Third Madam nodded at her imperceptibly. Tang Li continued, ¡°Then how do you think we should punish Bailing?¡± ¡°Our Qi family is a hundred-year-old family. As a daughter of a rich family, she is supposed to be ladylike and demure. However, all Bailing is thinking about now is how to deal with her family. She¡¯s no different from those bad girls. Why don¡¯t we send her to Country E¡¯s royal training class for a period of time after Xiao Hao and Wenjing get married? That way, she¡¯ll learn to behave like a lady.¡± ¡°Third Sister-in-law, that¡¯s a good idea. Let¡¯s do that.¡± Third Madam nodded and continued, ¡°You can also send the other girls there if you want.¡± ¡°Third Sister-in-law is right.¡± Tang Li looked at the crowd outside the door. ¡°Who wants to go?¡± When the young girls heard that, they subconsciously took a step back. They had heard of Country E¡¯s royal training class. Although the people sent in were all ladies from big families, the trainers did not treat those ladies as ladies at all. If they did not learn well, they would be grounded or punished severely. They were not willing to go. However, the old ladies felt that that kind of place was very good. One of the old ladies quickly said, ¡°Sure, let my granddaughter go too.¡± When her granddaughter came back after learning to behave like a lady, she would be able to find a good husband. The other old ladies thought the same and agreed at the same time. This frightened the group of young girls outside the door. Tang Li and Third Madam looked at each other and smiled. The news that Qi Bailing was punished and was slapped twice by Tang Li quickly reached First Master¡¯s ears. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only He had been looking for Qi Lingxuan for the past few days and was in a rage already. He rushed to Qi Yihan¡¯s office and shouted at him angrily, ¡°Fourth Brother, what is your wife trying to do? She actually hit Bailing in front of so many people and even made her go to the ancestral hall to copy the family teachings. Does she really think she can do whatever she wants at will?¡± Qi Yihan already knew about it. When he heard First Brother scold Tang Li like this the moment he entered, he said coldly, ¡°First Brother, do you think it was appropriate for Bailing to talk back to her elder in front of everyone? Also, Li is the madam of the Qi family, so she has every right to discipline the juniors. I think what you need to do is go back and tell your daughter to behave herself next time.¡± First Master was at a loss for words. Qi Yihan continued without reserve, ¡°First Brother, Qi Hao is getting married in a few days. When the time comes, everyone will be busy. Don¡¯t forget about the project in your hands. Even if you want to rest, the project has to go on as usual. If anything goes wrong, you¡¯ll have to be responsible.¡± Chapter 400 - Why Is He Hiding? The moment Qi Yihan mentioned work, First Master¡¯s expression darkened. He asked Qi Yihan with a straight face, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very good at finding people? Why haven¡¯t you found Lingxuan yet?¡± Qi Yihan said coldly, ¡°If he really wants to hide, no one can find him.¡± ¡°Why is he hiding?¡± ¡°You can ask him about that.¡± First Master was speechless again. Qi Yihan chased him away. ¡°First Brother, if there¡¯s nothing else, please leave. I have to work.¡± First Master looked at Qi Yihan with a straight face. After confirming that Qi Yihan really didn¡¯t care about what happened to Qi LIngxuan , he felt aggrieved. They were brothers, so shouldn¡¯t he help? Knowing that it was useless to flare up at him, First Master felt helpless. He finally said, somewhat pleadingly, ¡°Fourth brother, can you send more people to look for Lingxuan? I have a few big projects that I can¡¯t do without him. If he¡¯s not around and something goes wrong with the project, the entire Qi Corporation will be affected.¡± Qi Yihan narrowed his eyes and looked at his brother. He was not moved by his sudden resignation and only said, ¡°I¡¯ll send more people to look for him, but if anything goes wrong with the project in your hand, I¡¯ll immediately take it back.¡± First Master was silent for a while before nodding. Before he went out, he added, ¡°Your sister-in-law has already gone crazy. I don¡¯t have time to discipline Bailing. If Fourth Sister-in-law wants to discipline her, be my guest. But I hope Fourth Sister-in-law doesn¡¯t punish Bailing deliberately because she doesn¡¯t like her.¡± Hearing that, Qi Yihan sneered. ¡°First Brother only knows that Li doesn¡¯t like Bailing, but you don¡¯t know what Bailing is saying about Li behind her back¡­ Although Li is younger than Bailing, she is an elder. Bailing challenged Li in front of so many people. If Li doesn¡¯t punish her, do you think people will respect her?¡± First Master didn¡¯t know what to say. Qi Yihan stopped looking at him and continued working. First Master looked at him for a long while before turning to leave. When the door was closed, Qi Yihan looked up with a cold gaze. ¡­ At the Qi Mansion. The news of Tang Li punishing Qi Bailing quickly spread to all the family members, especially those who were badmouthing Tang Li behind her back. For a moment, no one dared to talk about her anymore. Tang Li felt that she could finally relax. In the afternoon, Mrs. Tan and Tan Wenjing brought some pastries to thank Tang Li. This time, Tang Li did not see them. Butler Zhang said, ¡°Miss Tan, Madam asked me to tell you that you just need to be a good bride. You don¡¯t have to try to curry favor with her.¡± When Tan Wenjing and Mrs. Tan heard this, they walked back. After the mother and daughter walked out of Fourth Master¡¯s house, Tan Wenjing asked Mrs. Tan in a low voice with a worried expression, ¡°Mom, why do you think Fourth Madam suddenly doesn¡¯t want to see us?¡± Mrs. Tan also looked worried. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°It¡¯s possible that Fourth Madam thinks that we¡¯re too eager to please her.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Tan Wenjing was a little lost. Mrs. Tan thought for a moment. ¡°Before you marry Hao, let¡¯s not come to see her so often. After you marry Hao, we¡¯ll figure out a way.¡± Tan Wenjing nodded. ¡­ Tang Li was watching Qiqi and Linlin play on their tablets. At this moment, Butler Zhang walked in and said to her, ¡°Madam, Mrs. Tan and Miss Tan have left.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Tang Li nodded. Butler Zhang thought for a moment and said what was on his mind, ¡°Madam, I think Miss Tan is too scheming. She just wants to rely on you. She must have deliberately instigated Fourth Miss to hit her today.¡± Tang Li tilted her head to look at him and asked with a smile, ¡°Butler Zhang, do you think Tan Wenjing is trying to suck up to me so that she can act like a boss in the Qi Mansion?¡± Butler Zhang was embarrassed. That was what he thought. At this moment, Qiqi, who was sitting at the side, said, ¡°Uncle Zhang, don¡¯t worry. Godmother knows everything. Sister Tan is up to no good, but she¡¯s not as evil as First Madam. It¡¯s fine to give her some power.¡± Linlin immediately nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, Sister Tan can actually help Godmother keep the rest of the family in check.¡± Butler Zhang looked at the two little ones and felt that he failed to understand the situation better than the two kids. After a few seconds of silence, he said, ¡°Got it.¡± Then, he added, ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll go back to work.¡± Tang Li nodded and Butler Zhang left. Butler Zhang went straight to Butler Yang and told him about this. Then, he asked, ¡°Brother Yang, do you think I¡¯ve failed in my duty? I don¡¯t even know what Madam is thinking. I¡¯m not even as good as the two babies.¡± Butler Yang glanced at him and said without answering his question, ¡°If you¡¯re too free, go find something to do.¡± Butler Zhang was shocked and frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not free, why do you have so much time to let your mind run wild?¡± Butler Zhang didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me. I¡¯m very busy.¡± ¡°¡­Alright, I¡¯ll get busy too.¡± ¡­ Tang Li received a call from Tang Zitong at around three in the afternoon. Tang Zitong said to her over the phone, ¡°Fourth Sister, I took care of it.¡± Tang Li asked, ¡°Why did it take you so long?¡± Tang Zitong said. ¡°Other than Director Ning, Mo Chen, and Yang Xuelan, everyone in the film crew is against the idea of adding imperial instruments to the drama. Especially the investor of this drama, he said that as long as we add Imperial instruments to this drama, he will immediately withdraw his investment.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Tang Li knew that they could handle it. ¡°Then, Secretary Si came out, saying that if he withdrew his investment, Dreama Realization would immediately invest in this drama. This drama is extremely popular right now, so of course he won¡¯t be so stupid as to withdraw his investment at this point. Secretary Si talked with him for two hours before persuading him.¡± Tang Li did not expect that and said, ¡°Looks like Secretary Si is indeed very capable.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only At this moment, Tang Zitong seemed to be walking on the street. She deliberately lowered her voice. ¡°He¡¯s good, but his tongue is too sharp. Fourth Sister, let me tell you something¡­¡± Tang Zitong told Tang Li what Secretary Si said back at Dream Realization this morning. When Tang Li heard that, the corners of her lips curled up. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little too sharp.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Tang Zitong seemed to have found an ally and said to her, ¡°Now I know why Secretary Si doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend yet. It¡¯s not because he¡¯s too busy with work, but because his tongue is too sharp. No woman likes him. Fourth Sister, do you think such a person will be lonely forever?¡± ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s hard to say.¡± Chapter 401 - Tang Zitong Treats Secretary Si to Dinner Tang Zitong obviously did not really care if Secretary Si would be alone for the rest of his life, so she did not ask further. Then, she said to Tang Li, ¡°Not only are the investors against it, the other leaders of the film crew are also against it. However, Secretary Si has already settled it. We just have to wait and see the effect tomorrow night.¡± Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°The effect will definitely not be bad.¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s what I think too.¡± After saying that, Tang Zitong lowered her voice and asked Tang Li, ¡°Fourth Sister, do you think I should treat Secretary Si to a meal for doing us such a big favor?¡± Tang Li said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Tang Zitong, ¡°If I don¡¯t treat him to a meal, it¡¯ll make me an ungrateful person. After all, he has helped us a lot.¡± Tang Li smiled. ¡°Then treat him.¡± Tang Zitong, ¡°But he said that he has to go back to the company in the afternoon. I don¡¯t think he has time to eat out.¡± At this point, she suddenly felt a little happy. ¡°It¡¯s better if he doesn¡¯t have time. I don¡¯t want to have dinner with him anyway. But I have to treat him to dinner. This way, I won¡¯t feel bad about asking him for help in the future.¡± Tang Li held back her laughter as she listened to Tang Zitong talk to herself. She knew that Tang Zitong just wanted to talk to her about this, so she agreed. After ending the call with Tang Li, Tang Zitong felt better. She turned around and walked to Secretary Si, who had finished talking to Director Ning and was obviously waiting for her. With a forced smile, she said gratefully, ¡°Secretary Si, thank you for helping me out today. To express my gratitude, let me treat you to a meal tonight.¡± Secretary Si looked into her eyes and could tell at a glance that she didn¡¯t mean it. He pursed his lips and said expressionlessly, ¡°I still have to go back to work.¡± Tang Zitong almost smiled. She knew that he was going to say that. That was why she asked. ¡°But¡­¡± Secretary Si continued. Tang Zitong¡¯s eyes widened and her heart skipped a beat. ¡°I¡¯ll get off work at eight tonight. You can treat me to supper then.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± She didn¡¯t want to. ¡°Is Miss Tang unwilling?¡± ¡°Of course not. I am very willing. You¡¯ve done me a huge favor. I just think supper isn¡¯t enough to express my gratitude.¡± ¡°Well then¡­¡± Tang Zitong¡¯s eyes widened, thinking to herself, ¡°No way, is he going to ask me for a favor in return?¡± ¡°I happen to have something to ask of you. I wonder if Miss Tang has time recently?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± No time. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have time.¡± Secretary Si sighed. ¡°I have. I didn¡¯t say I don¡¯t.¡± Tang Zitong suddenly realized that Secretary Si¡¯s lips seemed to curl into a smile, but after she blinked, the smile was gone. Secretary Si pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you what it¡¯s about when the time comes.¡± Tang Zitong opened her mouth, wanting to say something. In the end, she realized that she didn¡¯t know what to say, so she nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I have to go back to work.¡± The two of them walked out. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Tang Zitong asked as she walked, ¡°How do you want me to help?¡± She had to ask clearly so that she could be mentally prepared. ¡°Come to my house.¡± ¡­. ¡°What!?¡± Tang Zitong felt like she was hallucinating. ¡°Where did you say?¡± ¡°My house.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Just when Secretary Si thought that Tang Zitong would stomp her feet in anger, she suddenly said excitedly, ¡°I knew it. I knew that a sharp-tongued man like you doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend. You must be nagged by your parents to find a girlfriend, but you can¡¯t, so you wanted to find someone to pretend to be your girlfriend to shut up your parents.¡± Secretary Si was speechless. At that moment, Tang Zitong patted him on the shoulder and said earnestly, ¡°Secretary Si, this is not a solution. Actually, let me give you a piece of advice, if you change the way you talk to girls, you can find any kind of girlfriend you want.¡± Secretary Si was silent for nearly a minute. He pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose again, as if admitting that what she said was right, and said, ¡°Since you know, I hope you can put up a good act. I don¡¯t want my parents to be able to tell at a glance that we¡¯re a fake couple.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave this to me.¡± Tang Zitong suddenly felt that Secretary Si was actually a little pitiful. Because of his sharp tongue, he couldn¡¯t even find a girlfriend. He must have been nagged by his parents and wanted her to help him out. If she helped him out, it¡¯d be easier for her to ask him for help in the future. At this thought, Tang Zitong smiled. Secretary Si looked at her bright smile and smiled. ¡­ At night, the men from the Qi family came back for dinner. After all, all the Qi members were here today. Tang Li and Qi Yihan sat together, and many juniors came over to toast. After the meal, it was already past eight. Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked towards their house together. The moon tonight was not bad. There were frogs croaking in the garden. The two of them walked hand in hand and chatted casually. ¡°After Qi Hao gets married, I¡¯ll go to Jiangnan with Butler Yang. When Butler Yang is gone, will the Qi Mansion be fine?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Butler Zhang and Butler Yang graduated from the same Butler Academy. Butler Zhang is quite capable. He was called back from E Country by Butler Yang when he was injured.¡± Tang Li smiled. ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Butler Zhang and Butler Yang¡¯s personalities are too different.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°Mm,¡± Qi Yihan said. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Surprise flashed across Tang Li¡¯s eyes. ¡°What about the company?¡± ¡°I can work remotely. Besides, I¡¯m not as busy as before.¡± Tang Li was happy. She hugged his arm and said as they walked, ¡°Then after we help Butler Yang, we¡¯ll go to the island¡­ Before we leave Imperial Capital, I have to go get my reward from the higher-ups.¡± Qi Yihan tilted his head to look at her and smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 402 - The Hunter Race When Tang Li and Qi Yihan returned to their house, Qiqi and Linlin were still in the backyard. When the two of them walked over, they happened to hear Linlin say to Qiqi, ¡°Qiqi, I really want to transform. If I don¡¯t transform now, I feel like my bones will break.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li burst out laughing. Hearing the laughter, Qiqi and Linlin quickly looked over. Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked toward them. Tang Li touched Linlin¡¯s braids and said, ¡°If you want to transform, you can go to a remote place, but be careful not to be seen.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Linlin¡¯s eyes lit up. After nodding hurriedly, she held Qiqi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Qiqi, let¡¯s go now. I really want to transform.¡± Qiqi wanted to as well, so he nodded in agreement. Looking at them leave, Qi Yihan asked Tang Li, ¡°Why does Linlin suddenly want to transform? Is there a reason?¡± He was a little worried. Tang Li rubbed her chin and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with her wanting to transform back into Kylin. It¡¯s possible that the Kylins have a growth stage every period of time. At that stage, the energy in their bodies will be too much for the human body to handle. It¡¯ll be easier to digest the energy after they turn into Kylins.¡± Hearing that, Qi Yihan was relieved. The two of them walked towards the bedroom hand in hand. It was still early tonight, so they could a us-time together. ¡­ The moon tonight was not bad. Qiqi and Linlin flew straight to the mountain north of the Imperial Capital before stopping. The two of them found a relatively remote mountain before transforming into Kylins. As soon as they transformed, red light emitted from their bodies. Although the red light was not too bright, it instantly lit up the surroundings. Linlin leaned against Qiqi and giggled. ¡°I feel much better after transforming. I feel like my body is dying these two days. Qiqi, are you?¡± With that, she was about to breathe fire. Qiqi quickly stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t. What if you burn the forest here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll control it.¡± After saying that, Linlin breathed a ball of fire into the air. The energy fluctuation brought about by this ball of fire was very strong and was sensed by the people from the Mystic Society. They immediately rushed over. After Linlin breathed out a ball of fire, she asked Qiqi to do the same. Qiqi did the same, breathing out powerful fire. After the two of them finished it, Qiqi said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The fire we breathed will definitely be detected. Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡± With that, he turned invisible and flew away. Linlin quickly followed. The two of them went straight to the remote coast. This place was rugged. Other than those who liked adventures, no one would visit this place. The two of them jumped into the sea and rolled around, causing an enormous sea wave. After getting out of the sea, the two of them laid on the beach below the cliff to rest. However, at this moment, two figures suddenly appeared on the cliff. A man and a woman. The woman was wearing an alien costume and holding a weapon that looked like a bow. The man standing beside her was actually Qi Lingxuan. The woman said, ¡°We finally found them.¡± Qi Lingxuan¡¯s gloomy voice was heard. ¡°Yes, but they have already acknowledged Tang Li as their master.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Pfft¡­ So what? We, Hunter Race, can catch and tame every beast we want. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go and get them for you now.¡± With that, the woman jumped down the cliff and arrived in front of the Kylins. Then, they started fighting. Qi Lingxuan had no intention of going down. He knew that the woman was no match for the Kylins. What he wanted was the energy wave emitted from the Kylins. A mysterious person had told him that he could be cured with the energy wave coming out of Kylins. That was why he tricked this woman into cooperating with him. As expected, a powerful energy wave was emitted from Kylin¡¯s body, and the Artifact Spirit in Qi Lingxuan¡¯s body quickly absorbed it. The fight on the beach became more and more intense. The Artifact Spirit absorbed it faster and faster. Just as the woman was about to collapse, the Artifact Spirit said to Qi Lingxuan, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave this place.¡± Qi Lingxuan turned around and left. As soon as Qi Lingxuan left, the woman was defeated by the Kylins and laid on the beach, unable to get up. Qiqi and Linlin walked up to the woman. Their bodies were like two mountains. Linlin asked Qiqi, ¡°What should we do with this person?¡± Qiqi: ¡°Absorb the power in her body.¡± A red light was emitted from Kylins and entered the woman¡¯s body, sucking away all the power she had. After the woman fainted, the two little ones went back. The next day, when Tang Li opened her eyes, she saw Linlin lying by the bed. She pulled her braid and asked, ¡°Why are you here in my bedroom again? Where¡¯s Yihan?¡± ¡°Godfather went to First Master¡¯s house. Qi Lingxuan is back.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Tang Li sat up and put on her clothes. As she put on her clothes, she asked, ¡°When did he come back?¡± ¡°Before dawn.¡± When Tang Li put on her clothes and walked to the bathroom, Linlin told her what happened last night. When Tang Li heard that, she stopped and said, ¡°Show me the ability you absorbed.¡± Linlin reached out her palm. Actually, the amount of energy they absorbed yesterday was very small and insignificant to them. Tang Li took a look and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be people from the Hunter Race in this book. These people specialize in hunting spirit beasts.¡± Linlin was not worried at all. ¡°Godmother, I was not afraid of her at all.¡± Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°You definitely won¡¯t be afraid. The hunters hunt ordinary spirit beasts. You guys are ancient divine beasts. Even the most powerful person in their race can¡¯t hurt you.¡± After saying that, Tang Li went in to wash up. After washing up, she went to First Master¡¯s house. Now that Qi Lingxuan was back, she naturally had to go and take a look. At this moment, First Master¡¯s house was very quiet. When Tang Li walked in, she saw Qi Yihan, First Master, and Qi Lingxuan in the living room. At this moment, Qi Lingxuan was talking about where he had been these past few days. ¡°I was kidnapped. I just escaped from the people who kidnapped me yesterday.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Hearing that, Tang Li sneered. If not for the fact that he was the female lead¡¯s destined partner, Tang Li would¡¯ve exposed his lie. First Master obviously believed Qi Lingxuan¡¯s words. His tone was filled with anger and worry. ¡°Who kidnapped you? If I find them, I¡¯ll kill them all.¡± At this moment, Tang Li walked in. When the three of them heard footsteps, they all looked over. Chapter 403 - It Wont Be So Much Fun Playing With My Own Children Tang Li glanced at Qi Lingxuan and narrowed her eyes. The injuries on Qi Lingxuan¡¯s body had already been treated. It was obvious that it was treated with the spiritual energy emitted from Kylin¡¯s body. So when Qiqi and Linlin went out last night, Qi Lingxuan followed them. Only then did Tang Li speak. ¡°First Brother, Yihan sent so many people to find him but couldn¡¯t. What makes you think you can find who kidnapped him?¡± Although First Master looked a little unhappy, he did not say anything. Tang Li walked to Qi Yihan and sat down. Qi Yihan then said to the two of them, ¡°Since Lingxuan is back, get him to work hard on the projects.¡± ¡°He has to go to the tomb as well.¡± First Master was more concerned about this. ¡°Those people are already discussing when to leave for the tomb. If nothing goes wrong, it should be next month.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li laughed out loud. Under First Master¡¯s sharp gaze, she asked, ¡°Who is the organizer? Since you are entering the Xuanyuan Tomb, have you gotten the permission from the head of the Xuanyuan family?¡± First Master frowned. He didn¡¯t like the questions Tang Li asked. ¡°We have thought about that. The head of the Xuanyuan family promised that he would personally lead everyone down.¡± ¡°The head of the Xuanyuan family? You mean the fake head?¡± ¡°What fake head? Tang Li, stop talking nonsense.¡± Tang Li tilted her head to look at Qi Yihan, surprised that First Master did not know about this. Qi Yihan glanced at her and said to First Master, ¡°You¡¯d better think carefully before making a decision. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± With that, he stood up. Tang Li stood up as well. The two of them walked out. After the two of them walked out, First Master snorted and said unhappily, ¡°If they want to stop us from entering the tomb, they can just say so. There are so many good things in the Xuanyuan Tomb. If we can really get the elixir for immortality, they¡¯ll kneel down and beg us to give them one.¡± After saying that, he said to Qi Lingxuan lovingly, ¡°Lingxuan, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely send people to investigate who kidnapped you. When I catch them, I¡¯ll make them regret it for the rest of their lives.¡± Qi Lingxuan nodded with an unreadable expression. First Master added, ¡°You¡¯ll have to work hard on the projects these few days. When your second brother gets married, we have to entertain the guests. At that time, we won¡¯t have much time to work. We can¡¯t let the project be suspended.¡± Qi Lingxuan sneered in his heart and nodded obediently. ¡°Father, I understand.¡± First Master was satisfied and felt that his son was really obedient. After Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked out of First Master¡¯s house, Qi Yihan then told Tang Li, ¡°Xuanyuan Qing didn¡¯t announce to the public that his younger brother is pretending to be him.¡± The fake Xuanyuan Qing was actually Xuanyuan Qing¡¯s younger brother. The two of them looked very similar, so he declared to be the head. ¡°Previously, when his younger brother and the shaman were in Imperial Capital, they took out the map of the Xuanyuan Tomb. The greedy families have always been eyeing this tomb. He plans to beat them at their own game and teach these people a lesson so that they won¡¯t dare to enter the tomb again.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Although she did not know what was in the Xuanyuan Tomb in this book, there was a Xuanyuan Tomb in her real life, and it was just a legend. ¡°There might really be something good in the Xuanyuan Tomb,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°But the chance of coming back alive is pretty low.¡± Normally, according the how novel went. The male lead would enter the tomb with everyone. In the end, only the male lead came out while everyone else died. Tang Li felt that it was really necessary to get the Kylins to go as well. Today, Tang Li was going to the Situ family. After dinner, she brought Qiqi and Linlin with her. Situ Huang was also there today. When the three of them got out of the car, Situ Jin, Situ Huang, and Qin Mingyue came to greet them at the same time. When Situ Jin saw Qiqi and Linlin, he was obviously very happy. He touched Linlin¡¯s head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. You guys have grown quite a lot.¡± Linlin looked at him and smiled. ¡°Uncle Situ is more handsome.¡± These words amused Situ Jin. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the side hall. I¡¯ve prepared a lot of food for you.¡± ¡°Yay.¡± The few of them walked into the living room. Situ Huang looked radiant and happy today. He said to Tang Li, ¡°Ever since Jin started working, I feel much more relaxed. Jin is really talented in business.¡± Tang Li glanced at him but did not say anything. After they walked to the living room, Situ Jin brought Qiqi and Linlin to the side hall before sitting down. Situ Huang said to him, ¡°If you like children so much, after the treatment ends, find a woman and get married.¡± Situ Jin picked up his tea and played with the teacup. He said in a very casual tone, ¡°It won¡¯t be so much fun playing with my own children.¡± Situ Huang frowned. ¡°How can you think that way? You¡¯re not young anymore. In the past, you couldn¡¯t have children. Now that you can have children, you must seize the time.¡± At this point, he added, ¡°After this month, I¡¯ll get your mother to prepare a banquet for you and gather all the upper-class ladies for you to choose. As long as you find someone you like, we can set about preparing the wedding. Maybe by next spring, you will have a child of your own.¡± Hearing this, Situ Jin only smiled faintly. No one could tell what he was thinking. Situ Huang didn¡¯t mind. He had already made up his mind to do so regardless of what his son thought. Situ Jin showed an indifferent attitude. Situ Huang was satisfied and left after chatting for a while. After Situ Huang left, Tang Li and Qin Mingyue went to the herb room. Qin Mingyue was already very good at making medicine, so Tang Li did not have to do it herself. Tang Li gestured for her to come over and sit. After she sat down, Tang Li asked, ¡°How has Situ Jin changed in the past two days?¡± Qin Mingyue thought for a moment and said, ¡°He has gained two kilograms of weight these past few days. The blood vessels on the back of his hand are no longer as black.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°It means that the poison is being cleaned out of his body.¡± Qin Mingyue suddenly smiled and asked, ¡°Is it because of the medicine Miss Tang prescribed?¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Then, she added, ¡°As long as the poison in his body is expelled, his body will be like that of an ordinary person. He just needs to recuperate.¡± When Qin Mingyue heard this, she lowered her eyes as if she was thinking about something. Chapter 404 - The Situ Family and the Qin Family After a while, Qin Mingyue said, ¡°When Situ Jin recovers, he will probably investigate how his mother was poisoned back then.¡± At this point, she actually wanted Tang Li to read her fortune, but when she remembered that Tang Li had previously said that she would not read her fortune for the time being, she gave up. Tang Li glanced at her. Seeing that she was silent, she took out her phone to play. Unexpectedly, there were several messages from Su Ziqing. Su Ziqing, ¡°Cousin, a professor wants me to be his student. I¡¯ll undertake a case with him in two days.¡± Su Ziqing, ¡°I¡¯ve always admired this professor. I didn¡¯t expect him to choose me.¡± Su Ziqing, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m so happy.¡± Tang Li replied, ¡°This is great. Why don¡¯t we get together and celebrate it?¡± Su Ziqing replied quickly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very busy recently with the wedding? Do you have time to come out and have fun?¡± Tang Li, ¡°I do.¡± Su Ziqing, ¡°Alright, Cousin, come to Imperial University. I¡¯ll call Wanwan and we¡¯ll celebrate near the school.¡± Tang Li thought for a moment and typed, ¡°Why don¡¯t I come over and treat you guys to supper tonight?¡± Su Ziqing, ¡°Okay.¡± After that, Tang Li sent a message to Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan replied, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll pick you up after supper.¡± Tang Li, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Miss Tang¡­¡± At that moment, Qin Mingyue suddenly looked up and called Tang Li. Tang Li looked up at her. Qin Mingyue held a teacup in her hand and looked at the tea leaves floating on it. She said, ¡°You should have heard that the Situ family used to be tomb robbers, right?¡± Tang Li knew what she was going to say. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Our Qin family was actually the same as the Situ family. In Situ Jin¡¯s grandfather¡¯s generation, our Qin family¡¯s conditions were slightly better than the Situ family¡¯s. Later on, because of a tomb, many people in my family died and my family started to decline since then.¡± ¡°Actually, at that time, my grandfather was about to die. It was Situ Jin¡¯s grandfather who carried him out of the tomb. However, they made a deal. That is, the head of the Situ family must marry one of the girls from the Qin family. At that time, Situ Huang was already married¡­¡± When Tang Li heard this, she was a little surprised. ¡°Situ Jin¡¯s health is not good. He¡¯s not the head of the family, is he?¡± The head of the Situ family was actually Situ Huang, but Situ Jin was in charge of the Situ family¡¯s business. ¡°He was before. Now that he¡¯s recovered, Situ Huang will definitely give him the position of the head of the family. Besides, this position should have been his.¡± Qin Mingyue continued, ¡°My sister and I are the only two girls in the Qin family. I¡¯ve always been trained by the head of the Qin family and went overseas very early. My sister stayed in the country. One day, she suddenly called me and said that she fell in love with Situ Jin at first sight and wanted to marry him.¡± ¡°My sister was only ten at that time.¡± Tang Li was silent. She did not understand what was going on in the mind of the ten-year-old girl who fell in love with Situ Jin at first sight. Qin Mingyue continued, ¡°At that time, my sister lived in the Situ family for a period of time. She told me about Situ Jin every day. She said that Situ Jin¡¯s body was very weak. He coughed all the time. However, he was very capable. With that kind of body, he still managed to take over the Situ family¡¯s business.¡± ¡°However, if Situ Jin really became the head of the family, I would be the one to marry him. After some thought, I brought Sangsang out of the country. However, Sangsang still came back. When I found out, she had already done something stupid.¡± ¡°I wanted to apologize to the Situ family, but I didn¡¯t expect them to kill Sangsang directly. When I saw Sangsang on her last breath, I thought to myself, should I avenge Sangsang first or should I fulfill my grandfather¡¯s promise first?¡± While Qin Mingyue was saying these things, her tone was calm. She was so calm that one could tell she had seen the vicissitudes of life. Tang Li suddenly tilted her head to look at the door and quickly withdrew her gaze, not saying anything. When Situ Jin, who was standing outside, heard what Qin Mingyue said, he lowered his eyes. He was calm. It was as if he had known all this all along. After Qin Mingyue finished speaking, he turned around and walked towards the living room. When he entered the side hall and saw the two little ones sitting there playing games, he was suddenly overwhelmed by sadness. At this moment, Linlin noticed him and waved at him. ¡°Uncle Situ, come here.¡± Situ Jin walked over. Linlin handed the tablet to him. ¡°Help me cooperate with Qiqi. I need to go to the bathroom.¡± Situ Jin took the tablet from her hand and looked at the game on it. He had seen Qiqi and Linlin play this game before and learned it after watching for a while. After Linlin went to the bathroom, she found Tang Li standing in the corridor outside the herb room. She ran over. ¡°Godmother.¡± Tang Li rubbed her head and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Situ Jin?¡± ¡°I asked him to help me play the game.¡± Tang Li nodded and held her hand as they walked towards the side hall. When she reached the window outside the side hall, Tang Li stopped and glanced at Situ Jin, who was sitting there playing games with Qiqi. Situ Jin played the game while talking to Qiqi. Occasionally, he would look at the tablet in Qiqi¡¯s hand. Linlin said to Tang Li, ¡°If Uncle Situ has a child, he will definitely love his child very much.¡± Tang Li nodded and let go of her hand. ¡°Go in.¡± She planned to walk around. Linlin went in. Tang Li turned around and walked out of the courtyard. Tang Li had heard Qi Yihan mention before that the internal strife in the Situ family was much more intense than that in the Qi family, but Situ Jin¡¯s place was very well protected. The people from the other branches could not approach this place at all. Tang Li walked for a while before she heard footsteps behind her. Then, she heard Mrs. Situ call her, ¡°Miss Tang.¡± Tang Li stopped and turned to look at Mrs. Situ. Mrs. Situ took good care of herself, looking like someone in her thirties. She was wearing a dark purple cheongsam and a pearl necklace and earrings. At a glance, one could tell she was a rich lady. She walked over and asked excitedly, ¡°Miss Tang, I heard from my husband that Jin is almost recovered. Is that true?¡± Chapter 405 - Kids These Days Are Smart Tang Li looked at Mrs. Situ and saw that her eyes were filled with concern for Situ Jin. The corners of her lips curled up and she nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± A relieved smile instantly appeared on Mrs. Situ¡¯s face. At the same time, she pressed her palms together and said sincerely, ¡°That¡¯s great. Jin can finally become a normal person.¡± Tang Li nodded and turned to walk into Situ Jin¡¯s courtyard. Mrs. Situ obviously had something to say and quickly stopped her. ¡°Miss Tang.¡± Tang Li stopped again. Mrs. Situ hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°My husband asked me to prepare a banquet for Jin. Can he¡­ really have sex with women?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Mrs. Situ heard this, she actually sighed and said, ¡°Originally, the Situ family and the Qin family were engaged. At that time, Old Master Situ told everyone that the head of the Situ family must marry the daughter of the Qin family.¡± Tang Li knew that Mrs. Situ was implying something, so she did not reply. Instead, she waited for her to continue. As expected, Mrs. Situ added, ¡°Ever since that incident last time, my husband doesn¡¯t have a good impression of the Qin family and doesn¡¯t like Mingyue, so he asked me to prepare a banquet for Jin. Miss Tang, you spend a lot of time with Jin. Can you tell if Jin has any feelings for Mingyue?¡± The corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she said, ¡°Mrs. Situ, you asked the wrong person. I¡¯m only responsible for treating Situ Jin. I don¡¯t care about these things, nor do I pay attention to them. If you really want to know, you can ask Situ Jin directly.¡± Mrs. Situ¡¯s expression changed slightly. Then, she shook her head. ¡°Forget it. Even if I ask, Jin won¡¯t tell me about it. I just think that if he likes Mingyue, then there¡¯s no need to hold the banquet. If he doesn¡¯t have feelings for Mingyue, then I¡¯ll start to prepare a banquet.¡± Tang Li did not reply. Mrs. Situ seemed to have realized that she had said too much and said apologetically, ¡°Miss Tang, sorry for taking up your time. I won¡¯t keep you any longer.¡± Tang Li nodded and turned to walk into Situ Jin¡¯s courtyard. Unexpectedly, after she took two steps, Mrs. Situ said to herself, ¡°Jin¡¯s mother passed away when she gave birth to him. When my husband married me, he told me to take good care of Jin.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li stopped in her tracks. However, she did not want to stick her nose into other people¡¯s family matters, so she continued walking in. After Tang Li walked into Situ Jin¡¯s courtyard, Mrs. Situ turned around and walked towards her house. Tang Li walked into the courtyard. She did not expect Situ Jin to be standing under the shade of a tree at the side of the courtyard. At that moment, he was looking up at the tree, as if he was looking at something or was deep in thought. Tang Li stopped beside him and said, ¡°Looks like you like to eavesdrop.¡± Situ Jin smiled at Tang Li. He was handsome and had fair skin. When he smiled, he looked like an ancient prince. He shrugged innocently. ¡°I didn¡¯t listen on purpose. I just happened to be there.¡± Tang Li snorted and walked towards the herb room. Situ Jin looked at her and said, ¡°Fourth Madam, you don¡¯t seem to be interested in these gossips at all?¡± Tang Li waved at him. ¡°I like to watch the show, but I don¡¯t like to listen to gossip. Those who talked to me all want me to help, but do I look like I have that much time to help?¡± Situ Jin¡¯s laughter came from behind. His smile was bright as he said, ¡°I was about to talk to Fourth Madam about something, but it seems like I have to give up on that thought.¡± Tang Li did not stop and walked into the herb room. After Tang Li was gone, Situ Jin turned around and walked towards the side hall. At this moment, Qiqi and Linlin were playing there. Situ Jin sat down and took a sip of tea. He asked them, ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious about how Tang Li met you two. Where are your parents?¡± Qiqi stopped and said with a straight face, ¡°There¡¯s a saying that goes like curiosity kills the cat.¡± Situ Jin was struck dumb. At this moment, Linlin giggled and said, ¡°Uncle Situ, don¡¯t take what Qiqi said to heart. Actually, we¡¯re orphans. We happened to meet our godfather and godmother. They think we¡¯re cute, so they brought us back.¡± After saying that, Linlin leaned closer to him. ¡°Uncle Situ, don¡¯t you think we¡¯re cute?¡± Situ Jin pinched her nose with his fair finger and smiled. ¡°You are indeed cute.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Linlin was very happy. Situ Jin put down his teacup and asked them, ¡°It¡¯s boring staying here all the time. Do you want to go out with me?¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± Linlin asked excitedly. ¡°Just taking a walk in the courtyard outside.¡± Qiqi said without reserve, ¡°I heard that many people in your family want you to die. Will we be in danger if we go out with you?¡± When Situ Jin heard this, he smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if they want me to die, with Qi Yihan and Tang Li¡¯s godchildren around, they won¡¯t dare to do anything.¡± ¡°Then you want us to watch you die?¡± Situ Jin was speechless. He rubbed his nose and sighed. ¡°Kids these days are really smart.¡± In the end, he gave up on the idea of going out for a walk. The day passed quickly. After Tang Li gave Situ Jin the acupuncure treatment, she left with Qiqi and Linlin. As soon as the car reached the gate at the foot of the mountain, she asked Qiqi and Linlin to return to the jade. She drove to Imperial University alone. It was only past eight o¡¯clock. Imperial University was still very lively, especially at the school gate. Many students were going in and out. Tang Li parked the car in the parking lot beside the school and saw Su Ziqing and Xiang Wanwan walking over together. The two of them had obviously been waiting for her for a while. Xiang Wanwan was wearing a white floral dress that gave people a comfortable feeling. Su Ziqing was wearing a pair of cropped pants and a large short-sleeved T-shirt. She had even cut her long hair and looked especially neat and fresh. Tang Li got out of the car and Xiang Wanwan called her, ¡°Miss Tang.¡± Su Ziqing also called out, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re here.¡± Then, she said to Xiang Wanwan, ¡°Wanwan, you¡¯re already friends with my cousin. Why do you keep calling her Miss Tang?¡± Xiang Wanwan pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡± Tang Li did not mind and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a form of address. You can call me whatever you want.¡± Xiang Wanwan nodded. Tang Li looked at Su Ziqing and asked, ¡°Why did you cut your hair?¡± ¡°Does it look good?¡± Su Ziqing brushed away the hair on her forehead and smiled at her. ¡°I think it¡¯s a waste of time to tie my hair, so I cut it.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Looks pretty good.¡± Chapter 406 - Xiang Wanwans Dream The three of them walked to the side. Tang Li asked as she walked, ¡°What do you guys want to eat?¡± Su Ziqing didn¡¯t know any good restaurants around here. In the end, Xiang Wanwan brought the two of them to a clean restaurant on a snack street not far from Imperial University. The moment the three of them entered, Xiang Wanwan called out sweetly, ¡°Uncle Li, Auntie Li, I brought my classmates and friends here for supper.¡± Immediately, a kind-looking middle-aged woman walked out and said with a smile, ¡°Wanwan, you¡¯re here. Quick, bring your friends in. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get your Uncle Li to make it for you.¡± Xiang Wanwan led the two of them in. This was a small restaurant with two rows of dining tables on both sides. The three of them walked to a dining table and sat down. The middle-aged woman came over and handed the menu to them. She smiled and said, ¡°You girls can take a look at the menu first. Whatever you like, I¡¯ll get your Uncle Li to make it for you.¡± Xiang Wanwan had heard from Su Ziqing what Tang Li liked to eat, so she said to the middle-aged woman, ¡°Auntie Li, can you get Uncle Li to make us some seafood? Just enough for the three of us.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll get your Uncle Li to make it immediately.¡± With that, she took the menu and walked into the kitchen. There were also some other students in this shop. After the three of them entered, many people were peeping at them. The three of them did not mind. Su Ziqing asked in surprise, ¡°Wanwan seems to be very familiar with the lady boss of this store?¡± ¡°Yes, I worked part-time here for a while before.¡± Su Ziqing gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Impressive.¡± Then, She said to Tang Li, ¡°Wanwan and I have been to many places recently. She worked part-time in at least eight out of ten places. Cousin, how impressive is that?¡± Tang Li looked at Xiang Wanwan, who was a little embarrassed by the praise, and said, ¡°It must be because of her family back then.¡± Actually, it was because she was the female lead. Ordinary people would definitely not be able to do a few jobs a day and study hard at the same time. Su Ziqing agreed. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Tang Li asked Wanwan, ¡°Did your adoptive father still come to find you?¡± ¡°No, my brother said that he sent him overseas.¡± Tang Li smiled, saying, ¡°That¡¯s good. That kind of person is obviously a burden to you. Without him around, you can focus on your study.¡± Xiang Wanwan nodded. The three of them chatted for a while longer before the lady boss served the dishes one after another. There were steamed scallops with garlic, braised prawns, steamed crabs, stir-fried squid¡­ Smelling the seafood fragrance on the table, Tang Li felt hungry. The three of them put on disposable gloves and started eating. Su Ziqing did not eat much and was peeling the shell for Tang Li. Xiang Wanwan couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You cousins are really close.¡± Tang Li asked Su Ziqing to peel it for herself. Su Ziqing said, ¡°I have a lot of chances to eat seafood. Cousin, you don¡¯t get to taste the seafood here often, so tonight I have to make sure you can eat to your heart¡¯s content.¡± At this point, she seemed to have thought of something and added, ¡°Vacation will begin in half a month. Wanwan and I plan to go to Nanyang. Cousin, are you really not going?¡± Xiang Wanwan also looked at Tang Li expectantly. Tang Li shook her head. ¡°After our family is done with the wedding, I still have something to do.¡± Su Ziqing was a little disappointed. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go together when Cousin is free.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Then, Su Ziqing told her what she wanted to do and what she could learn from the professor. In the end, she added, ¡°My goal is to help my cousin get rid of all the people who want to cause trouble to her entertainment company.¡± After saying that, she looked at Tang Li, as if there was something else she wanted to say. Tang Li knew that Su Ziqing¡¯s biggest goal was to be able to help Tang Li out of jail when she was in it. However, Tang Li wasn¡¯t the Tang Li before, so she wouldn¡¯t end up in jail. Tang Li nodded and said, ¡°Work hard, and I¡¯ll definitely hire you as the legal counsel of my company.¡± Su Ziqing nodded confidently. Xiang Wanwan smiled as she peeled the prawns. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that my major is not related, I would like to work for Miss Tang too. I have a feeling that Miss Tang¡¯s entertainment company will become the largest one in the world.¡± ¡°How is it not related?¡± Su Ziqing said. ¡°You majored in literature and self-studied many other majors. You can help Cousin a lot.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xiang Wanwan pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Actually, I want to be a teacher the most.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to be a teacher,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°Teaching and educating people requires people like you who are capable.¡± Xiang Wanwan was embarrassed by this praise. The three of them chatted casually, and the atmosphere was good. At this moment, a few men and women walked in. These people came in chatting and laughing, but when they saw Su Ziqing, their expressions darkened. One of the girls walked over and looked at Su Ziqing sarcastically. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Ziqing, who just became Professor Dongfang¡¯s student?¡± After saying that, she looked at Xiang Wanwan and continued, a little angry, ¡°Isn¡¯t she the prettiest girl in the Literature department? No wonder she hangs out with Ziqing. What do you call that? Birds of the same feather.¡± Then, she looked at Tang Li. Tang Li glanced at her and said impolitely, ¡°From your face, anyone can tell you are an incapable and jealous person.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The girl was furious. ¡°I think it¡¯s self-evident what I mean.: Tang Li wiped her hands with the towel on the table and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bitch about everyone you see. There are some people you can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. Su Ziqing is a transfer student. What right does she have to be Professor Dongfang¡¯s student? And Xiang Wanwan, she¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Su Ziqing suddenly stood up. Her intimidating aura instantly frightened the girl. Su Ziqing¡¯s eyes were murderous as she said coldly, ¡°Try saying that again.¡± Chapter 407 - The Male Lead Hugged Her, Her Heart Racing Not only was the girl frightened by Su Ziqing¡¯s aura, the few people who came with her were also frightened. The girl¡¯s expression changed drastically. Then, she took a step back and said, ¡°Su Ziqing, don¡¯t be too cocky. Professor Dongfang is famous for being strict. Once he thinks you are not qualified, he will make you leave even if you¡¯re his student. I¡¯ll wait for the day you get kicked out.¡± Su Ziqing sneered. ¡°Just you wait.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± After the girl finished speaking, she turned her gaze to Tang Li and Xiang Wanwan. She glared at Xiang Wanwan and left without eating. The students who followed her in were no longer in the mood to eat in this restaurant. They quickly followed her out. The lady boss looked at the students who left angrily and wanted to say something to calm them down, but it was too late. Xiang Wanwan saw it and said apologetically, ¡°Auntie Li, I¡¯m sorry for chasing away your customers.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± The lady boss sighed and said, ¡°No matter how good a school is, there are always a few people who can¡¯t stand seeing others doing well. Just do your job and don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Hearing that, the three of them looked at each other. Xiang Wanwan smiled and nodded at her. ¡°I understand, Auntie Li. Thank you.¡± ¡°No need to thank me,¡± the lady boss said. ¡°Continue eating. After you¡¯re done, tell me how the food tastes.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After the lady boss went to serve the other customers, Tang Li said, ¡°This lady boss is not bad.¡± Xiang Wanwan nodded. ¡°I came here to find a part-time job when I was studying at Imperial University. At that time, the loan sharks were guarding my door every day. I didn¡¯t dare to go back, so Uncle Li and Aunt Li made me eat and live in the store. If not for them, I would definitely be sleeping on the streets.¡± Su Ziqing shook her head and said, ¡°If we knew each other earlier, I would have sent your adoptive family to jail. Gambling and drugs are the two most destructive things in the world. Some people don¡¯t even repent when their family is gone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Xiang Wanwan had personally experienced how a family broke down because of gambling and hated it. Tang Li drank her tea and looked at the two of them without saying anything. When the three of them were almost done eating, Su Ziqing suddenly received a call and said to the two of them, ¡°Cousin, Wanwan, Professor Dongfang asked me to go over. I gotta go.¡± Tang Li stopped her. ¡°Where does Professor Dongfang live?¡± ¡°In the professor¡¯s residence.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Tang Li wanted to stand up. Xiang Wanwan quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m going with you too.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Su Ziqing pressed Tang Li¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to drop me off. I still have to go to the library to find a few books for my professor. He¡¯s been working on a big case recently and is looking for information and evidence. I have to help him find them.¡± Tang Li did not stand up again and only said, ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± The corners of Su Ziqing¡¯s lips curled up. She was obviously very happy that Tang Li cared about her. ¡°Got it.¡± Tang Li nodded. Su Ziqing left. After Su Ziqing left, Tang Li was about to pay the bill when she was stopped by Xiang Wanwan. ¡°Miss Tang, I said I¡¯ll treat you tonight.¡± Tang Li smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± After paying the bill, the two of them walked out. There were many people on the food street at around nine o¡¯clock. The two of them walked slowly. Xiang Wanwan glanced at Tang Li from time to time. After walking for a while, she said, ¡°Miss Tang, Ziqing told me a lot about you. You¡¯re really amazing.¡± Tang Li raised her eyebrows, not knowing what Su Ziqing had said to make Xiang Wanwan think she was capable. Xiang Wanwan said, ¡°Ziqing said that you¡¯ve been very smart since you were young and learned everything very quickly. However, because of your family background, you don¡¯t like to interact with people. The only people you like to interact with are your grandfather and her, so you two have been very close since you were young.¡± The Host¡¯s mother died very early, and her father was so crazy about love that he became a monk when the Host was only a few years old. The Host had been with her grandfather since she was young and had developed some strange personalities. However, the Host was indeed a smart girl. Xiang Wanwan added, ¡°Actually, I think the best thing about you is that you know everything. I heard from my brother that you saved his life and that you were the one who told him how to find me¡­ You¡¯re my brother¡¯s and my benefactor.¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Tang Li smiled. ¡°Your brother and I were just business partners. I treated his illness and read about his fortune, and he paid me.¡± ¡°To you, it¡¯s just a business, but to us siblings, you¡¯re our benefactor.¡± Xiang Wanwan was very insistent on this. ¡°And that time at the clubhouse, if it wasn¡¯t for your help, I don¡¯t know what I would be like now.¡± Tang Li tilted her head to look at Xiang Wanwan¡¯s sincere face and did not say anything else. The two of them walked out of the snack street as they spoke. Xiang Wanwan did not live in the dormitory at Imperial University. Her brother bought her a small apartment outside. The apartment was not far from here. Tang Li said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you back.¡± Xiang Wanwan quickly shook her head. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just walk back. It¡¯s getting late. Miss Tang, you should go back early too. Otherwise, your family will be worried.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. My husband will pick me up later.¡± At this point, Tang Li suddenly felt like taking a walk. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s take the shortcut. I¡¯ll get my husband to wait for me at the entrance of your apartment.¡± Xiang Wanwan agreed happily. The two of them walked towards the shortcut. After walking for a while, Tang Li suddenly asked Xiang Wanwan, ¡°Wanwan, do you have someone you like?¡± She just wanted to confirm how far she and the male lead had progressed. Unexpectedly, when Xiang Wanwan heard this, she blushed. ¡°Not yet.¡± When Tang Li saw her reaction, she knew that Xiang Wanwan must have feelings for Qi Lingxuan. She asked the book spirit in Xiang Wanwan through consciousness, ¡°What happened to them?¡± The book spirit said, ¡°Not long ago, Wanwan ran into a problem before the competition. The male lead helped her out. Also, the male lead came to look for her a few days ago. At that time, the male lead was very weak. When Wanwan took care of him, the male lead hugged her and her heart started racing.¡± Tang Li was silent for a moment. The book spirit sighed. ¡°If the male lead didn¡¯t have an Artifact Spirit in his body and relied on his own ability to climb up step by step, I wouldn¡¯t think much of it. But now that he has an Artifact Spirit, the Artifact Spirit has been preventing them from being together. Every time the male lead is injured, he comes to look for Wanwan. I am fed up with him already.¡± At that moment, Tang Li withdrew her consciousness and asked Wanwan, ¡°Are you going to have a lot of upcoming exams and competitions?¡± Chapter 408 - Dont Be Afraid, These People Dare Not Do Anything To Us Xiang Wanwan heaved a sigh of relief. She had always felt that Tang Li was very capable and wanted to become someone as capable as her. She felt that if she said that she had someone she liked, she would seem like a weak girl. Now that Tang Li changed the topic, she told her what exams and competitions were coming up. Tang Li nodded and said, ¡°Study hard. The world is your oyster. Don¡¯t get distracted by something else.¡± That was all she could say. She couldn¡¯t possibly separate the male and female leads. Xiang Wanwan nodded. ¡°I know. My dream is to become a world-renowned teacher.¡± ¡°Well, not a bad dream.¡± Xiang Wanwan couldn¡¯t help but smile. Every time Tang Li praised her, she felt powerfully motivated. The path the two of them took was the backstreet. The road here was not wide, and there were back walls on both sides. It was quiet and only dimly lit up by street lamps. Occasionally, one or two rats would scurry past. Tang Li asked Wanwan, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of walking this path every day?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯ve been used to walking at night since I was young.¡± Tang Li nodded. At that moment, she suddenly stopped in her tracks. Xiang Wanwan looked at her in confusion. Tang Li said, ¡°We¡¯re being followed.¡± Xiang Wanwan was shocked and quickly lowered her voice to say to Tang Li, ¡°My brother¡¯s men should be nearby. Let¡¯s walk faster. They won¡¯t dare to do anything to us after we walk out of this alley.¡± Tang Li said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. These people won¡¯t dare to do anything to us.¡± When Xiang Wanwan thought of Tang Li¡¯s ability, she calmed down. Just as she was about to nod, a few people walked out and stopped them. The two of them were surrounded. Tang Li glanced at the people in front of her and asked, ¡°Who sent you to find us?¡± One of them rubbed his nose bridge with his thumb and said fiercely, ¡°That¡¯s not for you to worry about. As long as you don¡¯t resist and come with us, we won¡¯t hurt you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to do it the hard way.¡± Tang Li snorted and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, then don¡¯t.¡± With that, a ball of flames suddenly appeared in his hand. The flames emitted a faint blue glow, making the group of men¡¯s hearts skip a beat. ¡°She, she, she¡­ What¡¯s that in her hand?¡± ¡°Blue flames, how did she do it!¡± ¡°It must be just a magic prop. Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone. We just need to abduct Xiang Wanwan.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone, attack together. Take both of them away. Otherwise, she¡¯ll call the police.¡± ¡°Right, we can¡¯t let Mr. Fu know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Boss still needs to use Xiang Wanwan to threaten Mr. Fu.¡± ¡­ Hearing that, Tang Li and Xiang Wanwan knew what was going on. Xiang Wanwan clenched her fists and said to Tang Li, ¡°It¡¯s someone who wants to use me against my brother.¡± Tang Li nodded. The blue flame quickly split into several blue flames and flew towards the people. Before these people could react, their bodies were wrapped in blue flames. Burnt by the blue flame, the group of people were rolling on the ground, crying and screaming in pain. Xiang Wanwan looked at Tang Li with wide-eyed amazement. Though the blue flame was on those people, it didn¡¯t actually burn them. Tang Li said, ¡°It is not fire. It just produces a chemical reaction that can make them hallucinate.¡± Xiang Wanwan widened her eyes in admiration. Looking at the group of people who were still rolling around and screaming, Tang Li said to Xiang Wanwan, ¡°You can call your brother and ask him to deal with them.¡± Xiang Wanwan nodded and quickly took out her phone to call Fu Junye. The two of them did not wait long before Fu Junye rushed over with a group of people. When they arrived, Tang Li had already put out the flames. Fu Junye ordered coldly, ¡°Take them all away.¡± After his men took the group of people away, Fu Junye looked at Tang Li and called out, ¡°Miss Tang.¡± Tang Li nodded at him and said, ¡°These people are your enemies. They wanted to abduct Wanwan.¡± Fu Junye nodded with a dark expression and said, ¡°Not long ago, some people started a mutiny in the Mo Pavilion. I eliminated most of them, but a few escaped. Recently, I¡¯ve sent people to look for them. They probably know about Wanwan and want to use her to threaten me.¡± Xiang Wanwan frowned when she heard that. ¡°Is Brother in danger?¡± ¡°I am not. I didn¡¯t expect them to put their hands on you.¡± At this point, he asked, ¡°Where are the two bodyguards I sent to protect you?¡± Xiang Wanwan shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The bodyguards were obviously dealt with by the people who came to abduct Wanwan. Fu Junye frowned and said to Tang Li, ¡°Miss Tang, thank you. If not for you, Wanwan would have been abducted.¡± Tang Li nodded and said, ¡°You can take some people to the northeastern suburbs to look for your enemy.¡± Fu Junye nodded and immediately called someone to send a group of men to the northeastern suburbs. The three of them continued walking out of the alley. Fu Junye told Tang Li about the Mo Pavilion. ¡°The Mo Pavilion mainly takes on jobs that are similar to that of bodyguards. As long as it¡¯s not against the laws, we will do anything. However, while I was injured, a member took on illegal business, which affected Mo Pavilion¡¯s reputation greatly. I¡¯ve been dealing with this matter recently, so I¡¯ve been quite busy.¡± Towards the end, he sounded like he was blaming himself. Xiang Wanwan quickly said, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not your fault. I won¡¯t take this alley anymore. I¡¯ll be fine if I take the main road.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send more bodyguards to protect you.¡± Xiang Wanwan wanted to say no, but she was afraid that he would be worried, so she shut her mouth and didn¡¯t say anything. Tang Li glanced at the siblings but did not say anything. The three of them quickly walked to the entrance of the alley. As the three of them went back on the road, the passersby would subconsciously look at them. After walking for a while, Fu Junye suddenly asked Tang Li, ¡°Miss Tang, do you need manpower now? If you need help, just tell me. I have a lot of people. You can mobilize some at any time.¡± Tang Li knew that he felt that she needed manpower since she had just started an entertainment company, so she said, ¡°Not for the time being. I have enough people in my company now.¡± Fu Junye nodded and said, ¡°Everyone in the Mo Pavilion is at Miss Tang¡¯s service. Miss Tang, don¡¯t hesitate to ask us for help.¡± Tang Li smiled when she heard that. She said, ¡°You guys are indeed siblings. You¡¯re both the kind of people who don¡¯t want to owe people a favor. But don¡¯t worry, I really don¡¯t need any help right now. If I do, I won¡¯t hesitate.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 409 - Why Does It Sound Like They Want Me To Be A Free Consultant? When Tang Li and the siblings walked near Xiang Wanwan¡¯s neighborhood, she saw a car waiting there. Qi Yihan got out of the car. Today, he was wearing a navy blue suit. His supermodel figure matched his domineering aura. When he walked over, it was as if the surrounding scenery was overshadowed by him. ¡°Yihan, when did you come?¡± ¡°Just now.¡± After Qi Yihan answered Tang Li, he looked at the Fu siblings. Fu Junye extended his hand to Qi Yihan. ¡°Fourth Master, hello.¡± Qi Yihan reached out to shake his hand. ¡°Hello.¡± The two of them let go and Xiang Wanwan greeted Qi Yihan, ¡°Mr. Qi, hello.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Only then did Tang Li say to the siblings, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡± With that, she walked to the car with Qi Yihan. Xiang Wanwan stood there and asked Tang Li, ¡°Miss Tang, when will you come to Imperial University again?¡± ¡°Not sure yet.¡± Tang Li did not give her a clear answer. Xiang Wanwan was a little disappointed. Actually, she wanted to chat with Tang Li. She felt especially comfortable and safe staying with Tang Li. After Tang Li and Qi Yihan got into the car, she rolled down the window and waved at them before leaving. Tang Li then said to Qi Yihan, ¡°My car is still at the entrance of Imperial University.¡± ¡°Get the bodyguards to drive it back.¡± Tang Li nodded and gave the car key to the bodyguard sitting in front. The car stopped at the side. After the bodyguard in the front passenger seat gave the car key to one of the bodyguards in the car behind, the car continued driving towards the Qi Mansion. Tang Li leaned her head on Qi Yihan¡¯s shoulder and told him about the Fu family. Unexpectedly, Qi Yihan also knew about this. ¡°I heard before that Fu Junye was injured because of internal strife, but he¡¯s almost settled it.¡± Tang Li nodded. She was not worried about Fu Junye. After all, he was capable and was destined to be a big shot. The car drove quietly on the way home. If Tang Li did not speak, Qi Yihan would not speak. Tang Li took out her phone and started playing. At the same time, she leaned her head on Qi Yihan¡¯s shoulder. As soon as she opened the messenger, she saw thousands of messages in the Mystic Society group chat. Tang Li complained as she read the messages, ¡°I feel that these people from the Mystic Society have too much time. They have endless things to say every day.¡± However, just as she finished speaking, she saw a message and quickly showed Qi Yihan her phone. ¡°Yihan, look.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her phone. After reading it, she asked, ¡°Were Qiqi and Linlin discovered when they went out to transform last night?¡± ¡°No, these people didn¡¯t know there was an ancient divine beast, but I¡¯m a little curious as to how Qi Lingxuan knew that the Kylin¡¯s spiritual power could cure his burn.¡± ¡°Does the Artifact Spirit know?¡± Tang Li thought about it and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡± She held Qi Yihan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°But Qi Lingxuan would be fine even if his burn wasn¡¯t treated.¡± As the Child of Destiny of this book, he was an unkillable cockroach. It was only a matter of time before he recovered from the Kylin Fire. After saying that, Tang Li continued scrolling through her phone. After scrolling for a while, she left the group chat to look at other things. Only then did she realize that more than half a month ago, Doctor Xiang also invited her to join the medical association¡¯s group chat. Tang Li thought that since she had nothing to do, she accepted to join. The group chat at the medical association was quieter. Seeing that no one was discussing, Tang Li was about to leave when Doctor Xiang tagged her. Doctor Xiang, ¡°Miss Tang, is that you?¡± Tang Li felt that this question was self-evident. All the doctors who were silent came out, and most of them were from XX Hospital. The chat was immediately flooded with messages. ¡°Miss Tang, you¡¯ve finally joined the group. When we asked Doctor Xiang to add you, everyone thought that you wouldn¡¯t accept it.¡± ¡°Miss Tang, I have a patient with a special condition. Do you have time to give me some advice?¡± ¡°Miss Tang¡­¡± Tang Li looked at the messages and covered her eyes with her palm, pretending not to see anything. Qi Yihan looked at her cute expression and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He took her phone and looked at it. After reading it, he said to her, ¡°There are a total of fifteen doctors who want to discuss illnesses with you. Five doctors asked if you wanted to participate in the medical forum, and everyone asked if you wanted to join the medical association.¡± Only then did Tang Li let go of her hand and say, ¡°Type for me. I¡¯m too lazy to do it.¡± Qi Yihan nodded. Tang Li said, ¡°Tell them that if they really can¡¯t treat the difficult illnesses, they can just message me. If I think I can help, I¡¯ll help. If I don¡¯t reply to their messages in two days, it means that they can treat the illness without my help.¡± Qi Yihan quickly typed what Tang Li said. ¡°Done.¡± Tang Li added, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in participating in the medical forum.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± After he finished typing, Tang Li continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to join the medical association either. I don¡¯t want to be restrained.¡± After a while, Qi Yihan told her, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Everyone is saying that you can be an honorary member of the medical association. They don¡¯t need you to do anything. You can just give them some ideas when they encounter difficult illnesses.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°Why does it sound like they want me to be a free consultant?¡± Qi Yihan nodded. ¡°That should be the case.¡± Tang Li snorted. ¡°These people sure have a good plan. Tell them that if they want to discuss difficult illnesses with me in the future, depending on the difficulty, it will cost between 100,000 to 1 million.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and quickly punched down the words. Tang Li waited for a long time, but Qi Yihan did not say anything. She asked, ¡°What did they say?¡± Qi Yihan smiled and said, ¡°Those people must have been frightened by the price and fell silent.¡± Tang Li, ¡°¡­Is that price too high? But that¡¯s how I normally charge.¡± Qi Yihan smiled and was about to pass the phone to her. At this moment, a call came. Qi Yihan said to her, ¡°It¡¯s Doctor Xiang.¡± Tang Li took the phone and answered it. Doctor Xiang smiled and said on the phone, ¡°Miss Tang, we¡¯re in a meeting now, discussing which difficult illness needs your help. You have to be careful. They¡¯ve already listed a whole notepad of illnesses.¡± Tang Li, ¡°¡­I should¡¯ve raised the price higher.¡± Doctor Xiang laughed out loud on the phone. After laughing, he said, ¡°Everyone took screenshots of what you just said. Don¡¯t worry, those who can join this group are all highly-paid doctors. They can definitely afford to pay you.¡± Tang Li was speechless. She actually didn¡¯t know what to say¡­ Chapter 410 - What Do You Think About the Illegitimate Son? Tang Li was speechless for a long while before saying to Doctor Xiang, ¡°I¡¯m very busy. I might not have time to discuss the illness with them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Tang. If there¡¯s anything we need to discuss with you, we¡¯ll definitely ask you if you have time first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Doctor Xiang smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I still have something to do here, so I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up, Tang Li fell into deep thought. Seeing her expression, Qi Yihan smiled and patted the back of her hand. ¡°I¡¯m going to bring Father back tomorrow. Do you want to come with me?¡± There were still four to five days before Qi Hao and Tan Wenjing got married. Since everyone in the family was here, the old man would have to come back as well. Tang Li nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± In any case, she didn¡¯t need to go to the Situ family every day now. It wasn¡¯t a bad idea to go with Qi Yihan to pick up the old man. However¡­ ¡°You¡¯re not going to work tomorrow?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go to the office this afternoon.¡± Qi Yihan said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much to do now at the company, so I can take a break.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. We can sleep in tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The next morning, in a daze, Tang Li realized that the man in her arms was about to wake up. She used her legs to stop him from moving. Her voice was muffled and domineering. ¡°We agreed to sleep in together this morning. Why are you up so early?¡± Qi Yihan looked at the woman who was almost on top of him and said, ¡°I want to go for my morning run.¡± As a CEO who often sat in the office, Qi Yihan didn¡¯t have much time to exercise, so he woke up very early every morning to go for his morning exercise for an hour or two. This way, he could maintain his figure and his health. However, the woman hugging him did not let go at all. Tang Li closed her eyes and groped on his chest. Qi Yihan grabbed her hand and asked hoarsely, his body heating up, ¡°What are you touching?¡± Tang Li said in a daze, ¡°Your chest muscle.¡± Hearing that, Qi Yihan chuckled and placed her hand on his chest. ¡°Here, don¡¯t touch anything else.¡± Tang Li nodded, but her hand broke free from his and went down. At the same time, she mumbled, ¡°Abdomen.¡± Qi Yihan finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He rolled over and pressed her down. As she opened her eyes in confusion, his lips curled up. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want me to get out of bed, let¡¯s exercise.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sleepy ~¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be sleepy later.¡± ¡­ When everything was over, Tang Li complained, ¡°Liar, I¡¯m even more sleepy now.¡± Qi Yihan looked at the woman in his arms who fell asleep after saying that and kissed her forehead. He said in a husky voice, ¡°If you¡¯re sleepy, you don¡¯t have to come with me to pick up Father. When we come back, you should be awake.¡± ¡°No, I want to go.¡± Tang Li insisted. Qi Yihan looked at her in amusement and deliberately asked, ¡°Can you guarantee that you won¡¯t fall asleep in the car?¡± ¡°I¡­ kind of can.¡± After Tang Li and Qi Yihan got into the car, she rested her head on Qi Yihan¡¯s shoulder and fell asleep. Qi Yihan laughed and pulled her into his arms, letting her sleep more comfortably. When the car arrived at the old man¡¯s place on Peace Street, Qi Yihan woke Tang Li up. Tang Li sat up and looked out the window. She happened to see the three masters coming out of the car and walking into the courtyard. She turned to Qi Yihan and asked, ¡°They¡¯re here to pick up Father today too.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Qi Yihan opened the car door and got out, reaching out his hand to her. Tang Li placed her hand on his palm and asked him to pull her down. After the two of them got out of the car, they saw Butler Wang waiting for them by the courtyard door. After greeting them, Butler Wang said, ¡°Old Master is waiting for you in the living room.¡± The few of them walked towards the living room. None of them spoke. After walking in, she saw the old man standing there with Mr. Yun. When the old man saw his four sons and Tang Li, a satisfied glint flashed across his eyes. They called him at the same time, ¡°Father.¡± The old man nodded. At that moment, Mr. Yun smiled at Tang Li and said, ¡°Miss Tang, I heard that there¡¯s a joyous occasion in the Qi family. I happen to have time recently, so I¡¯ll go to the Qi family with Old Master Qi. When you have time, we can discuss difficult illnesses.¡± Tang Li recalled that the people in the medical association group last night told her about discussing difficult illnesses. She did not expect Mr. Yun to mention it again today. She suspected that someone had told Mr. Yun about it, so she nodded awkwardly and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll discuss it with Mr. Yun when I have time.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Okay.¡± At this moment, First Master said, ¡°Father, we¡¯re here to take you back. Are you leaving now or later?¡± ¡°Now.¡± After the old man finished speaking, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Lingxuan?¡± Hearing that, the others all looked at First Master. First Master smiled and replied, ¡°Lingxuan went to work.¡± At this point, he continued in a very proud tone, ¡°Lingxuan is very talented in business. He has been managing a few big projects, which are expected to generate more revenues than we expected.¡± After saying that, First Master looked at the old man eagerly, obviously wanting to be praised. The old man¡¯s expression was a little calm. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t object to you putting him in an important position, but don¡¯t forget that you have two other sons. They are quite talented as well.¡± First Master opened his mouth, wanting to say that Qi Lingxuan was much more talented in business than his other two sons. However, under the old man¡¯s calm expression, he gave up on saying that. Tang Li glanced at the father and son before turning her gaze to Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan¡¯s expression was cold as usual, and no one could tell what he was thinking. At this moment, the old man walked out. Everyone followed suit. When they walked out of the courtyard and looked at the cars parked there, the old man suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back with Yihan.¡± Qi Yihan quickly helped him to the car and then helped him in. After the car drove out, the old man asked Qi Yihan, ¡°What do you think about the illegitimate son?¡± Qi Yihan seemed to have predicted that the old man would ask this question and said, ¡°He is indeed capable in business.¡± ¡°What else?¡± Qi Yihan said calmly, ¡°Ambitious too.¡± The old man frowned but did not say anything. Instead, he closed his eyes as if he was sleeping. Everyone knew that the old man would return to the Qi Mansion today. When the cars drove back, everyone was waiting outside the old man¡¯s courtyard. Chapter 411 - Nothing Is More Important To Me Than You The old man looked at the large group of people outside the car window and nodded in satisfaction. He said to Qi Yihan and Tang Li, ¡°Our Qi family can stand the test of time and not fail because we have a lot of family members. That¡¯s why it¡¯s important to start a family.¡± Tang Li pretended not to understand and turned to look at Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan quietly held her hand, opened the car door, and got out first. After the two of them got out of the car, Qi Yihan helped the old man down. Everyone quickly greeted him. The old man nodded at everyone and said, ¡°Everyone, help Li get ready for the wedding. The Qi family¡¯s wedding banquet must be grand.¡± a€?Yes.a€? The old man called a few people of his generation in to talk, but the others did not dare to go in. Other than the elders, he also called his four sons and Tang Li. After the group of people walked in, the others looked at each other and dispersed. Tan Wenjing, who was walking with Qi Hao to First Master¡¯s house, asked worriedly, ¡°Qi Hao, I haven¡¯t had the time to greet Grandpa. Is this all right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa will probably call us over alone. He¡¯s talking to the elders now and doesn¡¯t have time to care about us.¡± Tan Wenjing was relieved. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that Grandpa will think that I don¡¯t have etiquette.¡± When she saw the old man, she felt inexplicably afraid. a€| The group of people followed the old man to the living room. After the servants served the tea, the old man told them what he had learned on the sickbed. ¡°People understand the value not when they are alive and kicking, but when they are sick. It¡¯s all thanks to Li that I can continue to sit here and talk to you guys today.¡± The other elders quickly said that he was blessed to live long. The old man shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe I am blessed. Life and death are fated. However, if our children and grandchildren are capable, they can save us when we are about to die. Therefore, if our Qi family wants to prosper, we have to nurture generations of capable people.¡± ¡°First Brother is right. Everything will be easier when the children are capable.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The old man asked, ¡°Tell me, how many more new members did we have during the time I was sick?¡± The elders started counting with him. The old man listened attentively and nodded from time to time. Then, he said to them, ¡°Take good care of these newborns. When they¡¯re older, train them well.¡± The elders were obviously a little excited and quickly nodded. While the old man was talking to the elders, Tang Li and the four masters did not speak. After the old man was done talking to the elders, he said to them, ¡°You guys can leave first.¡± The elders immediately stood up and left. After they left, the old man first glanced at the four masters. After taking a sip of tea, he said, ¡°You heard it too. The other branches all had newborns, but we had none.¡± The four brothers did not speak. They knew that the old man was questioning them. The old man turned his gaze to Tang Li. Tang Li said directly, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve said it before. It¡¯s all up to fate. There are some things that you can¡¯t rush.¡± The old man frowned when he heard that. In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he said to First Master, Second Master, and Third Master, ¡°Your sons are not young anymore. If you need to arrange for them to get married, then do so.¡± First Master, on the other hand, said proudly, ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. Qi Ming told me that he is going to have a second child with Xinya. Qi Hao is about to get married, so he will definitely consider having a child immediately after he gets married.¡± The old man was quite satisfied with his grandsons. He then turned his gaze to Second Brother and Third Brother. Third Master quickly said, ¡°Zeyu is still studying. He won¡¯t think about marriage until he graduates from university. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡± In the end, it was Second Master¡¯s turn to answer. Second Master said, ¡°Father, I was just about to talk to Fourth Sister-in-law about this. Tiancheng and Yaolong are also at the age of marriage. Fourth Sister-in-law is in charge of the Qi family. I want her to hold two banquets for my sons so that they can choose a upper-class lady of their choice.¡± After saying that, he immediately looked at Tang Li. Tang Li said, ¡°A lot of guests will arrive these few days along with their family. When the time comes, there will definitely be many young unmarried ladies. Second Brother, you can ask your sons to entertain them. If they fall in love with someone, and the girl feels the same. I¡¯ll get Butler Yang to prepare the wedding.¡± Second Master nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Tiancheng and Yaolong about this.¡± He always wanted his two sons to start a family as soon as possible. Now, it seemed like Fourth Brother and Tang Li would not be able to give birth anytime soon. It was also possible that Tang Li would not be able to give birth at all. He definitely had to make his sons work harder. When the time came, the children they gave birth to might be capable and eventually become the head of the Qi family. The old man was very satisfied with their attitude. After listening to them, he said that he was tired. Just as they were about to leave, the old man said to First Master, ¡°Get Hao and Tan Wenjing to come over after lunch.¡± First Master quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Father.¡± First Master and Second Master left first. Third Master followed Qi Yihan and Tang Li. The three of them walked for a while before Third Master said, ¡°The old man must have been influenced by the other old men living on Peace Street. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let the young ones have children the moment he returned.¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan did not reply. Third Master continued, ¡°Actually, what the old man wants the most is for Fourth Brother and Fourth Sister-in-law to have a child. Fourth Brother, Fourth Sister-in-law, you have to work hard.¡± The corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips twitched. She and Qi Yihan had already worked hard enough. At that moment, Qi Yihan held Tang Li¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Li and I are not in a hurry to have a child. Let nature take its course.¡± Third Master opened his mouth, wanting to say something. In the end, he nodded and left. Tang Li and Qi Yihan held hands as they walked back to their house. Qi Yihan said, ¡°There is no hurry. If you¡¯re pregnant, we¡¯ll take it. If not, there is nothing we can do.¡± Tang Li tilted her head to look at his serious expression. The corners of her lips curled up as she deliberately asked, ¡°What if I can¡¯t give birth?¡± Qi Yihan held her hand tightly. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t. At most, I¡¯ll give up my position as the head of the family and leave here with you.¡± These words amused Tang Li. She nodded. ¡°Remember what you said.¡± Qi Yihan smiled as well. ¡°In my heart, nothing is more important than you, not even the head of the Qi family.¡± Chapter 412 - Everyone Schemes Against Each Other For the next few days, Tang Li became busy. Other than giving Situ Jin acupuncture treatment, she spent the rest of her time in the Qi Mansion. In the blink of an eye, it was the day before Qi Hao and Tan Wenjing got married. Because the wedding was held in the Qi Mansion, many guests would come a day early. At this time, Tang Li had to entertain the guests. Fortunately, Qi Yihan did not go to the office anymore. Instead, he stayed at home to deal with the matters in the house with her. Other than Qi Yihan, the others also stayed in the Qi Mansion to entertain the guests. With so many guests around, Qi Bailing started scheming to ruin the wedding again. Especially when she happened to hear a woman say that Tan Wenjing was not worthy of Qi Hao. She knew that that woman must like her second brother. Qi Bailing walked towards the woman. The woman who was complaining to the others about Tan Wenjing being unworthy was shocked. Qi Bailing said to another woman, ¡°Will you girls allow me to talk to her in private for a sec?¡± The rest of the women left tactfully. After the women left, Qi Bailing looked at the woman and asked, ¡°You¡¯re the daughter of the Meng family in Province G, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Yan thought that Qi Bailing didn¡¯t like to hear people say that Tan Wenjing wasn¡¯t worthy of her brother, so she felt awkward and wanted to explain. Qi Bailing walked up to her and said in a friendly manner, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just asking. Actually, I also think that Tan Wenjing is not worthy of my Second Brother. With my Second Brother¡¯s status, he should marry a rich girl like you.¡± Meng Yan observed Qi Bailing¡¯s expression but did not reply. She still didn¡¯t believe Qi Bailing. Qi Bailing looked around, afraid that the two butlers of Fourth Master would suddenly appear again and spook her, and said to the woman, ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll bring you to my courtyard so that we can talk more about it.¡± Meng Yan thought for a moment. She really wanted to marry into a big family like the Qi family. She felt that she should be the madam of such a big family, so she left with Qi Bailing. Qi Bailing brought Meng Yan to her courtyard. Meng Yan looked around and asked, ¡°Do you live in a courtyard alone?¡± Ever since she arrived at the Qi Mansion, she had been shocked by the size of the Qi Mansion. ¡°Yes, no matter if it¡¯s a boy or a girl, we will have a courtyard when we become adults.¡± Meng Yan¡¯s family was also very rich and could be considered one of the richest in Province G. She had always felt that the garden villa she lived in was already beautiful enough. Now, compared to Qi Bailing, she suddenly felt that she was just a country girl. She wanted to marry into such a family even more. Then, Qi Bailing told her about the privileges that young masters and madams enjoyed in the Qi family. Hearing that, Meng Yan was even more tempted. After Qi Bailing finished speaking, she felt that it was about time. She held her hand and said, ¡°Meng Yan, can I call you Yan?¡± Meng Yan nodded. ¡°Yan, let me tell you something, my second brother was seduced by Tan Wenjing and was forced to marry her. Originally, she was supposed to be the fianc¨¦e of the illegitimate son. After she came to our family, she felt that the illegitimate son¡¯s status in this family was not high enough, so she set my brother up. My second brother is a good and responsible man. After sleeping with her, he had no choice but to marry her.¡± Hearing that, Meng Yan frowned and loathed Tan Wenjing even more. ¡°This woman is so scheming.¡± ¡°Not only that.¡± Qi Bailing fanned the flames. ¡°My mother fell sick from anger because of her.¡± Meng Yan had just arrived at the Qi family. She only knew that First Madam was sick and could not come out to entertain the guests, but she did not know that First Madam was actually crazy. Hearing Qi Bailing¡¯s words, she was even more indignant at Tan Wenjing. ¡°Such a woman is not worthy of marrying into the Qi family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I think too, but my Second Brother is smitten by her. Tan Wenjing is especially good at lying.¡± Meng Yan frowned even more tightly. Qi Bailing added, ¡°My mother doesn¡¯t like her, and I don¡¯t like her either. If not for the fact that my second brother is too responsible, I would have separated them.¡± Meng Yan pondered for a while. Her eyes lit up and she suddenly said, ¡°Since you said that Tan Wenjing married Second Young Master by seducing him, this kind of woman must have thought about doing the same with other men before. Why don¡¯t we let her sleep with other men? When everyone knows, Second Master won¡¯t have to marry her.¡± ¡°No, this will ruin our Qi family¡¯s reputation.¡± Qi Bailing hoped that Meng Yan could come up with another idea. She asked Qi Bailing, ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡± Qi Bailing whispered into her ear, ¡°I think it¡¯s best to let a man have sex with her, but not a man we instructed to do so. That way, when they are caught having sex, the wedding will be naturally be cancelled.¡± ¡°After that, you can stand up and say that you¡¯re willing to marry my second brother. You and my second brother are so compatible. My father will definitely agree.¡± Meng Yan was a little tempted. ¡°What if Second Master doesn¡¯t like me and doesn¡¯t want to marry me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go and talk to him.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Meng Yan thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡± Her mother was here too. She would tell her mother about this later and ask her mother to make up her mind. Qi Bailing wanted to find someone to do the nasty things for her, so she told her about her plan. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to make Tan Wenjing take that kind of medicine. Then, find a man to bring her to a remote place to sleep with her. I¡¯ll try to get my father to unintentionally go there.¡± Meng Yan nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go find someone now.¡± What she wanted to do the most was ask her mother. Qi Bailing nodded. ¡°You have to remember not to tell anyone about this. Also, the man you find must be a tight-mouthed person. It¡¯s best if he¡¯s a beggar or homeless.¡± Meng Yan nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± After Meng Yan left, Qi Bailing smiled. Without her having to do anything, she did not believe that Tang Li would suspect her. After Meng Yan returned to the guest room, she told her mother about it immediately. Mrs. Meng thought for a moment and said, ¡°We can¡¯t do that. What if Fourth Miss just doesn¡¯t like you and uses you as a tool?¡± Meng Yan thought so too, but she was a little indignant. ¡°Mom, I want to marry into the Qi family.¡± Mrs. Meng also wanted her daughter to marry into the Qi family, so she said, ¡°The two young masters of Second Master¡¯s family are not married yet. You can get to know them while staying here.¡± Chapter 413 - Bringing People Back to Life Will Reduce Your Lifespan Qi Bailing, who thought that she could control Meng Yan, did not expect Mr. Meng and her daughter were not people to be trifled with either. In the afternoon, Butler Wang informed Qi Hao and Tan Wenjing to meet Old Master. Tan Wenjing walked up to the old man and was stared at by his stern expression. She was so frightened that she immediately lowered her head, not daring to look at him. Qi Hao was actually a little afraid of his grandfather as well. After the two of them entered, he did not dare to speak. The old man glanced at the two of them and took a sip of tea. ¡°Do you know why I called you here?¡± The two of them quickly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Qi Hao was afraid that the old man would be angry, so he quickly asked, ¡°What did Grandpa want to tell us?¡± The old man looked at his grandson in front of him and was a little disappointed. He had always hoped that the Qi family would have another capable person like Qi Yihan, but none of his grandchildren were as capable as Qi Yihan. The only one who was capable was the illegitimate child. Since there was no capable man in the third generation, he would have to nurture the fourth generation. ¡°Since you¡¯re about to get married, take good care of your family in the future. Our Qi family is a big family and needs people to prosper. Giving a newborn to the family is the most important, making money is secondary.¡± The old man had already made it so obvious, so the two of them understood. The old man asked them to come just to tell them that. After saying what he had to say, he knocked on the table, signaling them to leave. After walking out of the old man¡¯s courtyard, Tan Wenjing lowered her head and stared at her toes as she walked. After a while, she said to Qi Hao in a low voice, ¡°Qi Hao, I¡¯ll try my best to have more children with you. That way, your grandpa will love you more.¡± She thought that when she went back, she would ask her mother to find ways for her to get pregnant easier, preferably twins. Qi Hao held Tan Wenjing¡¯s hand and nodded. ¡­ The news of the old man looking for Qi Hao and Tan Wenjing reached Tang Li and Qi Yihan immediately. Neither of them said anything. Unexpectedly, when Tang Li was about to return to her house to rest for a while, Tan Wenjing came to find her. ¡°What is it?¡± Looking at Tan Wenjing, who looked like she was in a dilemma, Tang Li said directly, ¡°If you have something to say, say it. If not, go and rest. You¡¯ll be the bride tomorrow, so don¡¯t tire yourself out today.¡± Tan Wenjing recalled how Tang Li asked the butler to tell her not to visit Fourth Master¡¯s house often and was a little afraid to ask. However, when she thought of Tang Li¡¯s ability, she quickly made a request. ¡°Fourth Aunt, I want to ask you for a medicine that can quickly get me pregnant.¡± Tang Li sized Tan Wenjing up. Tan Wenjing couldn¡¯t stand her gaze anymore. She lowered her eyes and said worriedly, ¡°Today, Grandpa called me and Qi Hao over, asking us to give birth to a child as soon as possible.¡± Tang Li was silent for a moment, thinking to herself that this was indeed what the old man would say. However, if the old man placed his attention on others, he wouldn¡¯t urge her so often. At this thought, Tang Li decided to read fortune for Tan Wenjing. ¡°Give me your hand. I¡¯ll read your fortune.¡± Tan Wenjing quickly extended her right hand to Tang Li and raised her palm. Tang Li watched for a while. Under Tan Wenjing¡¯s nervous and expectant gaze, she said, ¡°Just go back and take good care of your body. Remember, don¡¯t force it.¡± With that, she let go of her hand and continued walking towards her house. Tan Wenjing did not chase after her. Instead, she stood there with her eyes lowered, deep in thought. When Tang Li returned to the courtyard, Qi Yihan was still entertaining the guests and had not returned. The two butlers were also busy. Only Qiqi and Linlin were playing games in the living room. When Tang Li walked in, the two of them were focused on the tablet screen. She did not disturb them and walked to the side to sit down. Qiqi quickly noticed her and called, ¡°Godmother.¡± Linlin also looked up. Tang Li asked, ¡°How¡¯s your game going?¡± Linlin immediately walked over with the tablet and sat beside her. She leaned against her and showed her the game interface as she said, ¡°Qiqi and I are about to become world champions. Many people have been investigating our identities these past few days.¡± Tang Li glanced at the game interface and said, ¡°Then you have to hide yourself well. I remember that teenagers can¡¯t play games. If you expose your age, you might be disqualified.¡± When Linlin heard this, she said confidently, ¡°We¡¯re not afraid. We¡¯re already very skilled hackers.¡± Tang Li nodded and asked, ¡°What if they ask you to go and receive the prize in person?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Qiqi and I have already thought of this. Godmother can summon two paper men to replace us.¡± Tang Li felt that this was a good idea, so she raised her hand to pat her head. ¡°Alright, if you are required to appear in public, I¡¯ll use two paper men to replace you.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Tang Li watched their game for a while longer. Suddenly, a voice called her from outside the door. ¡°Miss Tang, are you home?¡± It was Mr. Yun¡¯s voice. Tang Li stood up and walked out. The door to Fourth Master¡¯s courtyard was open, and Mr. Yun was standing by the door. When he saw Tang Li walk out, he heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Miss Tang, I finally found you.¡± When Tang Li saw Mr. Yun¡¯s expression, she knew that he had something to ask of her. She asked, ¡°Mr. Yun, what brought you here?¡± ¡°So here is the thing.¡± Mr. Yun sighed and said, ¡°When you went to Imperial University Hospital before, didn¡¯t you happen to see Doctor Wang treating a patient?¡± When Mr. Yun said that, Tang Li guessed what was going on. ¡°Is that patient dead?¡± Mr. Yun was not surprised that Tang Li knew it. He nodded. ¡°Yes, I heard from Doctor Wang that he wanted to discuss the patient¡¯s condition with you, but the other doctors objected.¡± Tang Li nodded and said calmly, ¡°That patient was about to die at that time.¡± Mr. Yun sighed again. ¡°As doctors, we all understand this, but the patient¡¯s family refuses to give up. They say that it¡¯s because the doctors at Imperial University Hospital are useless and don¡¯t want to admit it. If they transferred the patient to another hospital with more capable doctors earlier, the patient would definitely not die.¡± ¡°A medical dispute?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mr. Yun looked at Tang Li and begged, ¡°Miss Tang, you¡¯re very capable. Can you help Doctor Wang? This case is very important to his career.¡± Tang Li thought for a moment and said, ¡°To bring someone back to life, one¡¯s lifespan will be shortened. I can¡¯t possibly sacrifice my lifespan for Doctor Wang.¡± Mr. Yun was stunned and quickly nodded. ¡°You are right. I realized how unreasonable my request was.¡± Tang Li was quite satisfied with his answer, so she added, ¡°I have a way to make the patient¡¯s family not hold Doctor Wang responsible, but¡­ if you ask me for help, I won¡¯t help you for nothing.¡± Chapter 414 - What If They Really Find A Master? Although Mr. Yun was from the medical world, he believed in many things about mysticism. When Tang Li said that she would not help her for free, he quickly nodded. ¡°Of course. What do you want? I¡¯ll get Doctor Wang to prepare it immediately.¡± Tang Li thought for a moment and said, ¡°The last time I went to Doctor Wang¡¯s house, I saw that he has a set of good acupuncture equipment. Ask him if he¡¯s willing to trade that with me.¡± Mr. Yun nodded and immediately took out his phone to call Professor Wang. Unsurprisingly, Doctor Wang agreed without a moment of hesitation. Tang Li nodded. ¡°Sure. Tell Doctor Wang that this matter will be settled in three days.¡± After Mr. Yun told Doctor Wang, he hung up the phone and finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Miss Tang is indeed capable. We have been racking our brains but couldn¡¯t find a solution.¡± Tang Li smiled. ¡°That¡¯s what I do for a living.¡± These words amused Mr. Yun. Mr. Yun teased, ¡°Miss Tang, you can obviously earn money through the normal ways, but you insist on taking the crooked ways.¡± Tang Li shrugged. ¡°Well, you make money quicker through crooked ways.¡± With that, the two of them laughed. Tang Li waited for Qi Yihan to return before telling him about it. ¡°I¡¯ll pay a visit to the deceased¡¯s family later. I¡¯ll be back in an hour or two at most.¡± After saying that, she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him on the lips. She deliberately said, ¡°Hubby, wait for me on the bed.¡± With that, she was about to retreat when she was immediately grabbed by a strong arm. Qi Yihan looked at her deeply and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Tang Li looked at his handsome face and deliberately asked, ¡°Hubby, can¡¯t you even separate with me for two hours?¡± Qi Yihan smiled as well. He lowered his voice and whispered into her ear, ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t sleep without you hugging me.¡± In the end, Tang Li went with him. The deceased was actually a famous rich man in the Imperial Capital. His surname was Lu and he worked in medical products. Tang Li and Qi Yihan went invisible to the Lu family. It was already past 11 pm. The Lu family¡¯s villa was brightly lit. A group of people was sitting in the living room, discussing how to punish the people who treated the deceased. The two of them listened to their conversation for a while before Qi Yihan suddenly asked Tang Li, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Tang Li thought for a moment and told him, ¡°There are two ways. One is to enter their dream, and the other is to let them see the deceased. Which one do you think is faster?¡± Qi Yihan thought for a moment and said, ¡°It should be faster to let them see the deceased. People don¡¯t really believe in dreams nowadays.¡± Tang Li thought so too. She nodded and snapped her fingers at the air. The lights in the entire villa were instantly extinguished. Everyone in the Lu family was obviously a little dumbfounded and started talking at once. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is there a blackout?¡± ¡°Is the power in the entire villa district shut off? Guang, go and take a look. Start the generator in the villa.¡± ¡°Alright, hey! Don¡¯t pull me. How can I get up if you pull me?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s pulling you back?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not pulling me, why can¡¯t I get up?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, just tell me. I¡¯ll go. Ah¡­ Who¡¯s pulling me?¡± A middle-aged woman immediately shouted, ¡°Guang, Yunya, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°Mom, we really can¡¯t get up.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± As soon as the middle-aged woman finished speaking, she suddenly screamed, ¡°Ouch.¡± Then, everyone shut up and looked at the door that suddenly opened in fear. At this moment, a light that looked like a flame came from outside the door. In the flame, a figure was faintly discernible. It looked like a figure, but there was no shadow on the ground. ¡°First Brother, is that you?¡± A man said in a trembling voice. This question made everyone tense up. Another young female said, ¡°Daddy, is that you?¡± Then, everyone came back to their senses and asked if it was him. After the figure reached the living room, it suddenly turned into a physical body. Then, footsteps were heard. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± As soon as the figure spoke, the group of people trembled. The figure added, ¡°Because of the fuss you kick up at the hospital, I can¡¯t reincarnate properly, so I came back to ask you guys how much longer you want to keep the fuss going.¡± Suddenly, someone started crying. ¡°Daddy, that group of quacks killed you. We want to seek justice for you.¡± ¡°Nonsense! I should have died at that time. When I entered that hospital, I was already a dead man. What you¡¯re doing is delaying my reincarnation. Do you want me to become a ghost and come to haunt you?¡± These words made the group of people tremble again. The middle-aged man who spoke previously quickly said, ¡°First Brother, don¡¯t be angry. We won¡¯t make a fuss anymore. Don¡¯t haunt us. We¡¯re doing this for your own good.¡± Satisfied, the figure added, ¡°Then remember what I said. Don¡¯t cause trouble for those doctors. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to reincarnate and will come back to settle the score with you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the flame suddenly went out. The lights in the living room instantly lit up, and the figure that everyone saw just now was gone. Everyone looked at each other. One of the middle-aged women covered her heart that was panting from the shock and said, ¡°Did we¡­ see a ghost just now?¡± Another young man objected strongly. ¡°How can there be ghosts in this world? We need to hire a master to take a look at this house.¡± ¡°No, what if your First Uncle really comes back to haunt us?¡± ¡°Mom, there are no ghosts in this world. If you don¡¯t dare to look for a master, I¡¯ll do it. If what we just saw was really First Uncle, let him haunt me.¡± After saying that, the young man stood up, took out his phone, and strode out. Tang Li and Qi Yihan had already left the Lu family¡¯s villa. Qi Yihan asked Tang Li, ¡°What if they really find a master?¡± Chapter 415 - Fourth Madam Is So Young, What Can She Do? ¡°If they can find one, then so be it.¡± Tang Li did not mind. Instead, she added, ¡°It¡¯s even better if they can find one. When the master says that it is true that the deceased has returned, they will believe even more.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and was relieved. The two of them quickly returned home. Qi Hao and Tan Wenjing were getting married tomorrow, and Qi Yihan was tired from entertaining the guests today. When they reached the bedroom, Tang Li pulled him towards the hot spring. ¡°Go to the hot spring. I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡± Qi Yihan looked down at Tang Li and the corners of his lips curled up. He did not object and let her drag him in. When they reached the hot spring, Tang Li got Qi Yihan to take off his clothes. ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare pajamas for you. After you take them off, sit in the pool. I¡¯ll give you a massage later.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± When Tang Li walked to the bedroom, Qi Yihan took off his clothes and went into the water. When Tang Li brought him his pajamas, he was already leaning against the hot spring with his eyes closed and a relaxed expression. Tang Li walked behind him and squatted down. She scooped up a handful of water and dripped it on his head. Qi Yihan did not open his eyes and allowed the water to drip onto his face and body. Tang Li looked at the water droplets that fell into the pool. The water was very clear and hot. Qi Yihan was not wearing anything, and his strong body was clearly visible. Even though Tang Li had watched it countless times, she could not help but sigh. ¡°Your body is really good.¡± Qi Yihan turned around and wrapped his arms around her before carrying her into the pool. Then, he looked at the woman who was in a daze and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Li, you¡¯re welcome to touch me however you want.¡± Tang Li suddenly came back to her senses. She pushed his shoulder. ¡°Who wants to touch you? I was just appreciating your figure.¡± Then, she moved down. Qi Yihan hugged her and did not move. He leaned his chin on her shoulder and said in an even deeper voice, ¡°Touching is more interesting than appreciating. Since you¡¯ve touched it, let¡¯s do something more meaningful.¡± With that, he tilted his head and kissed her on the lips. ¡°No¡­¡± Tang Li was about to lean her head back when her head was held in place by a large palm. After a long time, Qi Yihan carried her to the bed. Tang Li said,¡± You¡¯ve been so busy these past two days. What if you get sick later on? ¡± Qi Yihan laid beside her and placed her leg on his. He then placed one of her arms on his body and hugged her tightly. His voice was hoarse from satisfaction. ¡°Exercising is many times better than massaging. Besides, if I¡¯m tired, I still have you.¡± Tang Li thought that made sense. She said with a snort, ¡°I won¡¯t look after you if you get sick.¡± With that, she fell into a deep sleep. Qi Yihan looked at her sleeping face and couldn¡¯t help but lower his head to kiss her forehead before resting his chin above her head and closing his eyes. The next day, Tang Li woke up when Qi Yihan woke up. Qi Yihan whispered into her ear, ¡°You can sleep for another hour. It¡¯s still early.¡± Tang Li closed her eyes and sat up. She tried her best to open her eyes and said sleepily, ¡°No, it¡¯s gonna be very busy today. I can¡¯t let you tire yourself out.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her sleepy eyes and kissed her forehead. His voice became gentler. ¡°I¡¯m just going to check the preparation. You don¡¯t have to come along.¡± After saying that, he thought for a moment and added, ¡°If you¡¯re worried that you¡¯ll oversleep, I¡¯ll get Linlin to wake you up in an hour.¡± Tang Li struggled for a while. In the end, she could not resist the strong sleepiness and laid back down. Before she fell asleep, she said, ¡°When you go out, remember to ask Linlin to wake me up in an hour.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After Qi Yihan went out, he told Linlin, ¡°Wake your godmother up in an hour and a half.¡± Linlin immediately nodded at him. ¡°Yes, Godfather.¡± Qi Yihan then walked out. At this moment, Qi Lingxuan, Qi Tiancheng, and Qi Yaolong were already waiting for him outside the courtyard. Qi Tiancheng and Qi Yaolong stood at the side while Qi Lingxuan stood a little further away. The two brothers looked at Qi Lingxuan with hostility. It was obvious that they were very unhappy that he was also summoned to help by Qi Yihan. Qi Lingxuan did not even look at the two of them. His gaze was fixed on one point and his entire body was exuding an aura that stopped people from approaching him. When he saw Qi Yihan walk out, he reined in most of his aura. The three greeted Qi Yihan at the same time, ¡°Fourth Uncle.¡± Qi Yihan glanced at the three of them and left with them. On the other side. Because many guests came from other provinces, they were arranged to stay in the guest room. In the morning, many madams woke their daughters up early to chat with everyone, but in fact, they were trying to find out who had the same thoughts as them about letting their daughters marry into the Qi family. ¡°The Qi family is indeed a rich family. This courtyard is said to be a prince¡¯s mansion passed down from ancient times.¡± ¡°No wonder. This mansion is much more beautiful than ours in Jiangnan. It must cost a lot of money to repair and maintain it.¡± ¡°The maintenance fee is nothing to them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If anyone can marry into the Qi family, the rest of their life will be smooth-sailing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡­ The mother and daughter of the Meng family did not participate in the discussion. Instead, they sat in the guest room and closed the door to discuss something. Mrs. Meng frowned and was a little worried. ¡°Obviously, everyone is here to attract the attention of the other young masters of the Qi family. Yanyan, you must try your best to make the young masters fall in love with you.¡± Meng Yan frowned as well, looking worried. ¡°There are too many people who have the same thoughts as us. I¡¯m worried that we are not the only one Fourth Miss sought help from.¡± These words made Mr.s Meng even more worried. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s plan carefully. I¡¯ll ask around about the hobbies of the other young masters of the Qi family later. If you talk with them about their hobbies, it¡¯ll help you build up a good relationship with them. Also, we need to flatter Fourth Madam. She¡¯s the Madam of the Qi family, so it might be more useful to please her than anyone else.¡± ¡°Fourth Madam is so young. What can she do?¡± ¡°Yanyan, you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Not to mention anything else, Fourth Master obviously dotes on Fourth Madam a lot. That¡¯s enough to give her a lot of say in the family.¡± Chapter 416 - I Cant Stand Her Being Arrogant As expected, Qi Bailing did not just talk to Meng Yan. She knew that there were many women who had designs on the unmarried man of the Qi family today. After returning, she thought about it and specially got a few trusted servants to help her spread some rumors. She then found a few women to persuade them one by one. Qi Bailing had always thought that everything she did was done quietly, but it was all done under Qi Yihan¡¯s nose. Seeing that today was a big day for First Master, Qi Yihan didn¡¯t plan to do it himself. Instead, he told First Master about it and said, ¡°First Brother, you can decide for yourself. If you don¡¯t stop Bailing, our entire Qi family will be embarrassed.¡± First Master didn¡¯t believe that his daughter would do such a thing. He felt that Qi Yihan was just spouting nonsense. ¡°How could Bailing scheme against her Second Brother and Second Sister-in-law? Fourth Brother, even if you don¡¯t like Bailing, you can¡¯t slander her like that.¡± Qi Yihan looked at him coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I won¡¯t interfere as long as you promise to be responsible for whatever Bailing does.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡± First Master looked at Qi Yihan and continued, ¡°Fourth Brother, don¡¯t forget that today is my son¡¯s wedding day. It¡¯s a joyous occasion for my family. You just have to be responsible for the safety of the Qi family and help entertain the guests. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else.¡± Qi Yihan looked at First Master with a sharp gaze and said coldly, ¡°If First Brother said so.¡± With that, he walked out. After Qi Yihan walked out, he sent a recording to Butler Wang and said to him, ¡°Butler Wang, play this recording to Father.¡± After the old man heard what First Master said, his expression was so dark that it was as if he was going to kill his son in the next second. Butler Wang looked at his expression and asked carefully, ¡°Master, do you want me to tell First Master? Fourth Master can¡¯t possibly spout nonsense. He must have seen what Fourth Miss did and told First Master. If First Master doesn¡¯t listen to Fourth Master, the situation might get out of hand.¡± The old man snorted and said with a straight face, ¡°Get that illegitimate son to see me.¡± Butler Wang did not know why the old man wanted to see Qi Lingxuan. He quickly called to inform him. Qi Lingxuan came straight to the old man¡¯s house. The old man looked at him sharply and asked, ¡°Just now, your Fourth Uncle told me that Bailing wants to ruin your Second Brother and Second Sister-in-law¡¯s wedding. What do you think?¡± Qi Lingxuan looked into the old man¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Then stop her from ruining it. If anything happens to Second Sister-in-law, the entire Qi family will be embarrassed.¡± The old man continued to look at him for a few seconds. When Qi Lingxuan just came back, he was scared to look Old Master in the eye. Now, he showed no fear at all. If he was the son of the Qi family¡¯s legal wife, Old Master would definitely train him well. What a pity. He would never allow the Qi family¡¯s bloodline to be impure. ¡°In that case, you¡¯ll handle this matter.¡± Qi Lingxuan¡¯s eyes flickered and he sneered in his heart. When the old man looked over, he nodded. ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± With that, he left. Looking at the departing figure, the old man narrowed his eyes. Butler Wang, who heard their conversation in the courtyard, hesitated for a moment before going out to tell Butler Zhang. Butler Zhang immediately told Tang Li about it. When Tang Li heard that, she did not seem to mind at all. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better if Father asks Qi Lingxuan to handle this? It¡¯ll save Yihan the trouble of dealing with a junior.¡± Butler Zhang thought about it and felt that it made sense, so he told her about the gossip he heard this morning. ¡°This time, many people brought their unmarried daughters over. Their main goal is the other young masters.¡± ¡°Sure. Didn¡¯t Second Sister-in-law ask me to hold a matchmaking banquet for her two sons a few days ago? This is just perfect.¡± Butler Zhang also felt the same. He quickly told Tang Li which ones were suitable to marry into the Qi family, which ones had special hobbies, or which ones were too ambitious to marry into the Qi family. Tang Li thought for a moment and said to Butler Zhang, ¡°How about this? Get someone to make a list of these unmarried women and send it to Second Sister-in-law.¡± Butler Zhang nodded and went out to handle this matter. Tang Li only appeared at breakfast. Many guests came yesterday, so everyone ate breakfast in another large dining room. When Tang Li walked into the dining room, everyone was still chatting casually. Many women surrounded Second Madam and Third Madam to suck up to them. The moment Tang Li entered, everyone came and greeted her. Instantly, Second Madam and Third Madam were neglected. Second Madam felt a little displeased and could not help but say sourly, ¡°These people are really snobbish. Fourth Sister-in-law is the wife of the head of the family. They were so enthusiastic when they saw her come in. They were never so enthusiastic to us just now.¡± Third Madam added, ¡°Second Sister-in-law, that¡¯s not right. Fourth Sister-in-law is the wife of the head of the family. It¡¯s only polite for everyone to greet her when they see her come in.¡± Second Madam glanced at Third Madam, and her expression changed before she said sarcastically, ¡°Third Sister-in-law seems to be very close to Fourth Sister-in-law now.¡± Third Madam looked back at Second Madam and said to her seriously, ¡°Second Sister-in-law, Fourth Sister-in-law has never taken the initiative to cause trouble for us. It should be said that we were the ones who caused trouble for her in the beginning. However, she has never taken it to heart. She is such an easy-going person. Why should we keep making things difficult for her? ¡°Don¡¯t you think that making things difficult for her is equivalent to making things difficult for us?¡± When Second Madam heard this, she wanted to refute it, but she couldn¡¯t think of anything to say. In the end, she could only shut her mouth and say, ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t like how arrogant she is.¡± ¡°Arrogant?¡± Third Madam smiled and said, ¡°Fourth Sister-in-law is about twenty years younger than us. She¡¯s so young, beautiful, and very capable. What¡¯s wrong with her being a little arrogant? Don¡¯t you think that all the young people in our family are arrogant?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Second Madam wanted to refute again. Third Madam did not want to talk to her anymore. She stood up and walked towards Tang Li. Second Madam sat there, feeling a little angry and displeased from being isolated. Chapter 417 - The Gossipy Butler Zhang After the meal, everyone in the Qi family started to get busy. Tang Li brought a group of women from the Qi family to entertain the female guests. After meeting Tang Li in the previous banquet, the madams and ladies in Imperial Capital did not dare to have any ill intentions towards her. Instead, many people thought of ways to suck up to her and wanted to ask her for a talisman. However, some of the women who came from overseas still had designs on Qi Yihan. ¡°Madam, Mr. Mitchell¡¯s daughter just went to Master and intentionally tripped over.¡± When Butler Zhang came to report this kind of thing to Tang Li for the umpteenth time, Tang Li was already numb to it. She asked, ¡°How did Yihan react?¡± ¡°Master said in front of Mitchells that if their daughter couldn¡¯t stand properly, he would send her to the doctor. It just so happens that there are more than a hundred doctors in the Qi family today.¡± Qi Yihan had hired dozens of doctors just in case of an emergency. Tang Li held back her laughter and nodded at Butler Zhang, indicating that she understood. Butler Zhang quickly left. At this moment, a Madam finally asked curiously, ¡°Fourth Madam, do you still have something to do? Your butler has been coming to see you repeatedly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just some small things.¡± When Tang Li said that, the madam immediately asked, ¡°Then, Mrs. Tang, after the wedding banquet ends, can you sell me a Peace Talisman? My son is going overseas soon, so I¡¯m always worried about him. I can only be at ease with Fourth Madam¡¯s Safety Talisman.¡± Hearing that, the other madams quickly added, ¡°Fourth Madam, we also want to buy a talisman.¡± Xiang Wanwan, who was standing on the other side, said to Su Ziqing with admiration, ¡°Miss Tang is really amazing. I feel like all the madams in the upper-class circle of Imperial Capital have been subdued by her.¡± Su Ziqing said, ¡°Considering how capable Cousin is, I¡¯m not surprised.¡± At this moment, Tang Zitong and Tang Lei walked over. ¡°Ziqing, Wanwan.¡± Tang Zitong smiled at the two of them. ¡°The dress you¡¯re wearing today is really beautiful. Ziqing looks so handsome and Wanwan looks so fresh.¡± Su Ziqing glanced at her dress and smiled. ¡°Yours is beautiful too.¡± Xiang Wanwan immediately praised, ¡°Yes, Zitong is also very beautiful.¡± After saying that, she looked at Tang Lei and hesitated for two seconds before saying, ¡°Brother Lei is also very handsome today.¡± Tang Lei smiled gently at her, his eyes overflowing with love. ¡°Thank you. This dress suits you very well.¡± Xiang Wanwan felt a little ill at ease. After all, Tang Lei had told her about his feelings before. She felt that it was not good to say too much to him. Tang Lei seemed to have sensed it and said to the three of them, ¡°I¡¯ll go to find Fourth Brother-in-law and see if there¡¯s anything I can help him with.¡± After the three of them nodded, he left. Shortly after he left, Tang Lei saw Qi Lingxuan walking out from the other side. Qi Lingxuan was wearing a sapphire blue suit today. With his handsome facial features and tall figure, many young women were peeping at him. His expression was cold, attracting many young girls. Tang Lei looked at the man and felt that Qi Lingxuan was, for some reason, hostile to him. However, he still nodded at Qi Lingxuan gentlemanly before walking towards Qi Yihan. Qi Lingxuan did not respond to Tang Lei. After Tang Lei left, his gaze became even colder. Then, he looked at Xiang Wanwan, who was walking towards Tang Li, and thought about how to make her fall in love with him. No one could take the woman he liked away from him! After the three of them walked to her side, Tang Li introduced them to everyone. Everyone was familiar with Tang Zitong. After all, she knew how to talk and was the daughter of the Tang family. Now that she opened an entertainment company with Tang Li, everyone was quite enthusiastic towards her. Su Ziqing didn¡¯t talk much in front of people she didn¡¯t know. After Tang Li introduced her to everyone, she nodded politely at everyone and then pursed her lips tightly without saying anything. No one knew Xiang Wanwan. As the female lead, even if she stood there without saying anything, there would usually be people who disliked her. Hence, as soon as she stood beside Tang Li, the women standing further away started discussing her. ¡°That person looks unfamiliar to me. She¡¯s definitely not from our circle. Also, look at what she¡¯s wearing today. It¡¯s a joyous occasion. Why is she dressed so plainly? I feel that she¡¯s deliberately trying to attract the attention of the unmarried masters of the Qi family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t they say that Fourth Madam is very difficult to approach? How did that woman get close to her?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that she came with Fourth Madam¡¯s cousin? She must have sucked up to Fourth Madam¡¯s cousin first.¡± ¡°I know her. She¡¯s from Imperial University¡¯s Literature Department. I heard that her family background is average and she often does odd jobs. Not long ago, she suddenly had a lot of money and stopped doing odd jobs.¡± ¡°So she¡¯s a mistress. How can such a person be qualified to attend the Qi family¡¯s banquet?¡± ¡°I think we¡¯d better think of a way to let Fourth Madam know her true colors.¡± Just as the women were discussing, a voice was heard speaking behind them, ¡°Ladies, isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate to talk about a girl like that? Besides, do you think Madam and her cousin are easy to fool?¡± The women shuddered and suddenly turned to look at Butler Zhang, who was standing behind them. At the same time, their hearts skipped a beat. How long had he been standing behind them? Also, wasn¡¯t he Butler Wang? Why did he have time to eavesdrop on their conversation? Butler Zhang answered their confusion. ¡°My mission today is to hear who is gossiping about Madam and her friends. Misses, you probably don¡¯t know yet, but Madam said that if anyone dares to spout nonsense, she will kick them out.¡± After Butler Zhang finished speaking, he looked stern, making the women¡¯s faces turn pale. ¡°No, no, no¡­ We didn¡¯t say anything just now. You must have heard it wrong.¡± If they were really kicked out of the Qi family, they would no longer be able to stay in the circle. The women were so frightened that they denied what they had just said. Butler Zhang looked at their frightened expressions and said kindly, ¡°I can choose not to tell Madam what you just said, but I hope you won¡¯t spout nonsense again. Also, Miss Xiang is a VIP invited by Madam herself. You¡¯d better not say anything bad about her.¡± After saying that, Butler Zhang turned and left. Looking at Butler Zhang leave, the women shuddered uncontrollably. Then, they looked at each other and walked to the other side. Chapter 418 - Cherish This Fate Because the bride was not a local and it was customary for brides to be married from outside, Tan Wenjing had been staying with her family outside since last night. At eight in the morning, the bridal escort team set out and returned at around ten. At this moment, everyone went to the wedding venue. The festive decorations and romantic sea of flowers instantly made many women envious. ¡°The Qi family is indeed a rich family. Such a romantic and luxurious wedding is something that not many people in the upper-class circle can achieve, right?¡± ¡°I heard that Mr. Tan is just a manager of the Qi family¡¯s subsidiary company. The bride was originally supposed to marry the illegitimate son.¡± Even if they were jealous, everyone had to admit that Tan Wenjing was really capable. At this moment, Tang Zitong, who was standing beside Su Ziqing and Xiang Wanwan, clasped her hands and said in a daze, ¡°The wedding venue is so beautiful. When I get married, I want this too.¡± These words were heard by Secretary Si, who was standing near her. Secretary Si adjusted his glasses and noted down. The wedding started at eleven sharp. After the ceremony, the bride and groom toasted the elders. Today, the old man was wearing a dark purple suit. He looked glowy and energetic, making many middle-aged and old people who came to attend the wedding envious. ¡°Old Master Qi looks very healthy. I heard that it¡¯s all thanks to Tang Li. I wonder if she will agree if I personally ask her to treat me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m planning to do so. When you get old, you feel that your body is going to fall apart. When the time comes, I need to ask her to prescribe some medicine.¡± ¡°I heard that someone looked for her before, but they were all rejected.¡± ¡°Why did she reject them? We¡¯ll pay for her treatment. Is she worried that we won¡¯t be able to afford it?¡± ¡°No, I heard that it¡¯s because many herbs are very difficult to find.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s difficult to find them. We got people.¡± Many people decided to look for Tang Li later. They felt that medicinal herbs were not a problem at all. As long as they were healthy, they were willing to spend any amount of money. On the wedding stage. Qi Hao and Tan Wenjing knelt in front of the old man and toasted him. ¡°Grandpa, please have some tea.¡± The old man took a sip of the tea Butler Wang handed him before the two of them stood up to toast the other masters and madams. First Madam wasn¡¯t present today. Although the Qi family said to the public that First Madam was seriously ill and could not get out of bed or go out, this was the most important moment for her son. Without her presence, many people could not help but start discussing. There were all kinds of discussions, most of which said that First Madam was the last one who should be absent. Even if she couldn¡¯t move, they had to carry her out. Hearing this, not only did First Master feel uncomfortable, Qi Hao also felt extremely uncomfortable. If First Madam was not crazy, they would definitely let her out. Qi Hao and Tan Wenjing stood in front of First Master while the servants brought two cups of tea. Looking at the two cups of tea on the table, First Master and Qi Hao¡¯s expressions changed at the same time. Just as First Master was about to scold the servant for forgetting the instruction to bring only one cup, Tang Li said. ¡°First Brother, First Madam is just seriously ill. However, with me around, it¡¯s very easy to get her to attend a wedding and drink the tea offered by her son. Don¡¯t stop her from leaving the room just because you don¡¯t want her to suffer.¡± After Tang Li finished speaking, Qi Ming strode in with First Madam on his back. Everyone looked at First Madam and saw that other than looking a little sick, she was dressed very elegantly. The people who were still discussing her shut up. Qi Ming carried First Madam to First Master¡¯s side. When they came up, a servant brought a chair over. While everyone was looking at First Madam, Qi Yihan, who was sitting beside Tang Li, suddenly held her hand. Tang Li withdrew her gaze and blinked at him. She told him in secret, ¡°At around eight o¡¯clock, Father asked Butler Wang to call me. He hoped that I could get First Madam to appear at Qi Hao¡¯s wedding, so I agreed.¡± Qi Yihan was a little worried. ¡°Will First Madam go crazy now?¡± ¡°No, I cast a spell on her.¡± Qi Yihan squeezed her hand before letting it go. The ceremony continued. Qi Hao and Tan Wenjing knelt in front of their parents and toasted them. ¡°Father, Mother, please have some tea.¡± First Master was actually very worried that his wife would go crazy at this time. When he took the tea, he tilted his head and stared at her. First Madam took the tea and took a sip. Then, she placed the teacup on the tray held by the servant beside her and took out a jade pendant. She handed it to Tan Wenjing and said to her, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re the daughter-in-law of the Qi family. After marrying Hao, your mission is to take care of your husband and children and help the Qi family.¡± Tan Wenjing immediately came back to her senses and quickly extended her hands. Because she was afraid that First Madam would embarrass her on such an occasion, her hands were trembling. Only when she took the jade pendant from First Madam did she heave a sigh of relief. She said with a touched expression, ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡± Qi Bailing, who was standing below the wedding stage, widened her eyes at the scene on the stage. She felt like she had seen a ghost. She subconsciously grabbed Zhang Xinya¡¯s arm and said anxiously and in disbelief, ¡°First Sister-in-law, what¡¯s wrong with Mother? Doesn¡¯t she hate Tan Wenjing the most? Why did she give her a jade pendant? Also, Mother¡­¡± Zhang Xinya covered Qi Bailing¡¯s mouth and reminded her in a low voice, ¡°Sister, do you want everyone to know about Mother¡¯s condition?¡± Qi Bailing was so angry that tears welled up in her eyes. Why couldn¡¯t she let everyone know that it was Tan Wenjing who caused her mother to go crazy? Zhang Xinya continued, ¡°Fourth Aunt said that if you dare to mess around at this time, she will shut you up forever.¡± At that moment, Tang Li looked over with a warning gaze. Qi Bailing shuddered and suddenly stopped making a fuss. The couple on the stage continued to serve tea. When it was Tang Li and Qi Yihan¡¯s turn, Tang Li drank her tea and said, ¡°Cherish this fate.¡± Tan Wenjing nodded. Qi Hao nodded as well. Qi Yihan did not say anything. It was obvious that what Tang Li said was what he wanted to say. After the tea was served, the bride went to change her clothes. The guests sat down and the wedding banquet officially started. Chapter 419 - How Can He Be Worthy of My Cousin Qi Hao was the protagonist today, but most of the people at the wedding were here for Qi Yihan. Looking at Qi Yihan, who was surrounded in the middle, Tang Zitong, who was sitting at the other table, said with a smitten expression, ¡°Fourth Brother-in-law is so capable. Look, everyone is toasting him.¡± Su Ziqing glanced over and said calmly, ¡°If he¡¯s not capable, how can he be worthy of my cousin?¡± Tang Zitong was stunned when she heard this. She felt that something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t tell exactly what. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°I think Fourth Sister and Fourth Brother-in-law are equally good. There¡¯s no such thing as one being worthy of another.¡± Su Ziqing pursed her lips and did not reply. Tang Zitong was a little bored and wanted to discuss with Xiang Wanwan, but when she turned around, she realized that Wanwan was not at her seat. She was surprised and asked Su Ziqing, ¡°Ziqing, where did Wanwan go?¡± ¡°Her brother is here.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Tang Zitong was relieved and started to eat. At that moment, someone called her. She quickly looked up and saw someone she knew. The person waved at her. ¡°Tang Zitong, come and drink.¡± When Tang Zitong heard this, she quickly ate some food and picked up the wine glass. She asked Su Ziqing, ¡°Ziqing, do you want to go over and drink with us? I know all those people. They¡¯re easy to get along with.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t like drinking with strangers.¡± Tang Zitong knew her personality and did not force her. ¡°Alright, take your time. I¡¯m going to drink.¡± ¡°Eat some more. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have time to eat later.¡± Tang Zitong felt that it made sense, so she picked up her chopsticks and ate a few more mouthfuls. Feeling full, she walked to the group of women who called her. After Tang Zitong left, Su Ziqing looked around. Seeing that many madams and ladies were surrounding Tang Li and were respectful to her, she was relieved. She then looked around and suddenly realized that Xiang Wanwan¡¯s brother had also gone to greet Qi Yihan, but Xiang Wanwan didn¡¯t follow. She looked around again but still didn¡¯t see anyone. Her gaze turned cold and she took out her phone to call Xiang Wanwan. At the same time, she stood up and walked out. She had to stop Xiang Wanwan from being with Qi Lingxuan. In her previous life, it was because of them that her cousin ended up miserably. In this life, she had to stop them. ¡­ On Tang Li¡¯s side. As soon as she picked up her chopsticks, a madam brought her daughter over to toast her. ¡°Fourth Madam, congratulations. I¡¯m the wife of the CEO of XX Group. This is my daughter, Lu Ting. Lu Ting, greet Fourth Madam.¡± ¡°Fourth Madam, hello.¡± Tang Li nodded. Mrs. Lu added, ¡°Come, let¡¯s toast to Fourth Madam. I hope Fourth Madam¡­¡± Mrs. Lu wanted to say that she wished Tang Li would become more and more beautiful, but Tang Li was really too beautiful, so she took back her words and changed them. ¡°I wish you two an ever-lasting love between Fourth Madam and Fourth Master.¡± The corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up into a faint smile. ¡°Today is not my wedding day. Mrs. Lu, aren¡¯t you toasting the wrong person?¡± ¡°No, no. Fourth Master and Fourth Madam are about the same age as your nephew. While congratulating the newly-wed couple, I also sincerely wish Fourth Master and Fourth Madam the best.¡± Tang Li nodded and clinked glasses with her before taking a sip. Seeing that Tang Li had drunk, Mrs. Lu quickly took a sip as well and asked in a casual tone, ¡°As the madam of the Qi family, Fourth Madam should be able to manage the marriage of your nephew and niece, right?¡± Not only did these words make Tang Li look at the mother and daughter, but the others also looked at them. Mrs. Lu did not seem to feel everyone¡¯s gaze and started to promote her daughter. ¡°My daughter graduated from M Nation¡¯s M school and majored in international finance. A big family like the Qi family will definitely need such a talent to manage their finances. Money is something that can¡¯t be managed by just anyone¡­¡± After saying that, Mrs. Lu looked at Tang Li nervously, thinking to herself, ¡°Fourth Madam, you should understand what I¡¯m trying to say, right?¡± Tang Li sat there with her beautiful fingers casually placed on the dining table. The corners of her lips were still curled up into a faint smile as she said, ¡°It does sound good, but after all, my nephews and nieces have their own parents. It¡¯s not my place to interfere. If Miss Lu likes someone, why don¡¯t you tell his mother?¡± Mrs. Lu quickly nodded. ¡°Of course, of course. We¡¯re just here to greet Fourth Madam. We¡¯ll definitely go and greet the other two madams later.¡± Tang Li gestured for them to leave and the mother and daughter walked towards Third Madam. Then, many madams brought their daughters or nieces to greet Tang Li. These people were all hoping to marry the girls into the Qi family. Tang Li asked them to look for Second Madam and Third Madam. Only when a girl mentioned Qi Lingxuan did Tang Li become interested and looked up. The woman standing in front of her looked to be in her twenties. She was pretty and had a dimple when she smiled. When Tang Li looked at her, she lowered her head in embarrassment and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been attracted to Young Master Lingxuan since the first time I saw him. I hope Fourth Madam can help me.¡± Tang Li said, ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision. Instead of talking to me, why don¡¯t you talk to First Master?¡± The woman quickly said, ¡°You¡¯re the Madam of the Qi family. Don¡¯t you have the right to decide his marriage?¡± A faint smile appeared on Tang Li¡¯s lips again. ¡°I¡¯m the Madam of the Qi family, but we are not living in the last century. In this century, people have the right to choose their loved ones.¡± The woman was a little disappointed. She wanted to say something but was stopped by her mother. The middle-aged woman said something nice to Tang Li and left with her daughter. After the two of them left, Tang Li looked around and realized that Qi Lingxuan was not here at all. Not only was Qi Lingxuan not around, but Xiang Wanwan was also not around. She took out her phone and called Butler Zhang. Butler Zhang quickly walked over. ¡°Madam.¡± Tang Li asked, ¡°Where is Lingxuan?¡± ¡°I saw Young Master Lingxuan walking in the direction of the bathroom just now.¡± ¡°Who else is with him?¡± ¡°Miss Xiang and Miss Su, Miss Xiang went out first. Miss Su went out after Young Master Lingxuan went out.¡± When Tang Li heard this, she narrowed her eyes. At that moment, she saw Xiang Wanwan walking towards her anxiously. After Xiang Wanwan walked over, she leaned forward and whispered into Tang Li¡¯s ear, ¡°Miss Tang, Ziqing suddenly fainted just now. Hurry up and go see her.¡± Tang Li stood up and told Butler Zhang to help her deal with the people who came to toast her before walking out with Xiang Wanwan. Chapter 420 - Ill Turn This Wedding Into A Slaughterhouse After Tang Li and Xiang Wanwan walked out of the banquet hall, she asked, ¡°What happened? Why did Ziqing faint?¡± Xiang Wanwan, who was one step behind her, was at a loss for words. Tang Li suddenly stopped and looked into her eyes. Xiang Wanwan¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she quickly said, ¡°Just now, I was talking to Young¡­ Young Master Lingxuan. Ziqing suddenly came over and pulled me away. Young Master Lingxuan still had something to say, so he didn¡¯t let us go. Then, the two of them got into an argument. For some reason, Ziqing fainted as she spoke.¡± Tang Li pretty much knew what was going on. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, Qi Lingxuan must have gotten the Artifact Spirit to hurt Su Ziqing with his sword aura. At this thought, Tang Li¡¯s expression turned even colder. Xiang Wanwan was frightened by the expression on Tang Li¡¯s face. She saw Tang Li quickly walk to the side and observed her expression as she followed her. After a few seconds, she asked, ¡°Miss Tang, do you already know what happened to Ziqing?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Li said without stopping, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be Qi Lingxuan who did it.¡± These words made Xiang Wanwan widen her eyes in disbelief. She subconsciously wanted to speak up for Qi Lingxuan. ¡°I was there too. They just had an argument and didn¡¯t have any physical contact.¡± Tang Li tilted her head to look at her again and asked, ¡°Wanwan, have you fallen in love with him?¡± Xiang Wanwan stopped in her tracks. She wanted to refute but chose to tell the truth. ¡°Yes.¡± Hence, she didn¡¯t believe that Qi Lingxuan hurt Su Ziqing and hoped that it wasn¡¯t him. Otherwise, she really wouldn¡¯t know how to face him. Tang Li nodded and continued walking without saying anything. Xiang Wanwan was a little surprised that Tang Li didn¡¯t ask further. She quickly followed her and bit her lips. ¡°Miss Tang, do you not like him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not whether I like him or not. It¡¯s just that to me, he is a different person.¡± The male lead and female lead falling in love was how the book was supposed to progress. As long as Xiang Wanwan felt that Qi Lingxuan was good, Tang Li would not object. She only said, ¡°As long as this person treats you sincerely, even if he betrays the world, he won¡¯t betray you. You don¡¯t have to care if others like him or not. It¡¯s enough as long as you like him.¡± Hearing that, Xiang Wanwan didn¡¯t feel relieved. Instead, she felt like something was pressing on her heart. ¡°If the person I like betrays the world, I won¡¯t like him anymore.¡± Tang Li tilted her head to look at her again and found that her expression was very firm. The two of them quickly walked towards the place where Su Ziqing fainted. After Su Ziqing fainted, Xiang Wanwan helped her to the lounge chair. At this moment, a servant from the Qi family was taking care of Su Ziqing. Qi Lingxuan was not nearby. When Tang Li and Xiang Wanwan walked over, the servant quickly greeted her, ¡°Fourth Madam.¡± Tang Li nodded and asked Wanwan, ¡°Where did Qi Lingxuan go?¡± Xiang Wanwan looked around before replying, ¡°I was frightened when I saw Ziqing passing out just now. I came to look for you immediately. I don¡¯t know where he went.¡± Tang Li walked up to Su Ziqing, who was lying on the chair, and took her pulse. As she expected, Su Ziqing¡¯s internal organs were injured by the Artifact Spirit. This made Tang Li angry. She said to the servant, ¡°You can leave now.¡± The servant immediately left. After the servant left, Tang Li took out a talisman in front of Xiang Wanwan and stuck it on Su Ziqing. The talisman flashed and Su Ziqing disappeared in the next second. Xiang Wanwan widened her eyes and asked in surprise, ¡°Miss Tang, where¡¯s Ziqing?¡± ¡°I used a teleportation talisman to send her to my courtyard.¡± With that, she took out her phone and called Qiqi and Linlin. She said to them, ¡°Take good care of Ziqing.¡± Then, she hung up and said to Xiang Wanwan, ¡°Wanwan, go back to the banquet hall.¡± ¡°Miss Tang, are you going to look for him?¡± Xiang Wanwan clenched her fists. At this moment, she was both angry and worried about Qi Lingxuan, but under Tang Li¡¯s powerful aura, she did not know what to say. Tang Li glanced at her and decided to tell her something. ¡°Just like you, Qi Lingxuan has a spirit in his body.¡± These words made Xiang Wanwan¡¯s eyes widen even more. She had always thought that no one would know about the book spirit living in her body, and she didn¡¯t tell anyone. Tang Li continued, ¡°The book spirit that lives in your body can only help you learn and is not aggressive. However, the artifact spirit lives in Qi Lingxuan¡¯s body. In the beginning, the artifact spirit was not very capable and could not hurt people. However, as the host slowly becomes stronger, it will also become stronger. The host can get the artifact spirit to hurt people.¡± After Xiang Wanwan heard that, her face turned pale. After a long while, she asked with a trembling voice, ¡°So was Ziqing injured by the Artifact Spirit?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xiang Wanwan¡¯s face turned even paler. She clenched her fists, as if she was controlling the anger in her. Tang Li glanced at her and left. After taking a few steps, she disappeared in front of Xiang Wanwan. Xiang Wanwan closed her eyes tightly. When she opened them again, she said to the book spirit calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯re compatible.¡± The book spirit said after a few seconds, ¡°Qi Lingxuan is just ambitious. If he doesn¡¯t have an Artifact Spirit, he will put his ambition into business. Such a man is still very charming.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s an Artifact Spirit in his body that can hurt people. If the people around me are hurt by him because of me, I¡¯ll blame myself.¡± The book spirit said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. The ancestor will deal with that Artifact Spirit.¡± ¡°Ancestor?¡± ¡°Yes, her ancestor was the ancestor of divine artifacts. Although she didn¡¯t take over this line of work, she is very powerful in other aspects, especially when it comes to controlling all divine artifacts. That¡¯s why when we Artifact Spirits see her, we call her ancestor.¡± ¡­ Tang Li appeared in front of Qi Lingxuan. Qi Lingxuan looked at Tang Li with a killing intent. Tang Li sneered and said, ¡°Looks like I was too kind to you in the past. That¡¯s why you think you can hurt my family. Now, I¡¯ll let you know the consequences of hurting my people.¡± Qi Lingxuan looked at her with his wolf-like eyes and said arrogantly, ¡°If you dare to make a move here, I¡¯ll turn this wedding into a slaughterhouse.¡± ¡°You can try.¡± After Tang Li finished speaking, a talisman quickly appeared in her hand. She waved the talisman in the air, and with a flash of light, they were teleported to a small space. Chapter 421 - They Are Getting More and More Cocky In this isolated space, Qi Lingxuan stopped pretending and glared at Tang Li with killing intent. Tang Li looked back at him coldly. The corners of her lips were still curled up into a cold smile, but she was talking to the Artifact Spirit. ¡°Do you think that because he is the Child of Destiny of this world, if I get you out of his body, he will die? Do you think that in order to prevent this world from collapsing, I won¡¯t attack you?¡± When Qi Lingxuan heard this, he felt his hair stand on end. At the next moment, the Artifact Spirit said, ¡°If this world collapses, all your loved ones and friends will all disappear, so you don¡¯t dare¡­¡± Tang Li looked at Qi Lingxuan, but her gaze passed through his body to his consciousness. She snorted. ¡°You seem to be very proud of yourself.¡± With that, she extended her right hand with her palm facing up. A furnace appeared in her palm. Looking at the furnace, Qi Lingxuan¡¯s body suddenly trembled. Tang Li¡¯s voice turned even colder. ¡°Although I can¡¯t get you out of his body, I can refine you and make you a new Artifact Spirit. Do you¡­ want to try?¡± Qi Lingxuan¡¯s body trembled even more violently. The Artifact Spirit in his consciousness instantly shuddered. ¡°You¡­ You actually have an ancient artifact furnace!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± After Tang Li snorted, a talisman appeared in her other hand. The talisman spontaneously combusted in the air. After burning, Tang Li was about to bring the flame into the furnace. ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t!¡± Qi Lingxuan¡¯s legs went weak uncontrollably and he knelt in front of Tang Li. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt your family and friends again. Please let me go this time.¡± Qi Lingxuan knelt there. He knew that the Artifact Spirit was controlling him to say these words. This time, he was really terrified. He knew he was by no means a match for someone who could refine the Artifact Spirit in his body. Tang Li looked at the man in front of her and heaved a sigh of relief. Actually, she did not know how to refine Artifact Spirits at all. She was just bluffing them. Seeing that they were really afraid, she planned to stop. Of course, since Qi Lingxuan hurt Su Ziqing, she would definitely not let him off. With a cold snort, she slapped the flame in her hand at him. ¡°Ummm¡­¡± Looking at Qi Lingxuan, who was covering his chest in pain and breaking out in cold sweat, Tang Li said, ¡°If I see you using dirty tricks again, you know what¡¯ll happen.¡± With that, she waved her hand, and the two of them appeared in a very remote corner of the Qi family. Tang Li walked towards the banquet hall without looking at him. Not long after she left, the sound of a car approaching came from ahead. Soon, a car quickly drove around the corner and stopped beside her. Tang Li stopped and looked at the man who got out of the driver¡¯s seat and strode towards her. She asked in confusion, ¡°Yihan, why are you here?¡± Qi Yihan walked up to her and grabbed her shoulder to size her up. Seeing that she was unharmed, he heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I called you a few times, but you didn¡¯t answer. I was afraid something would happen to you.¡± The corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Nothing will happen to me at home.¡± With that, she grabbed his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The banquet can¡¯t proceed without you.¡± Qi Yihan nodded. After Tang Li let go of her hand, he walked to the driver¡¯s seat and Tang Li sat in the front passenger seat. The car quickly drove out. Tang Li told him about how she dealt with Qi Lingxuan just now. ¡°Recently, he has found many good things for the Artifact Spirit to absorb. They are getting more and more cocky.¡± Qi Yihan asked her, ¡°Is your cousin¡¯s injury easy to treat?¡± ¡°Yes, fortunately, we found a lot of herbs from the Changbai Mountain. We can use them now.¡± Qi Yihan nodded. The car quickly drove into the Qi family¡¯s garden. It was almost one o¡¯clock and the wedding banquet had just begun. Tang Li said, ¡°You¡¯ll definitely drink non-stop today. Although you¡¯ve eaten the pill I prepared for you, you still have to eat.¡± Qi Yihan smiled. ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Li smiled as well. She then casually told him, ¡°Those female guests are here for the other unmarried men in our family. Hasn¡¯t Third Sister-in-law always wanted to find a wife for her two sons?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect entertaining these madams to be so tiring. Everyone is flattering me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious that some people want to use me. Do they think I¡¯m stupid?¡± ¡­ The car drove for seven to eight minutes. Qi Yihan listened to Tang Li complain about how boring this kind of banquet was. She didn¡¯t even want to be the Madam of a rich family anymore. ¡°That won¡¯t do. You¡¯re the only Madam of the Qi family. Unless I¡¯m no longer the head of the Qi family, you¡¯ll have to stay in that position.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°I was just kidding.¡± Qi Yihan reached out and pinched the back of her hand that was casually placed on his leg. ¡°Don¡¯t say that again.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The car stopped at the wedding venue. Tang Li waited for Qi Yihan to walk over before holding his arm and walking in. The moment the two of them entered, they were immediately surrounded. When Tang Li finally managed to catch her breath, Xiang Wanwan, who had been waiting anxiously, walked up to her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Miss Tang, how¡¯s Ziqing?¡± ¡°Her internal organs are all seriously injured.¡± Xiang Wanwan clenched her fists and said angrily, ¡°What a despicable person he is.¡± Then, she asked, ¡°Miss Tang, can I go and see Ziqing?¡± Tang Li nodded and asked Butler Zhang to bring Xiang Wanwan to the courtyard. After Butler Zhang took Xiang Wanwan away, Tang Zitong, who didn¡¯t know what happened, came over and asked, ¡°Fourth Sister, why did Ziqing and Wanwan leave? Did anything happen to them?¡± Tang Li glanced at her, who was a little drunk, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. Did you get any new clients from drinking so much wine?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Tang Zitong had drunk a lot today, so her mind was already a little dizzy. When she heard Tang Li¡¯s question, she became angry. ¡°Although many people are interested in Imperial instruments because of that drama, none of them are willing to buy instruments to learn. They all say that piano and violin are simple and pleasant to hear. I¡¯m so angry.¡± Tang Li patted the back of her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just the beginning. Slowly, everyone will know the beauty of the imperial instruments.¡± Tang Zitong immediately regained her confidence. ¡°Yes, I think so too.¡± After saying that, she sat beside Tang Li and leaned her head on her shoulder. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to faint. Fourth Sister, is there anything that can instantly make me sober? I want to make those women drunk.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After saying that, Tang Li brought over a glass of wine from the side. ¡°Drink it. I added something to it to help you not get drunk.¡± Chapter 422 - Im Just Drunk, Not A Fool After Tang Zitong finished the hangover medicine Tang Li gave her, she went to drink with a group of women. Tang Li looked at Tang Zitong standing in the middle of a group of women and was impressed by her social skills again. As expected, the wedding banquet lasted from noon to night. Many people were drunk. Tang Li and Qi Yihan instructed the servants to send all the guests who could not leave to the guest room. The Tang family also spent the night here. Other than Tang Zitong, the others in the Tang family were also drunk. Tang Zitong finally settled the family down and was about to come out for some fresh air when she saw a person sitting in the pavilion in the middle of the guest room courtyard. She walked over curiously and found that it was Secretary Si. It was impossible to tell if Secretary Si was drunk or not. He was just leaning against the pillar with his eyes closed, looking like he was asleep. At the thought of this person¡¯s sharp tongue, Tang Zitong suddenly wanted to play a prank on him. She stood on her tiptoes and walked up to him, poking his cheek. ¡°Secretary Si.¡± But there was no response. Tang Zitong poked his cheek again. ¡°Secretary Si.¡± There was still no response. She thought for a moment and a glint flashed across her eyes. Then, she turned around and strode towards the room she was staying in tonight. Soon, she found an eyebrow pencil from her bag and walked up to Secretary Si. She called him again. This time, she called him by his name instead of Secretary Si. ¡°Si Haocheng.¡± Secretary Si still did not respond. The smile on Tang Zitong¡¯s face widened. She took the eyebrow pencil and drew on his face. At the same time, she thought to herself, ¡°Since your tongue is so sharp, I¡¯ll write the word sharp-tongued on your face.¡± At this thought, the tip of the pen landed on Secretary Si¡¯s left cheek. She held her breath and stared at his face seriously. However, as soon as she finished writing, Secretary Si suddenly opened his eyes. Only then did Tang Zitong realize that his eyes were long and narrow. Without glasses, when he looked straight at someone, he was especially focused, as if¡­ he was looking at the person he loved. For some reason, Tang Zitong¡¯s heart started racing. She looked at the word on Secretary Si¡¯s cheek and quickly hid her hand behind her back. She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Secretary Si, did I wake you up?¡± Then, she quickly found an excuse for herself. ¡°I saw you sleeping outside and wanted to take you to rest in the guest room. Although the weather is hot now, the Qi family¡¯s garden is still a little cold at night. It will be troublesome if you catch a cold.¡± Secretary Si stared at Tang Zitong for a while and suddenly asked, ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡± Tang Zitong opened her mouth and was about to refute when Secretary Si reached out to push his glasses. However, he didn¡¯t find his glasses on his face. Without suspecting anything, he put down his hand. After a while, he reached out to her and said politely, ¡°Please help me up. I¡¯m a little dizzy, so I probably won¡¯t be able to walk back to the guest room by myself.¡± This was the first time Tang Zitong saw Secretary Si being so polite. For a moment, she felt like she was in a dream. She waved her hand in front of Secretary Si and asked, ¡°Secretary Si, how much is this?¡± Secretary Si looked at her fingers. When Tang Zitong thought that he was drunk and couldn¡¯t see clearly, he said, ¡°I¡¯m just drunk. I¡¯m not a fool.¡± Tang Zitong was speechless. She snorted. Thinking that since he was still conscious, she would negotiate with him. She crossed her arms and said, ¡°I can help you to the guest room, but I have a condition.¡± Secretary Si looked at her and did not speak. Tang Zitong didn¡¯t care if he wanted to say anything or not. She continued, ¡°As long as you swear not to be mean to me again and say that I¡¯m beautiful, I¡¯ll help you up.¡± Secretary Si looked at her. She looked back at him. The two of them stared at each other for a while before Secretary Si said, ¡°I swear I¡¯ll never be mean to you again. Also, you¡¯re very beautiful.¡± Tang Zitong was instantly happy. She walked up to him and was about to help him up. However, when her hand touched his arm, Tang Zitong found that his body seemed to have stiffened. She looked at him in surprise. Secretary Si only said two words. ¡°I¡¯m dizzy.¡± These two words actually made Tang Zitong¡¯s heart tremble. When she helped him up, she thought that since he was drunk and didn¡¯t have the energy to bicker with her, she started to nag at him. ¡°Secretary Si, you¡¯re so handsome and your job is good. If you can change your habit of talking nonsense and smile more, there will definitely be many girls who like you. You won¡¯t be single at this age.¡± Secretary Si did not speak. Tang Zitong was excited and continued, ¡°I heard that your family are all intellectuals. Why do people like you, who were born with a silver spoon, always look like the world owes you a few hundred million?¡± ¡°You have to change that. Otherwise, no girls will like you.¡± The more Tang Zitong spoke, the more excited she became. She didn¡¯t realize that Secretary Si had been looking at her and listening quietly. After Tang Zitong helped Secretary Si into the guest room, she heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Here we are. Secretary Si, you¡¯re really heavy.¡± With that, she was about to remove his arm from her shoulder when she tripped and fell onto the bed. ¡°Ah!¡± Tang Zitong thought to herself, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. I¡¯m going to be flattened by Secretary Si.¡± In the next moment, a strong arm wrapped around her waist. With a bang, Tang Zitong¡¯s forehead hit Secretary Si¡¯s chest. ¡°Ummm¡­¡± Tang Zitong was confused for a long while before she realized that she was lying on Secretary Si. She looked at him and found that he was frowning as if he was in pain. She asked, ¡°Secretary Si, are you alright?¡± Secretary Si said after a few seconds, ¡°If you get up from me, I should be alright.¡± Tang Zitong was stunned for a moment. She suddenly realized that his body was a little different. She blushed and quickly climbed down from his body. As she crawled, she thought embarrassedly, ¡°Oh my god, Secretary Si can still have a reaction. Isn¡¯t he not interested in women, or am I simply too charming?¡± The more she thought about it, the more embarrassed she felt. After Tang Zitong stood up, she turned around and ran. Secretary Si laid on the bed, looking at the ceiling in a daze. Chapter 423 - Beat Her At Her Own Game That night, the guest area was fine, but something happened in First Master¡¯s house. At night, when everyone finished drinking, Qi Bailing saw Qi Hao being helped back. She stopped him from returning to his courtyard and said while crying, ¡°Second Brother, I think Mother is acting very abnormally today. She looked fine at your wedding, but when she came back, she went crazy again and scratched me. Look.¡± As she spoke, she rolled up her sleeves, revealing a very long scratch on her arm. ¡°Mother scratched this. She keeps saying that she wants to see you. Go and see her. Otherwise, we will definitely not have peace tonight.¡± As long as she got him to see their mother and their mother stopped him from returning, she would go and deal with Tan Wenjing. If Tan Wenjing slept with another man before the wedding night, Qi Lailing believed that the marriage would immediately be canceled. Qi Hao believed her and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look now.¡± With that, he went to see his mother hurriedly. Because First Madam went crazy from time to time, First Master moved her to a cottage next to the mansion. The cottage was in the northwest corner. Even with the street lamps, it still looked darker than other places. Qi Hao strode over, not paying attention to whether Qi Bailing was following him or not. After Qi Hao left, a glint flashed across Qi Bailing¡¯s eyes. Then, she turned around and walked away. She quickly arrived at a remote place where two people were already waiting there. A young woman and a young man. When the young woman saw her walk over, she quickly asked excitedly, ¡°Fourth Miss, can I show up in front of Second Young Master now?¡± ¡°Not yet. Wait on the road later. When my second brother comes out, tell him that I invited you to sleep with me and you get lost while taking a walk. Whether or not you can seize this chance is all up to you.¡± The woman said confidently, ¡°Fourth Miss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely seize the chance.¡± Then, she promised her, ¡°As long as I can marry Second Young Master, I¡¯ll do whatever you ask me to do.¡± Qi Bailing was very satisfied. She nodded and looked at the man. The man¡¯s name was Jing Cheng. He was very good-looking and was in the sex industry. When Qi Bailing looked at him, he first praised her and then promised her that he would definitely not fail the task. Qi Bailing was very satisfied and said to the man, ¡°I got someone to send some wine with knockout powder in it to that woman. I¡¯ll think of a way to get all the servants in my second brother¡¯s courtyard to leave. Go in directly and sleep with her.¡± ¡°Fourth Miss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll strip her naked right after entering. I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Then, Qi Bailing led the two of them into the courtyard. When she walked in, her loyal servant was already waiting there. ¡°Fourth Miss, I got someone to send the other servants away. You can start now.¡± ¡°Very good. Take Jun Ru to the road Second Brother will pass by and wait. Then go and get Father and First Brother to come over.¡± ¡°Yes, Fourth Miss.¡± The servant quickly walked away with Jun Ru. Qi Bailing, on the other hand, led Jing Cheng to Qi Hao¡¯s courtyard. As they walked, she instructed him, ¡°When they rush in, you have to say that you and Tan Wenjing are in love with each other. It was the Tan family who separated you two.¡± ¡°Fourth Miss, don¡¯t worry. I know what to say.¡± ¡°Very good. As long as you perform well, the reward will be handsome.¡± When Jing Cheng heard this, a glint flashed across his eyes. Qi Bailing quickly brought Jing Cheng to Qi Hao¡¯s courtyard. As expected, there was no one in the courtyard. Qi Bailing pushed the door open and led him in, past the living room, and to the bedroom at the back. Qi Bailing gestured for him to go in. Jing Cheng nodded in understanding. After Qi Bailing left, he pushed open the door and walked in. Qi Bailing stopped when she reached the courtyard. She was waiting for the servant to call everyone over. However, half a minute later, a cry came from inside the door, followed by Jing Cheng¡¯s scream. Qi Bailing shuddered and mumbled, ¡°Is Tan Wenjing this horny?¡± The spectators would definitely not be able to come anytime soon. She was really curious about how horny Tan Wenjing was and subconsciously walked towards the living room. After walking into the living room, the sound from the bedroom became louder. Qi Bailing sneered. ¡°I knew you were just pretending to be chaste. With a sip of wine, you turned into a slut immediately. Tonight, I¡¯ll unmask you.¡± At this moment, she was already at the bedroom door. Qi Bailing was about to push the door open a crack to see the scene inside when the door suddenly opened. Before she could react, a hand pulled her in. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The scream was heard, followed by silence. When the servant rushed over with the other member from First Master¡¯s family, Tan Wenjing was pacing back and forth anxiously in the living room. Everyone looked at her and was stunned for a moment. Qi Hao quickly walked up to her and sized her up before asking, ¡°Wenjing, did anything happen just now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tan Wenjing¡¯s face was abnormally pale, as if she was frightened. ¡°Just now, when I was waiting for you to come back, I saw Bailing being helped back to her courtyard by a man. I was worried, so I followed her and was beaten up by that man.¡± With that, she rolled up her sleeves to show him the place where she was hit. There was a large bruise on it. ¡°I¡¯m so scared, but I couldn¡¯t get through to you even if I called. I couldn¡¯t find a servant, so I had to wait here for you to come back.¡± With that, she threw herself into his arms and started crying. When everyone heard this, First Master and Qi Ming turned around and walked towards Qi Bailing¡¯s courtyard. Chapter 424 - It Feels Good To Have My Husbands Protection When FIrst Master kicked Qi Bailing¡¯s bedroom door open, everyone was stunned by the scene inside. The battle could be described as intense. In the next second, First Master stomped his feet and shouted, ¡°Servants, hurry up and separate them. Throw that man out.¡± News of what happened in First Master¡¯s family quickly spread to the other branches. The doctor quickly came over and took Qi Bailing away while the man was manhandled out. First Master looked at the man who was pinned to the ground by two servants and kicked him twice. The man almost fainted from the kick. He cried, ¡°I¡¯m innocent. It was Fourth Miss¡¯s people who asked me to go in. The moment I went in, she forced herself on me. I couldn¡¯t resist at all.¡± ¡°You f*cker, why would my daughter like you?¡± First Master did not believe that his daughter would degrade herself like this. This man must have sneaked in while the Qi family was having a wedding, or someone wanted to harm his daughter and brought this man in. ¡°Find out. Find out immediately. I want to know who brought him in.¡± Qi Ming quickly went to investigate. First Master looked at the man kneeling there and said angrily, ¡°Continue hitting him until he tells the truth.¡± The man¡¯s body trembled. However, when he thought that if he handled this matter well today, he would be able to become the Qi family¡¯s son-in-law, he immediately suppressed all his fear and looked up at First Master. ¡°I¡¯m from the Witch Tribe. I knew that you people from big families wouldn¡¯t reason with me, so when Fourth Miss forced herself on me, I cast a love spell on her. If you kill me, she won¡¯t live either.¡± These words made First Master even angrier. ¡°F*ck your love spell. I¡¯m gonna kill you today.¡± ¡°Servant, bring me my gun.¡± The servant immediately went to fetch the gun. Just as First Master was about to shoot the man, Tang Li and Qi Yihan rushed over. Tang Li looked at the gun pressed against the man¡¯s temple and reminded First Master casually, ¡°Brother, this person does know witchcraft. Bai Ling is really poisoned by the love spell. If you want Bai Ling to die with him, shoot.¡± These words made First Master¡¯s hand tremble. He suddenly looked at Tang Li, his eyes red. ¡°Tang Li, can¡¯t you cure all kinds of illnesses? Get the love spell out of Bailing immediately. I¡¯m going to kill this bastard.¡± Tang Li sneered. ¡°Bastard? First Brother, you really don¡¯t know what happened, do you?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± This time, it was Qi Yihan who replied, ¡°Bailing got someone to bring this man in to sleep with Tan Wenjing and embarrass her tonight.¡± ¡°How is that possible! Bailing¡­¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s voice suddenly became especially cold, and his gaze was frighteningly sharp. ¡°I told you before that if you leave Bailing to do what she wants, she¡¯ll definitely cause trouble. What did you say before? Also, Li is not a god. She can¡¯t do everything.¡± Tang Li tilted her head to look at the man beside her, her eyes sparkling with joy. It felt good to have her husband protecting her at all times. Hearing that, First Master blushed. At this moment, he suddenly recalled what Qi Yihan said. He suddenly turned to Tan Wenjing, who was standing beside Qi Hao, and his gaze was sharp. ¡°Since he was here to sleep with you, why was he with Bailing? Did you set her up?¡± Tan Wenjing retreated towards Qi Hao with a scared expression. As she cried, she shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know anything. When I realized that something was wrong and followed them out, Bailing and he had already gone to the bedroom.¡± First Master looked at her fiercely, not believing her words. Tan Wenjing kept wiping her tears. Qi Hao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. His voice was filled with disappointment and anger. ¡°Father, when you were blaming Wenjing, why didn¡¯t you ask Bailing why she did this to Wenjing? If Bailing¡¯s plan succeeded, what would Wenjing be like now?¡± The more he spoke, the angrier he became. ¡°Wenjing is your daughter-in-law and my wife. If Bailing¡¯s plan succeeded, how could I live? How could Wenjing live?¡± Being accused by his son, First Master looked extremely angry, but he did not refute. He just stood there panting, as if he would suffocate in the next second. Second Master noticed it and quickly went over to help him. ¡°First Brother, let¡¯s talk about this after the investigation¡­¡± Although he sometimes disliked Qi Yihan¡¯s cold attitude, if Qi Yihan said that Bailing deserved it, then Bailing definitely deserved it. Third Master added, ¡°It¡¯s best if we keep this secret. There are so many guests at home tonight. If word gets out, our Qi family¡¯s reputation will really be ruined.¡± Suddenly, First Master was extremely disappointed in his daughter. When Qi Yihan told him about keeping an eye on Bailing, he didn¡¯t believe him, but now, he regretted it. He looked at the man on the ground and said, ¡°Take my daughter away with you. If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll make you live in hell.¡± The man suddenly looked up with a surprised look on his face. In the next second, he quickly said with a nod, ¡°Thank you, First Master.¡± When Tang Li and Qi Yihan came out of First Master¡¯s house, the two of them were in no hurry to go back and rest. They slowly walked in the garden. Qi Yihan asked Tang Li, ¡°Why did First Brother agree to marry Bailing to that man?¡± Tang Li said, ¡°Because his soul is tormented.¡± Qi Yihan frowned, feeling sorry for his brother for the first time. Tang Li held his hand and said, ¡°Tan Wenjing obviously knew about this in advance, so she was able to beat Bailing at her own game.¡± Qi Yihan nodded. He already had a plan. The next morning, Tang Li heard that Qi Bailing had caused a ruckus in First Master¡¯s house. In the end, she was slapped twice and threatened by First Master. Because there were still guests at home, Qi Hao and Tan Wenjing served tea to the elders early in the morning. When the two of them were serving tea, Qi Yihan said to Qi Hao, ¡°After a while, you and Wenjing can go to Country A to manage the branch company.¡± Chapter 425 - If You Like An Unmarried Man, Go After Him Qi Hao was excited, but everyone else was indignant. Second Master, in particular, said unhappily, ¡°Fourth Brother, aren¡¯t you being too biased? If you give Hao the management rights of a branch company, what about Tiancheng and Yaolong?¡± At this point, he deliberately glanced at Qi Ming and Third Master and added, ¡°And Ming and Zeyu. They are all your nephews. Since you gave Hao a chance to develop, you have to give them a chance to develop too.¡± The others did not speak, but they looked at him in agreement. Qi Yihan said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I¡¯ll give the young ones a few months. Whoever has the ability will be in charge of the entire European region.¡± These words stunned Second Master. Qi Hao, who was originally very happy, suddenly looked unhappy. ¡°Fourth Uncle, are you saying that I don¡¯t have a chance to compete with the other brothers?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Qi Hao was about to ask him why he did that when Tan Wenjing suddenly pulled him back. Tan Wenjing said to him gently, ¡°Hon, I think the position Fourth Uncle gave you is very good. You still have a lot of opportunities to develop. When your ability improves, you can come back and ask Fourth Uncle for the management rights of other regions.¡± Qi Yihan glanced at Tan Wenjing. Tan Wenjing stood obediently beside Qi Hao with her head lowered, as if she was afraid that her words would be disliked by the elders. Hearing that, Qi Hao calmed down. Now, his father was focused on that illegitimate son. The chances of him winning the management rights of the European region would be very low. He might as well take over Country A first. Besides, Country A was not bad. Over there, he could not only improve himself, but also accumulate his ability. At this thought, he quickly replied respectfully, ¡°Fourth Uncle, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and looked at the others. ¡°If you guys want his position, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Before the others could speak, Second Madam said, ¡°No, my Tiancheng and Yaolong are not married yet. How can they go overseas now? If they want to go overseas, they have to wait until they get married.¡± Compared to the management rights of an overseas branch, she felt that the management rights of the entire Europe was the best. She was not the only one who thought so. The others thought so too, so no one said anything else. After the couple finished serving the tea, the group of people walked towards the dining room. There were many guests who stayed. Some of them had drunk too much yesterday and were still asleep. Even so, there were at least twenty tables packed with breakfast. Tang Li sat at the Tang family¡¯s table. In the past, Tang Zitong would definitely start chatting with her. However, this morning, she was surprisingly quiet. Not only was she quiet, but she also glanced to the side from time to time. Two seconds later, she suddenly withdrew her gaze, looking like she was peeping at someone but was afraid of being discovered by that person. This made First Madam Tang feel frustrated. She said to Tang Zitong, ¡°If you like an unmarried man, go after him. Don¡¯t be a peeping tom here. You¡¯ll embarrass me.¡± Hearing that, Tang Zitong immediately sat up straight and said seriously, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t spout nonsense. I don¡¯t like anyone.¡± ¡°Do you think I am blind? You¡¯ve been looking in that direction for a long time.¡± Second Madam and the twins immediately agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right, Zitong. I¡¯ve seen you looking in that direction many times,¡± Second Madam said as she looked over. She immediately saw Secretary Si, who was sitting at another table. He was wearing glasses and looked especially gentle and capable. She praised, ¡°Who is that man? He looks good.¡± First Madam and the twins also looked over. Then, the twins were infatuated. ¡°Wow, that guy looks so sexy. He looks a little like my idol.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I think so too. Cold and charming.¡± Having sensed some gazes on him, Secretary Si, who was eating breakfast, suddenly turned around. Just as the women of the Tang family were feeling a little embarrassed, Secretary Si nodded at them politely. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The twins immediately covered their mouths and screamed. Second Madam smiled and said, ¡°That young man is very polite. Not only did he not get angry with us watching him, but he actually greeted us.¡± First Madam nodded and said to Tang Zitong, ¡°Zitong, if you know him, go after him.¡± Tang Zitong felt extremely embarrassed. She lowered her head, pretending to eat the food. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. That person is not my type.¡± Then, she quickly asked Tang Li, ¡°Fourth Sister, after the wedding banquet ends, are you going to focus on managing the company?¡± Tang Li knew that she was diverting everyone¡¯s attention. She looked at her with a faint smile, making her even more embarrassed. Only then did she reply, ¡°I¡¯m going to Jiangnan next.¡± ¡°Jiangnan. I want to go too.¡± Tang Zitong looked at her expectantly. ¡°If you have time, you can come along.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time. I have to promote imperial instruments.¡± Tang Li nodded. Tang Zitong then asked her, ¡°Fourth Sister, where did Ziqing go? I called her this morning, but she didn¡¯t answer. And Wanwan, why didn¡¯t I see her?¡± ¡°Ziqing was injured last night.¡± ¡°What?¡± After a moment of pause, Tang Zitong asked anxiously, ¡°How did she get injured? Is her injury serious? Where is she now?¡± The others from the Tang family also looked at Tang Li. Tang Li said, ¡°Something happened last night. It¡¯s not very serious. I let her rest in my courtyard and she¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Tang Zitong was relieved. ¡°Then let¡¯s go see her after dinner.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± After dinner, Tang Zitong was about to go to see Ziqing with Tang Li when Secretary Si suddenly walked towards them. At this moment, the Tang family was still sitting at the table. Secretary Si walked up to the Tang family still with the same expressionless face, but he gave people the feeling that he was very polite now. ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Si Haocheng. I¡¯m the secretary of the CEO of the Qi Group. I¡¯m 185 centimeters tall and weighed 135. I graduated from Imperial University with a major in finance¡­ Currently, I have 250 million yuan in savings. I¡¯ve bought some funds and invested in some projects. At the moment, the profits are very stable.¡± The Tang family was stunned when they heard that. After Secretary Si finished speaking, First Madam asked hesitantly, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Si, what do you mean?¡± She felt a little strange that a young man would suddenly run up to them and introduce himself so thoroughly. Tang Zitong suddenly had a bad feeling. Chapter 426 - Second Sister, Dont You Think Secretary Si Is Very Nervous Now? Just as she was about to jump up and pull Secretary Si away, Tang Li tugged at her clothes. Tang Li smiled and whispered to her, ¡°Second Sister, don¡¯t you think Secretary Si is very nervous now?¡± Tang Zitong immediately widened her eyes and stared at Secretary Si. She wanted to say that she couldn¡¯t tell if Secretary Si was nervous or not, but at that moment, she suddenly saw that his ears were completely red. She suddenly didn¡¯t want to stop Secretary Si. Instead, she felt that he was actually a little cute. At this moment, Secretary Si looked at her. Tang Zitong looked back at him provocatively. Secretary Si said, ¡°I want to date Zitong on the premise of marriage. I hope you all can agree.¡± The Tang family widened their eyes and looked at Secretary Si in disbelief. Tang Li said, ¡°Secretary Si, you haven¡¯t even spent the time to get to know my second sister, nor have you told her your feelings. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too rash to come to see her parents and¡­ make such a request?¡± Tang Zitong, who felt like she had been struck by lightning, suddenly came back to her senses and shouted angrily, ¡°That¡¯s right. You haven¡¯t even told me your feelings yet, and you never said anything nice to me. Why should I date you? Also, you were so mean to me before. Who knows if you¡¯ll continue to be mean to me in the future? I¡¯m not a masochist. Why should I agree to date you?¡± As Tang Zitong spoke, she jumped up and pushed Secretary Si to the side. ¡°Go, just go.¡± Secretary Si stood there without moving and looked at her with pursed lips. Tang Zitong grabbed his hand and glared at him. ¡°Are you leaving or not?¡± Only then did Secretary Si follow her to the side. Looking at the two of them leaving hand in hand, Second Madam smiled and patted her thigh. ¡°That young man is really honest and straightforward. I think Si¡­¡± Tang Li reminded her, ¡°Si Haocheng.¡± ¡°Ah, right. Si Haocheng is not bad.¡± First Madam smiled and nodded. ¡°He is indeed honest and capable as well.¡± At this point, she asked Tang Li, ¡°Li, do you know about Secretary Si?¡± ¡°I heard from Yihan before that his parents are university professors and he has an older sister who¡¯s a researcher.¡± ¡°Ah! An intellectual family!¡± ¡°Right.¡± First Madam suddenly became worried. ¡°With Zitong¡¯s personality, if she really marries into such a family, will she be incompatible with his family?¡± Hearing that, Second Madam was a little worried too. ¡°Will their family think that our Zitong is illiterate?¡± Tang Lin added, ¡°With Second Sister¡¯s education level, she¡¯s really illiterate in his family.¡± Tang Huan nodded as well. Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Second Sister can marry Secretary Si in the future, that means she is approved by Secretary Si¡¯s family. Maybe they prefer someone like Second Sister to be their daughter-in-law.¡± First Madam and Second Madam looked at each other and smiled. Second Uncle, who was sitting at the side, also smiled and said, ¡°What are you worried about so early? They haven¡¯t even dated yet.¡± After about ten minutes, Tang Zitong walked back alone. Everyone surrounded her and asked her what was going on. Tang Zitong blushed, but she didn¡¯t say anything. The corners of her lips curled up slightly. ¡°Stop it. Ask me after we started dating.¡± With that, she pulled Tang Li up. ¡°Fourth Sister, let¡¯s go and see Ziqing first.¡± With that, they walked away. After walking for a while, Tang Zitong heaved a sigh of relief and patted her chest. ¡°Ah, I was really scared to death by what that Secretary Si did just now. He¡¯s really weird. He actually talked to my family before talking to me about it.¡± Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°Just now, First Aunt and Second Aunt said that Secretary Si is an honest person.¡± ¡°Pfft! He¡¯s not honest. He did it to prank me and make me embarrassed.¡± ¡°Do you have feelings for him?¡± Tang Zitong was suddenly lost in thought. After a while, she mumbled, ¡°He has always been a sharp-tongued person, so I didn¡¯t find him likable. But since last night, I think he has a cute side.¡± Tang Li looked at her and smiled without saying anything. The two of them went straight to the courtyard. The two little ones did not go out. When Tang Li and Tang Zitong entered, they immediately ran out of the room to welcome them. ¡°Godmother, Second Aunt.¡± ¡°Hey, two little darlings. I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. Second Aunt misses you.¡± Tang Zitong touched Linlin¡¯s face and touched Qiqi¡¯s head. She asked Tang Li, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take them out these two days?¡± Tang Li only said, ¡°There are too many people. Everyone is busy and doesn¡¯t have time to take care of them.¡± Tang Zitong felt that it made sense, so she stopped talking and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ziqing?¡± Tang Li brought her to a house next door. Other than the main house, there were several other small ones. One of them was occupied by two butlers, the other two by servants, and the last one was empty. Su Ziqing was resting there. Tang Li had treated Su Ziqing when she came back last night. Now, she looked like she was asleep. Tang Zitong stood by the bed and looked at Su Ziqing. She frowned and asked Tang Li, ¡°Fourth Sister, how did Ziqing get injured?¡± Tang Li thought for a moment. It was easier for Tang Zitong to accept things that science could not explain, so she said, ¡°Someone used a special power to damage her internal organs.¡± ¡°Ah! That serious?¡± Tang Zitong remembered how powerful Tang Li was and asked, ¡°Fourth Sister, can you cure Ziqing quickly?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Tang Zitong was relieved. ¡°Who is that person?¡± ¡°Qi Lingxuan.¡± ¡°The one from the Qi family?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Tang Zitong frowned. Tang Li said, ¡°This person is very capable. If you meet him in the future, don¡¯t provoke him if I¡¯m not nearby.¡± Tang Zitong nodded. She believed everything Tang Li said. Although she was very angry that Qi Lingxuan hurt Su Ziqing, she knew her limits and would definitely not hit a rock with an egg. Tang Li still had to entertain the guests. Many guests were leaving today, so she had to send them off with Qi Yihan. She let Tang Zitong, Qiqi, and Linlin stay here while she went out alone. After sending all the guests away, Tang Li went to give Situ Jin one last acupuncture treatment. Chapter 427 - Last Acupuncture Treatment When Tang Li brought the two little ones to Situ Jin¡¯s courtyard, it was not Qin Mingyue who came to pick them up, but Situ Jin himself who was standing there. When Situ Jin saw the two little ones, he rubbed each of their heads with an amiable look. ¡°Long time no see. I find you two even more beautiful.¡± Linlin immediately replied, ¡°Uncle Situ is more handsome too.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Situ Jin looked at Tang Li and said, ¡°Tang Li, why don¡¯t you let me raise your babies for you?¡± Tang Li said impolitely, ¡°If you want to raise babies, then go ahead and raise your own ones. I won¡¯t let you raise my babies.¡± Situ Jin shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I think other people¡¯s babies are cuter.¡± With that, he gestured for her to come in. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± The four of them walked into the house. Tang Li asked, ¡°Is Qin Mingyue not here today?¡± ¡°She left,¡± Situ Jin said. It was obvious that he had no intention of saying anything else. His expression was calm, as if he did not care about Qin Mingyue at all. Tang Li glanced at him and did not say anything else. After the four of them walked into the living room, Tang Li was not in a hurry to do anything. Instead, she sat in the living room with him and the two of them chatted about his health. ¡°You¡¯re already at the stage of slowly recuperating. After I give you the acupuncture today, unless your body has a serious rebound, there¡¯s no need to do acupuncture anymore.¡± Situ Jin asked, ¡°What do you mean by a serious rebound?¡± ¡°That means you try to kill yourself.¡± Situ Jin was silent for two seconds. He raised his eyebrows and smiled at Tang Li, looking like a playboy. ¡°Can I take it that you mean that I can¡¯t mess around with too many women, or my body will be depleted?¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Sort of.¡± Then, she added, ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t stay up late.¡± Situ Jin smiled and nodded. ¡°With that, if I¡¯m too busy with work in the future, I¡¯ll have a reason not to stay up late to finish it. That way, my father won¡¯t have anything to say.¡± Tang Li nodded. At this moment, two fast approaching footsteps came from outside the door. Soon, Mr. Situ and Situ Li appeared by the door. The two of them called Tang Li at the same time. ¡°Tang Li.¡± ¡°Fourth Madam.¡± Tang Li nodded at the two of them. After the two of them sat down, Mr. Situ asked directly, ¡°Tang Li, is my son fully recovered after the acupuncture today?¡± ¡°The poison is gone, but his body is very weak. He needs to recuperate for a few years.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mr. Situ felt that as long as Situ Jin¡¯s poison was removed, taking care of his body would be a small matter. He was more concerned about something else now. ¡°In the future, my son will be able to manage the company, right?¡± Tang Li glanced at Situ Jin, who looked calm, and nodded. Situ Huang asked another question. ¡°Then can my son get married and have children?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Situ Huang smiled in satisfaction. He raised his hand and patted Situ Jin on the shoulder, saying, ¡°Jin, I¡¯ll get your mother to prepare a matchmaking banquet for you in the next few days.¡± Situ Jin lowered his eyes and did not object. He looked like a good son. This made Situ Huang even happier. Tang Li looked at the father and son and shook her head. However, she did not say anything. Instead, she looked at Situ Li. As soon as their gazes met, he quickly asked, ¡°Fourth Madam, about what you promised me before¡­¡± Tang Li did not wait for him to finish and continued, ¡°After I give Situ Jin the acupuncture treatment, I¡¯ll go to your house to take a look.¡± Situ Li nodded and was relieved. Then, Tang Li went to treat Situ Jin. While Tang Li was giving Situ Jin the acupuncture treatment, Situ Huang and Situ Li were watching from the side. At that moment, Situ Huang said to Situ Li, ¡°Fifth Brother, if Tang Li can really bring her back to life, you can live a good life with her. Don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡± Situ Li nodded and did not intend to reply. However, Situ Huang obviously had something else to say to him. ¡°After Fifth Sister-in-law comes back alive, let Tang Li take away the things you raised. They have been causing a lot of troubles this month.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Taoist masters couldn¡¯t collect those little ghosts, Situ Huang wouldn¡¯t have bothered to say this. Over the years, although the little ghosts Fifth Master raised had not harmed anyone, they would come out and wander around once or twice a month, freaking out everyone who saw them. Situ Li nodded again. Situ Huang was slightly unhappy. He wanted to say something more, but in the end, he held back. He glanced at Situ Jin, who was lying there, and then at Tang Li, who was acupuncturing Situ Jin. He suddenly started talking about how everyone was preparing to go to the tomb recently. ¡°Everyone is ready. They¡¯ve decided to set out in the next two days. I heard that the Qi family has also sent someone over. If not for the fact that I¡¯m worried about Jin¡¯s health, I would have gone personally.¡± At this point, he deliberately glanced at Situ Li and said meaningfully, ¡°If we can really find the Elixir of Immortality in that tomb, no matter who gets it, that family will definitely be able to flourish.¡± Situ Li listened with a cold expression, not tempted at all. Situ Huang snorted unhappily and said, ¡°But fortunately, I could find some people to go with them. If my people can get that medicine, our family will be able to live in glory.¡± The family he was referring to was obviously his own. These words made Tang Li glance at him. Situ Huang noticed her gaze and asked, ¡°Tang Li, aren¡¯t you very good at fortune-telling? Can you read my fortune and see if my men will succeed this time?¡± Then, he added, ¡°Just tell me how much it costs.¡± Tang Li withdrew her gaze and said seriously as she put the silver needles into Situ Jin¡¯s body, ¡°There are some things that you are not supposed to think about getting.¡± Situ Huang didn¡¯t like what he heard and retorted, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t be a waste if we just left the good stuff deep down in the tomb?¡±¡± Chapter 428 - Recalling The Past Situ Huang was certain that there was treasure in the Xuanyuan Tomb, and he was determined to get his hands on it. There was nothing Tang Li could say to discourage him. In her opinion, everyone had their own fate and it had nothing to do with her. After giving Situ Jin the acupuncture. Tang Li washed her hands and said a few words to Situ Jin before preparing to bring Qiqi and Linlin to Fifth Master¡¯s house. Situ Jin was a little surprised. ¡°You want to bring Qiqi and Linlin over?¡± Situ Huang and Situ Li were also very surprised. Tang Li did not say much and only said, ¡°With me around, do you think anything will happen to them?¡± Situ Huang and Situ Jin both felt that Tang Li was too confident. If she didn¡¯t take care of her babies, the two little ones would be haunted by the little ghosts in Fifth Master¡¯s house. However, Situ Huang didn¡¯t care. Situ Jin only advised, ¡°You¡¯d better think carefully. If they get entangled by ghosts, it will be very troublesome.¡± Tang Li nodded and still took Qiqi and Linlin with her. Looking at the four of them leave, Situ Huang said, ¡°This woman is really arrogant. No matter how powerful she is, I don¡¯t believe she can subdue the group of little ghosts in Fifth Brother¡¯s house. Her children will most likely end up being food for the ghosts. Situ Jin glanced at Situ Huang but did not reply. Instead, he asked, ¡°Did Mingyue agree to you going to the tomb?¡± Situ Huang narrowed his eyes and looked at him with displeasure. ¡°That woman is obviously up to no good to approach you. Since she¡¯s willing to go to the tomb, why don¡¯t we use her?¡± At this point, he warned Situ Jin, ¡°You¡¯d better not have any feelings for her. She is obviously here to take revenge on you.¡± Situ Jin looked at Situ Huang with a deep gaze and then looked away. a€| When Tang Li followed Situ Li to the vicinity of his house, she could clearly feel that the temperature around her had dropped significantly. Previously, she had been to the courtyard of Fifth Master¡¯s house and knew that from the decorations by the door to the inside, Fifth Master¡¯s house was decorated like a mourning hall. The last time she came, it was at night. This time during the day, when she saw that it still looked like a mourning hall, Tang Li clicked her tongue. Situ Li asked, ¡°Fourth Madam, do you think the decorations in my house are not good?¡± Tang Li glanced at him but did not say anything. She only said, ¡°As long as you think it¡¯s good. Why would you care what I think?¡± Situ Li pushed open the courtyard door. There were white ribbons floating everywhere inside. Other than the path that led to the house inside, there were red spider lilies planted everywhere. Tang Li looked at Situ Li. ¡°Why are you planting so many spider lilies in the courtyard?¡± a€?Because my wife, Manzhu, likes it.a€? ¡°Manzhu, Princess Manzhu of the Tianqi Kingdom?¡± Situ Li shuddered and looked at her in disbelief. ¡°You actually know her?¡± Tang Li smiled and pointed at a talisman hanging on the door. ¡°That¡¯s her birthday, right?¡± Situ Li nodded after a long while. Tang Li did not say anything else and the four of them continued walking in. When she reached the door, Tang Li stopped and said to Qiqi and Linlin, ¡°Just stay outside.¡± Qiqi and Linlin immediately replied obediently, ¡°Yes, Godmother.¡± This time, Tang Li pushed the door open before Situ Li did. The scene inside the door was just as she had imagined. Not only was it decorated like a princess¡¯s hall, but there were also a lot of tulle floating inside. After the door was opened, the tulle was blown by the wind that ran in from outside, giving people a dreamlike feeling. However, in many places in the room, there were burning lamps. On the right side of the room, in a circle of lamps, a woman about 18 or 19 years old was lying there. Around her, other than the lamps, there were also fresh spider lilies. The red petals made the woman on the bed look rosy. Other than her closed eyes and no breathing, she looked like a normal sleeping person. Tang Li sized up the entire room and asked Situ Li, ¡°Who set up the Soul Gathering Formation for you?¡± ¡°A traveling master.¡± It was obvious that Situ Li did not know who that master was. ¡°At that time, it was that master who came knocking at my door. After he set up the Soul Gathering Formation for me, he only told me that I had to gather seven little ghosts to protect her. Then he left and never appeared again.¡± Tang Li nodded and walked in. As soon as she walked in, the aura around her started to change. The thin tulle in the room started to flutter, and the lamps on the ground started to sway. Soon, seven ghosts appeared at the same time. When Situ Li saw this, he thought that the ghosts were going to attack Tang Li and wanted to stop them. However, at that moment, Tang Li stopped and asked, ¡°Is she your mother?¡± She pointed at the woman lying there. Before the kids could speak, Situ Li said in a low voice, ¡°No.¡± The ghosts said in unison, ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Li looked at Situ Li and shook her head. ¡°These ghosts were made from her soul. They are in a way her children.¡± With that, she continued walking towards the woman lying there. When Tang Li walked over, the little ghosts seemed to be frightened and quickly dodged in all directions. This shocked Situ Li even more. Tang Li walked to the bed and looked at the woman lying there. Situ Li walked to her side and started to tell Tang Li about him and the woman. ¡°Manzhu and I met in the imperial tomb. At that time, we went down the tomb together. Not long after we entered the tomb, we walked into an endless passageway.¡± ¡°The corridor was very wide, and there were murals on both sides. The murals were all women dancing.¡± ¡°At first, this was nothing. However, as they walked, strange things started to happen in the corridor. Slowly, a burst of women¡¯s laughter could be heard, and then there was the sound of bamboo. In the beginning, everyone was very frightened, but later on, most of them started to get mesmerized.¡± ¡°At that time, only I and the other two or three people were clear-headed. We knew that this was definitely a bewitching formation set up in the tomb, but we couldn¡¯t wake those people up at all. So we quickly left the passageway.¡± ¡°However, to my surprise, just as we were about to walk out of it, I fell into something that looked like a tunnel. When I woke up again, I was in the Tianqi Kingdom.¡± Not only did Situ Li arrive in the Tianqi Kingdom, but he also became a hostage of the Tianqi Kingdom. He was a prisoner and everyone looked down on him. Only Princess Manzhu treated him politely. Later, during an assassination, Situ Li saved Manzhu and the two of them fell in love. Chapter 429 - Helping Situ Li After that, many things happened between the two of them. Situ Li returned to his country and seized power, preparing to marry Manzhu. However, he heard that Manzhu was betrothed to the prince of another country. And the prince of another country was a pervert. While Manzhu was on her way to that country, Situ Li took her away. Later, they found out that this was a scheme by the Tianqi Kingdom and another country. They wanted Situ Li to take Manzhu away so that they could join forces to attack Situ Li. Situ Li used his modern knowledge to create gunpowder to defeat these two countries and deter all the countries. However, not long after, he realized that Manzhu was poisoned by a slow-acting poison. Her life was slowly deteriorating. No matter how many doctors Situ Li found or how many methods he used, he could not cure Manzhu. At this moment, the people from the Tianqi Kingdom said that as long as Situ Li bowed to them, they would give him the antidote. In the end, Situ Li compromised. After he was imprisoned, he was not tortured. However, the king of the Tianqi Kingdom personally met him and asked him to hand over the method of gunpowder making. Otherwise, he would torture Manzhu. Situ Li was so angry that he almost tore the prison apart. In the end, he was suppressed by thousands of imperial guards. Suddenly, one day, Manzhu rushed in and ran away with him, saying to him, ¡°Why are you so stupid? These are all schemes. They just want to kill you after knowing how to make gunpowder.¡± Situ Li looked at his lover beside him and said indifferently, ¡°As long as the poison in your body is removed, I¡¯m willing to die.¡± ¡°Why are you being so silly?¡± Just as Manzhu was crying, the Imperial Army appeared. Situ Li held Manzhu and fled until they retreated to a lake. Manzhu looked at the countless soldiers around them and gave Situ Li a bead in her hand. ¡°Li, you told me that you¡¯re not from this space-time. I stole this bead from the imperial preceptor. It¡¯s said that it can open the door to time. Try it. If you can leave, just go. Don¡¯t worry about me. They only want to use me to threaten you.¡± Situ Li held the bead tightly in his hand and looked at the approaching soldiers. He hugged Manzhu¡¯s waist and said to her, ¡°Manzhu, are you willing to make a bet with me? Let¡¯s leave this space-time together, or I¡¯ll die with you.¡± Manzhu looked at him in a daze and nodded. The moment the soldiers rushed up, Situ Li jumped into the lake with Manzhu in his arms. The bead emitted a powerful light at the same time. In the next second, the two of them disappeared into that space. ¡°After returning to this world, Manzhu¡¯s health deteriorated. I tried many ways to make her stay alive, but nothing worked.¡± At this point, Situ Li¡¯s voice was choked with emotions. ¡°Later, a wandering master came to my house and told me how to keep Manzhu¡¯s soul. These little ghosts¡­¡± Situ Li pointed at the little ghosts and said,¡± Their Yin Spirit can make the spider lily bloom and not wither. Manzhu¡¯s soul turned into one of the spider lilies. ¡± Tang Li¡¯s gaze landed on the spider lily on Manzhu¡¯s head. That flower was indeed much more beautiful than the others. However, Tang Li shook her head. Situ Li noticed it and quickly asked, ¡°Why are you shaking your head?¡± Tang Li looked back at him and asked, ¡°Do you really think your wife¡¯s soul is in that spider lily?¡± Situ Li¡¯s body trembled. His eyes were red as he asked anxiously, ¡°Fourth Madam, what do you mean?¡± After asking this question, he suddenly covered his chest and started panting. Tang Li suddenly took out a talisman from her pocket and stuck it on Situ Li¡¯s back. Situ Li felt a chill run through his entire body, and his tightened heart finally relaxed a little. At that moment, Tang Li asked him, ¡°What did that wandering master ask you in return?¡± Situ Li¡¯s face was extremely pale. ¡°The bead that Manzhu gave me.¡± ¡°No wonder.¡± After saying that, Tang Li looked at him sympathetically and said, ¡°To many people who know mystic techniques, that bead is a treasure that can improve their abilities. The person who helped you was not capable enough at that time, so he did not know that after you raised these seven ghosts, your wife¡¯s soul could no longer be kept.¡± Hearing that, Situ Li spat out a mouthful of blood. His body staggered forward. After a long while, he asked in a sad voice, ¡°Fourth Madam, are you saying that these seven ghosts fed on Manzhu¡¯s soul?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What about Manzhu?¡± Situ Li suddenly looked at Tang Li. His eyes were red and his voice was hoarse. ¡°Did her soul disappear? Or¡­¡± At this point, he looked at the seven ghosts with ruthlessness in his eyes. ¡°Can you take Manzhu¡¯s soul back from them?¡± The ghosts looked at him with fear in their eyes. Tang Li looked at them as well, and they shivered. Tang Li said, ¡°That¡¯s the only way. However, after her soul returns, your wife can¡¯t stay in the world of the living anymore. We have only sent her to the netherworld immediately.¡± Situ Li grabbed the shirt on his chest tightly again. After taking a few deep breaths, he asked, ¡°Will Manzhu be able to successfully reincarnate in the netherworld?¡± ¡°Maybe she¡¯s a soul from the ancient times and has already experienced the vicissitudes of life. There might not be any records of her in the netherworld. Such a soul will likely become a ghost in the netherworld. However, if you want her to reincarnate, you have to do something.¡± ¡°What do I need to do?¡± Situ Li clenched his fists. ¡°No matter what, I can do it.¡± ¡°Are you married?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Then you can do good deeds in her name. You can build roads, bridges, and schools.¡± Situ Li agreed without thinking. ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Li nodded and asked, ¡°Do you have top-grade jade here?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Show me.¡± Situ Li quickly went to get what Tang Li wanted. It was a jade flute that was green all over. Tang Li took the jade and glanced at the seven little ghosts. She said to them, ¡°You guys don¡¯t belong here. I¡¯ll send you to where you belong.¡± With that, she quickly drew a talisman in the air with his finger and chanted a spell. The entire room started to emit a powerful light because of the talismans. Qiqi and Linlin, who were guarding the door, were on alert. An hour later, Tang Li walked out of the room. As she walked, she said to Situ Li, ¡°When the jade flute returns to its original color, the merit you¡¯ve accumulated for your wife will be complete.¡± Situ Li said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Fourth Madam. I¡¯ll get people to send you your reward today.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 430 - Preparing To Leave For Jiangnan The group of people who were preparing to enter the Xuanyuan Tomb set out two days later. On the morning of their departure, the old man called the entire family to his courtyard. After what Tang Li did that day, Qi Lingxuan looked much more obedient. He stood there and did not glare at Tang Li like he was the best in the world. The old man looked at Qi Lingxuan and said, ¡°As long as you can get the Elixir of Immortality in the Xuanyuan Tomb, I¡¯ll put your name in the Qi family¡¯s ancestral hall.¡± Qi Lingxuan sneered but did not speak. The old man was a little upset with his reaction, but he held it back. Then, he said, ¡°When you come back from the tomb, I¡¯ll get your Fourth Aunt to choose a suitable woman for you to marry and continue the Qi family¡¯s bloodline.¡± Qi Lingxuan still did not say anything. First Master replied on his behalf. ¡°Lingxuan is too happy and doesn¡¯t know what to say.¡± The old man glanced at Qi Lingxuan and nodded. First Master, on the other hand, was very proud. He glanced at Qi Yihan and Tang Li and said, ¡°Previously, I asked Fourth Sister-in-law for herbs, but Fourth Sister-in-law was stingy and wouldn¡¯t give me any. When Lingxuan comes back with the Elixir of Immortality from the tomb, I hope Fourth Sister-in-law will not covet it.¡± When Tang Li heard this, she smiled and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not interested in the Elixir of Immortality in the tomb.¡± After saying this, she added, ¡°Even if the Xuanyuan Emperor really made the Elixir of Immortality at that time, that kind of medicine has been buried underground for more than a thousand years. How can First Brother be sure that that medicine hasn¡¯t gone bad? What if it¡¯s not the Elixir of Immortality but a poisonous poison?¡± ¡°Tang Li, what do you mean?¡± First Master gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°Lingxuan hasn¡¯t even entered the tomb, and you¡¯re already saying this. I think you just don¡¯t want Lingxuan to get this medicine.¡± Tang Li sneered. She did not want to quarrel with this unreasonable middle-aged man. First Master was a little unwilling to let go and was about to speak again. At this moment, Qi Yihan said coldly, ¡°First Brother, if you need me and Li to promise you, then listen carefully. If Lingxuan really brought back some magical medicines, we won¡¯t covet it.¡± That was what First Master was waiting to hear. ¡°Father, Second Brother, Third Brother, you all heard it. Fourth Brother said it himself.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The old man couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said to First Master, ¡°You can shut up.¡± Then, he said to Qi Lingxuan, ¡°There are many people going into the tomb this time. When you¡¯re down there, be smart and protect yourself.¡± Qi Lingxuan nodded in agreement. After the old man finished speaking, Qi Lingxuan left. Other than Tang Li and Qi Yihan, everyone else went to send him off. After all, everyone still thought that he could really get the elixir from the tomb and make the Qi family immortal. Tang Li and Qi Yihan stayed in the old man¡¯s courtyard. Qi Yihan said to the old man, ¡°Father, Li and I will go to Jiangnan in a few days.¡± The old man thought that Qi Yihan was going there for a business trip, so he didn¡¯t say anything and only said, ¡°Since you¡¯re going there, someone has to be in charge of the headquarters.¡± ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll arrange these things in advance before leaving.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the old man said. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to Peace Road today. I don¡¯t care about the matters of the Qi Mansion or the company, but there¡¯s one thing you have to remember. Peace at home is everything. No matter what you do, the premise is that this family must remain intact..¡± Qi Yihan replied, ¡°Understood.¡± The old man seemed to be relieved and let them leave. Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked back home. Qi Yihan said to Tang Li, ¡°I need at least three days to settle the company¡¯s matters.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°It just so happens that Butler Yang still has a lot of things to deal with. When we leave, Butler Zhang will be in charge of everything in the Qi Mansion.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± When the two of them were about to reach their house, Qi Yihan¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up and said after a while, ¡°I¡¯ll ask her.¡± Then, he asked Tang Li, ¡°Li, the head of the Monchia family called to ask when you¡¯re going over to treat his mother.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± Tang Li did not want to go overseas yet. She thought for a moment and said to him, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Doctor Xiang if he has time to go overseas. I¡¯ve worked with Doctor Xiang before, so he knows how to treat such patients in the early stages.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and called Doctor Xiang for Tang Li. After hearing what Tang Li said, Doctor Xiang said willingly. ¡°Sure, I can go overseas at any time.¡± He would never miss the chance to learn from Tang Li. After discussing this matter, the two of them hung up. Qi Yihan went straight to the company while Tang Li stayed at home to treat Su Ziqing. Unexpectedly, just as she was about to cook the medicine, Mr. Yun came. Mr. Yun was brought in by Linlin. The moment Mr. Yun entered, he sniffed a few times and said the name of most of the herbs Tang Li made. Then, he asked, ¡°Miss Tang, other than these herbs, what else did you add?¡± Tang Li told him about it. Mr. Yun pondered for a while before asking, ¡°Is this medicine for internal injuries?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Mr. Yun smiled and said, ¡°Your prescriptions are always special. If I hadn¡¯t worked with you before and seen those expensive herbs, I wouldn¡¯t have any clue what you are making.¡± Tang Li smiled and asked, ¡°Mr. Yun, what brought you here?¡± Mr. Yun was a little embarrassed to tell her. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Yun, if you have anything to say, just say it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Professor Wang.¡± At this point, Mr. Yun sighed. ¡°Is his matter not settled yet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not settled. Professor Wang is a stubborn person. He feels that it has something to do with him that the patient was not saved, so he has been very down lately.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Tang Li was a little surprised. ¡°We are not God. It¡¯s only natural that there are some people we can save, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I said too, but it didn¡¯t work.¡± After saying that, Mr. Yun told Tang Li why he came to look for her today. ¡°Actually, I came to look for you because I want to ask you on behalf of Professor Wang if you have time. He has some medical problems that he wants to discuss with you.¡± Tang Li did not object to discussing medical problems together. She said, ¡°Not for the time being. He has to wait until I come back from Jiangnan.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Chapter 431 - Dont Be Sarcastic After saying that, Mr. Yun did not leave immediately. Instead, he followed Tang Li to watch her cook the herbs. The two of them chatted about the effects of this medicine. Then, he went to check on Su Ziqing¡¯s condition. After taking Su Ziqing¡¯s pulse, Mr. Yun asked in surprise, ¡°How did your cousin get injured? Why do I feel like her breathing is in a mess?¡± ¡°Her internal organs were injured by someone.¡± ¡°No wonder.¡± Mr. Yun sighed. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that it¡¯s you. If it were us, it would definitely be difficult to treat her. If you¡¯re so capable, you can just come up with some special medicine. At the moment, there are many life-saving special medicines that our country hasn¡¯t developed yet. They all need to be imported from other countries. Foreign countries are tight on the price of these medicines. One pill costs at least a million, so many patients can only choose to wait for death.¡± After saying that, Mr. Yun asked, ¡°Miss Tang, how¡¯s the cultivation of those expensive herbs going?¡± ¡°Not bad. I¡¯ll find a place to start large-scale cultivation soon.¡± ¡°Good, good, good!¡± Mr. Yun was very excited. ¡°When you develop those Chinese herbs that are about to go extinct, I believe you will definitely surprise the world.¡± Tang Li smiled and nodded. Mr. Yun stayed here until almost noon before leaving. When he left, he asked Tang Li, ¡°I¡¯m planning to open a Chinese medicine clinic in Imperial Capital. Where do you think I should open it?¡± Tang Li was a little surprised. ¡°Mr. Yun, are you planning to settle down in Imperial Capital?¡± Mr. Yun smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not just my students who want to talk to you about medicine. I want to talk to you too, so I¡¯m planning to settle down here. It¡¯ll be easier for me to see you then.¡± Tang Li nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Yun, you can open the clinic in the old district. It¡¯s quieter there. With your reputation, you don¡¯t need to publicize it. The patients will naturally come.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I think too. Besides, I don¡¯t plan to treat everyone. I want to be like, treating people at will.¡± Tang Li smiled. Mr. Yun smiled and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want to open an unnatural science¡­¡± ¡°Unnatural Science Humanities Limited.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Right, when will your company open?¡± ¡°When I come back from Jiangnan.¡± ¡°Alright, maybe we¡¯ll open it at about the same time. I still have to go to the places where Chinese herbs are produced. Since I¡¯m opening a clinic, I have to personally go to get the herbs. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be worried.¡± With that, Mr. Yun left. Tang Li continued to stay in the Qi Mansion in the afternoon. At around two in the afternoon, Qi Yihan suddenly called Tang Li and asked her to deliver a document. Qi Yihan said, ¡°The documents are on the desk in the study. You can see them when you go in.¡± Tang Li would definitely be happy to send it to him. After hanging up, she went to fetch the document Qi Yihan wanted and left. This time, Tang Li parked the car in the parking lot outside the company and walked in with the document. The Qi Corporation¡¯s headquarters building was 98 floors tall. Be it the design or the security facilities, it was ahead of the world. The moment she walked in, she saw a group of well-dressed men and women in front of her, being welcomed by the receptionist to the first elevator. There were seven to eight elevators in the company. The first elevator led to the 88th to 98th floor, which proved that this group of people was important. Tang Li was also going to the first elevator, so she followed suit. When the other receptionists saw her, they wanted to greet her, but Tang Li shushed them. Those people had to stop, but they were a little excited. The CEO¡¯s wife was actually here with a document in her hand. It seemed like she was here to deliver it to the CEO. Tang Li followed those people into the elevator and stood behind them. One of them said, ¡°I heard that the young master of the Qi family who is in charge of this project went out to do something. Today, the CEO of the Qi Corporation will talk to us in person. I¡¯ve heard before that the CEO of the Qi Corporation is especially strict. I¡¯m really worried that he will question our plan later.¡± The other woman couldn¡¯t hide her excitement. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better if Mr. Qi talks to us personally? He¡¯s the top decision-maker of the Qi Group. As long as the negotiation is done, we can sign the contract at once.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. We can fool the last one, but we can¡¯t fool Mr. Qi. His aura is too strong, and every problem he picks out can be fatal. Maybe the plan we¡¯ve worked so hard for will be destroyed by him in an instant.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make Mr. Qi sound so scary. There is a reason that he can become a legend in business. Maybe our plan will be appreciated by him.¡± Hearing that, the corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up. Just as she was thinking how capable her man was, the elevator door opened and a group of people walked in. This elevator could take ten people at a time. Seeing that it was not full, Tang Li followed them in. The moment she entered, everyone looked at her. When she came, she did not change her clothes. She was still wearing the casual clothes she wore at home. Her long hair was tied into a ponytail. She looked a little younger than her actual age, like a university student. Moreover, she had red lips and white teeth. She was pretty and charming. Men could not take their eyes off her. Although they felt that the woman in front of them looked a little familiar, they did not expect her to be Qi Yihan¡¯s wife, Tang Li. At that moment, a man struck up a conversation with Tang Li. ¡°Miss, you must be an employee of the Qi Group, right? You look quite young. Are you an intern here? I heard that every year, the Qi Group will hire some interns.¡± Tang Li only glanced at him and did not intend to answer. It made people feel that she was very cold. The man was a little embarrassed and shut up. However, the woman standing beside him was displeased with Tang Li¡¯s attitude. ¡°Since she¡¯s an intern, she shouldn¡¯t be qualified to take this elevator, right?¡± Tang Li did not like hearing that. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look like someone who knows anything.¡± The woman sized Tang Li up from head to toe and snorted meaningfully. At this moment, she deliberately added, ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that people enter the Qi Corp relying on their ability. Looks like there are exceptions.¡± ¡°Miss.¡± Tang Li suddenly looked at her coldly. ¡°If you have anything to say about me, just say it. Don¡¯t be sarcastic.¡± Chapter 432 - Standing Up For Tang Li Li Yuna didn¡¯t expect an intern to dare to confront her head-on. She was even more certain that this person didn¡¯t enter the Qi Corp through connections but through her face. She looked down on Tang Li even more. She only sneered in an especially disdainful tone and stopped talking. Tang Li looked at the woman standing there and did not say anything else. At that moment, the elevator arrived at the top floor. When the elevator door opened, Tang Li, who was standing by the door, met Secretary Si and a higher-up of the Qi Corporation. When Secretary Si and the higher-up saw Tang Li standing there, they called her respectfully, ¡°Madam.¡± Tang Li nodded at the two of them and walked out. Secretary Si said to her, ¡°Madam, the CEO is waiting for you in the office. You can go over directly.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Li walked straight to the CEO¡¯s office. From the beginning to the end, she did not even look back at the group of people and the pale woman. After Tang Li walked a few meters away, the woman said in disbelief, ¡°Is she the wife of the CEO of the Qi Corp?¡± Secretary Si answered, ¡°Yes, Miss Li, do you have any problem with that?¡± ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡± When Tang Li heard Li Yuna¡¯s voice, the corners of her lips curled up. She quickly walked to the door of the CEO¡¯s office. After knocking, she pushed the door open and walked in. Qi Yihan was working behind his desk. When he saw her, he stopped and walked up to her. He touched her face and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, he took the document from her and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not busy, can you stay with me in the office this afternoon?¡± Tang Li smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to meet a client? I¡¯ll be bored here.¡± Qi Yihan was a little reluctant to let her go. ¡°Lingxuan has already negotiated with most of the clients today. I¡¯ll just make the final decision and set up a collaboration plan.¡± ¡°I want to see how you talk to them about cooperation.¡± As Tang Li spoke, she hugged his arm. ¡°Can I?¡± Qi Yihan looked at Tang Li. Normally, she was not interested in this kind of thing at all, so there must be a reason why she suddenly asked to go with him. He asked, ¡°Did you come up with them just now?¡± Tang Li nodded and Qi Yihan agreed. She then followed Qi Yihan to the conference room. At this moment, the group of people from the other company had already been invited to sit in the conference room. When Tang Li entered with Qi Yihan, the group of people were surprised for a moment. Then they subconsciously looked at Li Yuna. There was a drastic change of expression on Li Yuna¡¯s face. However, she thought that Qi Yihan would make things difficult for her and her team over such a small matter and felt more confident. When Tang Li followed Qi Yihan to the seat, she deliberately glanced at Li Yuna and saw the change in her expression. She smiled without saying anything. Qi Yihan immediately knew who made his wife unhappy just now and made up his mind. When the two of them walked over, Secretary Si fetched a chair for Tang Li and placed it beside Qi Yihan. He sat on Qi Yihan¡¯s left while Tang Li sat on Qi Yihan¡¯s right. After Qi Yihan sat down, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± The moment he spoke, the atmosphere in the entire conference room instantly became serious. Everyone immediately perked up. The representative started to talk about the cooperation plan. Qi Yihan listened attentively. Li Yuna peeked at Qi Yihan. Seeing that he did not seem to be angry with her, she was relieved. She felt that Tang Li was not important to Qi Yihan at all. At this thought, she deliberately flipped her hair and turned her most beautiful side face to Qi Yihan. When her co-worker stopped, she said, ¡°Mr. Qi, let me explain the rest.¡± Her co-worker looked at her with displeasure. What was wrong with this person? He was supposed to be the one explaining. ¡®Li Yuna did not even look at him. She stood up and started to explain. There was a part where she made a minor mistake. However, she didn¡¯t expect Qi Yihan to notice it immediately. Qi Yihan¡¯s voice was cold as he questioned her. His voice was not loud, but it carried absolute dominance. The questioning made Li Yuna blush, and she did not have a chance to speak. After Qi Yihan questioned her, he denied the entire plan. In the end, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can trust a careless team.¡± The person who was the first to explain the plan quickly said, ¡°Mr. Qi, our plan is not what Li Yuna described at all. It¡¯s her fault. Please give us another chance to explain it to you again.¡± Qi Yihan tapped his fingers on the conference table and pursed his lips into a cold smile. ¡°Do you think I have that much time to listen to your explanation again?¡± With that, he said to the project director, ¡°Send the guest out.¡± Then, hee stood up and glanced at Tang Li. After Tang Li stood up, the two of them left. After they walked out, the group of people instantly turned pale. ¡°How did this happen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all Li Yuna¡¯s fault!¡± ¡°Li Yuna, why did you interfere? If not for you, we would have been able to clinch this project today!¡± ¡°Now, go back and explain to our boss.¡± ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± At this moment, Li Yuna was so scared that her face turned pale. She wanted to quibble, but her co-workers did not give her a chance to quibble at all and started blaming her. At this moment, Secretary Si grabbd his notebook and walked out of the conference room. He even instructed the bodyguards to send the guests out. At the same time, he shook his head. That lady had obviously offended Madam and Mr. Qi was standing up for her. He did not pity Li Yuna at all. Instead, he felt that she was really lucky that she wasn¡¯t dealt with by Tang Li herself. Chapter 433 - Ghost Festival After Tang Li followed Qi Yihan into his office, she wrapped her arms around his neck and smiled. ¡°Hubby, were you taking revenge for me?¡± Qi Yihan wrapped one arm around her slender waist and touched her head with the other. ¡°If you come across such a person again, if you don¡¯t want to deal with her yourself, just tell me. With me around, no one can bully you.¡± Tang Li smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± After saying that, she stood on her tiptoes and kissed him on the lips. She asked, ¡°Will First Brother rush in and settle the score with you later for canceling this cooperation?¡± Just as Tang Li finished speaking, there was a loud bang on the office door. Tang Li and Qi Yihan looked at each other. Tang Li let go of Qi Yihan¡¯s neck and said, ¡°It¡¯s definitely First Brother. He¡¯s really fast.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s expression turned cold. He walked over and opened the office door. As expected, First Master was standing outside. First Master burst out saying furiously, ¡°Fourth Brother, what do you mean? Lingxuan has already finished negotiating with that project team. Today, we just need to go through the procedure and sign the contract. Why did you cancel it?¡± First Master widened his eyes and straightened his neck, looking like he wanted to eat Qi Yihan up. Qi Yihan asked calmly, ¡°Do you know why every project I work with or invest in never goes wrong?¡± First Master looked at him in confusion, feeling that he was showing off. Qi Yihan continued, ¡°Because I won¡¯t miss any mistakes. As long as there are any mistakes, I will find them. No matter whose fault it is, they have to correct it. Are you going to regret it after the project goes wrong?¡± First Master blushed, but he could not find any words to refute. Qi Yihan added, ¡°If you think that I can¡¯t interfere in this project because Lingxuan is in charge of it, then I won¡¯t interfere anymore.¡± First Master was not stupid. Although he did not like his youngest brother, he had to admit that he was capable of doing business. He thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I have a few projects on hand now. How can I have the time to take over Lingxuan¡¯s project? Besides, you¡¯re the CEO of the company. Shouldn¡¯t you be in charge of such an important project?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± First Master looked at Tang Li unhappily. Tang Li said impolitely, ¡°If First Brother can¡¯t handle it, then just say it. What do you mean Yihan is the CEO and he should be the one to take over? Then when this project is successful, should Yihan take all the credit?¡± ¡°How¡­¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ Look, now First Brother gets anxious where the money is concerned.¡± For some reason, First Master¡¯s face turned even redder. After taking two deep breaths, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Lingxuan is the one who has been in charge of this project. When he comes back, he will be the one to handle the rest.¡± With that, he turned and left. Tang Li walked over and closed the door before turning to look at Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan¡¯s expression softened when she looked at him. Tang Li walked up to him and looked at him. Qi Yihan looked at her as well. Tang Li held his hand and said, ¡°Hubby, go to work. I¡¯ll stay here in the office with you.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and walked towards his desk. Tang Li looked at his back and thought that it was a waste of talent for such a person to be a CEO and be locked in the office. She suddenly asked, ¡°Yihan, what do you want to do the most?¡± Qi Yihan turned to look at her and said, ¡°Enter the laboratory and do scientific research.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Li was first surprised. ¡°Are you talking about researching new weapons?¡± Qi Yihan smiled and said, ¡°Yes.¡± What her husband really wanted to do was research new weapons. Why was he so different from the CEO she knew? However, she agreed with him and planned to support him. ¡°Then hurry up and find a successor. When the time comes, you won¡¯t have to sit in the office and I won¡¯t have to manage the Qi Mansion as well.¡± When Qi Yihan heard that, he didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. He nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard.¡± Tang Li was happy and walked towards the sofa in the reception area. Qi Yihan waited for her to sit down before starting work. Tang Li started to check the groups. The Mystic Society group was, as always, very lively. At this moment, everyone was talking about what strange things had happened. The focus of today¡¯s discussion was still that mysterious village in Jiangnan and the ghost festival. There was still a month or two until the ghost festival. At this time, the Mystic Society would start preparing. Xuan He even specially added a notification, ¡°This year is the once-in-a-century Yin Year. Everyone has to be prepared for this year¡¯s Ghost Festival. There are a hundred ghosts running amok. Don¡¯t let them cause chaos in the human world.¡± Xu Guanhai, ¡°We should pay more attention to the ghost market that night. I¡¯m afraid that some powerful evil artifacts will be taken away by someone.¡± Yu Zhitang, ¡°I remember that a hundred years ago, someone took away a ghost summoning banner from the ghost market, causing chaos in the world, right?¡± Xu Guanhai, ¡°Yes, our association has this record. It¡¯s said that at that time, the two worlds were in chaos at the same time. The Mystic World lost many masters before they could give peace back to the world.¡± When Tang Li saw this, she asked, ¡°Where is the ghost market?¡± In reality, there was also a ghost market in F County. She wondered if it was the same place in this book. The moment Tang Li interrupted, countless people replied at the same time. ¡°In F County.¡± Then, everyone started greeting her. ¡°Master Tang, when are you going to Jiangnan?¡± ¡°Master Tang, let us know when you¡¯re going to Jiangnan. Maybe we can go together.¡± ¡°Master Tang¡­¡± After exchanging a few words with them, Tang Li left the group chat. Since she had time, she wanted to see the feedback of the two songs added to the drama online. She didn¡¯t expect it to be in the top ten songs on the largest music platform. Tang Li took a look at the comments on these two songs. Some of the comments were good, some were bad, and some were just blatant attacks. ¡°Imperial instruments are trash. Without this drama, I don¡¯t think anyone will ever listen to it.¡± ¡°Those who say it sounds nice are crazy. How can imperial instruments be comparable to those of the Western instruments?¡± Of course, there were also many people who retorted. In the end, they started arguing in the comments section. After reading this, Tang Li sent a message to Tang Zitong. Tang Li, ¡°Second Sister, how¡¯s the feedback of the songs from the Divine Phoenix film crew?¡± Chapter 434 - Secretary Si Is Enlightened Tang Zitong was in a good mood. She said, ¡°The feedback is very good. We decided to add a few more songs to the drama.¡± Tang Zitong, ¡°Fourth Sister, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to play a song? When are you coming to the studio?¡± Tang Li thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll come tomorrow. Yihan and I are leaving Imperial Capital the day after tomorrow. I have some time tomorrow.¡± Tang Zitong, ¡°Morning or afternoon? Should I come over too?¡± Tang Li, ¡°In the morning.¡± Tang Zitong, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you at the company.¡± The two of them chatted for a while longer before Tang Li asked, ¡°Second Sister, have you read the comments online?¡± Tang Zitong, ¡°I did, but I haven¡¯t read it in the past few days.¡± Tang Zitong, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve already guessed that after the song is released, there will definitely be many haters on the Internet. They can say whatever they want. I will make imperial instruments famous and shut them up.¡± Tang Li especially admired Tang Zitong¡¯s character. The corners of her lips curled up as she said, ¡°It¡¯s good that Second Sister thought this way, but you can¡¯t just let people scold you like that. Don¡¯t we have computer experts in our company? Ask them to find those haters. Maybe those haters were hired by someone. If you leave them trash talk, they¡¯ll just get more arrogant.¡± Tang Zitong waited for a long while before replying, ¡°Fourth Sister, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll tell the Internet department immediately. I want to see who those haters are.¡± After saying that, Tang Zitong stopped texting. It was obvious that she went to contact the Internet department. Tang Li did not mind. Just as she was about to chat with others, there was a knock on the office door. Qi Yihan pressed a button on his desk. The door opened and Secretary Si walked in. After Secretary Si handed a document to Qi Yihan, he turned to look at Tang Li. Tang Li noticed his gaze and looked up at him. Secretary Si walked up to Tang Li and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Madam, many people want to expose Zitong online recently.¡± Tang Li asked, ¡°What does Secretary Si want to say?¡± Secretary Si paused again before saying, ¡°I wanted to help her, but she rejected me.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°She will listen to you.¡± ¡°And?¡± Tang Li found it funny when she saw Secretary Si saying this with an expressionless face. She could imagine why Second Sister rejected his offer to help her. She said, ¡°If you want me to put in a good word for you in front of her and get her to accept your help, then I can¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Secretary Si pushed his glasses up his nose bridge, obviously a little frustrated. The corners of Tang Li¡¯s lips curled up as she said, ¡°If you really want to help, show your sincerity. If you talk like that, Zitong won¡¯t be able to see your sincerity at all. Instead, she will think that you¡¯re making a fool of her. She is a very sensitive person.¡± Secretary Si paused and stood there for a moment before nodding at her. ¡°Got it.¡± With that, he left. Tang Li was actually a little curious about what Secretary Si knew. He did not look like someone who would fall in love. Time passed quickly. At nine pm, Qi Yihan got off work. When the two of them walked out of the office, Secretary Si happened to walk out of his office as well. Secretary Si walked towards the elevator with the two of them. As they walked, he told Qi Yihan, ¡°CEO, I¡¯ll take half a day off tomorrow morning.¡± Qi Yihan agreed without asking anything. Tang Li glanced at him but did not say anything. After Secretary Si drove away, Tang Li said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Do you think Secretary Si is going to Second Sister¡¯s place tomorrow? He¡¯s actually enlightened.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her in amusement and said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Secretary Si. Although he has never been in a relationship, he is very good at learning.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She looked at Qi Yihan and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Like you?¡± With that, she sat on his lap and wrapped her arms around his neck. She said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve never been in a relationship before. After you got together with me, your love skills were maxed out.¡± Qi Yihan wrapped his arms around her waist and placed a hand on the back of her head. His voice was low and bewitching. ¡°Thank you, Madam, for giving me a chance to max out my love skills.¡± With that, he sealed her lips. After a passionate kiss, Tang Li leaned on Qi Yihan¡¯s shoulder, panting. Qi Yihan rubbed her back gently. Tang Li said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the entertainment company tomorrow morning to play the song I promised Mo Chen.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Qi Yihan said. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to arrange all the work tomorrow and the day after. After everything is settled, we can go to Jiangnan.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The next day, Tang Li went to the entertainment company after breakfast. At that moment, Tang Zitong was already there. Other than her, Yu Meng was also there. When Tang Zitong saw Tang Li, she held her arm and said to her happily, ¡°Fourth Sister, let me tell you, Yu Meng is improving very quickly. Mr. Lu even praised her.¡± Yu Meng was also smiling and was obviously very happy. Tang Li praised, ¡°Not bad. Being praised by Lu Cong proves that you¡¯re not far from success.¡± Yu Meng blushed and said, ¡°Sister Tang, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Tang Li smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Then, Tang Li asked Tang Zitong, ¡°Did they give you the song that needs to be played?¡± ¡°They did.¡± Tang Zitong brought Tang Li to her office. ¡°The next few songs were all sent to me yesterday. They said that the two songs I played had good feedback. I heard that many viewers felt that that song was very suitable for this drama, so they added five more songs.¡± Tang Zitong found the printed score and showed it to Tang Li. These songs were written by a famous composer. Some of them were gentle, while others were touching. ¡°Before this, I met the composer of this drama. He also said that the song played by Imperial instruments is perfect for this drama.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°But the composer also told me that there are actually more than ten songs in this drama, which means that the film crew might have given the remaining half to Western instruments.¡± At this point, Tang Zitong sighed. ¡°This makes me feel that it was because of the male lead and female lead that the film crew allows us to add songs played by the imperial instruments.¡± Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°You are overthinking. As long as we have a chance, we need to seize it.¡± Tang Zitong felt that it made sense and said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Chapter 435 - Secretary Si Taking Action While Tang Li was looking at the five music scores, Tang Zitong sat in front of the Guzheng. She said to Tang Li, ¡°Ever since I received the music scores, I¡¯ve been thinking about which instruments I should use to play them. However, I¡¯ve tried several instruments, but none of them felt right.¡± Tang Zitong even got the film crew to send her the drama script so that she could read it. ¡°The song at the end went from happy to heavy. If I only play one instrument, I feel like something is missing.¡± ¡°Then combine a couple of instruments. There are so many imperial instruments. What are you worried about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about not having that many people who can play the instruments together with me.¡± After saying that, Tang Zitong stood up and walked to Tang Li¡¯s side. She pointed at one of the scores and said, ¡°This piece requires a dozen instruments for it to sound great.¡± Tang Li thought for a moment and said, ¡°Everyone in the Tang family knows how to play instruments. You can ask them to participate.¡± Tang Zitong was enlightened when she heard that. She patted her head and said, ¡°Why did that not cross my mind?¡± With that, she became frustrated again. ¡°You are only free today. I don¡¯t know when I can get you to come over again. I¡¯m not sure if Lin and Huan can come back on leave from school.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. Call First Uncle and Second Uncle first. As long as most of them are free, Lin and Huan will definitely come back.¡± Tang Zitong thought it made sense and quickly took out her phone to call her family. While Tang Zitong was making the call, there was a knock on the door. Tang Li and Tang Zitong looked over at the same time. When they saw the person standing there, the call went through. When First Master Tang asked Tang Zitong what was going on, she forgot what to say. Seeing that Tang Zitong was in a daze, Tang Li took her phone and said to First Master Tang, ¡°Uncle, here is the thing¡­¡± With that, she walked out. When she reached the door, she threw a meaningful glance at Secretary Si. Secretary Si nodded at her and walked in. After Tang Li walked out with the phone, Tang Zitong came back to her senses and asked warily, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Since the last time Secretary Si made a fool of himself in front of her family, Tang Zitong was afraid that he would do something stupid again. She had been having a hard time at home these past two days. She was annoyed by two middle-aged women who kept asking her about him. Secretary Si subconsciously adjusted his glasses and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to help.¡± ¡°Help with what?¡± When he walked over, Tang Zitong subconsciously took a step back. However, after she took a step back, she felt that she shouldn¡¯t be the one backing off, so she took another step towards him. When the two of them faced each other, Tang Zitong realized that she was a head lower than Secretary Si. She quickly raised her head high and puffed out her chest. ¡°Weren¡¯t you very displeased when I asked you for help before? I don¡¯t have anything I need your help with now. Hurry up and leave.¡± After she came back that night, she finally convinced her mother and Second Aunt that she had nothing to do with this man. Why did he come at this time? If they came later, she wouldn¡¯t be able to explain herself. Secretary Si looked at Tang Zitong, who obviously didn¡¯t welcome him, and felt a little sad. He pursed his lips and stood there without moving. Seeing that he was not leaving, Tang Li pushed him. ¡°Secretary Si, I really don¡¯t need your help today. Aren¡¯t you very busy? Go back to work.¡± She was about to retract her hand when she was grabbed by a large hand. An electric current spread throughout her body from where she was touched. Tang Zitong¡¯s face instantly turned red. ¡°Let¡­ let go.¡± Secretary Si looked at her and said seriously, ¡°My name is Si Haocheng.¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Tang Zitong looked at him in a daze. Secretary Si suddenly leaned towards her. Tang Zitong subconsciously leaned back, her face even redder and her heart racing. However, she leaned backward too much and was about to fall. Secretary Si placed a hand on her back and looked at her face. ¡°I¡¯ve said before that I want to date you.¡± Tang Zitong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She forgot how intimate their positions were and continued to push him. ¡°But I didn¡¯t promise you anything.¡± She placed two hands on his chest but couldn¡¯t budge him an inch. Secretary Si looked at her and was about to say something. Tang Zitong suddenly saw a rack behind Secretary Si falling towards him. Without thinking, she grabbed his waist and pushed to the side. ¡°Secretary Si, move aside.¡± When the two of them dodged at the same time, the rack fell to the ground. Tang Zitong quickly got out of Secretary Si¡¯s arms to see what was going on with that rack. ¡°It was stable. Why did it collapse all of a sudden?¡± With that, she looked at Secretary Si. Secretary Si looked at her with sparkling eyes. After a while, he said to Tang Zitong, ¡°I¡¯ve had bad luck since I was young. No matter where I go, I attract bad luck for no reason¡­¡± The more Secretary Si spoke, the more Tang Zitong sympathized with him. ¡°After I turned 18, my bad luck spread to my family. Those who are related to me will be unlucky if they stay with me for too long, especially my family. They are either sick or injured, so ever since I was in university, I rarely went home, afraid that I would spread this bad luck to them.¡± At this point, he looked at her with sparkling eyes. ¡°Other than Tang Li, you are the only one who can help me get rid of my bad luck.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Tang Zitong felt a little confused. ¡°Fourth Sister is very good at this. It¡¯s understandable that she can help. I don¡¯t know anything. How can I help you?¡± ¡°You can. Last time in the banquet hall, that crystal chandelier fell down not because of the mistake of the hotel staff, but because of my bad luck. But as long as you¡¯re with me, I¡¯ll be safe.¡± Tang Zitong was at a loss for words. Secretary Si continued, ¡°Previously, Tang Li told me that my other half likes music and knows imperial instruments. As long as I marry her, my bad luck will disappear.¡± When Secretary Si said this, there was a gentleness in his eyes. Tang Zitong was used to seeing his expressionless face. Now that she looked into his eyes, her heart was racing even faster. She screamed in her heart, ¡°No way, why is Secretary Si so freaking handsome today? Who can refuse such a pretty man?¡± At this moment, Secretary Si suddenly brought her hand to his lips and kissed it. He said piously, ¡°Zitong, I know you¡¯ll think that I¡¯m doing this for myself if I suddenly propose to you, but I hope you can give me a chance. We can start by dating. If you still don¡¯t like me after we start dating, I definitely won¡¯t pester you.¡± Tang Zitong was a little dizzy. Her face was red and she didn¡¯t know what to do. At this moment, her mother¡¯s anxious voice was heard. ¡°Oh come on, why is she standing there like a dummy? Accept it.¡± Then, the twins agreed. ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Tang Zitong and Si Haocheng looked at the door at the same time and found that the Tang family was all standing there. Tang Zitong was petrified. When did they arrive?!!! Chapter 436 - Tan Wenjing Is Pregnant The Tang family was very enthusiastic towards Secretary Si, so enthusiastic that Tang Zitong seemed to be the extra person. Tang Zitong looked at Secretary Si, who was surrounded by her family, and moved toward Tang Li. She asked, ¡°Fourth Sister, how did they get here so quickly?¡± She thought that it would take at least a few hours for everyone to arrive. Tang Li smiled at her and said, ¡°Everyone happens to be free today.¡± ¡°This¡­ is too much of a coincidence.¡± ¡°Maybe you and Secretary Si are fated.¡± Hearing that, Tang Zitong remembered what Secretary Si said about Tang Li reading his fortune. She quickly asked, ¡°Fourth Sister, did you really read Secretary Si¡¯s fortune? Does his other half like imperial instruments?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Tang Zitong suddenly blushed.¡± Is his other half really me? ¡± Seeing her reaction, Tang Zitong smiled and said, ¡°Maybe not. It depends on whether you want this marriage or not.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tang Zitong was surprised. ¡°I can choose that myself?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way.¡± Tang Li glanced at Secretary Si and could clearly feel the changes in him recently. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anyone you like now, you can date Secretary Si. I¡¯ve read your fortune before. If you don¡¯t get married this year, you¡¯ll be single for the next ten years.¡± Tang Zitong widened her eyes and gulped in fear. ¡°Am I that miserable?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Tang Li nodded. Tang Zitong clenched her fists. ¡°No, I can¡¯t let myself live such a miserable life.¡± After saying that, she glanced at Secretary Si and continued, ¡°Actually, Si Haocheng is very handsome. If he doesn¡¯t have a sharp tongue, I really like his face. It¡¯s not a bad idea to give it a try.¡± With that, she nodded and walked over. After walking over, she cleared her throat. When everyone looked at her, she announced to Si Haocheng, ¡°I agree to dating you.¡± Then, everyone got down to business. The Tang family was a music family. Be it elders or juniors, they were all proficient in instruments since primary school. After discussing it for a while, they started playing the music. The Tang family was playing music while Secretary Si was serving tea and ordering lunch for everyone. A day passed quickly. When Qi Yihan came over after getting off work, Secretary Si remembered that he had only taken half a day off. He pushed his glasses up his nose bridge and said to Qi Yihan apologetically, ¡°I forgot I only applied for a half day off.¡± Qi Yihan said expressionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s considered absenteeism.¡± Secretary Si nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± After saying that, the two of them looked at the Tang family as they performed the music. Secretary Si said, ¡°They are really proficient in Imperial instruments. When they play, it gives people a strong feeling.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and looked at Tang Li. ¡°The Tang family was born for instruments. Otherwise, Li wouldn¡¯t have asked them to pick up their old trade.¡± Secretary Si looked at Tang Zitong, who was immersed in the instrument, and felt that she was extremely beautiful. The two of them waited until past 11 pm before the Tang family finished the song. They had never played as a family before. When they played, everyone played two instruments each, so it sounded especially grand. After recording this song, everyone went to a high-end and quiet club for supper. Tang Zitong sat with Secretary Si. Seeing that she liked seafood, Secretary Si peeled the shell for her. Tang Zitong told everyone excitedly that she would bring this song to the film crew tomorrow. When the time came, everyone would definitely be stunned. The others were also looking forward to it. When the supper was over, it was already two in the evening. Tang Li and Qi Yihan sat in the car. Tang Li leaned her head on Qi Yihan¡¯s shoulder and smiled. ¡°The Tang family is indeed suitable for music.¡± Qi Yihan tilted his head to look at her with a smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you¡¯ve always wanted to build the Tang family into?¡± ¡°Not me but my father.¡± At the mention of the man she had never seen before, Tang Li smiled again. ¡°I have a feeling that this father of mine is definitely not simple. I can¡¯t even tell where he is. I suddenly want to meet up with him.¡± ¡°If you want to see him, I can send people to look for him all over the world.¡± ¡°No need. When it¡¯s time for us to meet, he¡¯ll show up. Let the Tang family pick up the musical instrument business again. That¡¯s the deal he made with me.¡± ¡°Did he give you that Fuxi Guqin in exchange?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡­ Because she slept too late, Tang Li woke up late the next morning. Qi Yihan had already gone to the company. Tang Li sat at the dining table and ate breakfast while Qiqi and Linlin sat on the sofa in the living room and played games. The two butlers stood at the side and told her about the recent situation in the Qi Mansion. After saying that, Butler Yang went out to get busy. Butler Zhang stayed behind to gossip with Tang Li. ¡°Fourth Miss is very dissatisfied with that man and finds someone to kill him. Madam, should I interfere in this matter?¡± ¡°No need. Just tell First Master about this.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Butler Zhang added, ¡°Yesterday, Second Young Madam said that she was not feeling well and asked a doctor to check her. The doctor said that she is pregnant.¡± Tang Li nodded and said, ¡°Get someone to send her some supplements. She¡¯s going overseas with Qi Hao soon. Tell her to take care of her health.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At this moment, a voice came from outside the door. ¡°Madam, Second Young Madam is here.¡± Speaking of the devil, Tang Li said to Butler Zhang, ¡°Bring her in.¡± Butler Zhang went out and brought Tan Wenjing in. Her mother came in with Tan Wenjing. The two of them greeted Tang Li. Mrs. Tan handed the food box to Butler Zhang and said with a smile, ¡°Wenjing and I made these pastries early in the morning. Fourth Madam, try them.¡± Butler Zhang brought the food box to the dining table, opened it, and placed it in front of Tang Li. Tang Li ate a piece and nodded. ¡°You guys are getting better at making pastries.¡± With that, she called Linlin over. ¡°Take it to share with Qiqi.¡± Linlin said happily, ¡°Yes, Godmother.¡± After Linlin took the pastries away, she looked at Tan Wenjing. Tan Wenjing¡¯s entire body exuded a motherly glow, and her face was filled with unconcealable joy. ¡°Fourth Aunt, I wasn¡¯t feeling well yesterday. I got the doctor to check. The doctor said that I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Chapter 437 - Male Lead And Female Lead Falling out With Each Other Tang Li nodded and said, ¡°Take good care of yourself in the first few months of your pregnancy.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tan Wenjing looked like she was here just to tell Tang Li about her pregnancy. As soon as she finished speaking, Mrs. Tan asked, ¡°Fourth Madam, Wenjing is pregnant. Should we tell Old Master Qi?¡± Mrs. Tan had her own thoughts. The fourth generation of the Qi family only had one child, and the child her daughter gave birth to was the second. In addition, the old man had always emphasized that they should have more children. She felt that this was the best opportunity to suck up to Old Master. With a word from the old man, her daughter would have more say in the family. Tang Li glanced at Mrs. Tan and said, ¡°If Wenjing wants to go, then go.¡± Tan Wenjing had a lot of tricks up her sleeve. In this family, other than Qi Yihan and Tang Li, she wanted to deal with everyone. However, she definitely wouldn¡¯t act like she was excited. Instead, she said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and ask Father and discuss it with Qi Hao.¡± Tang Li nodded. The mother and daughter did not stay long and left. Once they left, Butler Zhang walked over and asked in confusion, ¡°Madam, Second Young Madam and Mrs. Tan are obviously up to no good. Why didn¡¯t you stop them?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to stop?¡± Tang Li looked indifferent. ¡°Tan Wenjing and Qi Hao are going overseas soon.¡± Hearing that, Butler Zhan did not ask further. After Butler Zhang left, Tang Li went to the study room and took out a book to read. When it was almost twelve, Tang Zitong called. Tang Zitong sounded very excited. ¡°Fourth Sister, I showed the ensemble to Director Ning and the music producer. They gave us a lot of affirmation and said that this song will be added to the drama as soon as possible.¡± Tang Li nodded and said, ¡°You have to keep an eye on it. After all, other than the songs we play, there are also Western instruments in this drama. Don¡¯t let anyone trick you.¡± Tang Zitong nodded and said, ¡°Si Haocheng said so too, so I plan to call and ask in two days.¡± When Tang Li heard her mention Secretary Si, she raised her eyebrows. ¡°Did Secretary Si go with you today?¡± Tang Zitong said, ¡°Well¡­ I didn¡¯t want him to come with me, but he insisted. He skipped work for two days in a row. If I were his boss, I would definitely fire him.¡± Tang Li smiled. ¡°If you said so, I¡¯ll talk to Yihan later and get him to fire Secretary Si.¡± ¡°Hey¡­ No, no, no!¡± Tang Zitong panicked. ¡°He skipped work because of us¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean by us? He did it for you.¡± ¡°Alright, for me, for me only. So, Fourth Sister, for my sake, don¡¯t tell Fourth Brother-in-law. If he really loses his job, I¡¯ll feel guilty.¡± Tang Li laughed out loud. Only then did Tang Zitong realize that Tang Li was teasing her. ¡°Fourth Sister, how dare you tease me.¡± Tang Li said, ¡°You were the one who reacted strongly. Don¡¯t tell me you are already in love with Secretary Si.¡± ¡°How¡­ How is that possible! Ah, I can¡¯t continue this conversation! Fourth Sister, can you not talk about him with me?¡± Tang Li smiled. ¡°Alright, who do you want to talk about?¡± Tang Zitong asked her, ¡°Fourth Sister, how¡¯s Ziqing? I want to come over and see her in the afternoon.¡± ¡°She¡¯s alright. You can come.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll come over in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up, Tang Li continued reading. When Tang Zitong came over in the afternoon, Xiang Wanwan came with her. Tang Li brought the two of them to the room where Su Ziqing was lying. Su Ziqing looked like she was asleep and looked pretty healthy. Tang Zitong asked Tang Li, ¡°Fourth Sister, when will Ziqing wake up?¡± ¡°In a few more days,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°The damaged organs in her body are recovering. She should be fine in a week.¡± Xiang Wanwan thought for a moment and asked Tang Li, ¡°Miss Tang is leaving the Imperial Capital soon. What will happen to Ziqing?¡± ¡°She can stay here. I¡¯ll get someone to take good care of her.¡± ¡°Miss Tang, why don¡¯t I take care of Ziqing?¡± Xiang Wanwan had always felt guilty. She felt that if it wasn¡¯t for her, Ziqing wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a serious injury. Tang Li looked at Xiang Wanwan for a few seconds and asked the book spirit, ¡°How far have Wanwan and Qi Lingxuan progressed?¡± The book spirit sighed and said, ¡°Ever since Su Ziqing was injured, Wanwan decided to draw the line with the male lead. Two days ago, when the male lead left, he came to look for Wanwan. Wanwan didn¡¯t want to see him, but the male lead grabbed her by the arms and said something to her. Then, the two of them started arguing.¡± After saying that, the book spirit suddenly asked Tang Li worriedly, ¡°Ancestor, what if Wanwan really doesn¡¯t like the male lead anymore?¡± Tang Li frowned and asked him, ¡°Is there a time limit for their relationship in this book?¡± ¡°No, but after the male lead got the Artifact Spirit, he hasn¡¯t been doing things according to the storyline. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the author of this book wasn¡¯t strict and only said that the male lead would dominate the world and live happily ever after with the female lead, this world would have collapsed.¡± Tang Li was relieved. ¡°Then we don¡¯t have to worry about them for now.¡± As long as this book did not collapse, Tang Li did not care how the male and female leads developed. She withdrew her spiritual sense and nodded at Xiang Wanwan. ¡°Sure. You can come here to take care of Ziqing or take her out.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll get my brother to come and pick Ziqing up.¡± Xiang Wanwan took out her phone and called Fu Junye. After she finished the call, Tang Li told her how to take care of Su Ziqing. Xiang Wanwan listened carefully and asked whatever she didn¡¯t understand. She was afraid that she would forget, so she took out a pen and notebook to put down the important points. After saying that, Tang Li added, ¡°As long as Ziqing wakes up, she¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Then, the three of them went to the living room to chat. Fu Junye agreed to come and pick them up. The three of them waited and started chatting casually. Tang Zitong started talking about the other songs. ¡°After Director Ning and the music producer listened to our songs yesterday, they hope that the rest of the songs will be ensembles as well. They said that the ensemble sounds more grand.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°When the time comes, you can get First Uncle and Second Uncle to join you. You don¡¯t need all of us to play together.¡± Tang Zitong grinned. ¡°I think so too.¡± Chapter 438 - Your Third Uncle Is About To Die After Qi Yihan settled the matters in the company, the two of them went to Jiangnan with Butler Yang. Butler Yang¡¯s hometown still had many buildings from the last century, such as alleys, flowers, and ancient bridges. It was the rainy season in Jiangnan. Qi Yihan held an umbrella with one hand and held Tang Li¡¯s shoulder with the other. The two of them walked on the bridge and looked at the boats passing by in the river. In the eyes of others, the two of them looked like a painting. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Butler Yang¡¯s hometown to be so beautiful.¡± Tang Li craned her neck to look at the boat under the bridge, but Qi Yihan pulled her back. ¡°Don¡¯t stick your head out. Your hair will get wet later.¡± Tang Li tilted her head and smiled at him. ¡°I want to take a boat.¡± Qi Yihan looked around and found a place to take the boat and brought her there. There were not many people walking around on a rainy day. Occasionally, one or two people would pass by in a hurry. There were even fewer people at the tourist dock. The two of them bought two tickets at the tourist center beside the dock and boarded the ship. The two of them stood on the boat with an umbrella and looked at the scenery around them, feeling the peace and quiet of the water village in Jiangnan. At noon, Butler Yang called and the two of them walked back. Butler Yang had many relatives here, and he also had a house of his own. His house had always been taken care of by his uncle¡¯s family. The two of them walked into the courtyard. Butler Yang was washing his hands with the water press. When he saw them enter, he said, ¡°It¡¯s almost lunchtime.¡± Tang Li asked, ¡°Have you finished visiting your relatives?¡± After the three of them arrived, Butler Yang went to inform his relatives. It was not appropriate for Tang Li and Qi Yihan to go with him, so the two of them looked around. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Butler Yang poured away the water and filled up the basin again. The two of them walked over and washed their hands before walking into the living room. Butler Yang asked as he walked, ¡°It just so happens that my Third Uncle¡¯s birthday is the day after tomorrow. I¡¯m going over to help tonight. Do you want to come over for dinner tonight?¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan looked at each other. Qi Yihan asked, ¡°Is it ok for us to go?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Butler Yang said. ¡°My Third Uncle used to treat me very well. When my sister and I were young, he liked us the most. He knows a lot about what happened to my sister back then.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go and talk to him,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°Maybe he will have some clues about your lost sister. As long as we find some clues about your sister, we can find her exact location.¡± Butler Yang nodded. He thought so too. At night, Tang Li and Qi Yihan followed Butler Yang to his uncle¡¯s house. The people on this street all had the surname Yang. There was also a Yang family ancestral hall on the street. The elders¡¯ birthday banquet here usually lasted for three days. Before the birthday banquet officially started, relatives would come over to help. The moment they arrived, they were treated like VIPs because everyone knew who Qi Yihan was. The three of them sat in front of Third Uncle and talked. Butler Yang¡¯s third uncle was already 90 years old, but he looked pretty healthy. When he saw Butler Yang, he held his hand and asked questions. His eyes were filled with tears as he kept saying that Butler Yang was an unfortunate child and wanted him to get married. Butler Yang chatted with him for a while before turning the topic to his sister. Third Uncle sighed and said, ¡°If Yingying didn¡¯t get lost back then, she would be a grown girl now. Junhui (Butler Yang¡¯s name is Yang Junhui) wouldn¡¯t have to leave his hometown to look for her.¡± Butler Yang sighed as well, his tone filled with self-blame. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I still can¡¯t find Yingying despite having tried all I can. I¡¯m not a good brother.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Third Uncle frowned and said, ¡°You were still a child at that time. If you want to blame someone, blame the human traffickers.¡± Tang Li looked at Third Uncle and asked, ¡°Was Brother Yang¡¯s sister taken away by human traffickers? I thought she got lost.¡± ¡°She must have been taken away by a human trafficker.¡± Third Uncle said firmly. ¡°There were many human traffickers in that time.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡± Then, she asked, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Brother Yang mention his sister before. Third Uncle, can you tell me how Brother Yang¡¯s sister disappeared?¡± When Tang Li brought this up, he recalled and told her, ¡°At that time, Junhui¡¯s parents went to town to buy something, so they brought Junhui and Yingying with them. That day was the town fair, and there were many people attending the fair. At that time, Junhui¡¯s parents were trying on clothes for Junhui, but in the blink of an eye, Yingying disappeared. We mobilized everyone in the village, but we still couldn¡¯t find her.¡± After saying this, he said to Butler Yang, ¡°It¡¯s really not your fault.¡± Butler Yang shook his head. ¡°If I didn¡¯t want that dress, my sister wouldn¡¯t have gone missing.¡± ¡°You were only six or seven years old at that time. What did you know?¡± Even if Third Uncle said so, Butler Yang still blamed himself. ¡°After that, Dad and Mom got into an accident while looking for Sister. If I didn¡¯t want that dress at that time, Sister wouldn¡¯t have gone missing and Dad and Mom wouldn¡¯t have gotten into an accident.¡± Third Uncle shook his head and sighed again. Tang Li looked at the two of them and asked, ¡°Third Uncle, I heard from Brother Yang that the house he used to live in suddenly caught fire, and everything related to his sister was gone, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Tang Li nodded and asked, ¡°Brother Yang said that you liked him and his sister the most. Do you still have Yingying¡¯s stuff?¡± ¡°No.¡± Third Uncle shook his head. ¡°At that time, Junhui¡¯s mother was deranged because of losing her daughter. Whenever she saw anything related to Yingying, she would go crazy, so we got rid of everything related to Yingying.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Tang Li asked a few more questions before stopping. Soon, the other men came over to talk to Butler Yang and Qi Yihan. After leaving Third Uncle¡¯s house, the three of them were on the way back to Butler Yang¡¯s house. Tang Li suddenly said to Butler Yang, ¡°Your Third Uncle¡¯s lifespan is about to end.¡± Butler Yang was shocked and asked, ¡°How is that possible? He still looks so healthy.¡± However, after saying this, he covered his eyes with his hands and his voice was choked with emotions. ¡°How long does Third Uncle have?¡± ¡°Till the day after tomorrow,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for an old man to live to 90 years old and still be so healthy. If you want him to leave happily, you can keep it a secret.¡± Butler Yang suppressed the pain in his heart and nodded. Tang Li added, ¡°Let¡¯s go to your previous house tomorrow morning.¡± Chapter 439 - Im Afraid The next day, Tang Li and the others woke up very early. The sun had just risen, and it was still raining outside. The three of them walked west with umbrellas. At this moment, many families were not up yet. The doors were all tightly shut. When some people saw the three of them, they would ask where Butler Yang was going. Butler Yang would stop and tell the people who asked, ¡°Go to my old house.¡± When they heard this, they would say, ¡°Your old house is in ruins. It¡¯s useless even if you go. Plus it¡¯s raining today, you¡¯d better not go.¡± Butler Yang would say, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m just going over to take a look.¡± After the three of them walked for a while, Qi Yihan said to Butler Yang, ¡°These people are worried that you¡¯ll be tormented by the old memories again once you see the house.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Butler Yang¡¯s expression was very calm. ¡°But I¡¯m determined to find my sister.¡± The three of them walked for nearly half an hour. When they walked out of the street and reached the entrance of the village, they saw large paddy fields and a lotus pond. Between the paddy field and the lotus pond stood a few houses. Butler Yang led the two of them along a limestone road. There was a house at the end of the limestone road. Most of it had collapsed, covered in weeds. The three of them walked to the courtyard in front of the house and stood there. Tang Li asked, ¡°When was this house burned down?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been twenty-five years.¡± Then, he added, ¡°On the day the house was burned down, my parents happened to go out to look for my sister. I was at school. When I rushed back, the fire had already been put out by the people in the village, but pretty much everything was gone.¡± Tang Li looked at the house and took two steps forward. Qi Yihan and Butler Yang followed. Qi Yihan asked Butler Yang, ¡°How did this fire start?¡± ¡°At that time, the rice was harvested and there was a lot of straw in the field. A few children grabbed some straw behind my house to burn grasshoppers and the fire spread to my house.¡± When he said this, Butler Yang¡¯s tone was mixed with emotions. It was obvious that he was still brooding over what happened at that time. ¡°Although we had already moved away at that time, the house was filled with my sister¡¯s stuff. We didn¡¯t dare to let Mom know. Later on, Mom found out and her condition worsened. Soon, Dad and Mom went out to look for my sister again and died in an unexpected accident.¡± Hearing that, Qi Yihan patted Butler Yang on the shoulder to comfort him. Tang Li said to the two of them, ¡°I¡¯m going to use a special method to see if this house has anything connected with your sister.¡± With that, a talisman appeared in her hand. She threw the talisman into the air, and a thick fog suddenly surrounded this area. Qi Yihan looked at Tang Li calmly and gestured for Butler Yang to move back. Tang Li took out the copper bell that she had not used for a long time. When the copper bell was rung, a crisp bell sound was heard. A few seconds later, the house in front of them was quickly restored. Then, a scene that Butler Yang was familiar with appeared. The boy inside was only six years old and the girl was four years old. The little girl looked especially loveable. She had two braids and a sweet smile. Butler Yang couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°Sister.¡± The little girl actually looked at Butler Yang. Butler Yang¡¯s heart started racing. At that moment, Tang Li said, ¡°Since you and your sister can still sense each other, it means that your sister is still alive. Quick, ask her where she is.¡± Butler Yang¡¯s heart skipped a beat and his voice trembled. ¡°Sister, where are you? Brother has been looking for you. Tell me and I will come and bring you back immediately.¡± The little girl seemed to not understand him. She tilted her head and made a thinking gesture. Butler Yang was a little anxious, so he called Tang Li, ¡°Madam.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± After saying that, Tang Li continued to shake the copper bell in her hand. As the copper bell rang, the little girl suddenly hugged her head and squatted down to cry. Butler Yang became even more anxious. ¡°What happened to my sister? Why is she in so much pain?¡± Tang Li¡¯s expression turned solemn, and she shook the copper bell even faster. After hugging her head and crying in pain for a while, the little girl stood up and pointed in one direction. ¡°Madam, is my sister telling us something?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The little girl¡¯s lips twitched a few times before she stopped and lowered her hand. ¡°Yingying said she¡¯s afraid.¡± Butler Yang had learned lip-reading before and understood what the little girl said. ¡°She said I¡¯m afraid.¡± Butler Yang looked at Tang Li and became even more anxious. ¡°Madam, my sister said she¡¯s afraid, but she didn¡¯t say where she was. What should we do? Can we really find her?¡± ¡°She already told us,¡± Tang Li said and put away the bell. The bell was put away and the scene disappeared. The house in front of them returned to ruins. Before the fog dissipated, someone was talking in the distance. ¡°Why is it suddenly foggy? It¡¯s really foggy.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t even see the road in this fog. Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Alright, it won¡¯t be good if we fall into the lotus pond.¡± The two voices gradually faded away. At that moment, Tang Li said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back too.¡± On the way back, the three of them did not speak. When they entered Butler Yang¡¯s house and the courtyard door was closed, Butler Yang asked Tang Li impatiently, ¡°Madam, my sister was pointing southwest just now. Can we find her as long as we look in that direction?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Li thought for a moment and told him, ¡°But you have to be prepared.¡± Butler Yang was in so much discomfort that it became difficult to breathe. He nodded. ¡°I understand. As long as my sister is still alive, it¡¯s already a good thing.¡± Tang Li nodded and did not say anything else. Soon, someone from Butler Yang¡¯s Third Uncle¡¯s family came to call the three of them over for breakfast. Butler Yang said to Tang Li, ¡°I have to stay here for a few days. We¡¯ll leave after my third uncle is buried.¡± Qi Yihan and Tang Li had no objections, but the two of them did not plan to go for breakfast. Qi Yihan said, ¡°We can go over for lunch, but we won¡¯t go in the morning and at night.¡± Butler Yang nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll come back and cook for you.¡± ¡°No need. We¡¯ll prepare the food ourselves.¡± Butler Yang wanted to say that there was no reason for them to prepare it, but looking at Qi Yihan, he could tell that Qi Yihan wanted to do the cooking for his wife, so he didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you prepare the ingredients.¡± Chapter 440 - This Is a Bad Custom from the Old Times There were many people in Butler Yang¡¯s family, and the birthday was grand. On the first day of the birthday, an opera troupe was invited over to perform. After Tang Li and Qi Yihan finished dinner, they followed the others into the ancestral hall. The ancestral hall here was different from the one in the Imperial Capital. In the Imperial Capital, only rich families had ancestral halls. Almost every family here had one. Butler Yang knew that Third Uncle didn¡¯t have much time to live and felt sad. In order not to let the old man notice his sorrow, he came over to watch the show and chatted with Tang LI. ¡°We don¡¯t have a head in our family, so if there¡¯s anything important in the family, a few respected elders will discuss it together. Every year, there will be a huge worshiping ceremony in the family. During that day, everyone will gather together.¡± Tang Li imagined that scene and said, ¡°It must be very grand.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, but we are by no means the largest family here. A few miles away, there is a whole village occupied by people with the same surname.¡± ¡°Will outsiders be allowed to settle down there?¡± ¡°Yes, as long as they don¡¯t interfere with the internal affairs of that family.¡± Tang Li nodded and did not comment further. The three of them watched the show until ten-thirty before returning. Butler Yang went straight to his Third Uncle¡¯s house. Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked back together. The rainy night was a little cold. Coupled with the wind, Tang Li suddenly sneezed. Qi Yihan quickly took off his jacket and wrapped her in it. As he walked, he said to her, ¡°I told you to wear a jacket, but you didn¡¯t listen. What if you catch a cold?¡± Tang Li rubbed her nose and said, ¡°I won¡¯t catch a cold. I sneezed because of the wind.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her disapprovingly. ¡°A sneeze is a sign of a cold. You have to be careful.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Li smiled at him and changed the topic. ¡°Butler Yang must be feeling very sad now.¡± Qi Yihan nodded. The two of them quickly walked back to Butler Yang¡¯s house. Tang Li stood under the eaves and waited for Qi Yihan to put away the umbrella. ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that the rainy season in Jiangnan will last for half a month or even a month. I think this kind of weather is the most comfortable.¡± Qi Yihan put the umbrella away and held her hand as they walked in. As they walked, he said, ¡°If you want to sleep in, we can stay here for two more days when we find Butler Yang¡¯s sister.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°I was planning to do so.¡± After going upstairs and taking a shower, Tang Li laid in Qi Yihan¡¯s arms with one leg on top of him and started chatting with him about the ancestral hall. ¡°I heard from others before that decades ago, once a woman marries into a big family, she can¡¯t be disloyal. No matter how bad her husband¡¯s character is and how violent he is, she can¡¯t ask for a divorce. Otherwise, she will be accused of something she didn¡¯t do and be punished.¡± Qi Yihan stroked her back and said, ¡°This is a bad custom from the old days. It definitely won¡¯t happen now.¡± Tang Li thought about it and felt that it made sense. The two of them chatted for a while longer before Tang Li suddenly fell asleep. Qi Yihan looked at her sweet sleeping face and lowered his head to kiss her forehead before closing his eyes. The next day, Tang Li was sleeping soundly when she was suddenly woken up by Qi Yihan. Tang Li opened her eyes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qi Yihan had obviously been up for a while and was already dressed neatly. There was still some water vapor on his hair, obviously just returning from outside. He told Tang Li, ¡°Butler Yang¡¯s third uncle is dying. Butler Yang wants you to go over and take a look.¡± Tang Li nodded and sat up. She took the clothes Qi Yihan gave her and quickly put them on. After washing up, she went downstairs with Qi Yihan. At that moment, Butler Yang was standing in the living room downstairs. When he saw Tang Li come down, he looked extremely sad. ¡°Madam, my Third Uncle is dying. Can you go over and look at him?¡± Although Butler Yang knew that life and death were common, he still had a little hope that Tang Li could save his dying uncle. Tang Li nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± The three of them walked towards Third Uncle¡¯s house. At this moment, many people were gathered at the house. Because the old man was suddenly dying, the originally festive atmosphere turned into a scene of grief. ¡°Third Uncle was fine last night. Why did he suddenly¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we go get the doctor? Maybe it¡¯s not what we think.¡± ¡­ At this moment, everyone was gathered in the courtyard of Third Uncle¡¯s house, discussing in low voices. Butler Yang raised his voice and said, ¡°Please make way.¡± Everyone subconsciously turned around. When they saw Qi Yihan and Tang Li standing beside Butler Yang, they subconsciously made their way. The three of them strode in. Everyone gathered around and looked into the living room while discussing why Butler Yang brought the two of them in. After the three of them walked in, Butler Yang said to a middle-aged woman who was crying in the living room, ¡°Auntie, Madam is a doctor. The ambulance hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Let Madam in to take a look.¡± The middle-aged woman looked up and quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no¡­ Let¡¯s wait for the ambulance. It¡¯s better to send your Third Uncle to the hospital.¡± It was obvious that she didn¡¯t trust Tang Li. Butler Yang frowned and walked straight to Third Uncle¡¯s room. Soon, he and another middle-aged man walked out. The two of them exchanged a few words in the local language. Butler Yang said to Tang Li, ¡°Madam, please go in and see my Third Uncle.¡± Tang Li nodded and followed him in. At that moment, many people were gathered in the old man¡¯s room. These people were all his descendants. Tang Li said, ¡°It¡¯s best if you guys can give the patient some space. Crowding here is not going to help him.¡± Butler Yang said a few more words to the middle-aged man before he called everyone out. At that moment, Tang Li walked to the bed and sat down. She took the old man¡¯s pulse and took out a set of silver needles. The middle-aged man was shocked and wanted to stop her, but he was stopped by Butler Yang. Tang Li poked one of the old man¡¯s acupoints and asked seriously, ¡°Third Uncle, do you have something to tell Butler Yang?¡± The old man gurgled and reached out his hand. When Butler Yang came over to hold his hand, the old man said, panting, ¡°I remember now. A few days before Yingying was taken away, someone who claimed to be from the Education Bureau came over to register the birth date of children above the age of three and asked about the exact time of your birth.¡± Chapter 441 - Something Is Wrong With The Boss Before an old man passed away, he would have a short period of lucidity. At this time, he could remember many things. Tang Li asked several questions about the person who came to register the children in the village, and Third Uncle told her everything. However, as he spoke, he breathed his last breath. Tang Li took a step back and said to her son, ¡°Prepare the funeral for the old man.¡± ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Third Uncle!¡± For a moment, the entire house was filled with sorrowful cries. For the next few days, Butler Yang stayed at Third Uncle¡¯s house. After Third Uncle was buried, the three of them set out to find his sister. Before Tang Li left, she told Butler Yang, ¡°You have to be mentally prepared. Your sister was taken away because someone asked for her birth characters. There¡¯s only one possibility for this situation, and that is that her birth characters are very compatible with something or someone. If it¡¯s something, she should already be a puppet. If it¡¯s someone, she might very well have become a living dead.¡± When Butler Yang heard this, he clenched his fists. No matter how hard he tried to control himself, his hands were trembling. After a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± The three of them drove a car southwest. After driving for a few hours, Tang Li met Xu Guanhai and Zhao Guangyi, who were on their way to the village. The two of them were extremely happy to see her. Xu Guanhai said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet Master Tang here. Master Tang, do you want to go to that town together with us?¡± Tang Li was a little surprised. They set out from the Imperial Capital pretty much at the same time. The three of them had stayed at Butler Yang¡¯s hometown for a few days, and the two of them should have already gone to that town a long time ago. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Xu Guanhai sighed and told her, ¡°We were about to go straight to that town after getting off the plane, but we were stopped by the people from the Mystic Society in Jiangnan. Something happened here, and we helped them settle it. They said that they would send two people to take us to town. Unexpectedly, those two people were busy and asked us to wait in this town for a day.¡± Zhao Guangyi asked Tang Li, ¡°Master Tang, where are you going now?¡± ¡°Looking for someone in the southwest.¡± ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t the village we¡¯re going to in the southwest as well? Master Tang, we can go together.¡± Tang Li felt that it made sense, so she told Butler Yang, ¡°Maybe there is a clue about your sister in that village.¡± Butler Yang had no objections. Everyone found a restaurant to eat at. This town was neither big nor small. Because of the rain, there were not many people walking around outside. There were even fewer people in the restaurant. When the boss saw them, he quickly greeted them warmly, ¡°Guests, please come in.¡± The boss was a middle-aged man in his forties. When he invited them in, he specially glanced at Tang Li and Qi Yihan. The boss brought them tea and a menu. ¡°Take a look at what you want to eat. I¡¯ll get the cook to prepare it.¡± The two masters handed the menu to Tang Li. In front of outsiders, they did not call her Master Tang. ¡°Miss Tang, you can take a look first.¡± The boss glanced at Tang Li again. Tang Li did not reject it and took the menu to order some dishes. After ordering the dishes, the boss took the menu to the kitchen and came out with a stool. He sat by the door and looked out. Xu Guanhai asked, ¡°Boss, isn¡¯t it time for dinner? Why aren¡¯t there many people dining here?¡± The boss was worried that they would think that it was because his restaurant was bad that there were no customers, so he quickly turned around and explained to them, ¡°There¡¯s a vocational school nearby. Our main customers are the students. They won¡¯t come out from school until after six. At that time, there will be a lot of people.¡± Xu Guanhai nodded and did not ask further. Instead, he told Tang Li about how they were called here to help. ¡°This place is close to the sea. The nearby fishermen have always encountered some strange phenomena when they go out to the sea to fish in the past six months. They either can¡¯t catch any fish or are chased by ferocious fish. The fishermen tried many methods but couldn¡¯t change this situation, so they invited people from the Mystic Society here.¡± The boss, who was eavesdropping on the conversation, sat down next to them and asked, ¡°Are you masters? The kind who can catch ghosts?¡± The boss added, ¡°There¡¯s also a master in our town. I wonder if you are better than her.¡± Xu Guanhai was a little surprised and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the name of the master here?¡± ¡°We call her the Water Granny. Whether it¡¯s fortune-telling or feng shui, she¡¯s very accurate. If any of our children pass away or die young, we¡¯ll go to her, especially¡­¡± At this point, he deliberately lowered his voice, as if he was afraid of being heard. ¡°There is a vocational school nearby, right? The students there¡­ Tsk tsk¡­ None of them take study seriously. There are many times when boys died in brawls. The girls who are good-looking, tsk tsk¡­ Nine out of ten had an abortion. If there are too many of these things, there will definitely be resentful ghosts. They will also ask the water granny for help.¡± These words made the masters frown at the same time. Tang Li asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t the teachers and managers taking care of this situation?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a private school. The higher-ups don¡¯t care. Some of them are even involved. They only care when it comes to sleeping with pretty girls.¡± ¡°How did you know about this?¡± ¡°Everyone in town knows!¡± ¡°In that case, why didn¡¯t anyone expose it? Where are the parents of those students? Don¡¯t they know?¡± Xu Guanhai was furious. ¡°The shareholders of this school are rich. Whoever dares to expose it will immediately be punished.¡± At this point, the boss stressed, ¡°Don¡¯t go out and spout nonsense. Otherwise, not only will you guys get punished, but I will as well.¡± They nodded, indicating that they would not let a word leak out. Soon, the cook finished cooking. While they were eating, the boss asked Xu Guanhai and Zhao Guangyi, ¡°Are you really masters?¡± This time, Zhao Guangyi admitted, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I see. Master, enjoy your meal. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± After saying that, the boss moved to sit by the door again. When they were eating, they did not say anything else. After dinner and paying the bill, the boss asked, ¡°Will you guys stay here tonight? There are several good hotels in our town. If you guys want to stay, I can recommend one for you.¡± Xu Guanhai and Zhao Guangyi were about to say something. Tang Li said first, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not safe to drive at night. We plan to leave tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°This lady is right. Then I¡¯ll recommend a hotel to you. That inn is the best in our town. It¡¯s also clean. You¡¯ll definitely be satisfied staying there.¡± Chapter 442 - You Were Actually Not Controlled By Me! The boss was very enthusiastic and even brought them to that hotel. After they checked in, they all gathered in Tang Li¡¯s room. Xu Guanhai said with a solemn expression, ¡°I have a feeling that this boss is not a good person. Why is he telling us all that when he knows it¡¯ll put him in great danger.¡± Zhao Guangyi agreed. ¡°Also, that water granny he mentioned sounds like a swindler.¡± After saying that, the two of them looked at Tang Li. Tang Li rubbed her chin and thought. Qi Yihan said, ¡°That water granny should be in cahoots with the leaders of the vocational school. This boss asked us to stay.¡± At this point, he looked at Tang Li. ¡°The boss specifically mentioned beautiful girls in the vocational school. His main goal might be Li.¡± These words surprised Butler Yang and the other two. Xu Guanhai and Zhao Guangyi snorted in disdain. ¡°He really overestimated himself.¡± Butler Yang asked, ¡°What does Madam plan to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go meet that water granny later.¡± Qi Yihan said, ¡°If the water granny and the leaders of the vocational school are really birds of a feather, we¡¯d better get the higher-ups to step in. When the time comes, you¡¯ll deal with that water granny and the higher-ups will deal with the rats of the vocational school.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Qi Yihan immediately made a call to the higher-ups. After hanging up, Qi Yihan passed on the message from the higher-up. ¡°Mr. He will send someone over immediately and ask us to get the evidence first.¡± They nodded and discussed what to do before returning to their own rooms. On the other hand, after the boss sent them to the hotel, he did not go back. Instead, he went to a house in the east of town. In the middle of the house was a blood beast that made people have nightmares just by looking at it. The blood beast looked similar to a glutton, but its entire body was covered in blood. It was clearly an arched stone statue, but the blood seemed to be flowing. On the table in front of the blood beast was a fiery red candle. There was no incense lit, and in the middle was a bowl of blood. The blood in the bowl was moving on its own, emitting ripples. Just as the boss entered, the blood disappeared. The boss shuddered in fear and kept swallowing his saliva. He looked into the left door and saw that it was dark inside. He swallowed his saliva again and called out carefully, ¡°Water Granny.¡± Seeing that there was no response, he called out again, ¡°Water Granny, Water Granny.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The voice came from behind the boss. The boss was so scared that he screamed and quickly turned around to say to her, ¡°Water Granny, a very beautiful woman came to town today. I¡¯ve already arranged for her to stay in the hotel of the Li family. Do you want to kidnap her?¡± The water granny was a middle-aged woman in her forties. She was very short, about 1.4 meters tall. She was wearing a green dress, but her eyes were very sharp, making people not dare to look at her. The boss quickly withdrew his gaze and stood there, waiting for her answer. ¡°How beautiful is she?¡± After asking this, the water granny walked to the blood beast and looked at the empty bowl. She took out a transparent bag that was also filled with blood. After watching her pour the blood into the bowl, the boss said, ¡°She¡¯s prettier than anyone I¡¯ve ever seen before.¡± Water Granny paused and turned to look at him. She narrowed her eyes and smiled. This smile was not amiable but terrifying. The boss¡¯s hair stood on end. ¡°You did very well.¡± The water granny took out a thumb-sized bottle from her pocket. Inside was a pill. When the boss saw the pill, his eyes instantly lit up. ¡°This is your reward.¡± The boss quickly took the small bottle with both hands, his eyes sparkling. ¡°Thank you, Water Granny. Thank you, Water Granny.¡± The water granny waved at him and the boss left. As soon as the boss left, the water granny took out her phone. After making a call, she said, ¡°I met a top-grade woman here. I only want a bowl of her blood, and you can take her body¡­ This woman is much prettier than those in your school. At least five million¡­ Sure, come over at two in the morning and I¡¯ll show you the goods¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely make her behave and listen to you.¡± After hanging up the phone, a wicked smile appeared on her face. At one in the morning, other than the pattering rain, there was no other sound in the entire town. In the hotel, there was no one in the hall and the receptionist was dozing off. A short figure appeared by the door and walked in. She was not slow. After she walked in, the lights in the hall suddenly went out. The short figure instantly disappeared into the darkness. Soon, the figure arrived outside Tang Li¡¯s room. She pushed the door open and walked in. After she walked in, a red flame suddenly appeared in her hand. She looked at the bed and saw two people lying there. The woman was as beautiful as a top-grade jade doll. The water granny walked up to the woman¡¯s bed. After carefully examining her face, she was pleased. Then, she poured the flame on the woman¡¯s forehead. A drop of bright red liquid dripped onto the woman¡¯s forehead and disappeared into her skin. At this moment, Water Granny said, ¡°Get up. Get up and follow me.¡± The woman opened her eyes and looked at the water granny in a daze. The woman lifted the blanket, put on her clothes and shoes, and followed Water Granny out. On the way, the flame in Water Granny¡¯s hand didn¡¯t extinguish. She walked in front and the woman followed behind. The two of them walked down the aisle, past the front hall, and out of the hotel. It was still drizzling, and neither of them had an umbrella. The flames in the water granny¡¯s hand did not extinguish in the wind and rain. The two of them walked towards the east of the town. When they reached Water Granny¡¯s house, Water Granny brought her to the blood beast. First, she knelt down and kowtowed three times. Then, she said, ¡°Your Lordship, I found you the blood of a top-grade woman. Take a look and see if you like it.¡± The blood on the blood beast¡¯s body flowed faster, looking like it was excited. The water granny smiled happily. ¡°Your Lordship, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll let you enjoy her blood immediately.¡± With that, she picked up the bowl of blood on the table and took out a dagger that was shining with a cold light from the drawer. She turned around and walked to the woman, gesturing to her. ¡°Kneel down.¡± However, this time, the woman standing there did not listen to her. The water granny was shocked and shouted again, ¡°Kneel down.¡± Tang Li looked at the water granny whose face was red and laughed out loud. ¡°You weren¡¯t controlled by me!¡± The water granny¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Chapter 443 - If You Die, Do You Think You Will Go To Hell? Tang Li looked at the stone statue that was emitting a powerful evil spirit in front of her and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re just a little demon that has obtained some opportunities to cultivate. You¡¯re not worthy of me kneeling to you.¡± With that, a talisman appeared in her hand and she quickly shot it at the stone statue. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Looking at the shattered stone statue and the blood that was spreading everywhere, the water granny¡¯s body stiffened in fear and she screamed. The blood quickly splattered all over the water granny¡¯s face, but not a drop of blood landed on Tang Li. At that moment, Tang Li turned to look at the water granny. The moment the water granny was stared at by Tang Li, her body started trembling uncontrollably. ¡°Who¡­ who¡­ are you?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you find out who I am before bringing me here?¡± Tang Li said casually. ¡°You must have done a lot of bad things over the years, haven¡¯t you? If you die, do you think you¡¯ll go to hell?¡± The water granny¡¯s face turned pale and her body trembled even more violently. Tang Li continued, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to tell me everything you¡¯ve done over the years. Otherwise¡­ you might end up like this thing.¡± The water granny¡¯s face turned even paler. She was wondering who the woman in front of her was. Could she be a master? But it was impossible for a master to look like her. Or perhaps there was a master among the people who came with the woman. The master deliberately used the woman as bait. If that was the case, before the master appeared, if she caught this woman and held her hostage, would she be able to negotiate with the master and get him to let her go? At this thought, a glint flashed across the woman¡¯s eyes. Her lips trembled as she said regretfully, ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk. But I¡¯m feeling very uncomfortable now. Can you help me sit on the chair?¡± Tang Li looked at the middle-aged woman and reached out her hand to the woman. When the woman¡¯s eyes lit up, a ball of flames suddenly appeared in Tang Li¡¯s palm. It was a blue flame. The woman who was about to reach out to Tang Li screamed. Her body went limp and she fell to the ground. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°You get scared really easily.¡± Tang Li looked bored. ¡°I thought you were immune to these things after being a swindler for so long. Looks like I overestimated you, but¡­ I suddenly don¡¯t want to play with you anymore. Let¡¯s go straight to the point.¡± After saying that, Tang Li snapped her fingers. The woman shuddered and started talking in the next second. ¡°Eight years ago, when my husband abused me, I ran out and hid on the mountain. However, my husband refused to let go of me. He gathered all his relatives and came out to look for me. I was extremely afraid, so I ran deeper into the mountain. As I ran, I tripped and fell. When I fell, I saw a large pool of blood in front of me. I was so scared that I was about to run away when this pool of blood spoke. He said that as long as I listened to her, I would never be abused again and would become a big shot in this town. ¡°I thought that if my husband caught me, I would be half dead anyway, so I might as well take a gamble.¡± ¡°Later, this pool of blood helped me take revenge on my husband. He and his family died one after another.¡± ¡°After they died, I started to convince the entire town that I had been chosen by a god. I can read fortunes, read feng shui, and have divine herbs.¡± ¡°Then, many people came to look for me. Even the leaders of the vocational school came to look for me. It just so happened that my master needed the blood of women to cultivate, and he liked the blood of beautiful women the most. There were many beautiful women in the vocational school. I worked with the leaders of the vocational school. They provided me with the blood of beautiful women. I helped them control the girls¡¯ minds and made them earn money for the school.¡± ¡°Because the leaders of the vocational school had those beautiful girls to help them build connections and money, they quickly established a huge network. They have customers in the county, city, province, and even the imperial capital.¡± After hearing this, Tang Li turned to look at the door and said, ¡°If you have anything else to ask, come in and ask.¡± After Tang Li finished speaking, two people in uniforms walked in. Behind them were Qi Yihan and the other three. Everyone looked very serious and angry. The two men in uniform walked up to the water granny and asked who were in cahoots with the school leaders. Water Granny actually knew the details and told them everything in detail. After asking what they wanted to ask, they walked out of the water granny¡¯s house. Qi Yihan said to the two men in uniform, ¡°We will leave the rest to you guys. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning.¡± The two men in uniform had no objections. One of them looked at Tang Li and said, ¡°Miss Tang, thank you for your help this time. If not for you, we wouldn¡¯t have known that such a dirty thing was happening in this town. We will definitely investigate what happened here and not let go of anyone involved.¡± These two people were sent by the higher-ups, so as long as they got the evidence, they could immediately arrest people. After settling this matter, the three of them stayed in town until morning. After the two people from the Jiangnan Mystic Society arrived, they continued walking southwest. After walking for another five to six hours, the car stopped by an artificial river. The grass in this artificial river was growing rampant. It was obvious that it had not been weeded for a long time. The two masters who brought them here were called Xuan Yi and Wang Chong. Wang Chong said to them, ¡°That town over there is our destination.¡± On the other side of the river, there was indeed a small town. From here, the buildings in the town were not much different from other places except for being a little older. The only difference was that from the road they were standing on to the town, there was not even a car or a person. Xuan Yi added, ¡°A master came over before. He said that this town is very strange, but he didn¡¯t know exactly what. Later, he fell seriously ill.¡± ¡°Even Master Lian fell seriously ill when he came out. If ordinary people go in and come out, it won¡¯t just be a serious illness. Some people will continue to be sick and die after a year or two.¡± ¡°I heard that over the years, there hasn¡¯t been a newborn in this town. When most of the old people died, middle-aged people started to die. Previously, there were thousands of people in this town, but now, there seem to be only a thousand people.¡± Tang Li asked, ¡°How long has this situation been going on?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know the exact number of years. It should have been more than ten years.¡± Butler Yang was a little nervous. He asked Tang Li, ¡°Madam, do you think my sister is really in this town?¡± Tang Li glanced at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say now. You and your sister are bound by kinship. If she¡¯s really here and you two meet, you¡¯ll feel it.¡± Butler Yang nodded, feeling both excited and uneasy. Chapter 444 - Is There Something Unclean hiding in the Pond? ¡°Should we drive the car in?¡± Butler Yang asked them. Wang Chong said, ¡°It¡¯s best if we drive in. If we can¡¯t find a place to stay, we can stay in the car.¡± Qi Yihan asked, ¡°Is there a gas station in this town?¡± ¡°No, ther Zhao Guangyi guessed, ¡°I think everyone has the same mentality as the boss. After all, this village is cursed. If no one comes to help them, it will soon cease to exist.¡± As the two of them were talking, a group of people came in. The mayor was at the front. He was not tall and was a little fat. There was a mole on the corner of his mouth, and he had a kind smile. After he entered, he glanced at them and said enthusiastically, ¡°I heard that some masters are here. That¡¯s great.¡± With that, he walked up to them and said in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so many masters to come this time. I believe that with you around, we can definitely remove the curse in our town.¡± After saying that, he introduced himself, ¡°My surname is Qian, and my name is Qian Tieshu.¡± With that, he extended his hand to them and shook their hands. ¡°We¡¯ve always hoped that a master would come to our town to help us. We¡¯ve asked the government for help before, but no one has been able to help us. Some masters have come, but they all said that our situation here is too serious and that they can¡¯t help us.¡± He first shook hands with the four masters and Butler Yang before walking up to Qi Yihan and Tang Li. He paused and asked tentatively, ¡°Are the two of you also masters? I didn¡¯t expect masters to be so young now.¡± Xu Guanhai was about to speak when Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°My husband, Brother Yang, and I are here to look for someone.¡± As she spoke, she pointed at Butler Yang. When the village mayor heard that they were not masters, his smile faded, but he still said enthusiastically, ¡°Welcome, welcome. We haven¡¯t had visitors in our town in such a long time.¡± With that, he looked at the four masters and was obviously more enthusiastic towards them. When the four masters saw that Tang Li refused to admit that she was also a master, although they were a little surprised, no one said anything. The few of them chatted casually with the village mayor. Xu Guanhai asked what was going on in this town, but the village mayor did not answer immediately. Instead, he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t the four masters stay at my house? I¡¯ll tell you everything in detail.¡± With that, he said to the hotel owner, ¡°Qian San, get rooms for these three visitors.¡± The boss quickly agreed. The four masters glanced at Tang Li without batting an eyelid. Tang Li nodded at them and they followed the mayor out. The hotel owner obviously wanted to go with the mayor too. He took out a bunch of keys from the drawer at the counter and said to them, ¡°Go out and walk to the right. When you reach the first intersection, turn in and walk out of that alley. The second house on the left is my brother¡¯s house. They don¡¯t have anyone left in their house. You can stay there. If you don¡¯t dare to stay there, I¡¯ll get you two rooms here.¡± Qi Yihan asked, ¡°Sure. How much for a day?¡± The boss thought for a moment and said, ¡°That house has been abandoned for more than a year. If you don¡¯t mind cleaning it yourself, I¡¯ll charge you a low price of fifty yuan a day.¡± ¡°Sure, is there any store in town where we can buy blankets and mattresses?¡± ¡°Yes, every ten days, merchants will come to the other side of the river to do business with us, so we have all the daily necessities.¡± ¡°Great.¡± ¡°If you need any help, you can come straight to the store and ask me.¡± Since the boss was in such a hurry to follow the mayor, Tang Li and the others did not keep him any longer. They took the key and left. The moment they went out, they heard the sound of a door being locked and footsteps walking in the other direction. Butler Yang deliberately turned around to take a look. After the hotel owner was gone, Butler Yang asked Tang Li, ¡°Madam, why didn¡¯t you go with the other four masters?¡± ¡°This town is a little strange. I want to observe it in private.¡± Qi Yihan and Butler Yang had no objections. The three of them quickly arrived at the house the boss mentioned. They opened the door with the key and entered. The house was built on two floors. The first floor had a hall, a side hall, and a kitchen. The three of them walked around the first floor. The furniture was complete, but the bedding was unusable. Qi Yihan said to Butler Yang, ¡°Go buy some daily necessities. You don¡¯t have to buy the bedding for me and Li.¡± After returning from the Changbai Mountain, Tang Li prepared their bedding and clothes in the bag. Butler Yang thought that the two of them would buy it later, so he nodded and left. After Butler Yang left, Tang Li said to Qi Yihan, ¡°This family left a trace of resentment after they died. I¡¯ll ask them tonight.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and looked around. ¡°We have to clean this room properly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± After saying that, Tang Li took out a talisman and threw it into the air. After a while, the entire room was spotless. Tang Li smiled at Qi Yihan and said, ¡°Many talismans in our line of work can be used in daily life. It can save a lot of time.¡± Qi Yihan smiled and asked, ¡°Is this talisman called a cleaning talisman?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Tang Li took out the bed sheets and blanket from the bag. Qi Yihan went over to make the bed. Tang Li said, ¡°The masters should be able to ask about what happened to this town in the past.¡± With that, she walked to the window and opened it. Unexpectedly, there was a pond behind the house. There was nothing in the pond though, and the water was still a little muddy. The pond was also surrounded by reeds and some unknown white flowers. Tang Li looked at the pond for a while before turning to Qi Yihan. ¡°Yihan, come.¡± Qi Yihan walked over and stood beside her. Tang Li pointed at the pond. ¡°When you came in, did you notice the pond elsewhere?¡± Qi Yihan thought for a moment and said, ¡°All the ponds are very muddy.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Is there something unclean hiding in the pond?¡± Chapter 445 - Why Do Innocent People Have to Die? ¡°There¡¯s a lot of resentment inside.¡± After saying that to Qi Yihan, Tang Li took out a talisman and threw it at the pond. After the talisman fell into the pond, the water quickly became clear. Looking at the clear water, Tang Li fell into deep thought. After a while, she turned to look at Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just wondering how much information the masters can get.¡± With that, she held his hand and said, ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s continue making the bed.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and the two of them walked to the bed. The bedsheet was the lake blue color Tang Li liked. When Tang Li saw that Qi Yihan had already laid the bedsheet, she pounced on it and kicked off her shoes, rolling on it. Qi Yihan stood by the bed and looked at her, his lips curled up. After Tang Li finished rolling, she sat up and patted the side. ¡°Yihan, sit over here.¡± Qi Yihan walked over and sat beside her. Tang Li turned around and sat on his lap. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. Qi Yihan wrapped his arms around her waist and said in a low voice, ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not happy. I just feel that in such a depressing environment, we have to find something happy to do.¡± After saying that, Tang Li leaned her head on his shoulder and said to him in a low voice, ¡°My master said that people like us often encounter the darkest and most devastating side of human beings. We have to harden our hearts and become an emotionless mystic, or we have to find fun for ourselves and adjust our mood to the best state.¡± For some reason, Qi Yihan¡¯s heart ached. He rubbed her back with his other hand and said, ¡°With me around, I won¡¯t let you face these depressing environments alone.¡± With that, he tilted his head and sealed her lips. After a passionate kiss, Tang Li leaned into his arms while panting. She said to him, ¡°Although I¡¯m not sure why this town became like this, the fact that it can become like this proves that the people in this town have done something unforgivable.¡± Qi Yihan rubbed her back and nodded. ¡­ Butler Yang went out for nearly an hour before returning. He bought the bedding he needed and also daily necessities, pots, pans, and various condiments and ingredients. As he organized these things, he told the two of them, ¡°Before I bought these things, I walked around the town. This town is quite large, and most of the shops are closed. The same goes for the houses. Later, I talked to the lady boss who sells daily necessities. I heard that half of the houses in this town have been abandoned for a long time. There aren¡¯t many old people in this town. Middle-aged people have also died for no reason in the past two years. Some are sick, and the lady boss asked us not to go out at night. At night, it will snow in this town.¡± ¡°Snow?¡± Tang Li frowned. The two of them looked at her in confusion. Tang Li said, ¡°If it snows in June at night, it means that the resentment in this town has already gathered into Yin Spirit. This Yin Spirit can enter a person¡¯s body. Once it enters a person¡¯s body, they can only wait for death.¡± When the two of them heard that, their expressions turned solemn. Tang Li rubbed her chin and felt a little regretful. ¡°I should have brought Qiqi and Linlin with me.¡± Butler Yang was shocked. How could Madam have such thoughts? He said seriously, ¡°Young Master Qiqi and Miss Linlin are still young. It¡¯s not good for them to come here.¡± Seeing how serious Butler Yang was, Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°Butler Yang, don¡¯t be nervous. I was just joking.¡± She then winked at Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan patted her shoulder and asked Butler Yang, ¡°What else did the lady boss say?¡± ¡°The lady boss said that no matter what you hear at night, don¡¯t be curious. It¡¯ll be fine when the sun rises.¡± Tang Li rubbed her chin and thought for a moment before saying to Butler Yang, ¡°Then Butler Yang, stay in your room tonight. If anything happens, come up to me immediately.¡± Butler Yang nodded. He rolled up his sleeves and prepared to go to the kitchen to cook. Qi Yihan followed him. Butler Yang was a little surprised and quickly said, ¡°Master, you and Madam can wait. I¡¯ll cook.¡± ¡°Li likes my dishes. I¡¯ll make two for her.¡± Butler Yang was stunned and did not say anything else. Qi Yihan picked out some ingredients and Butler Yang went to wash the utensils. Looking at Butler Yang, Qi Yihan said, ¡°According to what Li said just now, there must be a lot of sad things that happened in this town. If your sister is here, you have to be mentally prepared.¡± After a long while, Butler Yang nodded and said, ¡°I only hope that my sister is still alive. No matter what she has experienced, I will treat her like a princess in the future.¡± Qi Yihan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Li can make people forget the past. If you find your sister, make her forget the past.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Tang Li stood under the patio for a while and told Qi Yihan, who was in the kitchen, before walking towards the door. It was only a little past four in the afternoon and the sun was still hanging on the horizon. After walking out, she walked slowly along the row of houses. The houses in this town were designed like tree trunks. There was a main road with many alleys on both sides. Their place was not located too remotely, but when she walked along the alley, she could barely see anyone. After walking for nearly a dozen houses, she saw a house with people inside. When Tang Li walked over, a woman in her thirties walked out of the door. The woman was holding a basket covered by a green cloth. No one knew what was inside. When she came out and was about to lock the door, she saw Tang Li walking over. She was obviously shocked and almost dropped the basket. ¡°You, you, you¡­ When did you come to our town?¡± Tang Li looked at the woman¡¯s shocked expression and stopped to reply, ¡°I came with a few masters at noon.¡± The woman looked at her strangely and opened her mouth as if she had something to say. In the end, she gave up and walked on. ¡°Wait.¡± Tang Li stopped her. The woman stopped and turned to look at her. Tang Li asked, ¡°I heard that the people here don¡¯t dare to go out. In that case, how do you guys manage to live?¡± ¡°We have relief payment from the government. Also, there¡¯s a factory in our town that has been operating normally. The people in town all work in the factory. Their monthly salary can be used to buy what they want when they go to the market by the river.¡± ¡°Factory?¡± Tang Li was a little curious. ¡°Where is the factory? Are you going over? Can I go with you?¡± The woman was a little unwilling. ¡°You¡¯re not from here. You¡¯d better leave early.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We came with the masters.¡± The woman looked at Tang Li and shook her head. This woman really believed that a master could remove the curse in this town. She was too naive. However, she didn¡¯t really care about these people¡¯s lives, so she said, ¡°Sure, you can come if you want.¡± With that, she continued walking. Tang Li followed her. The factory was a little far from here. The two of them shuttled through the alleys. As Tang Li walked, she asked casually, ¡°What exactly happened in this town? Why is there such a terrifying rumor? Is there an infectious disease here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an infectious disease!¡± The woman¡¯s voice suddenly became a little sharp, as if it was taboo to talk about this. Seeing her like this, Tang Li said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated. I was just asking.¡± After hearing a crisp bell sound, the woman started talking. ¡°This is karma. More than ten years ago, everyone watched as she was controlled by the witch to marry that person. In the end, their souls were tied together, and the woman became neither human nor ghost.¡± ¡°Not only was she molested by ghosts at night, she was also molested by that old pervert¡¯s father-in-law during the day. When she resisted, she injured that old pervert and was dragged to the pond by her mother-in-law. At that time, everyone in town went to the pond. They watched as the woman was drowned while shouting she would never let anyone in this village off.¡± After hearing this, Tang Li frowned. For this town to be haunted by such a powerful Yin Spirit, the woman in the pond must have suffered more than just these grievances. She asked the woman, ¡°Where is the family you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°Patriarch¡¯s house.¡± It turned out that everyone in this town had the same surname. Other than the mayor, there was also a patriarch. In a place like this, the patriarch had much more power than the town mayor. Tang Li asked again, ¡°Is the patriarch¡¯s family all dead?¡± ¡°No, they were protected by a master. They won¡¯t die.¡± When the woman said this, there was obvious anger in her voice. Tang Li asked again, ¡°How about your family?¡± The woman suddenly broke down and started crying. ¡°They¡¯re all dead. They¡¯re all dead because of that woman. Boohoo¡­ Why do innocent people have to die.¡± Tang Li looked at the crying woman and fell into deep thought. After a while, she waited for the woman to calm down before snapping her fingers. The woman¡¯s body trembled, and her expression changed drastically. She tilted her head to look at Tang Li and asked anxiously, ¡°What did I just say to you?¡± Tang Li said, ¡°You said that all your family members are dead and you¡¯re the only one left.¡± When the woman heard this, she broke down and started crying again. As she cried, she said resentfully, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that woman. If not for that woman, our town wouldn¡¯t have become like this!¡± After saying that, she lowered her head and strode forward without saying anything. Tang Li did not stop her. She just followed behind her unhurriedly. The two of them walked for nearly twenty minutes before arriving near the factory on the other side of the town. The factory in this town was a garment factory. Tang Li stopped ten meters away from the garment factory. She looked at the talismas on the door and the wall and did not follow the woman in. The woman glanced at her and walked towards the garment factory without saying anything. Tang Li stood outside the factory for a while before turning around and walking to the other side. After taking a few steps, her phone rang. It was from Qi Yihan. Tang Li told him about it and went back the way she came. Chapter 446 - Im Not Even Afraid Of Ghosts When Tang Li returned the way she came, she met a few more people on the way. There were men and women, but she did not see an old man or a child. Perhaps because there were a few masters in town, they looked less worried. When some people saw Tang Li, they would remind her. ¡°Don¡¯t go out at night. Don¡¯t be curious when you hear the noise. You¡¯ll be fine when the sun rises.¡± While thanking them for the reminder, Tang Li would also ask what was going on. However, these people were secretive about this matter and did not tell her at all. When Tang Li met another person who was talking to her, she asked, ¡°Is there an ancestral hall in a town like this?¡± ¡°Definitely. If not for our ancestor¡¯s blessing, everyone in our town would have died long ago.¡± Tang Li continued to ask, ¡°Why with your ancestors¡¯ blessing, this village is still cursed?¡± This person stopped talking. Tang Li did not ask further and slowly walked towards the rented house. Halfway there, she saw Qi Yihan walk out from the corner opposite. Tang Li quickly walked up to him and asked with a smile, ¡°Yihan, why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± Qi Yihan held her hand and the two of them walked towards the rented house. Qi Yihan said, ¡°Mr. Xu and Mr. Zhao came to look for you just now. When they saw that you weren¡¯t around, they left and said they would come back in an hour.¡± Tang Li nodded and said, ¡°I just walked around to ask about the situation here¡­¡± She told Qi Yihan what that woman had told her. Qi Yihan frowned when he heard that. Tang Li said, ¡°What that woman knows might only be a part of it. If we want to know what happened at that time, the most direct way is to ask the patriarch¡¯s family and the witch that the woman mentioned. I don¡¯t think this witch is in this town anymore.¡± Qi Yihan nodded. After the two of them returned and had dinner with Butler Yang, Xu Guanhai and Zhao Guangyi came again. Xu Guanhai told Tang Li, ¡°Master Xuan and Master Wang were brought to the patriarch¡¯s family by the mayor.¡± Then, the two of them told Tang Li what they knew. ¡°It¡¯s said that fifteen years ago, a witch came to town. This witch was very powerful. She could cure all kinds of illnesses and could even change fate. At that time, the youngest son of the patriarch¡¯s family fell seriously ill and nothing could help him get better. Seeing that he was about to die, the witch married a girl she brought with her to him.¡± Tang Li frowned. This was different from what she had heard before. ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that the son of the patriarch¡¯s family is dead and that woman was drowned to death?¡± When Xu Guanhai and Zhao Guangyi heard that, they revealed a dumbstruck expression. Zhao Guangyi said with agitation. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the patriarch¡¯s family now to ask mayor if he was telling a lie.¡± Tang Li took out two talismans and handed it to the two of them. ¡°Take this talisman. I want to see if that man is dead or alive.¡± Xu Guanhai took Tang Li¡¯s talisman and looked at it. He praised, ¡°As expected of the talisman drawn by Master Tang. It¡¯s much more powerful than ours. When the matter here is settled, Master Tang, teach me.¡± ¡°And me.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them were happy and left with the talisman. Tang Li and the other two sat in the living room and waited. At this moment, no one said anything. Butler Yang sat there and felt inexplicably frustrated. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Is that woman my sister?¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan looked at him at the same time. Butler Yang wanted to say something else, but he didn¡¯t. Tang Li said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. No one knows for sure, but you have to be prepared for the worst.¡± This was not the first time Tang Li said this. Although Butler Yang did not show it, his heart ached every time he heard it. The pain was like a blunt knife cutting into his heart, making it difficult for him to breathe. After a while, he nodded. The three of them waited for nearly twenty minutes. Tang Li suddenly took out a talisman and threw it into the air. The talisman suddenly disappeared, but the space seemed to be fluctuating. Soon, they saw Xu Guanhai and Zhao Guangyi, who had walked into the patriarch¡¯s house with the talisman. When the two of them walked in, the other two masters were sitting in the hall and talking to an old man who looked to be in his seventies and a middle-aged man in his fifties. Beside the middle-aged man sat a middle-aged woman who was about his age. The patriarch was that middle-aged man. The mayor was not there. Tang Li stared at the three of them without saying anything. Qi Yihan and Butler Yang did not say anything either. After the two of them entered, the middle-aged man quickly stood up to welcome them. At the same time, he asked, ¡°Masters, did you find anything?¡± Xu Guanhai looked straight at the old man and asked, ¡°I heard that all the elders in this town have passed away. Mr. Qian, you must be helped by a master, right? I wonder how that master helped you.¡± The old man said, ¡°All the elders in our town have indeed passed away, and I did receive help from a master.¡± At this point, he took out a jade pendant. ¡°This jade pendant was given to me by that master. He said that this jade pendant can protect me from disasters.¡± Xu Guanhai walked over and took the jade. He looked at it and waved his finger. As expected, there was a black aura floating on the jade. Only the masters and Tang Li could see this black smoke. Xu Guanhai gave it to the other three masters to take a look. The three of them knew what was going on. However, they did not show it. At this moment, the old man asked Xu Guanhai, ¡°Master, is there anything wrong with this jade?¡± ¡°No.¡± Xu Guanhai returned the jade to him without changing his expression. After walking over and sitting down, he asked, ¡°I heard that your youngest son was also treated by a master more than ten years ago. Can you get him to come over?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The old man and the patriarch looked hesitant. At this moment, the middle-aged woman suddenly spoke, her tone excited and sharp. ¡°My youngest son doesn¡¯t like to see strangers. Since you¡¯re masters, can¡¯t you just tell us what¡¯s going on in our town?¡± Xu Guanhai said seriously, ¡°We are not God. If you don¡¯t cooperate with us, we won¡¯t be able to help your town.¡± ¡°My youngest son has been timid since he was young and doesn¡¯t like to see strangers.¡± These words made the four masters frown even more tightly. It was obvious that this woman did not want them to know about her youngest son. What did this mean? It meant that what happened in this town must have something to do with her youngest son. Wang Chong¡¯s face darkened as he reminded, ¡°If you want the people in this town to not die, please cooperate with us.¡± ¡°How else do you want us to cooperate!¡± The middle-aged woman became even more agitated. She threw the teacup beside her to the ground. When the teacup was shattered into pieces, she stood up and shouted at them, ¡°I think you¡¯re all liars. If my youngest son doesn¡¯t want to see you, then he won¡¯t see you. If you don¡¯t have the ability to find out what¡¯s going on in our town, then leave.¡± ¡°Wu Cuihua, shut up!¡± The middle-aged man did not expect his wife to suddenly flare up, so he shouted at her. Unexpectedly, not only did this shout not stop Wang Cuihua, but it also made her even more agitated. ¡°Why should I shut up? It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t had so-called masters in our town all these years. Which one of these masters managed to help us dispel the curse?¡± When Wang Cuihua said that, the faces of the old man and middle-aged man darkened. The middle-aged man asked, ¡°Masters, my youngest son is very shy and has a bad temper. Why do you want to see him?¡± ¡°I heard that your youngest son died back then, so that witch brought a girl over to marry him?¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! How can my youngest son be dead! Which gossipy woman is talking nonsense about us? If I find out, I¡¯ll tear her mouth apart!¡± Wang Cuihua shouted. The old man and middle-aged man, on the other hand, had strange expressions on their faces. Seeing them like this, the four masters knew that they would not cooperate with them. The four of them subconsciously looked at each other and were about to stand up and leave when Xu Guanhai said, ¡°We have to get to the bottom of what happened before we can help you. If you don¡¯t cooperate, we can only look into it ourselves.¡± With that, he stood up with the other three. Without waiting for the patriarch to send them off, they walked out. After the four of them left, Wang Cuihua spat and said, ¡°These people are obviously liars. I don¡¯t know which b*tch talked nonsense to them. If I find out, I¡¯ll kill that b*tch.¡± The middle-aged man shouted at her, ¡°If I tell you to shut up, then shut up. If these people really can help us, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± ¡°Why should I regret? I¡¯m not even afraid of ghosts, let alone humans!¡± Wang Cuihua said with a twisted face and a grimace. She then walked away. The middle-aged man sat back in his chair and remained silent. At this moment, the old man said, ¡°Find a way to get rid of these people. I feel uneasy with these people around.¡± The middle-aged man nodded, stood up, and walked out. Xu Guanhai and the others went straight to Tang Li¡¯s place. At this moment, it was almost dark. Other than them, everyone in town had gone home. All the doors were closed, and the street lamps were broken. The four of them walked on the street. Because it was too quiet, their footsteps were very loud. The few of them did not mind. At this moment, they were all thinking about something. When Xu Guanhai suddenly felt a chill on his nose, he suddenly realized, ¡°It¡¯s indeed snowing.¡± The mayor had told them about the snow at night. When they saw that the snow that fell on them turned red, their expressions turned solemn. Chapter 447 - Madam, Its Really Snow Outside Because this house was designed with a patio, when Butler Yang saw the snow falling, he immediately said, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s really snowing outside.¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan also looked at the snow outside. After a few seconds, Tang Li stood up and walked out of the door to stand under the eaves. Qi Yihan and Butler Yang immediately followed. Tang Li reached out to catch the snow. When the snow was in her hand, it turned red like blood. Qi Yihan subconsciously pulled her hand back and quickly wiped the red off her hand with his sleeve. He asked worriedly, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Tang Li looked at the man who was worried about her and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this situation is caused by the heavy evil spirit. However, I finally know why the people here are so short-lived.¡± Qi Yihan looked up at her. ¡°Is it because of this snow?¡± a€?Yeah.a€? Tang Li extended her finger and quickly drew in the air. When she finished drawing a talisman, a light flashed and the falling snow turned into wisps of black smoke. Tang Li said to the two of them, ¡°I¡¯m going out to take a look. The masters should be on their way to find me. Don¡¯t come out.¡± With that, she took out another talisman. After quickly covering the entire building, she walked out. Qi Yihan and Butler Yang stood under the eaves and watched Tang Li walk out alone. When she opened the door, it was already white outside. Butler Yang called out, ¡°Master, what should we do?¡± Qi Yihan turned around and walked towards the living room. As he walked, he said, ¡°We can¡¯t help Li much now. Just wait for her.¡± Butler Yang followed him in. Not long after the two of them sat down, a woman¡¯s cry suddenly came from outside. Qi Yihan sat there with a cold aura. He closed his eyes and wondered how Tang Li was doing. At this moment, someone suddenly knocked on the door repeatedly. Butler Yang stood up. Qi Yihan suddenly opened his eyes and ordered, ¡°Sit down.¡± Butler Yang was stunned and turned to look at Qi Yihan. With a pair of cold eyes, Qi Yihan said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what they said. Don¡¯t get curious at night.¡± Only then did Butler Yang sit down. Outside the house. After Tang Li went out, she quickly walked into the alley. Wherever she went, the snowflakes floated to the side. She walked for a few minutes before seeing the masters standing in an open space. At this moment, there were several talismans flying around them. The talismans surrounded them and protected them, so that the snowflakes couldn¡¯t land on them. When they saw Tang Li walking over, Xu Guanhai quickly shouted at her, ¡°Master Tang, hurry up and go to the ancestral hall. We found someone just now. She ran towards the ancestral hall.¡± Tang Li nodded and strode towards the Qian family¡¯s ancestral hall. Soon, her figure disappeared in front of the masters. The Qian family¡¯s ancestral hall was on the west side of the town. Behind it was a large pond. In front of the ancestral hall, there was a big memorial archway. Tang Li stood in front of the memorial archway and frowned at the scene in front of her. The snow stopped at the memorial archway. There were no street lamps on the road from the memorial archway to the ancestral hall. It was dark like a black hole, giving off a cold feeling. Tang Li stood there for a while before reaching out her hand. Her fingers quickly swiped in the air. Soon, a transparent talisman quickly expanded in front of her and finally enveloped the entire memorial archway and the ancestral hall. Then, the scene of a woman being beaten up by everyone appeared in front of her. These people were all wearing ancient clothes. The woman who was beaten looked to be in her teens. She was skinny and was lying on the ground, covered in blood. She cried and crawled over. ¡°I didn¡¯t seduce him. I didn¡¯t seduce him.¡± However, the people who hit her did not listen at all. Everyone¡¯s faces were cold. Some people threw stones at her, while others used sticks. The stick and stone hit her body, head, and face. Her cries slowly weakened, and her eyes were filled with bone-chilling hatred. The scene then changed again to another ear where another woman was beaten up under the same memorial archway. Finally, it came to the recent era. A woman with disheveled hair was crawling in the middle of the memorial arch. Standing on both sides were a group of men and women with twisted expressions. This woman was different from other women. There was no hatred or fear in her eyes. There was nothing. She was empty, so empty that she was like a soulless puppet. However, the people who hit her did not care about that at all. They spat, threw stones, and used sticks. In the end, the woman fainted. At this moment, the patriarch¡¯s wife, who looked much younger than now, walked out of the crowd. Her expression was twisted as she spat at her in disgust and scolded, ¡°Pfft! Shameless b*tch. You even dare to seduce your father-in-law. This kind of promiscuous woman should be drowned.¡± Then, the others shouted, ¡°Drawn her in the pond.¡± However, the young woman was not drowned in the end and was carried back. The scene changed. Day turned into night. The woman was lying in a coffin that could accommodate two people. Beside her was a pale man. The man was obviously dead, but his body was not rotten. At this moment, the man¡¯s body suddenly moved. He laid on top of the woman and bit her neck with his sharp teeth. When the woman¡¯s blood flowed out, the man¡¯s face started to turn red. Even in her coma, the woman frowned in pain. At this point, Tang Li waved her hand, and all the images disappeared. At this moment, footsteps came from behind. The footsteps quickly approached, followed by the voices of the masters. ¡°Master Tang, did you see anything?¡± ¡°Master Tang, is there something inside?¡± ¡°Master Tanga€|¡± Tang Li suddenly turned to look at them. They subconsciously shut up. Tang Li pointed at the memorial archway and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this is a chastity memorial archway.¡± When the masters heard this, they were stunned at the same time. Then, Xuan Yi frowned and said, ¡°This kind of chastity memorial archway was quite common in the old days. To put it nicely, it¡¯s a chastity memorial archway for chaste women, but it was also a shackle that restrained women. Once a woman got married, even if her husband was a pervert or an evil person, she had to stay with him for the rest of her life. As long as she had any other thoughts, she would be dragged here to be beaten and scolded by the entire family.¡± Hearing that, Xu Guanhai made a guess, ¡°Could the resentment and evil spirit in this town be caused by this chastity memorial archway?¡± Tang Li, ¡°We¡¯ll know once we saw the patriarch¡¯s son.¡± Looking at the scene just now, she suddenly had a guess. Now, she only needed to confirm this guess to know the result. Chapter 448 - Open Up Her Soul They went straight to the patriarch¡¯s house. The patriarch¡¯s house was not too far from the ancestral hall. Moreover, the house they lived in was relatively old, obviously the kind that had been passed down for countless generations. ¡°It¡¯s actually not snowing near the patriarch¡¯s house!¡± The masters stood outside the patriarch¡¯s house and looked surprised. Then, their expressions turned solemn at the same time. Xu Guanhai said, ¡°It¡¯s snowing heavily everywhere else, but not here. If it¡¯s because of that witch who came before, then that witch is really capable.¡± Wang Chong said, ¡°Did that witch already predict what would happen in this town? Is that why she used a special method to protect the patriarch¡¯s family and his youngest son ten years ago? Is the patriarch lying or the woman who talked to Master Tang lying?¡± ¡°The patriarch¡¯s family is lying.¡± After saying that, Tang Li gestured to the four of them. ¡°Use your Sky Eyes.¡± As she spoke, she kept looking at the sky above the patriarch¡¯s house. When they heard her, they quickly opened their Sky Eyes and gasped. It turned out that the patriarch¡¯s house was covered in a thick layer of black smoke. In the black smoke were ghosts that were trapped and struggling. Zhao Guangyi said angrily, ¡°They¡¯re using Soul Gathering Formation to rear malicious ghosts!¡± Xuan Yi continued, ¡°So the souls of the people who died in town are all here.¡± Their expressions became even more solemn. Xu Guanhai said to Tang Li, ¡°Master Tang, we have to destroy this formation now. Otherwise, everyone in this town will die.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look at that malicious ghost. Also, since the formation has been set up for more than a decade, there must be something more powerful than just a malicious ghost. Another possibility is that that witch controlled more than just one place.¡± These words made the four masters¡¯ expressions change drastically. ¡°If what Master Tang said is true, things won¡¯t be so simple.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°There¡¯s only one way we can find out if other places have the similar situation, and that is to lure the person who set up this formation here.¡± The four of them immediately nodded in agreement. Then, they each used a talisman and quietly went to the room where the patriarch¡¯s son was. When the five of them stood in the room, the four masters were shocked. Not only were there many talismans used to gather ghosts, there was also an especially large coffin in the middle. Around the coffin was a formation that was so powerful that it made people¡¯s hearts palpitate. The coffin was not covered, so they could see what was inside. A man who had already turned into a malicious ghost was lying on a skinny woman with closed eyes, constantly sucking her blood and the Yin Spirit emanating from her body. ¡°This woman actually has Yin body and is the best vessel to raise malicious ghosts!¡± ¡°We have to get rid of this malicious ghost quickly. Otherwise, it will cause endless trouble.¡± ¡°The scariest thing is the person who keeps this thing.¡± As soon as they finished speaking, the malicious ghost, who was drinking the woman¡¯s blood, suddenly looked up. They subconsciously took out the talisman. Xu Guanhai frowned. ¡°Has the malicious ghost already discovered us?¡± ¡°No way. We used Invisibility Talismans. Unless his power has reached a level higher than ours.¡± With that, the malicious ghost suddenly leaped towards them. The masters reacted quickly. As they dodged, they slapped the talisman in their hands at the malicious ghost. The few of them and the ghost instantly started fighting. While they were fighting, Tang Li walked to the coffin. The coffin was surrounded by a Blood Fiend Formation. The woman lying in the coffin did not move at all even after the ghost left. She looked like a puppet. Tang Li said, ¡°Do you need my help?¡± The woman still did not move, as if she did not hear Tang Li. At this moment, the four masters were surrounding the ghost, but they weren¡¯t able to subdue him. Tang Li looked at the woman for a few seconds before taking out a talisman and throwing it at the coffin. The talisman stuck to the coffin and disappeared. At this moment, the Blood Fiend Formation around the coffin emitted a dazzling red light. In the red formation, the four masters grunted. The next moment, the ghost returned to the coffin. Just as he was about to pounce on the woman, her body suddenly disappeared. In the next second, she was standing beside Tang Li. Even so, the woman still did not open her eyes. When the male corpse realized that the woman was gone, he instantly became agitated and was about to jump out of the coffin again. At this moment, he was tied up and let out a roar of pain. Suddenly, the woman opened her eyes. She looked at the ghost trapped in the coffin and her body started trembling. Tang Li placed her palm on the woman¡¯s back and said to the four masters, ¡°Keep an eye on this malicious ghost. The person who reared it will come soon. When that person comes, send me a voice transmission immediately.¡± With that, she and the woman disappeared from the room. The four masters looked at the ghost and exclaimed at how powerful Master Tang was. At the same time, they quickly set up formations around the room. Tang Li brought the woman back to their house. The moment Tang Li and the woman appeared, the two men who were waiting for her in the living room stood up at the same time. ¡°Li.¡± ¡°Madam.¡± Tang Li quickly told the two of them about the situation over there and continued, ¡°This woman has a rare Yin body. She can gather all the Yin Spirit and is the best vessel to raise malicious ghosts. Butler Yang¡­¡± When Tang Li brought the woman over, Butler Yang had been staring at her. When Tang Li called him, he suddenly came back to his senses and looked at Tang Li. Tang Li asked, ¡°Can you feel if she¡¯s your sister?¡± This woman was not dead, but as a vessel, she was nothing different from a living dead. Butler Yang walked towards the woman. The woman was very thin, so thin that it was impossible to tell her original appearance. It was only a few steps away, but Butler Yang felt that his legs were heavy, and his heart was heavy, making him unable to breathe. When he walked up to the woman, he felt an inexplicable sense of panic. He thought that this woman was his sister, but he didn¡¯t want to admit it. At that moment, Tang Li said to him, ¡°You can tell her about her children to see if you can wake her up.¡± Butler Yang nodded and raised his hand to touch the top of the woman¡¯s head. At the same time, he said, ¡°Yingying, is that you? I¡¯m your brother. I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± The woman did not react at all. Butler Yang looked at Tang Li anxiously. Tang Li, ¡°Continue. Tell her more about your and her childhood.¡± Butler Yang looked at the woman again. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you want a clay figure? I¡¯ve made many for you. As long as you open your eyes, I¡¯ll give you all these clay figures, okay?¡± ¡°Daddy bought roasted chicken again. You like drumsticks the most. I¡¯ll give you mine.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Grandma Zhang¡¯s oranges are the sweetest? I¡¯ll steal a few for you. Don¡¯t worry about me being bitten by that dog. I can run very fast.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go to the pond alone. If you fall down again and I¡¯m not by your side, no one can save you.¡± ¡­ Butler Yang, who didn¡¯t like to talk, kept talking. He talked about what happened when he and his sister were young. As Tang Li and Qi Yihan listened, they could imagine how loving the siblings were when they were young. Butler Yang talked for half an hour, but the woman still did not respond. This made Butler Yang even more anxious. He stopped and looked at Tang Li. Tang Li looked at the woman with a complicated expression. ¡°Her situation is very special. After she was taken away, she probably sealed her soul to protect herself. Someone needs to go into her soul and wake her up so that she can open her soul willingly.¡± Chapter 449 - Dont Worry, You Have To Believe In Them Without thinking, Butler Yang immediately said, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m willing to go and wake her up. Can you help me?¡± Tang Li looked at the thread and asked, ¡°What if she¡¯s not your sister?¡± ¡°I wanna take a shot as long as there is a possibility.¡± When Butler Yang said this, his tone and gaze were very firm. ¡°I try so hard to find Yingying not only to fulfill my parents¡¯ last wish, but also because she is the person closest to me.¡± Tang Li did not agree immediately. Qi Yihan, who was standing at the side, asked, ¡°How do we wake her up?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring Butler Yang into her consciousness.¡± At this point, Tang Li thought for a moment and said, ¡°Looks like I really have to call Qiqi and Linlin over.¡± ¡°Why do you have to call them over?¡± ¡°To protect me. When I go in, my body will be very weak. If someone powerful comes to harm me, I¡¯ll be stuck in there forever.¡± Because she wasn¡¯t sure how powerful that witch was, she had to be careful. Hearing that, Qi Yihan was shocked and his expression turned serious. ¡°Can Qiqi and Linlin protect you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qi Yihan nodded. Tang Li sent a voice transmission talisman to Qiqi and Linlin. Butler Yang was in shock upon hearing that. After Tang Li finished transmitting the message, he asked in a daze, ¡°Madam, can Qiqi and Linlin protect you? How can they be so capable?¡± Actually, what he wanted to ask was if Qiqi and Linlin were human. However, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask. Not only was he unable to ask, but he also could not accept it. ¡°Qiqi and Linlin are actually Kylins you know from legends.¡± When Butler Yang heard that, his heart started racing. Tang Li then told Qi Yihan, ¡°They¡¯ll be here in half an hour at most.¡± Qi Yihan nodded. The three of them sat at the side and waited. Qi Yihan poured a cup of tea for Tang Li. He was still worried and asked, ¡°How long will it take you to enter her consciousness?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t be certain. Maybe we¡¯ll come out in a while. Maybe in a few days.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s expression turned solemn. If not for the fact that he was worried about her body outside, he would definitely follow her in. Seeing his expression, Tang Li held his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you have to believe in Qiqi and Linlin.¡± Qi Yihan held her hand and remained silent. As expected, the three of them waited for only half an hour before two little ones descended from the patio. ¡°Godfather, Godmother.¡± ¡°Godmother, Godmother, I miss you so much.¡± Linlin threw herself into Qi Yihan¡¯s arms and Qiqi looked at Tang Li excitedly, while Butler Yang was filled with emotions, not knowing what to say. So Qiqi and Linlin were really Kylins. Why were they Kylins? They were obviously two cute little children! Tang Li first told them about the situation here, then she said to them, ¡°I¡¯ll enter her consciousness with your Uncle Yang later. You guys need to protect me. Remember, if that witch is very powerful, one of you can go and help¡­¡± help her¡­¡± ¡°Li.¡± Qi Yihan interrupted her with a frown and said disapprovingly, ¡°They only need to be responsible for your safety. If those masters are killed, you can avenge them when you come out.¡± He was very selfish. He could not think about the safety of others when he knew that his wife was in danger. Seeing how serious his expression was, Tang Li knew that he cared about her, so she nodded and stopped talking. She continued to tell Qiqi and Linlin what to do when they were in danger. ¡°Other than protecting me, you have to protect Yihan.¡± The two of them quickly promised, ¡°Yes, we won¡¯t let anyone touch Godfather.¡± Tang Li nodded and turned to Butler Yang, who was still in shock. ¡°Butler Yang, let¡¯s enter her consciousness now and try to come out as soon as possible.¡± With that, she stood up. Qi Yihan and Butler Yang stood up at the same time. When Tang Li walked up to the woman, Qiqi and Linlin quickly emitted a red light from their bodies. In the red light, the two of them turned into Kylins and flew towards the patio. The red light instantly enveloped the entire house. Tang Li glanced at Qi Yihan and nodded at Butler Yang. ¡°Just put your hand on her shoulder later.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Li extended her finger and pointed at the space between the woman¡¯s eyebrows. At the same time, Butler Yang placed his hand on the woman¡¯s shoulder. Their consciousness instantly connected. ¡­ ¡°Madam, why is this place covered in fog? I can¡¯t see anything. What should we do now?¡± After the two of them entered the woman¡¯s consciousness, they were surrounded by white fog and could not see anything. Tang Li gave Butler Yang a talisman and said, ¡°Take this talisman with you. You can see everything around you. Remember, there are many things in human¡¯s consciousness, and there are also many scenes that we can¡¯t imagine. When you see them, you have to be calm. We can¡¯t change the consciousness of people.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± When Butler Yang took the talisman from Tang Li, his vision cleared. What was surprising was that the woman¡¯s consciousness was actually barren. This kind of barrenness made people feel heavy from the bottom of their hearts. Tang Li glanced around and quickly walked forward. Butler Yang quickly followed. The two of them walked for a while before the scenery around them became more lively. However, this kind of liveliness made people shudder. It was the scene of a woman being forced to marry a male corpse and the way the patriarch¡¯s family treated her. The woman was originally very beautiful, and the patriarch was a pervert. In the first two years, he was able to rein in his lust. Later, when he was drunk, he went straight to her room and wanted to rape her. The woman was cursed and could not leave this room. Even if someone got her out, her body would be brought back by an invisible force soon. The woman was pressed down by the middle-aged man and raped. Although she was already disheartened, she still resisted with all her might. The middle-aged man was even more excited when she resisted. Not only did he want to rape her, but he also kept hitting her. At the last moment, the woman picked up the candlestick beside her and threw it at the middle-aged man¡¯s crotch. Then, the middle-aged woman grabbed the woman¡¯s hair and brought her to the memorial archway. He called the entire town over and wailed, saying that not only did the woman seduce him, but she also injured him. The townspeople were indignant. They threw stones at her, hit her with wooden sticks, and shouted that they would drown her in the pond. Seeing this, Butler Yang was furious. He asked Tang Li with suppressed anger, ¡°Madam, is there really nothing we can do?¡± Instead of answering, Tang Li asked, ¡°This is her memory. What do you think we can do?¡± For some reason, Butler Yang felt uncomfortable. Tang Li continued walking forward. After walking for a while, the scene of the woman being controlled by an old woman appeared in front of her. The scene was played backward. The old woman threw her on a pile of dead bodies and brought her to the famous ghost city to attract countless evil spirits. After seeing this, Butler Yang was devastated. He said, ¡°It seems like a good decision that she sealed her consciousness.¡± Tang Li nodded and continued walking. However, before long, the two of them arrived at a cliff. Butler Yang looked at the bottomless abyss and asked Tang Li with a frown, ¡°Madam, what should we do now?¡± ¡°Jump down.¡± Tang Li reminded him again, ¡°No matter what happens here, it¡¯s all the woman¡¯s consciousness. Don¡¯t lose yourself, or you won¡¯t be able to leave.¡± Butler Yang shuddered and quickly nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± Tang Li was worried about him and gave him another talisman. ¡°After we jump down, we might not appear in the same place. If anything happens to you, tear this talisman and I¡¯ll come and save you immediately.¡± Butler Yang took the talisman. After Tang Li jumped, he followed suit. Chapter 450 - Dont Worry, Godmother Will Come Out Soon In reality. After Tang Li and Butler Yang stopped moving, Qi Yihan knew that they had entered the woman¡¯s consciousness. Even with the Kylin protecting Tang Li, he was still very worried. He stood beside Tang Li and waited, hoping that she would come out soon. Unexpectedly, several hours passed. At three or four o¡¯clock, there was suddenly a huge commotion outside. At this moment, Xu Guanhai knocked on the door, followed by his anxious voice. ¡°Master Tang, are you there? That witch is not a human at all. She is a tool for gathering evil spirits. She also brought many malicious ghosts with her. We can¡¯t resist her anymore.¡± ¡°Master Tang, please come out and help. Otherwise, everyone in this town will be done for.¡± Qi Yihan frowned and walked to the corridor under the patio. He said to Xu Guanhai, who was outside the door, ¡°Mr. Xu, Li can¡¯t go out now. You and the others have to hold that witch back.¡± ¡°Master Tang, how much longer do we have to fight her?¡± Xu Guanhai¡¯s voice became even more anxious. After asking, he shouted. Then, the sound of fighting came from outside the door. This kind of fight was obviously not a fight between ordinary people. Qi Yihan listened attentively for a while before turning around to stand beside Tang Li. To him, nothing was more important than Tang Li. The fight outside lasted for a long while before slowly calming down. However, this calmness gave people a feeling that a storm was brewing. As expected, not long after, terrifying cries and screams came from outside again. It was obvious that a large group of townspeople was fleeing over. The townspeople soon arrived outside the house. Then, Qiqi¡¯s cold voice was heard. ¡°You can¡¯t enter here.¡± ¡°Why not? Someone said that as long as we enter this house, we¡¯ll be safe.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How dare you two little kids stop us? I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± ¡°Everyone, hurry up and go in. Those scary things are coming to kill us. I don¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die either.¡± After saying that, they were obviously about to rush in. However, at this moment, the sound of people falling to the ground and people screaming came from outside the door. It was obvious that those people were sent flying. Linlin said unhappily, ¡°I told you that you can¡¯t come in. If you don¡¯t understand human language, we will use force.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Please let us in. We don¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°They¡¯re here, ah¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hearing their screams, Qi Yihan frowned even more tightly. He quickly walked to the back of the door and said to Qiqi and Linlin through the door, ¡°Qiqi, Linlin, pay attention to your surroundings. If you can protect them outside, protect them. If you can¡¯t, leave them alone.¡± There were still four masters outside. He did not believe that all those masters had been killed. They were the ones who were supposed to protect the townspeople. ¡°Yes.¡± After Qiqi and Linlin answered, the red light outside the door became even brighter. Those people were still crying and screaming. Qi Yihan returned to Tang Li¡¯s side and took out the teleportation talisman Tang Li gave him. If Qiqi and Linlin could not resist those things, he would leave this town with Tang Li and Butler Yang. The sounds outside the door became louder and louder. There were screams, cries, and wails¡­ Along with the sound of collisions and explosions, it was obvious that it was a mess. Time passed bit by bit. After some time, the sound outside the door started to fade and finally calmed down. At this moment, Qiqi asked, ¡°Godfather, we¡¯ve already taken care of that old woman and her malicious ghost. What should we do?¡± Qi Yihan, ¡°Can¡¯t you absorb the evil spirit in the malicious ghost¡¯s body? Absorb them all.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After another while, there was a sound that sounded like sand scraping on glass. It was especially sharp and ear-piercing. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my children. If you dare to hurt them, I¡¯ll make this town disappear immediately. You probably don¡¯t know it yet, but this town has been under my control for more than ten years. As long as I want, I can make this town disappear from the map.¡± Linlin sneered. ¡°You can try.¡± With that, a roar came from outside. Then, the old woman screamed. ¡°Ah¡­¡± After a while, it was quiet again. Linlin¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Godfather, let¡¯s kill this old woman. There is a lot of evil spirit in her body. Qiqi and I will need half an hour to absorb it.¡± Qi Yihan heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Other than this old woman and her malicious ghosts, can you feel the presence of other ghosts in this town?¡± ¡°Only this old woman and the group of malicious ghosts she brought.¡± ¡°Then you can start absorbing her evil spirit.¡± ¡°Awesome~¡± After the fight was over, Qi Yihan was focused on protecting Tang Li. However, the house suddenly shook. The shaking was so fast that Qi Yihan didn¡¯t even have time to ask Qiqi and Linlin what was going on. Qiqi and Linlin, who had transformed into Kylins, suddenly rushed in to protect them. As the ground shook, Qi Yihan hugged Tang Li and tied Butler Yang and the woman together with a thin wire rope. As the ground shook, the house collapsed and the tiles fell. Dust flew everywhere and his vision blurred. Fortunately, with Qiqi and Linlin¡¯s huge bodies blocking the collapsing house, the three of them were not injured at all. This earthquake lasted for nearly half an hour before stopping. Qi Yihan asked in a deep voice, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Qiqi¡¯s voice became very solemn. ¡°This town suddenly teleported. We¡¯re no longer where we were.¡± Qi Yihan was shocked and recalled what the old woman said about making this town disappear from the map. He quickly said to Qiqi, ¡°Qiqi, go out and see where we are now.¡± Qiqi nodded and flew out in a flash. The place was extremely dark. If not for the light emitted from Linlin¡¯s body, nothing could be seen. Qi Yihan glanced at Tang Li and kissed her forehead. ¡°Li, I hope you can wake this woman up and come out quickly.¡± ¡°Godfather, don¡¯t worry. Godmother will come out soon.¡± Qi Yihan nodded in agreement. Half an hour later, the masters¡¯ voices came from outside. ¡°Where is Master Tang?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t even know where we are now. I just hope Master Tang can think of a way to get us out of here.¡± Qiqi brought them into the house. When the four of them saw the people standing there, they quickly strode over. ¡°Master Tang¡­¡± Xu Guanhai, who called Tang Li first, was stunned when he saw her current appearance. He then asked Qi Yihan, ¡°Did Master Tang enter this woman¡¯s consciousness?¡± ¡°Right.¡± The masters looked at each other and admired Tang Li even more. Everyone stopped talking and waited for Tang Li to come out. In the woman¡¯s consciousness. After Tang Li and Butler Yang jumped down, they indeed did not land on the same spot. What Tang Li saw was the time when the woman was taken away. It turned out that the woman who called herself a witch was from a cult. This cult not only had people from the Imperial Capital, but also people from the surrounding countries. This organization specialized in finding children who could become Yin-gathering vessels. Whether the vessels were girls or boys, they would think of ways to take them away. After bringing these children to the cult they were from, they would soak their bodies in a special medicine and put all kinds of ghost summoning talismans on them. Then, they would bring them to the various haunted houses. As long as they could summon ghosts and not be devoured by them, they would continue to be trained. These children lived in such an environment where they were constantly frightened. Some of them were scared to death. Those who were not scared to death would die for various reasons. In the end, one or two of the hundreds were trained. When they reached a certain age, they would be brought to see the malicious ghost king and let the malicious ghost absorb the Yin Spirit stored in their bodies. After seeing this, Tang Li continued walking. Not long after she walked, she sensed that something had happened to Butler Yang. Sensing the direction of the talisman, she quickly ran over. Chapter 451 - Entering An Unknown Tomb When Tang Li found Butler Yang, she saw a little girl with disheveled hair and a black aura floating in front of Butler Yang, strangling him. The little girl looked to be only four or five years old. Compared to Butler Yang, she looked especially petite. However, when she strangled Butler Yang, he could not move at all. His face turned purple from lack of oxygen. Tang Li shouted, ¡°Let go of him.¡± The little girl tilted her head to look at her. In the next moment, her eyes started to spin. ¡°You want to bewitch me with a spell?¡± As Tang Li spoke, she quickly drew in the air with her finger. Soon, a talisman appeared in front of her. She flicked it towards the little girl. The girl was immediately sent flying a few meters away. Tang Li quickly walked up to Butler Yang and reached out to pull him up from the ground. She asked, ¡°Butler Yang, are you alright?¡± Butler Yang covered his neck and coughed a few times before he recovered a little. When he recovered, he quickly said to Tang Li, ¡°Madam, she¡¯s my sister. Please don¡¯t hurt her.¡± ¡°Your sister?¡± Tang Li looked at the little girl who was pinned down by her talisman and walked over. Butler Yang quickly followed. After the two of them stood in front of the little girl who was restricted by the talisman, Tang Li asked, ¡°What did you see just now?¡± Butler Yang took a deep breath, unable to suppress his strong killing intent. ¡°After they took my sister away, they threw her into a deep valley filled with bones. In that deep valley, there were not only bones of humans and animals, but also various poisonous insects, snakes, rats, and ghosts. Her sister was still so young and was almost scared to death several times. However, because of her special physical condition, they would bring her back to their territory and cast a spell on her. This way, her sister would not die even if she wanted to. She lived in this situation for five years. During these five years, she slowly sealed her consciousness. However, her body was corrupted by powerful evil spirits gathered over time. ¡°The evil spirit corroded her consciousness and turned it partially black.¡± When Butler Yang said this, although he tried his best to control his emotions, his voice was still trembling. In the end, he really couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. He covered his eyes with one hand and started sobbing. It was obvious that he could not accept the fact that his sister had suffered so much. Tang Li looked at the little girl, who was baring her teeth at them, and thought about how to bring her out. After a while, she said to Butler Yang, ¡°If I wake your sister up, there are three choices. First, I¡¯ll erase the part of her memory after she was taken away. Otherwise, she will completely turn evil when she goes out. At that time, she will attack everyone indiscriminately. Second, let her turn evil so that she can forget the pain. Third, erase everything in her consciousness.¡± Butler Yang gave the choice without thinking. ¡°Erase her painful memory.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not safe,¡± Tang Li said, ¡°Her consciousness has already been divided into two parts, cowardice and darkness. If she goes back to the memories before she was taken away, she might not be able to withstand any stimulation. If she is stimulated, the darkness will erupt. At that time, she will attack everyone.¡± ¡°Then¡­ what¡¯s the consequence of erasing all her memories?¡± ¡°Her body has been controlled for more than twenty years. If it is removed, she will become very scared and timid. You have to be prepared to take care of her for the rest of her life.¡± Butler Yang nodded and said, ¡°I never planned to marry and have children. It¡¯s not a bad idea to spend the rest of my life with my sister.¡± Before he found his sister, he planned to be single for the rest of his life. Now that Tang Li said so, he was even more certain about this. He wanted to take good care of his sister for the rest of his life. Tang Li tilted her head to look at Butler Yang. Seeing the determination in his eyes, she nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll erase her memory when we get out.¡± With that, she quickly drew in the air with her finger. After another talisman, the body of the little girl slowly turned transparent. At the same time, Tang Li and Butler Yang returned to reality. Tang Li moved and her body fell into a familiar embrace. At the same time, a man¡¯s low voice was heard. ¡°Li, are you back?¡± Tang Li looked up at him. Seeing the worry and anxiety in his eyes, she could not help but raise her hand to touch his cheek. Qi Yihan finally heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, the masters¡¯ voices were heard. They were obviously relieved. ¡°Master Tang, you¡¯re finally out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re out.¡± ¡°Master Tang is indeed Master Tang. I believe you can also bring us out of here.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li looked around. When she saw that the house had collapsed and there was no light, she asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Xu Guanhai told her what had happened. Qi Yihan also told her what the old woman said at the end. Tang Li frowned but did not say anything. Instead, she looked at Butler Yang and his sister. When Butler Yang saw her looking over, he quickly asked, ¡°Madam, what about my sister?¡± Tang Li said, ¡°Now is not the time to erase her memory. We have to wait until we get out.¡± Butler Yang knew that it was useless to be anxious and nodded. Only then did Tang Li take out an instrument that looked like a compass but was different from a compass. She quickly drew on it with her finger. After a flash of silver light, the needle on the compass started spinning quickly. The masters held their breaths and looked at the thing in her hand. After nearly half a minute, the needle stopped. Tang Li said, ¡°We¡¯re in the northwest, probably around the Qinling Mountains.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± They were extremely surprised. ¡°Master Tang, you mean we¡¯re in the mountains?¡± ¡°Sort of.¡± After saying that, Tang Li asked them, ¡°Where are the townspeople?¡± ¡°We gathered them in one place. The townspeople were panicking. After we gathered them, we used an immobilization talisman to freeze them there.¡± Tang Li nodded and asked, ¡°Have you checked the terrain outside the town?¡± ¡°Not yet, we came straight to look for you.¡± Tang Li nodded again. Then, she took out some tools that they could use from the bag. ¡°Take these. Later, we¡¯ll split up and take a look at places outside the town. Whether we can find where this is or not, we¡¯ll gather here in five hours.¡± The few of them agreed and took what they needed. After discussing for a while, the four of them planned to split up into two groups. Then, they looked at Tang Li. Tang Li said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with Yihan. We¡¯ll split into three groups heading towards three different directions.¡± Butler Yang quickly asked, ¡°Madam, what about me?¡± Qiqi and Linlin quickly asked, ¡°Godmother, what about us?¡± ¡°Stay here,¡± Tang Li said to Butler Yang. ¡°I¡¯ll use mystic techniques to protect this town later. You just have to watch over the townspeople.¡± Butler Yang knew that he could not help at all at a time like this, so he nodded. Tang Li looked at the Kylins. ¡°Come with us.¡± ¡°Yes, Godmother.¡± After discussing it, they walked out of the town. After separating from the four masters, Tang Li got the Kylins to scout the way. She held Qi Yihan¡¯s hand and her body emitted a silver light. The light spread to Qi Yihan. After the two of them walked out of the town, it was still dark all around, but they could tell that they were in a cave. Qi Yihan said, ¡°Li, take out my toolbox. If we¡¯re really in the cave, I think my tools will come in handy.¡± Tang Li took out his toolbox. Qi Yihan took the toolbox and placed it on the ground. After opening it, he quickly assembled a tool. In just half an hour, he actually assembled a multi-purpose instrument. Then, he placed the instrument on the ground and operated it to go deeper. ¡°Let¡¯s keep walking. This device can detect the condition of the soil here and the surrounding magnetic field. It will send me a message every ten minutes. We should be able to know where we are soon.¡± Tang Li looked at him with admiration. ¡°Hubby, being a CEO is really a waste of your talent.¡± Qi Yihan touched her head and put the controller in his pocket. After the toolbox was put away, he held her hand and continued walking. As they walked, he said, ¡°After I leave the company, I¡¯ll go and do what I want. I can travel around the world with you.¡± Tang Li smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make money to support us. You just have to do what you like.¡± Qi Yihan smiled. The two of them walked for ten minutes before Qi Yihan took out the controller and his phone. Tang Li asked curiously, ¡°There¡¯s no signal here, is there?¡± Qi Yihan told her as he operated, ¡°The device I released can send me information through the magnetic field.¡± Tang Li clicked her tongue. ¡°This is too advanced!¡± Then, she craned her neck to look at the display on his phone. Qi Yihan said to her, ¡°We¡¯re about 1500 meters underground.¡± Tang Li lowered her eyes and thought for a moment before making a guess. ¡°We might be in one of the ancient tombs.¡± Qi Yihan frowned. ¡°If we¡¯re really in the ancient tomb, and it¡¯s in the Qinling Mountains, it shouldn¡¯t be easy to get out.¡± ¡°Maybe. It depends on what tomb it is.¡± Tang Li said, ¡°The tombs of the past emperors are all in the Qinling Mountains. There are more than 70 known tombs, and these are all imperial tombs. There are also tombs of generals, high-ranking officials, and unknown people.¡± ¡°If we enter a tomb that hasn¡¯t been explored, there will definitely be many dangers around. It won¡¯t be hard for us to get out, but it¡¯ll be very difficult to bring all the townspeople out.¡± Chapter 452 - Red Liquid Tang Li and Qi Yihan continued walking. After walking for another ten minutes, Qi Yihan took out his phone again. After looking at it, he told Tang Li where they were. It was actually the most steep and complicated place in the Qinling Mountains. ¡°What tombs are there?¡± Qi Yihan thought for a moment and told her, ¡°As far as I know, there is no imperial tomb around here.¡± If that was the case, this tomb was very likely to be one that was not recorded in history or had never been found. Either way, the danger inside was obvious. Tang Li held his hand tightly and said, ¡°When we¡¯re in danger, stand behind me.¡± Qi Yihan tilted his head to look at her and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t think of me as weak. As long as it¡¯s not a demon, I can protect myself.¡± Tang Li said seriously, ¡°There won¡¯t be demons or ghosts here, but there might be poisonous insects and zombies.¡± These words made Qi Yihan¡¯s expression turn serious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Qiqi and Linlin can handle these things. They¡¯re ancient divine beasts. As long as we don¡¯t encounter ancient divine beasts of the same era in these tombs, zombies and insects will only become their food.¡± Actually, she was worried. ¡°There might be ancient divine beasts in this kind of ancient tomb. Qiqi and Linlin will be fine if they encounter ordinary ancient divine beasts, but they are afraid of combat beasts.¡± Qi Yihan nodded. The two of them continued walking. This aisle seemed to be endless. No matter how long they walked, they could not reach the end. However, the road became narrower and narrower. The first aisle they walked was at least ten meters wide, but now it was only two to three meters wide. From the light they emitted, they could see the stone wall around them. It was carved in the most primordial way. ¡°The wisdom of the ancient people is indeed not to be underestimated. They seemed to have carved their way through a gigantic rock. ¡°Yes,¡± Qi Yihan said. ¡°In ancient times, imperial tombs usually started to be built from the time the emperor ascended the throne and finished after the emperor died.¡± At this point, a red light suddenly appeared in front of them. ¡°It¡¯s not Qiqi and Linlin.¡± After saying that, a talisman appeared in Tang Li¡¯s hand. When the red light approached the light, they finally saw what it was. It was actually a bug that looked like a beetle with red spots on its body. However, this bug was dozens of times larger than a beetle. ¡°This is a poisonous insect.¡± After saying that, Tang Li threw the talisman at them. A ball of flames ignited in the middle of them and stopped them from approaching. Tang Li and Qi Yihan stood there and looked at the bugs that were crackling and struggling. Tang Li said, ¡°This bug carries poison. Its large pincers can easily break through a person¡¯s skin and inject the poison into their body.¡± At that moment, a foul smell came from the burnt bugs. Tang Li threw out another talisman, which immediately blocked the smell. Tang Li continued, ¡°The food for this kind of bug is the corpses in the ancient tomb. After so many years, they have eaten up everything they had. They are now in an extremely hungry state. If a corpse appears, more of these bugs will swarm over from all directions.¡± ¡°Can these bugs only live on corpses?¡± ¡°No, if they only ate corpses, they would have starved to death long ago. Other than corpses, there is also a kind of plant here. This plant is food for various bugs in the tomb.¡± ¡°What plant?¡± ¡°Nether Grass.¡± Qi Yihan was worried about Butler Yang and the others. ¡°What if these bugs go straight to Butler Yang?¡± ¡°No, they won¡¯t go out of the tombs.¡± The two of them stood there for a long time, waiting for all the bugs to be burnt. Tang Li threw another talisman over, and the ashes of the bugs blew away, leaving a clean path. The two of them continued walking. Qi Yihan received the data from the device as he walked. After walking for some time, the two of them were hungry and stopped to eat. Qiqi and Linlin came back at this moment. The moment Linlin came back, she hugged Qi Yihan¡¯s thigh and asked for food. ¡°Godfather, I want to eat too.¡± Tang Li tugged at her braids and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys had enough food in the tomb?¡± ¡°I have, but it was not delicious.¡± After Qi Yihan gave her some of the food in his hand, Linlin let go of his thigh with a smile and stood in front of Tang Li with a smug expression. ¡°Godmother, we¡¯ve wandered around here and eaten a lot of zombies. There won¡¯t be any zombies attacking us now.¡± Tang Li nodded and praised, ¡°Not bad.¡± Then, she asked Qiqi, ¡°Qiqi, do you want to eat something?¡± Qiqi shook his head. ¡°I want to save my stomach for the evil creatures inside later.¡± He continued, ¡°There are a lot of evil spirits and poisonous gas here. The deeper we go, the more complicated the terrain is. Linlin and I walked for a long time, but we didn¡¯t find an exit. Instead, we found a very wide underground river.¡± Linlin added, ¡°The underground river is so deep, and the water is red.¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan looked at each other. Tang Li said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look first.¡± Qi Yihan had no objections. After filling their stomachs, the four of them continued walking forward. Just as Linlin had said, they did not encounter any zombies along the way. Even if they encountered all kinds of bugs, when Linlin passed by, these bugs immediately fled in fear. The four of them walked for a while longer. The aisle became even narrower, and there was actually a light at a distance. There were also carvings on the stone wall. The carving was a map. The two of them studied it for a while but couldn¡¯t tell which dynasty it was from. After walking for a while more, they walked out of the tunnel. After walking out, the terrain inside started to become complicated. However, with Qi Yihan¡¯s detector and Tang Li¡¯s compass, they did not get lost and soon arrived at the underground river. The underground river was at least a thousand meters deep. On both sides were vertical cliffs. There was something glowing on the cliff. Looking down from the side, one could indeed see red water flowing. Tang Li asked Qi Yihan, ¡°Yihan, can your detector go down? I want to see what¡¯s flowing in this river.¡± Qi Yihan took out his phone and quickly operated it. The detector ran over from the side and jumped down. Tang Li craned her neck to look at the falling detector and was a little worried. ¡°Will it break?¡± a€?No.a€? As soon as Qi Yihan finished speaking, a pair of wings suddenly extended from the detector and brought the liquid up. After Qi Yihan got Tang Li to take out his tools, he started to analyze the liquid. Tang Li also carefully observed the red liquid and sniffed it before saying, ¡°It seems like blood, but the smell is very faint. Also, there¡¯s a very strong evil spirit inside. If a person falls in, they probably won¡¯t be able to come back up.¡± Qi Yihan quickly got the result. ¡°Yes, this liquid contains many things that can corrode the human body. Once a person falls in, they will immediately be corroded.¡± After saying that, he took off the gloves. Only then did he realize that the gloves were actually corroded. Tang Li was shocked. She quickly grabbed his hand and examined it carefully. ¡°Do you feel uncomfortable?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Qi Yihan touched her head with his other hand and said, ¡°This glove is very heat-resistant and anti-corrosive.¡± After saying that, he checked the detector and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Luckily, this liquid can¡¯t corrode the detector made of special materials.¡± At this moment, Qiqi and Linlin suddenly called out to them. ¡°Godparents.¡± Qiqi pointed at the other side of the river. ¡°There¡¯s someone on the other side of the river.¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan quickly turned around. It was really a person and was someone Qi Yihan knew. ¡°It¡¯s actually one of the people who went down to the Xuanyuan Tomb this time.¡± There were only three or four people on the other side. Although they were nearly twenty meters away, it was obvious that they were in a sorry state. There was fear on their faces. At this moment, they saw Qi Yihan and were waving at him. At the same time, a person cried for help. ¡°Fourth Master, Fourth Madam, is that you? Please save us. We¡¯re being chased by a group of terrifying man-eating bugs.¡± After that person finished speaking, another scream was suddenly heard. ¡°Aha€| Those bugs are catching up.¡± As they spoke, a dense swarm of bugs appeared. Those bugs were very fast. They were so terrified that they started climbing down the cliff. When the bugs reached the cliff, they stopped. The few of them heaved a sigh of relief and quickly descended the cliff. Qi Yihan wrapped his arm around Tang Li¡¯s shoulder, his expression cold. ¡°We can¡¯t save these people. They¡¯re here to look for the Xuanyuan Tomb. Since they¡¯re here, it¡¯s very likely that this is the Xuanyuan Tomb. Since they don¡¯t listen to our advice, they have to pay the price.¡± Tang Li did not plan to save these people either. ¡°They were cursed. They must have entered the main tomb and touched something they shouldn¡¯t have.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, that group of people descended to the bottom of the cliff. They obviously thought that Tang Li and the others would come. Even if they were blocked by the red river, they did not stop and prepared to cross it. However, as soon as these people entered the river, their bodies were instantly corroded, leaving only skeletons. The bones quickly floated away with the red liquid. Chapter 453 - The Xuanyuan Tomb After Tang Li and Qi Yihan watched the skeletons disappear into the distance, they looked at each other. Qi Yihan frowned and said, ¡°Xuanyuan Qing obviously didn¡¯t stop these people. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have come so deep.¡± Tang Li said firmly, ¡°It was Qi Lingxuan who did it. It¡¯s very easy for him to come in, and he definitely wants these people to be his pawns. This place is too big. Even if he has an Artifact Spirit, it¡¯s impossible for him to find the spirit artifact in the Xuanyuan Tomb in a short period of time. First of all, he brought everyone in to distract Xuanyuan Qing and then get these people to help him find the spirit artifact.¡± ¡°Is there really a spirit artifact inside?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The spiritual energy in this tomb is very strong. The Xuanyuan Tomb has existed for more than ten thousand years. Even ordinary weapons can become spirit artifacts after so long. Not to mention, in the era of the Xuanyuan Emperor, there were many craftsmen and cultivators. As the king of that era, he had many weapons people coveted.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and looked to the sides. There was no bridge connecting the two cliffs. If they wanted to go over, they could only go down to the bottom of the cliff and cross the river before climbing up the opposite cliff. Tang Li held his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look. I feel that the main tomb should be over there.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her. Tang Li gestured to Qiqi and Linlin. ¡°Turn into a Kylin and carry us over.¡± ¡°Yes, Godmother.¡± After Qiqi and Linlin responded, they immediately turned into huge Kylins. Tang Li and Qi Yihan each sat on the back of a Kylin and were brought over to the other side. As soon as the two of them got to the opposite cliff, the bugs that were retreating came back. Tang Li did not care about these bugs at all. A talisman quickly appeared in her hand. The talisman was thrown at them. When it approached the bugs, it started burning. Qiqi and Linlin turned into humans. They looked at the bugs that were burning and making crackling sounds. Linlin sniffed and then spread her nose with her little hand in disdain, saying, ¡°These bugs stink.¡± Qiqi said to her, ¡°If they stink, don¡¯t smell them.¡± Linlin lowered her hand. ¡°No, there¡¯s evil spirit in these bugs. Although it¡¯s very little, I have to absorb it all.¡± With that, she took a deep breath. When she inhaled, the evil spirit automatically gathered together and went into Linlin. Qiqi stood there and absorbed the evil spirit with her. Tang Li and Qi Yihan looked at the endless stream of bugs that were surging out of the caves. Qi Yihan looked at it for a while and frowned. ¡°Why are there so many bugs?¡± Tang Li guessed, ¡°It¡¯s possible that those people stirred up the hive.¡± Tang Li thought for a moment and quickly drew in the air. After drawing a talisman, the talisman covered her and Qi Yihan. Tang Li then said, ¡°I used the talisman to isolate our smell. When these bugs retreat, we¡¯ll continue walking.¡± As expected, soon, the bugs retreated into the caves. However, there was a new problem. There were more than ten caves here, and they were not sure which one they should take. ¡°I heard Xuanyuan Qing mention before that there are many dead ends here. As long as you walk into the dead end, there will be no turning back.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Tang Li gestured to Qiqi and Linlin. ¡°Go and smell it. We¡¯ll enter whichever cave has the strongest spiritual energy.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Qiqi and Linlin started to smell the caves. Tang Li and Qi Yihan stood there and waited. The two of them sniffed for almost twenty minutes before they finished sniffing all the caves. They pointed at the fourth cave on the right. ¡°That one has the strongest spiritual energy.¡± The four of them entered the cave. The cave here was a little different from the one on the other side. The terrain here was very complicated. After walking for a while, one or two forks would appear. These forks led to tomb chambers, and there were many zombies and traps along the way. However, this was not a problem for Qiqi and Linlin. They walked in front while Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked behind. After walking for an unknown period of time, the path kept lowering. It was obvious that there was an even deeper underground tomb. When they reached a place where there were lamps on the wall, Tang Li asked Qiqi and Linlin to stop. ¡°Let¡¯s rest here for a while. Yihan and I will eat something before continuing.¡± After saying that, she looked at a hole beside her and gestured to Qiqi. ¡°Qiqi, go in and see what¡¯s inside this hole. If there¡¯s nothing strange inside, we¡¯ll rest here.¡± Qiqi nodded and walked in. After a few minutes, Qiqi came out and said to the two of them, ¡°Godfather, Godmother, there are several holes in that hole. One of the holes looks like a place to sleep, and another looks like a place to eat. There is a stone bed, a stone table, and a stone stool.¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan looked at each other. Qi Yihan said, ¡°It should be the place where the living were buried.¡± Every dynasty would bury their emperors with living people. These people would not die immediately. When the tomb was sealed, some food would be left for them, but they could only move around in a small area, let alone go out. The few of them entered the hole. Just as Qiqi had said, there was a stone bed, a stone table, and a stone stool. The four of them sat at the table. Tang Li took out some food and ate while planning her next step with Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan said, ¡°Since we¡¯re here, we can help Xuanyuan Qing when the time comes so that those people can¡¯t take anything from this tomb, especially Qi Lingxuan.¡± At this point, he paused and asked Tang Li, ¡°If Qi Lingxuan really finds an ancient artifact, can you deal with him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I have the Fuxi Guqin and the Kylin. Besides, I can control all the spiritual artifacts in the world. Even if Qi Lingxuan gets it first, I¡¯m not afraid. Howevera€| unless he gets an ancient ferocious beast to acknowledge him as its master, that will be a little troublesome.¡± Unexpectedly, Tang Li¡¯s words came true. When she and Qi Yihan walked to the stone door outside the main tomb, they bumped into Qi Lingxuan. His hair was messy and his clothes were tattered. However, from his face to the skin on his neck, there were strange red totems. His eyes were like a sharp sword, flashing with a cold red light. Looking at the man opposite her, Tang Li frowned. Even though Qi Yihan didn¡¯t know anything, he could feel the powerful killing intent emanating from Qi Lingxuan. He asked, ¡°Li, what happened to him?¡± ¡°He was devoured by the Artifact Spirit in his body, and he obtained a lot of power here.¡± Chapter 454 - Go To Hell As Tang Li spoke, Qi Lingxuan attacked them. A powerful sword aura charged at them like a hot knife through butter. ¡°Qiqi, Linlin, protect Yihan.¡± After Tang Li finished speaking, her body swayed and she quickly waved her finger in the air. An invisible shield blocked the sword aura. The sword aura and the shield collided, producing powerful sparks. Qiqi and Linlin replied at the same time, ¡°Yes, Godmother.¡± The two of them transformed into Kylins and used their huge bodies to protect Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan stood there, looking worried. ¡°Li, can you deal with him now?¡± Tang Li turned around and glanced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Qi Lingxuan suddenly burst out laughing. Tang Li looked at his smile and frowned. She was wondering what kind of power he had obtained in the ancient tomb. At this moment, a sword appeared in Qi Lingxuan¡¯s hand. This sword was emitting a faint blue flame. It was a beautiful color, but seeing it in this ancient tomb gave people goosebumps. ¡°I see.¡± Tang Li¡¯s face was tense. ¡°So you have obtained the Heart of Earth Fire. Looks like I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± After saying this, she took out the Fuxi Guqin and said to Qiqi and Linlin, ¡°Qiqi, Linlin, take Yihan and leave this place first.¡± ¡°No.¡± Qi Yihan knew that the current Qi Lingxuan was not easy to deal with. That was why Tang Li asked Qiqi and Linlin to take him away. He would definitely not leave. ¡°Li, give me your power. I¡¯ll fight him.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t fight him.¡± After saying that, Tang Li waved her arm at him, and he, Qiqi, and Linlin disappeared. Then, she started playing the Guqin. The powerful airflow brought by the guqin instantly collided with the sword aura. In an instant, the entire space was filled with explosions and the ground started to tremble. The powerful tremors continued to spread out, causing the nearby bugs and zombies to flee into the distance. However, they attracted the attention of the people who were looking for the main tomb. The entrance of the main tomb was almost as wide as a football field. As soon as everyone walked over, they saw Tang Li and Qi Lingxuan fighting. Their eyes widened in shock. ¡°Fourth Madam is actually here too!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Fourth Master say that he won¡¯t come down the tomb? If Fourth Madam is here, he must be here too!¡± ¡°Now is not the time to talk about this. Why is Fourth Madam fighting with Qi Lingxuan but Fourth Master is not here?¡± ¡°Everyone, look. There¡¯s a door opposite. Is that the main tomb?¡± ¡°Definitely. Otherwise, Fourth Madam wouldn¡¯t be fighting with Qi Lingxuan.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they the same family? Why are they fighting?¡± ¡°Same family? Qi Lingxuan is just an illegitimate son. After everyone entered the tomb, he disappeared. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little strange that he can still be here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than strange. Look at their fighting, is that what normal people are capable of doing?¡± ¡°They might not be humans.¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Then what should we do? Should we help Fourth Madam?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Do you think we can even approach them? They can make the earth shake. If we approach them, we¡¯ll die.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Fourth Madam must be stopping Qi Lingxuan from entering the main tomb. Why don¡¯t we go in first? When we find a powerful manual, we might be able to help Fourth Madam.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± The people who said they would help Tang Li were just making things up. Why would they help her? Their real goal was to find an excuse to enter the main tomb. Everyone had been here for more than ten days. When they came in, there were hundreds of people, but now, there were only a few dozen people left. The people who stayed behind relied on their faith to survive in a tomb filled with bugs, traps, and zombies. To be able to find the main tomb at this time was simply a ray of hope. As long as they found the main tomb and got the various good things inside and the elixir that everyone wanted, they could leave and get rich. At this thought, everyone looked at each other with sparkling eyes. However, after they walked for a while, a sword aura swept over. Before the people in front could react, they were cut into pieces. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The rest of the people looked at the bloody corpse and were dumbfounded. Their legs were so weak that they could not move. ¡°If you want to live, leave this place immediately.¡± Tang Li¡¯s voice was like a wake-up call. After everyone shuddered, their bodies reacted faster than their brains. They turned around and fled away. As they fled, Qi Lingxuan¡¯s sword aura attacked them indiscriminately. They were all blocked by Tang Li. The two of them continued fighting, and the rumbling and shaking became even louder. Tang Li did not expect the Heart of Earth Fire to be so powerful that it could directly turn this sword spirit from intermediate to the highest level. This was the first time she had seen a high-level sword spirit. She had only heard her master mention it before, so she didn¡¯t know how to subdue it. However, she recalled what her master had once said. ¡°If you can learn the sword forging technique of our ancestor, you can easily recast the highest-level sword spirit.¡± In the past, Tang Li did not think it was necessary, but now she regretted it. ¡°Tsk¡­ Master, Master, even if I didn¡¯t want to learn, you should¡¯ve forced me to.¡± Seeing that Qi Lingxuan¡¯s attacks were getting stronger and stronger, Tang Li could not hold on anymore. She thought for a moment and directed the attack to the door of the main tomb. With a bang, a large hole was blasted open in the door of the main tomb and she flashed into it. However, the moment she entered the main tomb, Tang Li was stunned. It didn¡¯t look like a tomb but a magnificent palace. When she entered, she saw a particularly solemn and majestic hall. In the hall stood two rows of armored warriors. Although they did not move, they all carried a murderous aura. Before Tang Li could look around the entire hall, Qi Lingxuan chased after her. The moment Qi Lingxuan entered, he immediately started attacking Tang Li with a powerful sword aura. Tang Li turned to look at Qi Lingxuan and pursed her lips into a cold smile. ¡°How dare you use a sword aura in the Xuanyuan King¡¯s hall.¡± With that, she flew above the hall, beside the throne. She took out the copper bell and started shaking it. ¡°All Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals, listen up. This person has trespassed into the Xuanyuan King¡¯s main hall. Kill him!¡± The armored soldiers in the hall moved at the same time. They surrounded Qi Lingxuan. The fight instantly started. Tang Li did not watch the battle. She turned around and ran to the side. She knew that these soldiers could not stop Qi Lingxuan. At most, they could stall him for a while. She wanted to go to the Xuanyuan King¡¯s bedroom and tomb to see if there was anything there that could deal with this high-level sword spirit. After Tang Li ran out of the hall, she saw that the floor railings were made of jade, the pillars were made of gold, and there were many jewels and agates inlaid on them. There was not a single lamp in the entire palace, but it was abnormally bright. After running for a while, Tang Li realized that there were various formations set up here. She couldn¡¯t leave this place at all. At that moment, a tall figure appeared in the corridor. Tang Li was shocked. ¡°Yihan, why are you here?¡± The man stopped and stood there, looking at her with pursed lips and obvious displeasure in his eyes. Tang Li quickly walked over and stood in front of him. She raised her head and said to him, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to hide? We can¡¯t defeat Qi Lingxuan, who is controlled by the sword spirit. What if you are accidentally injured by him?¡± With that, she was about to grab his hand and take him away. However, he tilted his body and dodged her hand. He looked at her sharply, just like when Tang Li first came to this book and saw him. Tang Li frowned. Knowing that he was angry, she grabbed his hand and wrapped it with her hands. The man looked at her with a deep gaze, but he did not retract his hand. Tang Li said, ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about my safety. Didn¡¯t I tell you before that unless I want to die, no one can hurt me? I¡¯m sending you away because I¡¯m worried that your body won¡¯t be able to withstand Qi Lingxuan¡¯s sword aura. If you get hurt, my heart will ache.¡± After saying that, she stared at him sincerely. He looked into her eyes for a few seconds before finally saying, ¡°Let go.¡± Tang Li suddenly let go as if she had been scalded. At the same time, she took a few steps back and pointed at him. ¡°You, you, you¡­ You¡¯re not Yihan!¡± The two of them looked exactly the same and were even in the same clothes. However, the moment he spoke, it felt different. ¡°Who are you?¡± Tang Li said angrily, ¡°Since it¡¯s not Yihan, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± The man looked at her unhappily. Did she give him a chance to speak? However, he was looking at his hand and feeling the lingering warmth that he hadn¡¯t felt in such a long time. Most importantly, she could actually hold his hand. Just as the man was surprised, a rumbling sound came from outside. The man frowned unhappily, and a murderous aura that made Tang Li¡¯s heart palpitate emanated from his body. At this moment, Qi Lingxuan entered. His already tattered clothes were even more tattered, and his eyes were terrifyingly red. When he saw the man standing next to Tang Li who looked like Qi Yihan, a one-meter-long sword appeared in his hand. The sword aura immediately charged at the man. ¡°Go to hell.¡± Chapter 455 - Losing The Artifact Spirit Even from a distance of more than ten meters, the killing intent brought about by the sword aura could cut everything around it. ¡°Be careful.¡± Tang Li quickly stood in front of the man and blocked the sword aura with a talisman in her hand. With a bang, the tomb trembled. The man standing behind Tang Li said in a low voice, ¡°How dare you!¡± A powerful aura instantly came from behind Tang Li. Tang Li was surprised. Just as she was about to turn to look at the man behind her, in the next second, the surroundings started to move without any wind. The entire space started to emit a powerful light. The light was so dazzling that Tang Li could not open her eyes. When she closed her eyes, she heard an enormous bang, followed by Qi Lingxuan¡¯s painful groan. Tang Li quickly opened her eyes and looked at the man who was grabbing Qi Lingxuan by the neck. She opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a sound. At this moment, the man moved his hand, obviously wanting to break Qi Lingxuan¡¯s neck. Tang Li shuddered and quickly shouted, ¡°Wait!¡± With that, she ran over and grabbed his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him. He¡¯s just controlled by the Artifact Spirit. He can¡¯t die.¡± The man tilted his head to look at her, his eyes filled with displeasure. Tang Li grabbed his arm with both hands and looked into his eyes. She said firmly, ¡°This person can¡¯t die. He¡¯s just being controlled by the Artifact Spirit. As long as we suppress or refine the Artifact Spirit in his body, he will be just a mortal.¡± The man looked at Tang Li for a few seconds as if he was confused. After a while, he asked, ¡°Is he your husband?¡± ¡°No.¡± Tang Li frowned, saying, ¡°My husband looks exactly like you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have mistaken you for him just now.¡± The man¡¯s expression changed again. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± This woman actually dared to say that he looked exactly like her husband. ¡°You¡¯re the Xuanyuan King.¡± Tang Li was very sure. ¡°Other than the Xuanyuan King, there¡¯s no one else who has the ability to enter and leave the main tomb freely.¡± The Xuanyuan King seemed to be very satisfied with her words and loosened his grip on Qi Lingxuan. After Qi Lingxuan was let go, his body went limp and he fell to the ground. The moment he escaped the grip of the Artifact Spirit, he quickly begged Tang Li, ¡°Fourth Aunt, please save me. I¡¯m being controlled by the Artifact Spirit. The Artifact Spirit said that I¡¯m the Child of Destiny of this world. As long as he controls me, he can use my body to rule the world¡­ Ah¡­¡± Qi Lingxuan grimaced in pain. He covered his neck with both hands, as if he was fighting with the Artifact Spirit. When Tang Li saw this, she frowned and said, ¡°The Artifact Spirit is trying to take control of his body again.¡± Xuanyuan King suddenly asked, ¡°How do we suppress the Artifact Spirit in his body?¡± ¡°It requires the exclusive manual of our Xuan sect, but my master said that this manual has been lost.¡± ¡°This kind of manual?¡± After Xuanyuan King finished speaking, he extended his hand and a manual appeared in his palm. Tang Li tilted her head to look at it. Her eyes lit up and she was about to take the manual from him. At this moment, Xuanyuan King put away the manual. Tang Li looked at him in confusion. Xuanyuan King, ¡°I can give you the manual, but you have to promise me one thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Guard my tomb and don¡¯t let anyone disturb me.¡± Tang Li was a little surprised that he would make such a request. However, now was not the time to think about why he made this request. She had to refine the Artifact Spirit in Qi Lingxuan¡¯s body first. She quickly nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± As soon as she nodded, a red dot suddenly appeared on her wrist. She looked up at Xuanyuan King. Xuanyuan King looked at her and said, ¡°Blood contract.¡± Tang Li nodded and started reading the manual without saying anything. The entire manual not only recorded the process of refining the artifact spirit in detail, but also many lost mystic techniques of the Xuan Sect. Tang Li quickly finished reading the manual and put it away. Then, she walked up to Qi Lingxuan and looked down at him. ¡°Qi Lingxuan, I¡¯ll refine the Artifact Spirit in your body. From now on, he won¡¯t help you do anything. If you want to succeed, you have to rely on yourself.¡± With that, she extended her right hand above his head and quickly chanted an incantation. A ray of light shot from her palm into Qi Lingxuan¡¯s head. Soon, a sword started to rampage in his body. Qi Lingxuan started rolling on the ground. The light enveloped Qi Lingxuan. When he was rolling around, Tang Li withdrew her hand and took two steps back. Soon, the sword stopped and was gone. Qi Lingxuan also fainted. After doing all that, Tang Li turned to look at Xuanyuan King. Xuanyuan King also looked at her. A few seconds later, a shadow came out of his body. Tang Li was stunned for a moment before she immediately understood what was going on. She quickly went over to catch Qi Yihan. A few seconds later, Qi Yihan and Tang Li looked at the man who looked exactly like him but was wearing a royal robe. Xuanyuan King said, ¡°Remember your promise.¡± With that, he disappeared. Tang Li was about to look at Qi Yihan when he hugged her tightly. Hearing his heart beating faster than usual, Tang Li asked in his arms, ¡°How did you feel when Xuanyuan King entered your body?¡± Qi Yihan said after a while, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel anything.¡± Then, he pressed her head against his chest and said to her in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°After I was sent away by you, my body was occupied by him, but I can still sense everything that happened.¡± Tang Li nodded. She was relieved to know that the Xuanyuan King had no intention of occupying Qi Yihan¡¯s body forever. The two of them hugged for a while before separating. Qi Yihan looked at the unconscious Qi Lingxuan and asked Tang Li, ¡°Can you wake him up?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then wake him up. We¡¯ll take him with us.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Li quickly woke Qi Lingxuan up. After Qi Lingxuan woke up, he first sensed the Artifact Spirit. When he didn¡¯t feel anything, he called out twice in his mind. When he didn¡¯t get any response, he finally heaved a sigh of relief and felt sad at the same time. Without the Artifact Spirit, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get to the top in the fastest way. At this moment, Qi Yihan¡¯s cold voice was heard. ¡°If you can get up, come with us. Otherwise, we¡¯ll leave you behind.¡± Qi Lingxuan shuddered and quickly stood up. He looked at Qi Yihan and Tang Li, and no matter how indignant he was, he immediately suppressed it. He knew that he could no longer defeat these two people. Chapter 456 - Metting Xuanyuan Qing Before the three of them walked out of the main tomb, Qi Lingxuan, who was walking behind Tang Li and Qi Yihan, was obviously still unwilling to leave, so he asked, ¡°Fourth Uncle, Fourth Aunt, since we¡¯re here in the main tomb, why don¡¯t we see if there are some good stuff here?¡± Everyone in the world wanted the treasures in this tomb. He did not believe that they would not be tempted. Or did they already have it? At the thought of this, Qi Lingxuan subconsciously narrowed his eyes. At that moment, Tang Li turned to look at him. The corners of her lips curled up into a cold smile. ¡°Qi Lingxuan, I advise you not to do anything. If you think you haven¡¯t had enough lessons, I don¡¯t mind giving you another lesson.¡± Qi Lingxuan¡¯s expression changed. He subconsciously covered his chest that was still in pain and lowered his head, not saying anything. However, he was even more indignant. Wasn¡¯t he the Child of Destiny of this world? Why did he still have to listen to Tang Li? No matter how indignant Qi Lingxuan was, with Tang Li and Qi Yihan around, he did not dare to do anything. Besides, without the Artifact Spirit, he couldn¡¯t do anything. The three of them quickly left the main tomb. There was a large hole in the thick stone door of the main tomb. After walking out, the three of them stood outside the cave. Qi Yihan asked Tang Li, ¡°Can you repair this hole?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After saying that, Tang Li took out a talisman and threw it at the stone door. Then, the shattered stones flew back to the hole and repaired the hole in the blink of an eye. Then, Tang Li reached out her hand and quickly drew a talisman. When the talisman was done, she pushed her palm against the door and the entire door disappeared. Qi Lingxuan looked at the disappearing door and opened his mouth, wanting to ask something. Tang Li withdrew her hand and said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Yihan, let¡¯s find Xuanyuan Qing first and get those townspeople out.¡± Qi Yihan didn¡¯t object and turned to ask Qi Lingxuan, ¡°Did you see Xuanyuan Qing when you came in?¡± ¡°No.¡± Qi Lingxuan quickly replied and shut his mouth. Qi Yihan glanced at him coldly and said to Tang Li, ¡°Get Qiqi and Linlin to look for him. Xuanyuan Qing knows Qiqi and Linlin.¡± Tang Li nodded and quickly contacted Qiqi and Linlin. Then, the three of them walked into one of the caves. All the caves near the main tomb were filled with various treasures. Some were filled with jewelry, some were filled with pottery and porcelain, and most were filled with skeletons. Of course, there were also zombies, various poisonous bugs, and plants that could kill people with a touch. Without the Artifact Spirit, Qi Lingxuan could only follow behind Tang Li and Qi Yihan, not daring to go solo. After the three of them walked for a long time, Tang Li finally said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Qi Yihan and Linlin have found Xuanyuan Qing. Let¡¯s go and meet them now.¡± When Xuanyuan Qing saw Tang Li and the others, he quickly strode over. There were several subordinates behind him. However, none of them looked good. Xuanyuan Qing had been holding the dagger in his hand the entire time. The dagger was emitting a cold light and there was a smelly liquid dripping on it. ¡°Master Tang, Fourth Master.¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan nodded at him. Xuanyuan Qing told them what had happened in the tomb during this period of time. ¡°I could have stopped these people at the entrance, but I didn¡¯t expect a very powerful person to stop me and my people and let them enter the depths of the tomb.¡± At this point, he glanced at Qi Lingxuan and was obviously displeased. ¡°The purpose of these people is to find the main tomb. However, there are many dead ends here. At first, there were hundreds of people. Along the way, , but now at least four-fifths of them are dead. Especially these people who dug their own graves by stabbing into the bug hive. Now, as long as those bugs smell the scent of living people, they will surround us from all directions.¡± After saying that, he looked at Tang Li. Tang Li told him about their visit to this tomb before saying, ¡°We went to the main tomb and encountered the soul of the Xuanyuan King. I promised the Xuanyuan King that no one will be able to enter this tomb again.¡± Hearing that they had met Xuanyuan King, Xuanyuan Qing and his subordinates¡¯ expressions changed drastically. Then, they all knelt down in the direction of the main tomb with sincere expressions. After Xuanyuan Qing and his subordinates kowtowed three times in the direction of the main tomb, he stood up and said fiercely, ¡°I¡¯ll get rid of everyone inside.¡± He had never thought of letting the people who entered out alive. Why should he be polite to these people who tried to steal from his ancestor? Tang Li and Qi Yihan did not say anything. Qi Yihan suggested, ¡°Isn¡¯t the shaman of your Xuanyuan family able to mobilize zombies? You can get the priest to do it.¡± Xuanyuan Qing nodded. He thought so too. He said to his subordinates behind him, ¡°Go find the shamon and ask him to kill all the tomb robbers.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After they left, he said to the two of them, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to take a look at those townspeople. Maybe there¡¯s a way out over there.¡± The few of them walked towards the town. When they reached the canyon, Xuanyuan Qing looked at the red liquid flowing below and said to the two of them with a solemn expression, ¡°The Xuanyuan Tomb was actually not here before. Later on, there was a large movement. If not for the fact that our Xuanyuan family has the ability to sense the Xuanyuan Tomb, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to find this place.¡± This red river was also there before, but it was not so wide and deep. ¡°The liquid was poured here by the Xuanyuan Emperor when he sealed the tomb back then. It¡¯s said that it can protect the tomb, but it¡¯s extremely poisonous. Once a person falls in, they will immediately turn into a skeleton. Even the shamans of our Xuanyuan family don¡¯t dare to touch it.¡± After Xuanyuan Qing finished speaking, he was inexplicably a little worried. ¡°If there is no way out in the village, then they have to leave this way. There are so many people. How can we get them over the river?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Tang Li said, ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way.¡± Just as Xuanyuan Qing was about to heave a sigh of relief, a loud explosion suddenly came from one of the caves behind them. Hearing the explosion, Xuanyuan Qing¡¯s expression changed. He gritted his teeth and said with a livid face, ¡°Some tomb raiders must have used explosives. Are these people really not afraid of death? Using explosives in the tomb will only attract more zombies and bugs. In serious cases, it will even cause the tomb to collapse.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he saw several people running out of a cave in a panic. Behind them were several zombie kings and bugs. At that moment, their faces were covered in dust and their clothes were tattered. There were also many bloodstains and disgusting colors on their bodies. When they saw Tang Li standing there, they were first stunned before they thought of something and quickly ran over. The person in front shouted as he ran, ¡°Fourth Madam, save us!¡± Another one added, ¡°We¡¯re being chased by zombies and terrifying bugs. If you don¡¯t help us, we¡¯ll all die!¡± Chapter 457 - Are You Really Going to Watch Us Die? Tang Li sneered and said, ¡°I hate people who threaten me the most.¡± Qi Yihan, who was standing behind her, patted her shoulder and said coldly, ¡°Li, let¡¯s go over. These people are not worth saving.¡± Their hearts sank, and they were anxious and angry. ¡°Fourth Master, youa€|¡± ¡°They¡¯re indeed not worth saving!¡± Xuanyuan Qing added coldly. ¡°They blew up this tomb, so they deserve to die here.¡± The person who spoke first straightened his neck and said, ¡°We had no choice but to blow it up. There were so many zombies and bugs at that time. If we didn¡¯t blow it up, we would have died.¡± ¡°Humph! Do you think you won¡¯t die after blowing it up?¡± After saying that, Xuanyuan Qing looked at the zombies and bugs that were quickly surging out of the holes. The few of them subconsciously turned around. When they saw the terrifying scene, their expressions changed drastically. They quickly turned around and begged Tang Li. Only then did they realize that Tang Li and her group were flying away on the backs of two monsters (Kylins). Their faces instantly turned pale. At the same time, they were furious. ¡°Master Tang, are you really going to watch us die?¡± ¡°Fourth Master, we already know where the main tomb is. As long as you get Master Tang to help us, we¡¯ll immediately bring you to the main tomb.¡± Seeing that they ignored them, they started cursing. Qi Yihan, who was sitting behind Tang Li, turned around and glanced at them as if he was looking at a dead person. Seeing that they were flying further and further away and the zombies and bugs behind them were getting closer and closer, they quickly took out their escape ropes and went into the canyon. When they climbed down the cliff, they found that the zombies and the bugs were only standing at the edge facing them and had no intention of coming down. They heaved a sigh of relief. After heaving a sigh of relief, they laughed out loud, ¡°Without your help, we can still escape the zombies and those bugs. Qi Yihan, Tang Li, I hope you can never leave this tomb!¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯ll all be attacked by zombies and those disgusting bugs.¡± The few of them shouted as they slowly descended into the canyon. They felt that they would definitely be safe once they landed. Tang Li and the others, who were already standing opposite them, looked coldly at the people who were going down the cliff. Xuanyuan Qing said, ¡°I hate these tomb robbers the most. They destroyed the tombs of the past emperors and didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. These people will be punished one day.¡± Qi Lingxuan, who had been standing at the side without saying anything, glanced at Xuanyuan Qing and smiled coldly. The Qi family started out as tomb robbers, but Xuanyuan Qing actually said this in front of Qi Yihan and Tang Li. Qi Yihan held Tang Li¡¯s hand and said to Xuanyuan Qing, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the town first.¡± Xuanyuan Qing nodded and turned to walk back without looking at the people hanging on the cliff. There were fewer caves here than on the other side. They came out from the left previously. The few of them stood by the entrance of the cave. Tang Li said, ¡°These caves changed positions. We can¡¯t enter from the left anymore.¡± Qi Yihan said to Tang Li, ¡°Li, take out my toolbox. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± Tang Li nodded. She didn¡¯t mind giving Qi Yihan a chance to show off his ability. She took out the toolbox from the bag and handed it to him. Xuanyuan Qing thought that it was normal that someone as capable as Tang Li could take a big box out of a small bag. However, when Qi Lingxuan saw Tang Li take out the toolbox out of thin air, he narrowed his eyes and observed her quietly, thinking that she must have a lot of treasures on her. After Tang Li took out the toolbox, Qi Yihan placed it on the ground and quickly took out a few parts before assembling them. Tang Li squatted beside him and looked at him with her chin in her hands. She asked, ¡°Hubby, what are these parts made of? Can they undo the formation?¡± ¡°A material brought back from an alien planet,¡± Qi Yihan said. ¡°This material can be used to make many things. It can test and block magnetic fields. This formation is actually very related to magnetic fields. As long as it is blocked, it will be easy to find the entrance we came from.¡± Tang Li looked at him in admiration and asked, ¡°Then how do you know which one is the one we came from?¡± Qi Yihan suddenly turned to look at her and smiled. His cold face instantly turned gentle. Tang Li was struck dumb, and her heart started racing. If not for the fact that there was someone beside her, she would definitely hug him and kiss him. Qi Yihan looked at her and said, ¡°When I was working on that detector, I used it to record the location whenever it went. Now, I just need to find the location.¡± Tang Li nodded with sparkling eyes. At this moment, Linlin¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Godfather, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Qi Yihan glanced at Qiqi and Linlin and continued with his work. It only took him a while to assemble a detector. Then, he took out his phone and quickly connected to the detector. With a quick operation of his phone, the detector started moving. He put away his phone and held Tang Li¡¯s hand. He said to Qiqi and Linlin, ¡°Follow me.¡± Xuanyuan Qing quickly followed. After taking two steps, he saw that Qi Lingxuan did not move. He glanced at him coldly and quickly followed without saying anything. To be honest, if not for the fact that Qi LIngxuan was protected by Master Tang, he would have made the zombies eat him. After walking into the cave, he quickly did something to the stone wall. After Xuanyuan Qing walked in, Qi Lingxuan first turned to look at the people who had gone down the cliff. He was still a little indignant and wanted to go to the main tomb again. He felt that as the chosen one, even if he didn¡¯t have an Artifact Spirit, he definitely wouldn¡¯t die. He might even find something that could change his life. However, when he saw the people who went down the cliff turned into skeletons the moment they touched the red liquid, he was so frightened that a layer of cold sweat quickly broke out on his back. He quickly turned around and walked towards the hole in the middle. Chapter 458 - Food For Zombies and Bugs After walking for a while, Tang Li and the others realized that Qi Lingxuan did not follow them. Tang Li asked Qi Yihan, ¡°Should we go back and look for him?¡± Hearing this, Xuanyuan Qing immediately stared at the two of them. He hoped that they wouldn¡¯t look for him. Qi Yihan thought for a moment and said, ¡°No need. He¡¯s too conceited. It¡¯s good to let him suffer some pain.¡± Tang Li nodded and they continued walking forward. With Qi Yihan¡¯s detector, they arrived near the town in a few hours. It was spacious outside the town. Xuanyuan Qing held the flashlight and turned it on, but the light did not reach the end. The spacious cave was supported entirely by stone pillars. Xuanyuan Qing studied it for a while and said with certainty, ¡°This place doesn¡¯t belong to the Xuanyuan King¡¯s tomb.¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan looked at each other. Qi Yihan guessed, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t belong to the Xuanyuan King¡¯s tomb, this should belong to the tomb of another unknown emperor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely. Besides, this village was teleported here because of the power of that witch.¡± Speaking of the witch, Tang Li snorted. ¡°How dare she call herself a witch? If she¡¯s a witch, I¡¯m a fairy.¡± These words made Linlin giggle. As she laughed, she said, ¡°If Godmother is a fairy, then I¡¯ll be a little fairy.¡± Looking at the two girls who were bragging, Qi Yihan raised his hand to touch Tang Li¡¯s head and then Linlin¡¯s head. He smiled and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re both fairies.¡± Tang Li and Linlin were both happy and smiled. Xuanyuan Qing was surprised. It turned out that Master Tang was just a little girl in front of Fourth Master! After laughing, Tang Li said seriously, ¡°Since that witch said that she would make the town disappear from this world, I think we are not in an actual tomb and it doesn¡¯t have an exit.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s no exit, we can only bring villagers out from the Xuanyuan Tomb.¡± Qi Yihan asked Tang Li, ¡°Can you bring all of them out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°I can hypnotize them and make them follow me. But¡­¡± At this point, Tang Li frowned. ¡°There are too many people. If we hypnotize them all, we have to watch them carefully. We can¡¯t let the zombies and the bugs touch them.¡± Qi Yihan and Xuanyuan Qing frowned at the same time. Qi Yihan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then we can give the villagers a lesson beforehand. When we go back later, you can let them experience how terrifying the tomb is. That way, these people will be obedient.¡± Tang Li thought that made sense, so she nodded. They headed inside. Because the entire town was moved, most of the houses had collapsed. Inside, there were broken beams and walls everywhere. The few of them quickly walked towards the house where Tang Li and the others were staying before. After walking for a while, Tang Li suddenly asked them to stop. Qi Yihan asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tang Li said, ¡°I want to take a look at the memorial archway in this town.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and they walked towards the ancestral hall. Outside the ancestral hall, Tang LI looked at the fallen memorial archway and said with a smile, ¡°That witch actually did a good thing.¡± They all looked at her. Tang Li pointed at the memorial archway in front of her and said, ¡°These memorial archways are the shackles of the women in this town. They trap the souls of many women. Now, with these memorial archways gone, all the vengeful souls suppressed under the memorial archway will be free.¡± After saying that, Tang Li took out a talisman and threw it in the air before it was ignited. As soon as the talisman was ignited, it emitted spots of fluorescent light from the collapsed memorial archways. Tang Li began to chant the incantation. After a while, she said, ¡°Everyone, go and reincarnate.¡± After saving the trapped souls, they walked on. At this moment, Butler Yang and a few masters were already waiting for Tang Li and the others. When they saw them return, they all gathered around. ¡°Master Tang, you¡¯re finally back.¡± ¡°We were about to go out and look for you.¡± Tang Li said. ¡°We encountered a group of tomb raiders on the way, so we were delayed.¡± These words made the group of people look surprised, then excited. ¡°Master Tang, did you guys reach the Xuanyuan Tomb?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that the Xuanyuan Tomb will move once every few years. Other than the Xuanyuan family, no one can find it. I didn¡¯t expect you to accidentally find it.¡± After saying that, they looked at Xuanyuan Qing. Tang Li introduced him to them. ¡°This is Xuanyuan Qing, the descendant of the Xuanyuan King.¡± ¡°No wonder.¡± Qi Yihan said, ¡°It seems that there are really two tombs next to each other. I wonder which king this tomb belongs to.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± Xu Guanhai said. ¡°Although we found some murals inside, these murals are different from what we know. Moreover, this tomb was protected by many mystic spells. If we¡¯re not careful, we can get lost easily.¡± ¡°Could this be the tomb of some Mystic Master?¡± ¡°No. From the mural, the tomb owner doesn¡¯t seem to be a mystic master.¡± After Xu Guanhai finished speaking, everyone fell silent. After a while, Qi Yihan asked Tang Li, ¡°Do you want to explore this tomb?¡± Tang Li shook her head. ¡°No, there are too many of us. If anyone can¡¯t get lost, I¡¯ll have to find them. It¡¯s too troublesome.¡± The others were speechless. Qi Yihan was amused by her words and nodded. ¡°Alright, then forget about this tomb.¡± Then he added, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t think we can find an exit on this side.¡± ¡°Right. We¡¯ve been looking all day and we haven¡¯t found any exit at all.¡± ¡°Not only did we not find the exit, but we didn¡¯t even find the main chamber.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s wake all the townspeople up. However, we have to make them obedient. Otherwise, it will be troublesome.¡± The Masters agreed. Butler Yang carried his sister and followed Tang Li. Looking at the group of townspeople who were frozen, they discussed how to make them obedient later before Tang Li woke them up. As soon as the townspeople woke up, they panicked and started arguing. ¡°Quiet, all of you!¡± The four masters shouted in a deep voice, and their powerful aura instantly pacified all the townspeople. Only then did Xu Guanhai tell everyone what kind of place they were in. In the end, he said, ¡°Master Tang will bring everyone out later. She said that you have to do as she said. There are not only all kinds of insects that can kill people in an instant in this ancient tomb, but also thousand-year-old zombies. No matter which one you touch, you will definitely die.¡± That made most of the townspeople blanch. There were also some bold and greedy people who thought that there must be a lot of rare treasures in the ancient tomb. If they brought some out, they would be rich. At this moment, the mayor stood up and asked, ¡°Who is Master Tang?¡± ¡°This one.¡± Xu Guanhai pointed at Tang Li. Tang Li nodded. Unexpectedly, many people frowned in disbelief. ¡°Are you kidding me? How is she a master?¡± ¡°Exactly. How could such a good-looking and young woman be a master?¡± ¡°Four Masters, are you deliberately finding a young woman to fake as a master and harm us?¡± Hearing that, the townspeople became even more terrified and uneasy. Tang Li suddenly sneered, causing the noisy crowd to shut up. Then, some people started to criticize Tang Li. The loudest were the patriarch¡¯s family. However, as soon as they spoke, they suddenly couldn¡¯t make a sound. The people who criticized the masters and Tang Li covered their necks and looked terrified. At this moment, Tang Li stood up and looked at them coldly. She said, ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t realized that without us, you can¡¯t walk out of here at all. You know what? Those who are willing to follow us, come over. Those who aren¡¯t, stand there and don¡¯t move.¡± As soon as Tang Li spoke, the patriarch¡¯s father immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her. There is no way such a young woman can bring us out. Also, the masters can¡¯t either. They just want us to clear the way for them.¡± These words made many people who were about to step forward immediately retreat. Only a few of the townspeople stepped forward. The rest either watched or didn¡¯t believe Tang Li at all. Seeing that most townspeople were unwilling to believe them, Tang Li sneered and said to the people, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Since these people are unwilling to follow us, let them fend for themselves.¡± With that, she walked out of town with Qi Yihan. The others followed suit. The townspeople who followed Tang Li looked back every three steps. When they could no longer see the townspeople, one of them, Wang Xiaowei, was still a little reluctant to leave. He asked, ¡°Masters, are you really going to leave the rest of them there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s them who don¡¯t want to leave.¡± Wang Chong said with displeasure, ¡°We want to save them, but they don¡¯t want to be saved. What can we do?¡± Wang Xiaowei stopped talking. However, when they reached the entrance of the town, they suddenly heard some blood-curdling roars from behind. The roars were sharp and ear-piercing, causing people to subconsciously flinch. Wang Xiaowei asked with a pale face and trembling lips, ¡°Whata?| what happened?¡± Tang Li said, ¡°Previously, we used our abilities to create a protective field around this town. Now that we¡¯re leaving, the protective field naturally lost its effect. As soon as it lost its effect, the poisonous bugs and zombies lurking around the town smelled the scent of living people and surrounded them. The roars just now came from the zombie king.¡± These words made the townspeople tremble in fear. At the same time, they were afraid and worried. ¡°Whata?| what will happen to the rest of them?¡± ¡°Become food for zombies and bugs.¡± Chapter 459 - Qi Lingxuan Is in Danger The townspeople who chose to follow Tang Li felt that they made the right choice. However, after Tang Li and the others stopped, they did not leave immediately, nor did they have any intention of going in to save the rest of the townspeople. One of them, Wang Xiaohu, could not help but ask carefully, ¡°Masters, are you going to save everyone?¡± ¡°No.¡± Tang Li crossed her arms, her face cold. ¡°It¡¯s their choice and we respect that.¡± Xu Guanhai agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Those who don¡¯t believe us will cause trouble sooner or later. Although we have some ability, we¡¯re not gods and we can¡¯t save everyone.¡± The other three Masters agreed with the two. ¡°Then¡­¡± One of the other townspeople asked a little anxiously, ¡°When are we leaving? Can we leave if those zombies come after us?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you listen to us, you¡¯ll definitely be able to leave.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll definitely listen. We¡¯ll definitely listen.¡± The group stood at the entrance to the village for almost half an hour before two figures finally came into view, crawling on the ground. The two of them were running fast, looking behind them as they ran, screaming in terror, and they ran faster when they saw the light ahead and the group of people standing there. The townsfolk standing on Tang Li¡¯s side said at the same time, ¡°It¡¯s Wang Fugui and Wang Tong!¡± When Wang Fugui and Wang Tong saw the few masters, they immediately ran up to them and broke down crying. ¡°Masters, please go and save the others. Not long after you all left, we were surrounded by a group of zombies and terrifying bugs. A lot of people died. Boohoo¡­¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­ If you don¡¯t save them, they will all die.¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± The four masters looked at Tang Li. Tang Li said, ¡°If we save these people, they might not listen to us when they go out.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll listen! We¡¯ll definitely listen. We¡¯ll do anything if you can save us.¡± ¡°Where are your mayor and patriarch?¡± ¡°And the patriarch¡¯s father. Don¡¯t these three have a lot of say? You listen to everything they say.¡± ¡°We can dismiss the patriarch. This kind of patriarch who puts us in danger doesn¡¯t deserve to be the patriarch.¡± Hearing this, Tang Li nodded at the masters. Then, Tang Li said to Linlin and Qilin, ¡°You guys stay here.¡± After saying that, she glanced at Qi Yihan. After Qi Yihan nodded at her, she returned with the four masters. When they went over, hundreds of townspeople were scared out of their wits. Many of them were already lying on the ground, looking like they had been poisoned and were about to die. The masters took out their artifacts and talismans at the same time and started to clean up the zombies and bugs. It took them the better part of an hour to eliminate all the zombies and bugs. When it was over, the townspeople were waiting for the masters to ask them if they wanted to follow. They had already thought of what to say. However, the masters did not say anything. They just put away their artifacts and turned to leave. The townspeople panicked and ran over to stop them. The mayor spoke urgently. ¡°Masters, please take us with you. As long as you take us, we¡¯ll do anything you say.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡± Wang Chong said, ¡°In our line of work, opportunities are important. Since you¡¯ve given up on your opportunities, it won¡¯t be good for us if we take you with us.¡± These words made the faces of the townspeople turn ashen. They all knelt down and kowtowed to them. ¡°Masters, please save us. We were stupid and didn¡¯t listen to you. As long as you take us away, we¡¯ll do anything you want us to do.¡± ¡°Please, boohoo¡­¡± Xuan Yi said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible if you want us to bring you out.¡± These words immediately surprised the townspeople. Xuan Yi said, ¡°As long as you sign a contract with us and swear that you will listen to us along the way, or you will be immediately struck by lightning, we will take you away.¡± At this moment, they had no choice but to agree. They hurriedly nodded in agreement. ¡°We promise. We promise.¡± ¡°Very good,¡± Xuan Yi said. A piece of yellow paper appeared in his hand. ¡°Those who are willing to follow us, just drip a drop of blood on it.¡± The mayor quickly stood up and took the yellow paper. He bit his finger and dripped a drop of blood on it. As soon as the drop of blood touched the yellow paper, it was gone. The mayor¡¯s eyes widened. Xuan Yi urged, ¡°Next.¡± At this moment, everyone only wanted to live. They bit their fingers and dropped a drop of blood without hesitation. Soon, all the townspeople who were standing had dripped their blood on the yellow paper. Xuan Yi took the yellow paper and asked Tang Li, ¡°Master Tang, what about the people on the ground?¡± The townspeople immediately looked at Tang Li. They no longer had any doubts. They were all in awe. Tang Li said, ¡°Take them away.¡± After saying that, a talisman appeared in her hand. She threw the talisman into the air. Countless light spots emitted from the talisman and disappeared into the bodies of those people on the ground. The four masters went over and fed them what looked like pills. After waiting for a while, these people felt better. After they got better, they respected Tang Li and the masters even more. After letting these people drop their blood on the yellow paper, They led them out of the town. After meeting up with Qi Yihan and the others, everyone walked towards the end of the cave. Qi Yihan¡¯s detector led the way. Halfway through, many of the townspeople were exhausted, so they stopped to rest. These people did not have anything to eat at all. Fortunately, Tang Li had a lot of food in reserve and gave them some. She and Qi Yihan sat at the side with Linlin and Qiqi. Qi Yihan took out his phone and glanced at it. He said to Tang Li, ¡°The magnetic field inside has changed again. We should be leaving through another cave later.¡± Tang Li nodded and said, ¡°No matter which cave we go out from, as long as we can reach the Xuanyuan Tomb.¡± After saying this, her expression suddenly froze. Qi Yihan noticed it and asked, ¡°What did you feel?¡± ¡°Something happened to Qi Lingxuan.¡± After saying that, she raised her hand and touched the wall of the cave. A small stone chip actually fell off from the stone wall. She quickly pulled Qi Yihan up and walked towards the center with Qiqi and Linlin. As they walked, she said to him, ¡°Qi Lingxuan can¡¯t die. If he dies, this world will collapse.¡± Qi Yihan also frowned. At this moment, Tang Li said to the masters, ¡°We have something on. Follow Xuanyuan Qing to the Xuanyuan King¡¯s tomb. When you reach there, go straight out.¡± After saying that, she looked at Linlin and Qiqi and said, ¡°Follow them and bring them to the cliff. Make sure Butler Yang and his sister are safe.¡± ¡°Okay, Godmother.¡± After Tang Li finished explaining, she did not answer the masters¡¯ questions about where she was going. After Qi Yihan handed the phone to Xuanyuan Qing and taught him how to control the detector, the two of them quickly walked forward. Chapter 460 - Being Pulled Into the Mural When Tang Li and Qi Yihan found Qi Lingxuan, he was being bitten on the neck by a female zombie king. The area where he was bitten was already black with poison. A look of despair and pain appeared on his face, but he could not break free. When his vision became blurry and his breathing became heavy, the female zombie that was biting him suddenly disappeared. Then, Tang Li said mockingly, ¡°Tsk¡­ Isn¡¯t he the Son of Destiny? Why can¡¯t he even deal with a zombie?¡± When Qi Lingxuan heard this, an inexplicable anger surged in his body. Qi Yihan then said coldly, ¡°He doesn¡¯t look very good now. Can we save him?¡± These words made Qi Lingxuan¡¯s heart skip a beat. He had a bad feeling. ¡°Yes, but why should we save an ingrate?¡± Qi Lingxuan wanted to say that as long as she saved him, he would definitely be grateful. He didn¡¯t want to die yet. However, he could not speak. This made him anxious and uncomfortable. He felt that breathing became harder as well. At that moment, he heard Qi Yihan say, ¡°Save him.¡± Tang Li, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Then, he felt a chill covering the place where he was bitten. Soon, the burning pain finally eased and disappeared. After removing all the zombie poison from Qi Lingxuan¡¯s body, Tang Li retreated to Qi Yihan¡¯s side and looked at Qi Lingxuan, who was sitting on the stone with one hand covering his neck, panting and shaking his head. The moment Qi Lingxuan felt that he had recovered, he quickly stood up and begged the two of them, ¡°Fourth Uncle, Fourth Aunt, please take me with you. I won¡¯t cause trouble anymore. I¡¯ll do whatever you ask me to do.¡± After he walked away from Tang Li and the others, he quickly ran into a large group of bugs. At that time, he thought that even without the help of the Artifact Spirit, he could still use martial arts to survive in the tomb. At first, he could dodge those bugs. However, later on, he encountered zombies. Ordinary zombies weren¡¯t his match, but a terrifying female zombie king appeared behind him. After being bitten by the female zombie king, he felt how weak he was. If not for Tang Li, he would really be dead. Qi Yihan glanced at Qi Lingxuan and said to Tang Li, ¡°Let¡¯s catch up to the group.¡± Tang Li nodded. The two of them walked into an aisle first. Qi Lingxuan quickly followed. The tomb here was complicated, and the aisles were not a straight line. They were zigzagging with many forks extending out. Qi Yihan made another detector. However, as soon as the detector was done, it started beeping. Tang Li looked at the controller in his hand and asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong? Why is this detector beeping?¡± ¡°There¡¯s actually a special element around here.¡± ¡°How special?¡± ¡°At present, humans have not detected it on Earth, but it¡¯s only found on the RZ planet.¡± Tang Li said in surprise, ¡°Is there a foreign creature in this tomb?¡± These words made Qi Yihan smile and pat her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s look around. Maybe we can really find something good in this tomb.¡± Tang Li nodded. The two of them walked in one of the directions led by the detector. Qi Lingxuan, who was following behind them, was especially obedient. He followed wherever they went. After the three of them walked for an unknown period of time, the passageway of the tomb started to open up. At the same time, many lamps appeared, and a large number of colorful murals started to appear on the surrounding stone walls. When she saw these murals, Tang Li said, ¡°I finally know why the four masters said that they have never seen the scenes in these murals and don¡¯t know the language. These are all scenes of the Vermilion Bird Clan from the fifth heaven.¡± ¡°Fifth Heaven? Vermillion Bird Clan?¡± ¡°Yes, in ancient times, there were a total of nine heavens. Our Earth is the second heaven. This Vermilion Bird Clan is one of the four great clans of the fifth heavens.¡± ¡°The four great clans include the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Black Tortoise, and Vermilion Bird?¡± ¡°Right.¡± The two of them walked forward as they looked at the mural on the stone wall. Qi Lingxuan, who was following behind them, also looked at the murals on the stone wall. Some of these murals were very similar to those in eastern mythology, but some were not. ¡°The people inside can become divine beasts?¡± ¡°Only the heads of a few clans can.¡± After Tang Li finished speaking, she happened to see a scene. She stopped and stood there to study it carefully. The mural in front of her depicted a large-scale war. The war was very intense, and dust and corpses were everywhere. Actually, there were many wars like this on Earth in the ancient times, but the only difference was that there were two divine beasts fighting in the air. One was a white tiger, and the other was a vermilion bird. ¡°Looks like this is a war between the White Tiger Clan and the Vermilion Bird Clan, but¡­¡± The mural wasn¡¯t complete. It stopped at the most critical moment. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Tang Li touched the empty space that was yet to be carved with murals. After some thought, she said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Yihan, it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t walk forward.¡± ¡°Is there danger ahead?¡± ¡°Sort of. If we continue forward, we might be pulled in.¡± After saying that, she pointed at the unfinished war on the mural. ¡°The tomb owner must have left the mural incomplete on purpose. The only explanation is that when the tomb owner built this tomb, he deliberately didn¡¯t finish carving the mural so that the people who broke into the tomb would continue to walk forward out of curiosity and be pulled in. Moreover, this tomb shouldn¡¯t have appeared on Earth. There must be a reason why it appeared now.¡± ¡°If we¡¯re pulled in, can we still come back?¡± ¡°With me around, you can.¡± Qi Yihan was relieved, but he didn¡¯t want to go to such a place either, so he held her hand. ¡°Then we won¡¯t go. Let¡¯s go find Butler Yang and the others.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Just as the two of them were about to turn around and walk back, a terrified shout suddenly came from the depths of the tomb. ¡°Situ Jin! Situ Jin!¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan stopped at the same time. Tang Li said, ¡°It¡¯s Qin Mingyue¡¯s voice.¡± The fact that Qin Mingyue was in the tomb didn¡¯t surprise Tang Li. She was surprised that Situ Jin was in the tomb as well. ¡°Situ Jin actually followed them into the tomb?¡± Tang Li subconsciously looked at Qi Yihan, feeling that he should know something. Qi Yihan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s worried about Qin Mingyue.¡± Tang Li snorted. ¡°If he¡¯s worried, why did he insist on her coming to this tomb?¡± Qi Yihan did not understand either. The moment the two of them stopped, Qin Mingyue¡¯s voice disappeared. At this moment, Qi Lingxuan reminded the two of them, ¡°Fourth Uncle, Fourth Aunt, the mural on the stone wall is moving.¡± The two of them looked at the stone wall at the same time. As expected, the murals started moving. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Situ Jin and Qin Mingyue activated the switch in this tomb. Even if we don¡¯t walk forward, we will be pulled into the time tunnel and into the world of the mural.¡± Tang Li grabbed Qi Yihan¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Yihan, don¡¯t let go of my hand.¡± As soon as Tang Li finished speaking, the world shook and they lost consciousness. Chapter 461 - Becoming the Celestial Master As soon as Tang Li regained consciousness, someone said respectfully, ¡°Celestial Master, the patriarch asked me to invite you to his palace immediately.¡± Before Tang Li could see who it was, she mumbled to herself, ¡°I¡¯m actually in the Celestial Master¡¯s Palace. It seems like the Celestial Master of the Fifth Heaven is on equal footing with the clan head.¡± However, when she saw it clearly, she fell silent. This was because at this moment, she was sitting cross-legged above a hall that was especially like a fairyland. White gauze was floating around the hall, and at the same time, there was a faint fog. This fog was actually formed by spiritual energy. Below her, there were many men and women in white robes kneeling, looking at her piously. By the door of the hall, a middle-aged man in a red robe was kneeling. Tang Li withdrew her gaze and reached out her hand. She subconsciously looked at the red thread on her wrist. She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the red color on it. Only then did she look at the robe she was wearing. It was white, and there were very exquisite patterns embroidered on it. The material was especially soft and smooth. Then, she reached out her finger and tapped in the air, thinking about a mirror. As expected, a mirror appeared. The person in the mirror looked like her, but there was a birthmark between her eyebrows that looked like a petal. Zhou Changfu, who was kneeling by the door, saw that the celestial master did not get up. He thought that she did not hear him clearly, so he raised his voice and said, ¡°Celestial Master, the head of the clan wants you to see him immediately.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Li stood up from her seat. The group of people kneeling below quickly retreated. Tang Li strode towards the door. Her long dress dragged on the ground, creating a gust of wind. This was the first time Tang Li felt that she was so cool. She walked much faster than usual. When she reached the door, Zhou Changfu stood up and retreated to the side. He lowered his head, looking like he was letting Tang Li leave first. When Tang Li walked to his side, she stopped. Zhou Changfu was stunned. Tang Li said, ¡°Lead the way.¡± She had no memory of this person she was in at all. She didn¡¯t even know who the clan of the family was or where he was. Zhou Changfu raised his head to look at Tang Li in shock. He quickly lowered his head and took a step to the right of Tang Li. Along the way, wherever Tang Li passed, everyone knelt down. It was obvious how important the Celestial Master was here. The buildings here were very similar to the buildings in the ancient palace on Earth, but there was a lot of spiritual energy floating around. Be it flowers, trees, birds, or insects, they were all prettier and larger than the ones on Earth. Tang Li was not in the mood to admire it. She only wanted to find her man now. She was not familiar with this place at all. The best way was to get the head of the clan here to help her find him. It took more than half an hour to walk from the Celestial Master¡¯s Hall to the head of the clan¡¯s palace. When they were almost there, Tang Li asked Zhou Changfu, ¡°Do you have a carriage?¡± Frightened, Zhou Changfu knelt down and kowtowed to Tang Li as he begged, ¡°Master, please spare me. I didn¡¯t know you wanted to take the carriage.¡± On the way, he was still wondering why the Celestial Master didn¡¯t fly but walked. It turned out that she wanted to take the carriage. Would the Celestial Master kill him in a fit of anger? Tang Li glanced at the frightened eunuch and couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain/ She shut her mouth and looked at the majestic building in front of her. Without asking him to lead the way, she walked in with large strides. As she walked in, no one stopped her. Everyone knelt down and kowtowed. Tang Li quickened her pace. After walking for a while, she stopped and asked the guard kneeling beside her, ¡°Where is the patriarch?¡± ¡°Celestial Master, the head of the clan is in the study room.¡± Where was the study room? Tang Li wanted to ask, but she gave up. She had seen many designs of the palace before, so she followed her instincts. After walking through countless corridors, she finally heard voices. ¡°The war between the Black Tortoise Clan and the Vermillion Bird Clan is very intense this time. I heard that the Black Tortoise and the Vermillion Bird patriarchs are both seriously injured. Patriarch, this is a good opportunity for us to attack them. Don¡¯t miss it.¡± When Tang Li reached the door, an especially cold voice was heard. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this matter after the Celestial Master comes over.¡± When Tang Li heard this voice, she was delighted and pushed the door open. The moment the door was pushed open, the people inside looked over at the same time. Tang Li looked at the man sitting there and walked up to him, saying with a smile, ¡°Yihan, it turned out you are here.¡± a€|a€|. The entire study room suddenly fell into an indescribable silence. After a few seconds, the man sitting there said to the others with a cold expression, ¡°All of you, leave first.¡± The ministers were all stunned by how the Celestial Master addressed the patriarch. At the patriarch¡¯s instruction, they quickly turned around and left. A minister at the back even helped them close the door. Tang Li did not care how those unimportant people reacted. The moment they left, she immediately said happily, ¡°Yihan, I didn¡¯t expect you to become the patriarch of this clan. Great, I don¡¯t have to look for you anymore. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you out of here.¡± With that, she was about to grab his hand and take him away. However, as soon as she reached out her hand, he said with a cold face, ¡°Celestial Master, please watch your words.¡± Tang Li was stunned for a moment. After a while, she mumbled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you him?¡± With that, she quickly looked at his left wrist. The red line on it proved that this person was her husband. However, from the looks of it, he didn¡¯t seem to be lying. Most importantly, Qi Yihan wouldn¡¯t make such a joke. At this thought, Tang Li frowned. ¡°I see, you forgot everything.¡± The man in front of Tang Li looked at her coldly. His eyes were cold, but there was a hint of doubt in the depths of his eyes. His heart ached a little, as if a voice was saying, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her.¡± Tang Li stared into his eyes for a few seconds and asked, ¡°Do you have a wife?¡± The man said with a frown, ¡°No.¡± Tang Li was satisfied. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Then, she smiled at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t remember me now. Just treat it as if we¡¯re dating again.¡± The man frowned. He felt that the high and mighty celestial master was acting strange, as ifa€| she was possessed by something. At this thought, he suddenly attacked, wanting to strangle Tang Li. Tang Li immediately sensed the murderous aura coming from him. When he attacked, her body flashed and she appeared behind him. Then, she hugged him from behind and said with a smile, ¡°Hubby, although I allow you to forget me for the time being, you can¡¯t use violence on me. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll regret it when your memory comes back.¡± The man felt the softness on his back. His heart suddenly started racing. In the next second, Tang Li let go of his back. The man turned around and looked at her with a pair of cold and angry eyes. He said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. As a Celestial Master, you should act like one.¡± ¡°What if I say no?¡± After saying that, Tang Li quickly wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him on the lips. She even licked him provocatively before letting go of him. She quickly retreated and said, ¡°I¡¯ll only say it once. My name is Tang Li, and your name is Qi Yihan. We¡¯re husband and wife. The next time we meet, don¡¯t be so cold to me.¡± With that, she walked out. That snow-white dress made her look devastatingly beautiful and ethereal. After she walked out, the man seemed to have come back to his senses. He raised his hand to touch his lips. It was a feeling that he had never felt in his entire life. He was even more confused. After Tang Li walked out, she did not go back the way she came. Instead, she planned to walk around. Although she did not have the memory of this celestial master, she knew that the status of the celestial master here was very high. It was so high that other than the patriarch¡¯s palace, she could go anywhere else. As she walked, she arrived at a large garden. The fog formed by the spiritual energy in the garden floated among the colorful flowers, giving people a refreshing feeling. Tang Li felt a little regretful. ¡°If I knew I would come here, I would have brought Qiqi and Linlin with me. They will love this place.¡± At this moment, a bell-like laughter came from the side. Tang Li looked up and saw two beautiful women catching butterflies. Tang Li was speechless. The two of them obviously saw her too. They quickly walked over and bowed to her sincerely. ¡°Celestial Master.¡± Tang Li wondered who these two people were. At this moment, a voice came from the side. ¡°Concubine. Yun, Concubine Wang.¡± Tang Li asked, ¡°Are you the patriarch¡¯s women?¡± The two concubines didn¡¯t know why the Celestial Master asked the question she already knew, but they still answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Li narrowed her eyes in displeasure. Although she knew that she and Qi Yihan were in someone else¡¯s body now, when she heard that the body her husband was in already had two concubines, she was still very unhappy. However, she did not do anything and turned to leave. She was afraid that if she didn¡¯t leave now, she would take her anger out on these two women. The moment Tang Li left, the two women looked at each other in confusion. The woman in the purple dress asked, puzzled, ¡°Is Celestial Master unhappy? Why is she unhappy?¡± The woman in the yellow dress shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The woman in purple thought for a moment. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s unhappy because we¡¯re disturbing her. Sister, let¡¯s go back first.¡± The woman in yellow quickly nodded. The two of them walked to the side and started talking. ¡°We¡¯ve been sent here for several months. I wonder when we¡¯ll be able to see the patriarch.¡± ¡°I heard that the patriarch is especially fierce and cold. No woman dares to approach him at all. I hope I won¡¯t see him. I¡¯m terrified.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t see him, how can you get pregnant with his child? That¡¯s what we are here for.¡± Chapter 462 - The Patriarchs of Four Clans Tang Li spent half a day trying to understand this world. Only then did she know that she was in the White Tiger Clan. The head of the White Tiger Clan was called Bai Yihan. In the past few years, there had been frequent wars between the Black Tortoise Clan and the Vermilion Bird Clan. Now, it had reached a standstill. The Azure Dragon Clan was eyeing the two clans covetously, wanting to reap the benefits of their conflict. Since the Azure Dragon Clan had this idea, the White Tiger Clan definitely had it too. Recently, the head of the White Tiger Clan and the other masters had been gathering every day to discuss how to obtain greater benefits from the other three clans. When Tang Li figured out everything, it was already night. Tang Li was about to eat dinner when a maid reported from outside the door, ¡°Celestial Master, Lord Yue and Lord Wei are looking for you.¡± Tang Li said, ¡°Let them in.¡± A middle-aged man and a young man entered. The middle-aged man was Lord Wei and the young man was Lord Yue. Lord Wei was tall and burly, like a general on Earth. Lord Yue looked gentle and elegant. After the two of them entered, they first bowed to Tang Li. Tang Li asked, ¡°What brought you here?¡± Lord Wei said, ¡°Celestial Master, we¡¯re here to ask you to persuade the patriarch to sleep with Concubine Yun and Concubine Wang.¡± Tang Li stared at Lord Wei and asked calmly, ¡°What does it have anything to do with me whether the patriarch wants to sleep with the concubines?¡± However, she snorted in her heart, ¡°How dare you have designs on my man. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± At this moment, Lord Yue said, ¡°The patriarch has been an adult for ten years. Now is the best time to reproduce. If he can let the two beauties have a few more children with his bloodline, our White Tiger Clan will be even stronger. At that time, we will be able to rule the world.¡± Mr. Wei immediately nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as the patriarch can give birth to a few more sons who can transform like him, it won¡¯t be long before the other three clans submit to us.¡± Tang Li was silent for a while before asking, ¡°Do you mean as long as a woman is pregnant with the patriarch¡¯s child, the child will be able to transform?¡± ¡°No, people who can transform like the patriarch are rare. That¡¯s why the patriarch needs to have more children.¡± Tang Li was so angry that she laughed. She did not try to persuade them. Instead, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle this matter. You guys can leave.¡± Since the Celestial Master asked them to leave, they definitely did not dare to stay any longer. The two of them bowed to her and left. Tang Li was no longer in the mood to eat. She called a servant over and said to her, ¡°Go and invite the patriarch over. Tell him that I have something important to discuss with him.¡± Since he had forgotten about her, she might as well rape him and see if he still dared to find another woman to have children with! After the servants left, Tang Li walked around the Celestial Master¡¯s Palace and went to her bedroom to take a look. She wanted to change into a better-looking outfit, but she found that her wardrobe was filled with white clothes that looked conservative. She immediately lost interest in changing into these clothes and took out a nightgown from the bag to wear. The nightgown was a low-cut lacy pajamas that revealed her good figure. It was the kind that could make a normal person have a nosebleed. Tang Li tapped her finger on the petal birthmark on her forehead and smiled like a fox. ¡°I want to see if you can resist me.¡± At this moment, the maid¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Celestial Master, the patriarch is here.¡± ¡°He came really fast.¡± At least it was faster than she thought. Tang Li was satisfied and said, ¡°Tell him to wait for me in the dining room.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Li took a white robe from the side and put it on. She then tied a belt around her waist and walked out. At night, the Celestial Master¡¯s Palace was emitting fluorescent light everywhere. The fog around was a little thicker, and the spiritual energy was obviously much thicker. It was actually even more beautiful than during the day. Tang Li had previously ordered everyone to stand guard outside the palace after the patriarch arrived. No one was allowed to come in and disturb them from discussing important matters. Hence, at this moment, other than the sound of her footsteps, there was no other sound in the entire Celestial Master¡¯s Palace. When Tang Li walked to the dining room door, she saw that the patriarch was already sitting there. Hearing the footsteps, he turned around. When he saw Tang Li, his eyes darkened. Tang Li did not notice it. She walked up to him and tapped his shoulder with her finger. She asked directly, ¡°Patriarch, two lords came over just now and asked me to advise you to sleep with the two concubines in your palace. What do you think?¡± The patriarch sat upright and replied with a solemn expression, ¡°I¡¯ve already got those two women to leave my palace.¡± Tang Li raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh? Looks like you are not satisfied with them. Why don¡¯t I get someone to pick a few more for you tomorrow?¡± However, she thought to herself fiercely, ¡°If you dare to agree, I¡¯ll castrate you.¡± The patriarch still did not move. His voice deepened. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. I already have someone on my mind.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Tang Li stopped pretending. She grabbed his chin and turned his face around. Her eyes were burning with anger as she said, ¡°If you dare to mess around with my man¡¯s body, I¡¯ll make you childless for the rest of your life.¡± After saying that, she looked at him fiercely. Not only was the patriarch not frightened by her threat, but he also looked up at her. His eyes were so deep that they could suck people¡¯s souls in. Tang Li loved to look into Qi Yihan¡¯s eyes, especially when he was staring at her. Just like now. Tang Li was suddenly stunned. Before she could react, her waist was grabbed. In the next second, she was made to sit on his lap. Tang Li looked at him in a daze. The head of the family tilted his head and whispered into her ear in a bewitching voice, ¡°Others are not as good-looking as you. Other than you, I don¡¯t want to sleep with anyone else.¡± Tang Li subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck and tilted her head to look at him. Did his memory come back? However, in the next second, her body trembled and she looked up at the hand that was reaching into her robe. Qi Yihan narrowed his eyes and knew what she was wearing the moment he touched her clothes. His breath became even warmer as he said. ¡°Celestial Master, what do you want to do by wearing this sexy night gown?¡± Tang Li suddenly came back to her senses. She snorted and raised her chin proudly. ¡°It¡¯s for my husband to see, not you.¡± With that, she was about to get off his lap. However, he hugged her even tighter. ¡°Who¡¯s your husband?¡± Tang Li was sure that he remembered everything. Since he still wanted to pretend, she didn¡¯t mind playing with him. ¡°Listen up. My husband¡¯s name is Qi Yihan.¡± With that, she pushed his chest. ¡°Can you let go of me now?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± With that, the man buried his head in her breasts. Tang Li¡¯s heart started racing. She snorted and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Hug my wife.¡± With that, he removed the belt on her robe and revealed the nightgown inside. From his view, he could see a lot. Tang Li felt his hot breath on her body. When their lips touched, she pushed him. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll eat later.¡± Then passionate kisses were planted on her. ¡­ A few hours later, Qi Yihan was feeding Tang Li. Tang Li leaned against his chest lazily. She played with his shirt and asked, ¡°When did you remember?¡± ¡°After you left.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li was a little displeased. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you come to me after I left?¡± After saying this, she ate the food he fed her. As she chewed, she glared at him unhappily. Qi Yihan lowered his head and kissed her cheek. ¡°I was busy studying this place. I¡¯m going to show you around before we go back.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li was satisfied. She opened her mouth and let him continue feeding her. Qi Yihan scooped half a spoonful of rice for her. After Tang Li ate it, she touched his chest through his clothes. ¡°Yihan, you eat too.¡± ¡°Call me Hubby.¡± Qi Yihan actually liked it when she called him Hubby. It gave him a sense of achievement. Tang Li immediately satisfied his request. ¡°Hubby ~¡± Qi Yihan was happy and fed her some more. When she was almost done, he started eating. Tang Li sat on his lap and said casually, ¡°Qi Lingxuan, Situ Jin and Qin Mingyue should be here too. I wonder who they became.¡± ¡°We can look for them when the time comes.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Qi Yihan had just finished eating when a guard¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Patriarch, Celestial Master, Lord Fu is here.¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan looked at each other. Qi Yihan let go of Tang Li and patted her waist. ¡°Go change your clothes. I¡¯ll go to the hall first.¡± Tang Li wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him on the lips before getting off his lap and walking towards the bedroom. When she came out after changing her clothes, she happened to hear Lord Fu say to Qi Yihan, ¡°Patriarch, the Azure Dragon Clan just attacked the Black Tortoise Clan and the Vermilion Bird Clan. At this moment, the three parties are fighting. The two patriarchs of the Black Tortoise Clan and the Vermilion Bird Clan were seriously injured previously. This time, the Azure Dragon Clan might take over the two clans. We have to take action.¡± Tang Li walked out and Qi Yihan turned to look at her. Lord Fu was in a hurry and did not notice the way Qi Yihan looked at Tang Li. After greeting Tang Li, he looked at Qi Yihan. Tang Li sat at the side and did not speak. Qi Yihan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then get the people in the Clan to prepare.¡± Lord Fu immediately replied, ¡°Yes, patriarch.¡± Then, he left. After he left, Tang Li asked, ¡°Are we going to get involved in the war?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see what happens first. Since we¡¯ve become the leaders of the White Tiger Clan, we have to do something.¡± Tang Li smiled and nodded. Then, her eyes lit up as she said, ¡°I want to see you become a white tiger.¡± Qi Yihan was stunned for a moment before carrying her over. He whispered into her ear, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll become a white tiger for you to ride.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The people here obviously loved war. After Lord Fu passed down the order, everyone was ready to engage in the war. Tang Li and Qi Yihan stood on the high platform with an enormous group of soldiers standing below. They all had weapons in their hands. After Qi Yihan and Tang Li said a few words, everyone set out. This continent was very large, but the place where humans could survive was very small. The people here liked war the most because they fought for territory with strong spiritual energy. The spiritual energy here was almost equivalent to the air on Earth. When they arrived at the battlefield, the battle was already very intense. Tang Li and Qi Yihan stood on a high ground with the people from the White Tiger Clan. Without Qi Yihan¡¯s order, the people behind them would not act rashly. Tang Li had good eyesight and immediately saw the three people fighting in midair. For a moment, she did not know what to say. After a while, she said to Qi Yihan, ¡°The four of you actually all became the leaders of this world.¡± The Black Tortoise Patriarch was Situ Jin, the Vermilion Bird Patriarch was Qin Mingyue, the Azure Dragon Patriarch was Qi Lingxuan, and Qi Yihan was the White Tiger Patriarch. Tang Li suddenly felt that it was not a bad idea to stay here for a while. After all, she could watch an exciting show. Chapter 463 - Putting An End to the War This world was a little mythical. The three clan leaders were fighting in midair. On the ground were the warriors of each clan, and on the edge stood the three celestial masters. Among these celestial masters, the celestial masters of the Black Tortoise Clan could control lightning, the Vermilion Bird Celestial Master could control water and fire, and the Azure Dragon Celestial Master could control beasts. With them around, the war would be even more intense. ¡°As expected, fights in the Mythological Time are different.¡± Tang Li watched them fight for a while before turning to Qi Yihan. ¡°If they keep fighting like this, the big clans will probably be wiped out soon.¡± Qi Yihan looked over and asked Tang Li, ¡°Can you tell if any of them remember who they are?¡± Tang Li stared at the three people who were fighting and shook her head. ¡°The battle is so intense. I can¡¯t tell if Situ Jin and Qin Mingyue remember who they are, but I can¡¯t say for sure about Qi Lingxuan. He¡¯s ambitious. He might think that we can¡¯t go back and want to destroy the other three clans and unify this continent.¡± While Tang Li was talking, Qi Lingxuan moved behind Situ Jin and was about to give him a fatal blow. However, at that moment, Qin Mingyue¡¯s body flashed and quickly shielded Situ Jin, blocking the blow. With a bang, Situ Jin and Qin Mingyue fell to the ground at the same time. Qi Lingxuan did not stop there. He roared at the sky and breathed out a dragon fire at the two of them. At this point, Tang Li and Qi Yihan frowned. They knew that Situ Jin and Qin Mingyue probably already had regained their memories. Qi Yihan said to Tang Li, ¡°Just stand here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll go stop them.¡± With that, he quickly ran over. After running a few steps, his body quickly changed into an especially large white tiger with a pair of large white wings on his back. When Tang Li saw this, her mouth widened. At this moment, the Celestial Master of the Azure Dragon Clan suddenly attacked her. Countless huge beasts charged at the White Tiger Clan from all directions. The soldiers standing behind Tang Li instantly gripped their weapons tightly and prepared to fight. However, when the beasts were ten meters away from them, Tang Li suddenly waved her sleeve and said, ¡°Freeze!¡± All the beasts froze as if someone had pressed the pause button. The eyes of the white tiger soldiers popped out. Many of them subconsciously gulped. When did their Celestial Master become so powerful? Without even casting a spell, she froze the ferocious beasts there. Not only were the people from the White Tiger Clan wide-eyed, but the Celestial Master of the Azure Dragon Clan also had a look of disbelief. However, he reacted quickly and felt that this must be an illusion. After all, the White TIger Clan Celestial Master was best at casting illusions. At this thought, he quickly cast another spell, and more ferocious beasts attacked the White Tiger Clan from all directions. This time, Tang Li snapped her fingers in the air, and the beasts froze. This time, not only did the soldiers of the White Tiger Clan and the Celestial Master of the Azure Dragon Clan widen their eyes, but so did the others. Tang Li suddenly gave the Celestial Master of the Azure Dragon Clan an evil smile and said, ¡°If you have any other tricks up your sleeve, use them. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll start.¡± The Celestial Master of the Azure Dragon Clan snorted. With a flash, he appeared near Tang Li with a magic artifact in his hand. Tang Li looked at the artifact in his hand and a glint flashed across her eyes. Her body swayed and she quickly charged at him. As a mystic, when Tang Li was here, surrounded by spiritual energy, she could use her abilities better than on Earth. No matter what mystic technique she used, it was many times more powerful. In just a few minutes, she sent the Azure Dragon Clan Celestial Master flying more than ten meters away. She shook the artifact in her hand and said with a smile, ¡°This artifact is not bad. It¡¯s mine now.¡± With that, she put away the artifact. At the same time, Qi Yihan also threw Qi Lingxuan to the ground. Qi Lingxuan, who had transformed into a green dragon, turned into a human and spat out a mouthful of blood. Tang Li leaped up and landed beside Qi Yihan. The two of them looked down at Qi Lingxuan. Tang Li looked at Qi Lingxuan, who looked indignant, and smiled. ¡°Qi Lingxuan, do you think you¡¯re invincible here?¡± Qi Lingxuan covered his chest and lowered his eyes, pretending not to know what Tang Li was talking about. Tang Li looked at him and snorted. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to go back with us.¡± When Qi Lingxuan heard that Tang Li was taking him back, he suddenly raised his eyes and said warily, ¡°I¡¯m not going back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not up to you whether you want to go back or not.¡± After saying that, Tang Li looked at Situ Jin and Qin Mingyue. Qin Mingyue was already seriously injured and looked especially bad after being smacked by Qi Lingxuan. Situ Jin hugged him and the two of them sat on the ground. Situ Jin noticed Tang Li looking at him and quickly said, ¡°Tang Li, save Mingyue.¡± Tang Li walked to Qin Mingyue¡¯s side and leaned forward to pinch her wrist. After taking her pulse, she frowned and asked, ¡°Where did you go and what did you do?¡± Situ Jin also looked at Qin Mingyue. She panted and said, ¡°When I appeared in this place, I was outside the Four Clans.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all black smoke. I couldn¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°How did you get out?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I opened my eyes again, I was on the battlefield.¡± After saying that, Qin Mingyue extended her hand. Her hand quickly emitted wisps of black smoke. At that moment, the black smoke escaped into Situ Jin¡¯s body. Tang Li quickly reminded Situ Jin, ¡°Let go of her. This black smoke is strange.¡± Unexpectedly, not only did Situ Jin not let go of her, he hugged her even tighter. However, in the next second, Qin Mingyue suddenly went crazy. Her fingernails grew long and black, and she scratched Situ Jin¡¯s face. Tang Li pulled Situ Jin aside in time to prevent him from suffering fatal blows. Then Qin Mingyue was nowhere to be seen. Situ Jin did not care about the wound on his face that was still emitting black smoke. He quickly shouted in the direction where Qin Mingyue had disappeared, ¡°Mingyue! Mingyue!¡± ¡°Stop shouting.¡± Tang Li looked at the wound on his face and said, ¡°Since Qin Mingyue fell into the Land of Darkness the moment she arrived, she must have been infected by the black smoke there. The black smoke in this world can invade people¡¯s souls. Once she turns black, she probably won¡¯t have her previous memories.¡± After Tang Li came here, she specially checked the situation of this world. Although there were not many descriptions of the Land of Darkness in the book, all the records said that the Land of Darkness was very dangerous. Once people were infected by the black smoke inside, they would be equivalent to mutated beasts in the Land of Darkness. Situ Jin obviously could not accept this. He looked at Tang Li and asked, ¡°Tang Li, aren¡¯t you very powerful? Can¡¯t you treat everything? I¡¯ll go bring Mingyue over. Can you treat her? As long as you can treat her, I¡¯ll give you anything you want.¡± Without waiting for Tang Li to answer, he quickly chased after Qin Mingyue. Tang Li looked at Situ Jin, who was flying away, and mumbled, ¡°Qin Mingyue doesn¡¯t have long to live. What¡¯s the point of caring so much about her now?¡± At this moment, Qi Yihan walked up to her. Tang Li tilted her head to look at him. Qi Yihan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Tang Li nodded. She glanced at the soldiers of the other two clans and then at the place where Qi Lingxuan was standing just now. She asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Qi Lingxuan?¡± ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Humph! He must be afraid that we¡¯ll take him away and go into hiding.¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t return to our world, will it affect us?¡± ¡°Yes, but if he doesn¡¯t go back, he won¡¯t live for more than a few months here.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He is the Child of Destiny in our world, but not in this world. Besides, his luck will become bad here. Just wait. After a while, he will come to find us.¡± After saying that, Tang Li and Qi Yihan left with their soldiers. The people from the other three clans stopped fighting and retreated. On the way back, Tang Li finally got to sit on the back of the white tiger that Qi Yihan had transformed into. On the other side, Situ Jin didn¡¯t know where Qin Mingyue went, so he went straight to the Dark Swamp Forest. This was the border between the Light and Darkness Continent. There was spiritual energy on one side and black smoke on the other. Situ Jin stood at the border and shouted Qin Mingyue¡¯s name, but she did not respond. Chapter 464 - Saving Qin Mingyue Situ Jin waited at the border for several days, but Qin Mingyue was nowhere to be seen. He panicked and went straight to the White Tiger Clan to look for Tang Li. The fact that the head of the Black Tortoise Clan suddenly came to the White Tiger Clan to look for their celestial master immediately made the entire clan vigilant. When Tang Li heard the news of his arrival, she was sitting in the palace with Qi Yihan, reading all kinds of books about this world. It was a few officials from the White Tiger Clan who came to report. Official No. 1 said, ¡°The head of the Black Tortoise Clan must have a motive for suddenly coming to our clan.¡± Official No. 2, ¡°Since the head of the Black Tortoise Clan is coming to our clan alone, why don¡¯t we just arrest him? As long as we arrest him, it will be easy for us to subdue the Black Tortoise Clan.¡± Official No. 3, ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t miss such a good opportunity.¡± The other officials thought so too. Everyone agreed to capture the head of Black Tortoise Clan to threaten the Black Tortoise Clan Tang Li and Qi Yihan looked at each other. Qi Yihan¡¯s expression was as calm as ever. ¡°All of you, leave. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± The group of officials believed him and left. After everyone left, Qi Yihan said to Tang Li, ¡°He should be here to ask you for help.¡± However, he didn¡¯t want Tang Li to help. ¡°If he comes over now, it means that Qin Mingyue is still in the dark land. If you want to help, you have to enter the land. It¡¯s too dangerous there.¡± Over the past two days, the two of them had looked up a lot of information about this world¡¯s dark land. Only then did they know that the dark land was formed by gathering the dark aura of heaven and earth. Once one was corroded by the black aura inside, they would become a walking corpse without consciousness. In this world, Celestial masters knew spells and the head of the clans had many abilities. However, none of them could enter the Land of Darkness. Qi Yihan would definitely not let Tang Li take the risk. Tang Li knew what he was thinking. She grabbed his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything too risky. But since Situ Jin is here, we have to meet. Besides¡­¡± Tang Li thought of the deal with Qin Mingyue. ¡°I made a deal with Qin Mingyue. I can¡¯t turn a blind eye on them.¡± Qi Yihan thought for a moment before agreeing to bring Situ Jin in. When Tang Li and Qi Yihan saw Situ Jin, they almost did not recognize him. After they came to this world, other than their long hair, they looked no different from their original appearance. However, Situ Jin was different. His face was thin, his beard was unshaven, and his eyes were sunken, making him look a little scary. When Situ Jin saw Tang Li, he quickly said to her excitedly, ¡°Tang Li, I want to do business with you. You can ask for anything.¡± Tang Li looked at Situ Jin and recalled his attitude towards Qin Mingyue before. A mocking smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Situ Jin, you look like a man who is crazy about love. However, I¡¯m very curious. Wasn¡¯t it you who made Qin Mingyue come here? Why? Are you regretting it now?¡± Situ Jin¡¯s body trembled when he heard that, and a look of pain and despair appeared on his face. After a while, he said, ¡°Yes, I regret it. I shouldn¡¯t have let her go to the tomb.¡± After saying that, his eyes turned red. Tang Li snorted and said, ¡°As an adult, you should know that there is no medicine for regret in this world.¡± Situ Jin¡¯s lips trembled, as if he had something to say. In the end, he raised his hand to cover his eyes. After a long while, he let go. Tears streamed down his face and his voice became hoarse. ¡°What do I have to do for you to help us?¡± Tang Li, ¡°Even if you save her from the darkness, she won¡¯t live long.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you can save everyone as long as they are still alive?¡± Situ Jin was a little excited again, and his voice became much louder. ¡°I did.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°But the condition is that the person is willing to live and wants to live.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Situ Jin was obviously unable to accept it and his body gave a violent shudder. Tang Li did not plan to leave him with any hope. ¡°It means that Qin Mingyue doesn¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Situ Jin did not believe it at all. ¡°As long as I¡¯m not in love with her, she won¡¯t die!¡± ¡°You¡¯re in love with her now.¡± To Situ Jin, Tang Li¡¯s words were like a bolt from the blue. His body became weak and he lowered his eyes, thinking about something. Tang Li and Qi Yihan looked at him at the same time and did not speak. After a long while, Situ Jin raised his eyes to look at Tang Li. His voice became even hoarser. ¡°Please help me save her. No matter what, I want to make things clear with her.¡± Tang Li stared at Situ Jin¡¯s face for a long while and sighed. At this moment, her hand was grabbed by Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan¡¯s voice was cold and domineering. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go.¡± Situ Jin frowned at him. Tang Li patted the back of his hand with her other hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going in. Let¡¯s go to the border and see if there¡¯s any way to get Qin Mingyue to come out.¡± At this point, she thought of his toolbox and said, ¡°Maybe you can help.¡± Qi Yihan also remembered his toolbox, so he agreed. The three of them quickly arrived at the border. Looking at the rolling black smoke, Tang Li took out Qi Yihan¡¯s toolbox. Qi Yihan squatted down and took out some parts to assemble a device. As he assembled it, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll assemble a detector first and see if I can detect what¡¯s in the black smoke.¡± After about an hour, Qi Yihan finally assembled a detector. He put the detector into the darkness and the three of them stood there waiting. After a long while, Qi Yihan received the results from the detector.¡± Tang Li looked at the data on the screen in his hand and asked with a frown, ¡°Did you find anything?¡± ¡°Yes, but a lot of them need to be converted.¡± After saying that, he looked around and went to find a tree branch. He asked Tang Li to make a sand table for him and quickly used the tree branch to calculate on the sand table. Qi Yihan was very fast. Various formulas kept appearing. Tang Li felt that she was quite knowledgeable, but she could not understand many of the formulas. Qi Yihan spent a few more hours converting the data before saying to the two of them, ¡°The black smoke contains many chemicals that are not found on Earth. There are more than ten thousand chemicals that are harmful to the human body, and most of them are corrosive to the nerves.¡± Situ Jin did not care about this at all and quickly asked, ¡°Then can the detector you sent in find Mingyue?¡± Qi Yihan shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Situ Jin¡¯s expression instantly darkened. Qi Yihan added, ¡°But if Li¡¯s talisman can find her, my detector can go in and use the talisman to bring her out.¡± A trace of hope flashed across Situ Jin¡¯s eyes. Tang Li nodded and took out a piece of joss paper without talismans. She quickly drew on it and handed it to Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan took it and assembled another robot before letting it enter the Land of Darkness. The three of them could only wait. While the three of them were waiting, the officials of the White Tiger Clan found Tang Li and Qi Yihan and reported to them, ¡°Patriarch, Celestial Master, the Azure Dragon Clan has launched another attack on the Black Tortoise Clan and the Vermilion Bird Clan.¡± At this point, the official glanced at Situ Jin and continued, ¡°Should we send troops over immediately? Otherwise, when the Azure Dragon Clan occupies those two clans, they will become the largest clan and be a greater threat to us.¡± ¡°He really knows how to take advantage of the situation.¡± Tang Li snorted and said, ¡°He can do whatever he wants. After we settle Qin Mingyue¡¯s matter, we¡¯ll beat him up.¡± Qi Yihan agreed with her and said to the official, ¡°Guard our territory. If he dares to lay his hands on our clan, fight back.¡± Although the official did not know why the two leaders chose to not take action, he still left to carry out the order. After the official left, Qi Yihan suddenly asked Tang Li, ¡°Are we occupying the bodies of the four patriarchs now?¡± ¡°Sort of.¡± Tang Li thought for a moment and said, ¡°But not really.¡± Qi Yihan looked at her in confusion. Tang Li explained to him, ¡°Did you notice that we look exactly like them?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°This kind of thing can¡¯t be explained clearly. It can only be explained by mysticism. It¡¯s like we¡¯re in two parallel worlds. Coincidentally, we¡¯re them and they¡¯re us.¡± Qi Yihan had been with Tang Li for too long and immediately understood what she meant. He nodded and did not ask further. The three of them had been waiting here. On the other side. The more Qi Lingxuan thought about it, the more indignant he became. He felt that since they had all come to another world and he was the Child of Destiny, his luck would definitely be better than theirs. Besides, Tang Li was not the only one in this world who was capable. He could transform and had the ability of a celestial master. If he could subdue the other two clans in the shortest time possible, he would definitely be able to defeat Tang Li. So he started another war. What surprised him was that after he started the war, the leaders of the other two clans were nowhere to be seen. Only the celestial masters of the two clans were fighting him. Tang Li and Qi Yihan did not show up either. At this rate, he would definitely be able to subdue these two clans very soon. When he started the war, the equipment Qi Yihan assembled found Qin Mingyue and Tang Li brought her out with her talisman. At this moment, Qin Mingyue was already unconscious. She looked like a walking shell, and her entire body was emitting black smoke. When Situ Jin saw her, he wanted to hug her. Tang Li immediately stopped him. ¡°Although she¡¯s unconscious, the black smoke on her body is very aggressive. You¡¯d better not approach her, or else you¡¯ll end up like her.¡± Chapter 465 - Let Him Forget Me And My Sister After Tang Li stopped Situ Jin, she quickly took out two talismans. One was put on Qin Mingyue¡¯s forehead, and the other was on her right shoulder. Qin Mingyue couldn¡¯t move, but the black smoke on her body kept spreading out. Qi Yihan, who was standing at the back, was worried that the black smoke would enter Tang Li¡¯s body, so he quickly said, ¡°Li, be careful.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Tang Li quickly searched in the bag for a while and found a mini jade bottle. She quickly drew a talisman on the bottle with her finger. After drawing for a while, a light flashed and the black smoke emitted from Qin Mingyue¡¯s body ran into the jade bottle. After a long while, all the black smoke in her body was absorbed. Then, her body went limp. Situ Jin, who was standing at the side, rushed over and quickly caught her. Tang Li said, ¡°The black smoke in her body has been completely removed.¡± Situ Jin nodded and said to Tang Li, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, he picked up Qin Mingyue and left. After the two of them left, Tang Li and Qi Yihan stood there and looked at the dark land. After a while, Qi Yihan asked her, ¡°Should we go back?¡± Tang Li tilted her head to look at him and smiled. ¡°I want you to transform into a white tiger and carry me back.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and took a few steps to the side before quickly transforming. The huge white tiger appeared in front of Tang Li and squatted down, letting Tang Li climb onto his back. Tang Li laid on his back and caressed his smooth fur lovingly. She said, ¡°This world is so good. I want to stay and be the wife of the patriarch.¡± Qi Yihan chuckled and said, ¡°Hold on tight. I¡¯m running.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Li laid on his back and hugged him tightly. Qi Yihan immediately started running. He was very fast, running through the forest, the lake, and the mountains and rivers. In just a few hours, he arrived at the palace. It was already night time. The palace was not bright, but there were many glowing beads embedded in the pillars, giving it a hazy beauty. As soon as Tang Li and Qi Yihan returned, a minister came to see them. Qi Yihan got someone to prepare food. Knowing that Tang Li did not want to hear the ministers talking gibberish, he asked her to rest in the bedroom while he went to see a group of ministers. Tang Li walked around Qi Yihan¡¯s bedroom and fell asleep on the bed. When Qi Yihan entered, he saw her sleeping soundly under the blanket. He walked over quietly and sat by the bed. He raised his hand to pull out the blanket in his arms to cover her stomach. Unexpectedly, she let go of the blanket and rolled towards him, hugging his waist. Looking at the woman who was sleeping soundly, Qi Yihan touched her cheek and whispered into her ear, ¡°Li, do you want to eat something before sleeping?¡± Tang Li nodded in a daze and did not open her eyes. Qi Yihan touched her stomach and asked, ¡°Li, are you hungry?¡± Tang Li nodded in response. Qi Yihan looked at her in amusement. Worried that she would be hungry tomorrow morning, he whispered into her ear, ¡°The ministers came over just now to talk about what happened between us.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Hmm?¡± Tang Li suddenly opened her eyes and quickly asked, ¡°What about us?¡± ¡°They came to talk about our wedding. One of us is the patriarch, and the other is a celestial master. We definitely have to hold a grand wedding and announce it to the world in advance.¡± At this point, Qi Yihan couldn¡¯t help but smile happily. He kissed her cheek and asked in a low voice, ¡°Li, are you willing to have a wedding with me?¡± Tang Li recalled what Qi Yihan said about giving her a grand wedding if there was a chance and could not help but smile. She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ The news that the head of the White Tiger Clan and the celestial master were going to hold a wedding quickly spread throughout the four major clans. In an instant, the entire White Tiger Clan became lively. After confirming their wedding date, the White Tiger Clan started preparing. Two days later, the Black Tortoise Clan and the Vermilion Bird Clan sent gifts at the same time, which stunned the people from the White Tiger Clan. Many people secretly guessed the intentions of these two clans. Tang Li explained it to the people, ¡°Our three clans are preparing to team up. In the future, you won¡¯t have to worry about them attacking us.¡± These words stunned the people of the White Tiger Clan. A group of ministers specially went to see the two of them. ¡°Patriarch, Master, our four clans have always been at odds with each other. There must be a reason why the Black Tortoise Clan and the Vermilion Bird Clan suddenly sent gifts.¡± ¡°Right, maybe the thing they sent is poisonous.¡± It was no wonder that these ministers were so sensitive. Before Tang Li and the others arrived, the four great clans had been at war all year round and had never been on good terms. Tang Li and Qi Yihan looked at each other. Qi Yihan said, ¡°Previously, our celestial master did the two patriarchs a huge favor. They sincerely wish us well. Besides, don¡¯t worry. If they mess around, we¡¯ll punish them.¡± Hearing that from Qi Yihan, the people were assured. After five days of preparation, it was finally the day before the wedding. As soon as they finished lunch, a minister came to report, ¡°Patriarch, Celestial Master, the two patriarchs of the Black Tortoise and Vermillion Bird clans are here in person. They said they are here to attend your wedding.¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan went out to welcome them. Situ Jin and Qin Mingyue were standing at the border of the White Tiger Clan. They did not bring many people, and all of them were carrying boxes filled with rare treasures. It was obvious that they were congratulatory gifts. On the White Tiger Clan¡¯s side, there was an entire army on guard, ready to fight should anything happen. Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked to the border. Qi Yihan said, ¡°Everyone, stand back.¡± ¡°Patriarch, no. What if they suddenly attack?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here. What are you worried about?¡± After saying that, Tang Li waved her arm, and sand and stones started flying around. The people from the White Tiger Clan were stunned. When did their Celestial Master have such ability!? Tang Li quickly drew in the air with her finger. Soon, a golden light flashed, and the entire White Tiger Clan seemed to be covered in a layer of golden light. Everyone in the White Tiger Clan felt a powerful spiritual energy pouring into their bodies. Tang Li said, ¡°During the few days of my marriage with the Patriarch, if anyone dares to cause trouble, this golden light will punish him.¡± These words instantly put the white tiger clan at ease. After they stood back, Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked up to Situ Jin and Qin Mingyue. The two of them had lost a lot of weight recently, but they looked good. And it was obvious that there was already love between the two. After the four of them sat down, Situ Jin picked up his teacup and said to the two of them, ¡°Yihan, Tang Li, thank you this time.¡± Qin Mingyue also picked up her teacup. After the four of them took a sip of tea, Situ Jin could not help but smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to hold another wedding here. The love between you two is really strong.¡± The corners of Qi Yihan¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Previously, Li and I had a business marriage. It wasn¡¯t a real marriage. But this time, it is and I want to give her the most grand wedding in this world.¡± Situ Jin nodded and took another sip of tea before saying, ¡°This is not bad, especially since you are the patriarch and the celestial master. Your union should be what people of the White Tiger Clan want to see the most.¡± After saying that, he was silent for a while before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we¡¯ll have to leave this place soon. To be honest, I like this kind of place where there¡¯s no scheming, and people respect and love us. If we¡¯re here, we might be able to make the four clans live in peace¡­ Mingyue, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Mingyue nodded. ¡°I like it here too.¡± Situ Jin¡¯s lips curled into a charming smile. Then, he withdrew his gaze and continued drinking his tea. Tang Li glanced at the two of them and asked, ¡°After you went back, did Qi Lingxuan attack your two clans again?¡± These few days, she was more concerned about the preparations for her and Qi Yihan¡¯s wedding and did not care about the other three clans at all. ¡°Yes.¡± Situ Jin sneered and said, ¡°Although I¡¯ve never interacted with him in our world, I¡¯ve heard some things about him. This nephew of yours is quite ambitious. Here, he has become an ambitious person. He can¡¯t wait to unite the four families and become the king here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, you can play with him if you want.¡± Tang Li¡¯s words amused Situ Jin. After laughing, he said, ¡°Looks like you and Yihan don¡¯t take him seriously. If not for the fact that we don¡¯t have that much time, I really want to play with him in this world.¡± Tang Li smiled and did not say anything else. After chatting for a while, Tang Li took Qin Mingyue out for a walk. ¡°It¡¯s boring chatting with you guys. Qin Mingyue, let me show you around.¡± Qin Mingyue nodded and followed Tang Li out. After the two of them walked for a while, Qin Mingyue suddenly asked Tang Li, ¡°Miss Tang, how much longer can I live?¡± Tang Li tilted her head to look at her. Qin Mingyue kept looking ahead, but her expression was tense. ¡°After he brought me back that day, we had a good chat. He said¡­ he fell in love with me.¡± ¡°Then are you in love with him?¡± After Tang Li finished asking, she clearly felt Qin Mingyue¡¯s body freeze. She did not answer Tang Li¡¯s question. Instead, she lowered her eyes and said, ¡°This is not important to me. I just want to know how much time I have.¡± Tang Li looked at her for a while and stopped. Qin Mingyue stopped as well. Tang Li said, ¡°Show me your hand.¡± Qin Mingyue extended her hand. Tang Li glanced at it and said, ¡°Half a year at most.¡± Qin Mingyue withdrew her hand and the two of them continued walking. After taking a few steps, she said, ¡°It might be better that way.¡± Then, she said, ¡°Miss Tang, you¡¯ve always said that you won¡¯t make a deal with me. Are you willing to make a deal with me now?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Tang Li¡¯s straightforward answer stunned Qin Mingyue. In the next moment, the corners of her lips finally curled up slightly as Qin Mingyue said, ¡°Miss Tang, what do you want me to pay you?¡± Tang Li did not stand on ceremony. ¡°The Qin family should have a lot of good stuff. I only want the best one your family has.¡± Qin Mingyue thought for a moment and said, ¡°The best one in our family is the Four Sheep Cube. I placed it in the safe. The key is under a tile two meters to the left of my bedroom door. Master Tang can go and get it directly.¡± Tang Li did not ask why she did not give it to her personally and agreed. Then, she said, ¡°You can tell me what you want.¡± Qin Mingyue said without hesitation, ¡°Let me stay here and make him forget about me and my sister.¡± Chapter 466 - Wedding In this world, they didn¡¯t have annoying relatives who needed to be entertained. After dinner, Qi Yihan gathered a group of ministers to discuss the procedure of the wedding tomorrow. As a celestial master, Tang Li had something to do, so she returned to her palace. Situ Jin and Qin Mingyue stayed in the guest room. At around eight pm, Qin Mingyue stood in the courtyard of the guest room and looked at the flowers and plants in the garden. She seemed to be thinking about something. At this moment, familiar footsteps came from behind. Before she could turn around, a cloak was draped over her body. At the same time, Situ Jin said disapprovingly, ¡°The temperature here is quite different during the day and night. If you wear so little, you¡¯ll easily catch a cold.¡± Qin Mingyue¡¯s lips twitched. She wanted to say that her body was like a green sparrow and that she was not afraid of the cold at all, but in the end, she changed her mind and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Situ Jin stood behind her. The two of them stopped talking and looked at the night sky. After some time, Qin Mingyue suddenly asked, ¡°Situ Jin, do you hate my sister?¡± Situ Jin looked down at her and suddenly smiled. Qin Mingyue tilted her head to look at him. Situ Jin was born strikingly handsome. When he smiled, it was as if his smile could suck people¡¯s souls in. Instead of answering, he asked, ¡°If you were so seriously ill that you would die as soon as you experienced sex, what would you do if you were drugged and raped by someone?¡± Qin Mingyue lowered her eyes, and an indescribable sadness welled up in her heart. After a while, she said in an extremely low voice, ¡°I would kill that person on the spot.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Situ Jin¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have the strength to kill anyone at that time. Otherwise, your sister would have died in my hands.¡± Qin Mingyue nodded as if she agreed with him. The two of them fell silent again. After some time, Qin Mingyue asked again, ¡°Situ Jin, what is your greatest wish in this life?¡± ¡°My greatest wish?¡± Situ Jin thought for a moment before answering her. ¡°I wish to get married and have children.¡± Qin Mingyue looked at him in surprise. She thought that with his ambition, what he wanted the most was supreme power and money. Situ Jin seemed to have read her mind. The corners of his lips curled up. Suddenly, he gently raised his hand to tuck the hair that was blown by the wind behind her ear and said, ¡°Mingyue, I hope you can help me fulfill my wish.¡± For some reason, Qin Mingyue¡¯s heart ached. It was as if there were countless thorns pricking it, and she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. At this moment, her hand was held and she immediately felt the warmth of his palm. Qin Mingyue¡¯s body trembled. Situ Jin said, ¡°Let¡¯s go walk around.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± a€| Tang Li was busy until almost midnight. She did not like sleeping alone and was about to look for Qi Yihan. Unexpectedly, Qi Yihan was already at the door. Tang Li quickly went up to him and smiled. ¡°Yihan, why are you here?¡± Qi Yihan touched her face and said, ¡°Because you didn¡¯t come to look for me.¡± Tang Li smiled and held his hand as they walked in. Qi Yihan told her what she needed to do for the wedding ceremony tomorrow. ¡°When the time comes, we need to worship our ancestors and worship the heavens. Then, all the people will bless us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Tang Li nodded. After the two of them walked into the bedroom, Qi Yihan saw the wedding robe placed there. The patriarch of the White Tiger Clan and the celestial master wore white robes most of the time, but their wedding robes were red and the same as the one on Earth. The bright red color was especially festive. Qi Yihan walked over and looked at it carefully. Tang Li stood beside him and looked at him. Qi Yihan watched for a while before turning to her and saying, ¡°I want to see you in this wedding dress now.¡± Tang Li was a little unwilling. ¡°Wearing this is too troublesome. I can¡¯t handle it alone.¡± She had tried this wedding dress before. At that time, it took several maids to help her put it on. Qi Yihan insisted, ¡°I¡¯ll help you wear it. Just tell me which one to wear first.¡± Tang Li looked at his serious expression and could not bring herself to reject him. She pointed at a piece of cloth embroidered with a little tiger. ¡°Wear the dudou first.¡± ¡°This one?¡± Qi Yihan walked over and picked up the dudou. There was only a piece of cloth at the front and a strap at the back. Tang Li nodded. ¡°Yes, that one.¡± Qi Yihan looked at the dudou in his hand and then at Tang Li. His gaze became especially deep. Tang Li did not hesitate and took off her clothes. Qi Yihan walked over and helped her put on the dudou. When his fingers touched her skin, Tang Li would subconsciously tremble, especially when he went around to help her tie the belt. His hot breath landed on Tang Li¡¯s smooth shoulders, and his fingers rubbed against her skin. Tang Li felt like her skin was about to be scalded by his fingers. ¡°Yihan.¡± Tang Li could not stand the tingling feeling and called him softly. ¡°Don¡¯t move. It¡¯s almost done,¡± Qi Yihan said. With that, he tied the dudou. The red dudou on her fair and glowy body looked especially stimulating, especially since Tang Li¡¯s figure was really hot. Qi Yihan, on the other hand, remained calm. After putting on a few more layer of clothes for Tang Li, he finally put on the red wedding dress. The long dress dragged on the ground. Tang Li stood there and let him fix her belt and dress. After he was done putting it on for her, he stood up and looked straight at her without moving his eyes. For some reason, Tang Li felt a little shy. She poked his chest with her finger. ¡°Yihan.¡± Her finger was grabbed and she was pulled into his arms. Qi Yihan kissed her hungrily. After a long while, Tang Li was let go and leaned against his chest, panting. Qi Yihan hugged her with one hand and rubbed her back with the other. ¡°Is there anything in your bag that can be used for photography?¡± Tang Li thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°My phone is inside. We can take photos with it.¡± ¡°Alright, record our wedding tomorrow with your phone. We can look at it when we get back.¡± Tang Li smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± The two of them hugged for a while before Qi Yihan helped her take off the wedding dress. Just as she was about to fall asleep, Tang Li told Qi Yihan about Qin Mingyue¡¯s request. Qi Yihan did not comment and only said, ¡°They chose the path themselves. No matter what the outcome is, they should bear the consequences themselves.¡± Tang Li thought the same and closed her eyes. At dawn the next day, the White Tiger Clan became lively. Especially in the Patriarch¡¯s Palace and the Celestial Master¡¯s Palace, they were decorated with lanterns and colored banners and filled with joyful sounds and laughter. Tang Li sat in front of the mirror and let the maid put on makeup and braid her hair. Qin Mingyue was also helping. Looking at Tang Li, who was as beautiful as a fairy with only light makeup on, Qin Mingyue could not help but praise, ¡°Miss Tang, you¡¯re the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Tang Li looked at herself in the mirror. Actually, after she entered this book, she slowly returned to her original appearance. She could not even remember what the person in the book looked like. She smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re also very beautiful.¡± Qin Mingyue responded with a smile. She looked like a cold beauty, and her smile was unique. After finally getting her makeup done, Tang Li was waiting for Qi Yihan to pick her up. Soon, sounds of joy came from outside the Celestial Master¡¯s Palace. Tang Li stood up with Qin Mingyue¡¯s help. Just as she turned around, she saw Qi Yihan walk in. He was wearing a wedding robe of the same color. At this moment, he put away all the coldness on his body. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, and his eyes shone with happiness. Coupled with his handsome face, he looked like the king of this world. Qi Yihan walked up to Tang Li and extended his hand. Tang Li placed her hand on his palm. He held her tightly. Then, the two of them walked out hand in hand. On the way, everyone knelt and bowed to them, saying their most genuine blessings. The festive music floated around, making people happy from the bottom of their hearts. The two of them went straight to the altar. Looking at the couple standing on the altar, envy flashed across Qin Mingyue¡¯s eyes. She would never be worthy of such a grand wedding. At this moment, her hand was held. Qin Mingyue tilted her head to look at the man beside her. Situ Jin tilted his head to look at her and asked, ¡°Do you like this kind of wedding?¡± Qin Mingyue nodded. ¡°I like it.¡± Situ Jin smiled and said, ¡°If you like it, we can let Tang Li and the others stay here for a few more days. When the time comes, I¡¯ll give you a wedding like this, okay?¡± Qin Mingyue almost nodded. In the end, she looked away and said, ¡°I only have half a year. This kind of wedding is not suitable for me. You should find a woman who can accompany you for the rest of your life.¡± These words made Situ Jin let go of her hand. For some reason, tears welled up in Qin Mingyue¡¯s eyes. She said to herself, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan¡¯s wedding wasn¡¯t that complicated. After paying respects to their ancestors and heaven and earth, they would receive the blessings of the entire clan. Then, Tang Li went to change her clothes and entertained the guests with Qi Yihan. Today, everyone in the White Tiger Clan could enjoy a banquet. At this moment, the black smoke in the Land of Darkness suddenly crossed the dividing line and kept surging towards the four great clans. When the people guarding the border came to report, the black smoke had already swallowed many people¡¯s consciousness. Chapter 467 - Prepare to Leave Looking at the surging black smoke, Tang Li¡¯s expression turned cold. Qi Yihan asked her, ¡°Why did the black smoke cross the line?¡± Previously, Qi Yihan and Tang Li had checked the information about this world. The Land of Darkness was separated from the Land of Light by a barrier. As long as the four great clans did not run in, this barrier could prevent the black smoke from invading. ¡°Someone must have touched this barrier.¡± ¡°Could it be Qi Lingxuan?¡± When Situ Jin said that, the four of them looked displeased. Tang Li snorted and said, ¡°If he really dares to touch the barrier, he will definitely be corroded by the black smoke. When that happens, he will be a zombie.¡± As soon as Tang Li finished speaking, she suddenly sensed something and said to the three of them, ¡°Leave this place first. I¡¯ll go find Qi Lingxuan.¡± With that, she quickly ran to the side. However, before long, her body felt light. Then, her body was thrown into the air and she sat on the white tiger. Qi Yihan, who had transformed into a white tiger, said, ¡°Sit tight. Where is it? Tell me, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Tang Li smiled and told him the direction. Then, she laid on his back and hugged his fur. ¡°What if you¡¯re in danger?¡± ¡°I have the ability of the White Tiger now. Don¡¯t underestimate the patriarch of the clan here.¡± Tang Li smiled and nodded. Qi Yihan ran for nearly half an hour and stopped at a swamp that was corroded by black smoke. Tang Li jumped down from Qi Yihan¡¯s back and gave him a jade pendant. ¡°This jade pendant has a purifying effect. As long as the black smoke reaches your side, it will automatically be purified.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I still have treasures.¡± After saying that, Tang Li held his hand and flew towards the swamp that was corroded by the black smoke. In the middle of the swamp, a very large dragon was writhing and struggling in the black smoke, roaring in pain. Tang Li and Qi Yihan did not approach immediately. Instead, they stopped a few meters away from him. Qi Yihan looked over and asked, ¡°Can he resist this black smoke?¡± ¡°He can¡¯t,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°The black smoke here is different from the black smoke on Earth. But he¡¯s a little better than Qin Mingyue. He didn¡¯t get corroded immediately.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and asked, ¡°If he becomes a zombie, can we still bring him back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± Qi Yihan thought for a while and asked, ¡°Is there a way to keep the black smoke in his body? So that whenever he does something daughter, we can punish him with it. This way, he probably won¡¯t have time to harm people.¡± 1 Tang Li tilted her head to look at Qi Yihan, who had become calm when he said this. The corners of her lips curled up as she rubbed her chin and nodded. ¡°Good idea. If not for the fact that he¡¯s the Child of Destiny of our world, I would have made him disappear a long time ago.¡± With that, she extended her hand towards Qi Lingxuan and quickly drew with her fingers in midair. A golden light flashed in the rolling black smoke. In the next moment, it flew towards Qi Lingxuan at an extremely fast speed. After the golden light disappeared into Qi Lingxuan¡¯s body, Tang Li threw another talisman at him. In the next moment, the three of them were outside the black smoke. The moment Qi Lingxuan was outside the black smoke, he transformed into a human. At the same time, he covered his head and rolled on the ground, wailing and begging Tang Li, ¡°Fourth Aunt, save me. I feel like there¡¯s something in my body devouring me.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Tang Li snorted and said coldly, ¡°You asked for it. If you don¡¯t mess with the rules here, this black smoke will not cross the line.¡± ¡°Fourth Aunt, I was wrong. As long as you save me, I won¡¯t mess around anymore.¡± ¡°No chance.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Mm¡­ Help, Fourth Uncle, help me!¡± The muscles on Qi Lingxuan¡¯s face started to twitch. It was obvious that the black smoke was already devouring his consciousness. Tang Li and Qi Yihan looked at him coldly. After he fainted, Tang Li and Qi Yihan took him away. The three of them returned to the palace of the White Tiger Clan. Situ Jin and Qin Mingyue looked at Qi Lingxuan, who had a black totem on his face, and guessed what was going on. ¡°Was that black smoke caused by Qi Lingxuan?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°In that case, what¡¯s the point of keeping this person?¡± After Situ Jin finished speaking, he was about to slap him to death. Qi Yihan stopped him. ¡°This person can¡¯t die yet.¡± Situ Jin frowned. Tang Li said, ¡°We¡¯ve read the ancient books here before. The Land of Darkness and our place are blocked by a barrier built by the four celestial masters. Now that the field has been destroyed by Qi Lingxuan, we have to immediately gather the four celestial masters to build a new barrier.¡± Situ Jin and Qin Mingyue would definitely cooperate immediately. ¡°What do we need to do? Should we inform the celestial master immediately?¡± ¡°When the time comes, the celestial masters of the four great clans each have to cast a spell on their own ancestral altar.¡± ¡°Are you sure they know the spell?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll send a voice transmission to tell them what to do.¡± The two of them were relieved. They had a special way of contacting each other, so they quickly got in touch with their celestial masters. Then, it was the celestial master from the Green Dragon Clan. Tang Li woke Qi Lingxuan up. Qi Lingxuan was overjoyed to find that he was still conscious. However, in the next second, he felt that his body could not move. The feeling of being swallowed came again, and his expression changed. At that moment, Tang Li said to him, ¡°If you want to live, get the celestial master of the Green Dragon Clan to go to the ancestral altar immediately and cast a spell with the other three celestial masters to rebuild the barrier that you destroyed.¡± ¡°Will you save me when I do that?¡± Qi Lingxuan was obviously more concerned about this. Tang Li looked at him and smiled mockingly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± With that, he quickly used a special method to contact the celestial master of the Azure Dragon Clan. Tang Li immediately went to the ancestral altar. Then, she used voice transmission to tell the other three masters what to do. The four of them spent almost a day repairing the barrier. At that moment, Tang Li was so tired that she could not even move her fingers. Qi Yihan had been guarding under the altar. When he saw that she was about to fall, he rushed up and hugged her. His body was trembling from worry. ¡°Li, are you alright?¡± Tang Li forced a smile at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m so tired. I want to sleep.¡± With that, she closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she was already in her and Qi Yihan¡¯s new room. At this moment, the door opened. Tang Li quickly looked up and saw Qi Yihan walk in. Seeing that she was awake, Qi Yihan quickly walked to the bed and sat down. He reached out to hold her hand on the blanket and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Li, you finally woke up.¡± Tang Li looked at him in a daze and asked, ¡°How long have I been sleeping? Why is your beard growing out?¡± With that, she reached out her other hand, wanting to touch the beard on his chin. Qi Yihan lowered his head to let her touch him. He said, ¡°You slept for three days and three nights.¡± ¡°That long?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Qi Yihan let go of her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you something to eat first. You haven¡¯t eaten for a few days.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li felt like she could eat an entire cow right now. ¡°Get the kitchen to make more meat for me later. I want to eat meat the most now.¡± Hearing that, Qi Yihan smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± Qi Yihan quickly brought Tang Li a bowl of porridge with some sugar. Tang Li gulped it down in no time. She said to him with an aggrieved expression, ¡°I¡¯m still hungry.¡± Qi Yihan touched her stomach. ¡°Wait, your stomach won¡¯t be able to take so much food at once.¡± Tang Li nodded. Qi Yihan then changed her clothes and carried her to wash up. While she was washing up, Qi Yihan shaved as well. Before he could shave, Tang Li touched his chin and said, ¡°Why is your beard so long.¡± Qi Yihan held her hand and kissed it. ¡°I was so worried about you that I forgot to shave it.¡± A sweet feeling welled up in Tang Li¡¯s heart. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him on the chin. After kissing, she touched her lips and said, ¡°Stabbing lips.¡± Qi Yihan was amused by her cute actions. He rubbed her head and said, ¡°Something happened to the four great clans these past few days. I¡¯ll tell you after you wash up.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After the two of them left the bathroom, Qi Yihan brought Tang Li a plate of digestible desserts. As Tang Li ate her desserts, Qi Yihan told her what had happened in the past few days. ¡°After you repaired the barrier, everyone knows that it was Qi Lingxuan who destroyed the barrier. The people of the four clans hate him to the core. Our three clans attacked the Azure Dragon Clan and now Qi Lingxuan is in jail.¡± When Tang Li heard this, not only did she not pity him, she even gloated. ¡°Then who is in charge of the Green Dragon Clan now?¡± ¡°For the time being, Situ Jin is in charge of it. The celestial masters of the few clans are all unconscious because of repairing the barrier just like you.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°It takes a lot of energy to repair the barrier.¡± Tang Li thought for a moment and said, ¡°When I recover, we¡¯ll leave. When the time comes, we¡¯ll hand these big clans over to the original heads. I¡¯ll think of a way to erase the traces of us being here.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The news that Tang Li had woken up quickly reached Situ Jin and Qin Mingyue¡¯s ears. The two of them immediately rushed over. Tang Li told them about leaving. Situ Jin definitely agreed. He asked, ¡°Since we¡¯re leaving this place, what do we need to prepare?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to prepare anything. When the time comes, come to my palace and I¡¯ll take you away.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After saying that, Situ Jin held Qin Mingyue¡¯s hand and smiled happily. ¡°Mingyue, let¡¯s get married when we get back.¡± Qin Mingyue looked at his expectant gaze and lowered her eyes. However, her heart was filled with bitterness. Tang Li looked at the two of them and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave tomorrow. We¡¯ll stay here for the night.¡± Qin Mingyue looked up at Tang Li with gratitude in her eyes. Since they were leaving, the two of them stayed in the guest room tonight. Qin Mingyue cooked a table of dishes for Situ Jin. Holding a glass of wine, Situ Jin smiled at her. ¡°Why are you suddenly in a mood to cook?¡± Qin Mingyue pursed her lips and said, ¡°I just want you to try my cooking.¡± Situ Jin nodded and picked up his chopsticks to eat something. He nodded. ¡°Not bad.¡± Qin Mingyue smiled happily. She raised the glass in her hand and said to him, ¡°Situ Jin, let me toast you. Thank you for liking me.¡± Situ Jin drank with her. Then, Qin Mingyue poured another glass of wine for the two of them and raised it again. ¡°Situ Jin, I apologize on behalf of my insensible sister.¡± Situ Jin suddenly grabbed her wrist and asked with a smile, ¡°Mingyue, why are you taking the initiative to toast me tonight? What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Qin Mingyue¡¯s hand trembled and some of the wine in the glass spilled out. She quickly looked away, but a charming blush appeared on her face. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything on my mind.¡± Situ Jin grabbed her chin and forced her to look at him. He leaned towards her and stopped when their lips were a few centimeters away. His voice was bewitching. ¡°Really?¡± Qin Mingyue rolled her eyes uncomfortably and nodded. In the next second, her lips were sealed. After passionately kissing, Situ Jin said vaguely, ¡°But I have something on my mind. Will you give me that?¡± ¡°Ummm¡­¡± Chapter 468 - Back On the Ground The next morning, Tang Li and Qi Yihan went to the prison to bring Qi Lingxuan out. Qi Lingxuan didn¡¯t look good at the moment. His clothes were wrinkled, his beard was unshaven, and his face was haggard. He looked like he had been seriously ill. The moment he saw Tang Li, he quickly asked anxiously, ¡°Fourth Aunt, didn¡¯t you say that as long as I get the Azure Dragon celestial master to repair that barrier with you, you can get rid of the black smoke in my body? When are you going to help me get rid of it?¡± Over the past few days, he had been fighting against the black smoke from time to time. He was afraid that if he was not careful, he would be swallowed by the black smoke and become a soulless zombie. Tang Li looked at him coldly. After a while, she opened her palm, and a golden light appeared. Then, the golden light quickly flew into Qi Lingxuan¡¯s body. Qi Lingxuan instantly felt his entire body relax. At that moment, Tang Li said, ¡°In the future, come to me every three months. I¡¯ll help you suppress the black smoke in your body. If you don¡¯t come to me after three months, the black smoke will devour your consciousness.¡± The joy and ease were instantly gone when Qi Lingxuan heard that. His expression instantly changed and he roared at her, ¡°You went back on your word. Do you believe I¡¯ll¡­¡± Bang! ¡°Ummm¡­¡± The sudden punch made Qi Lingxuan stagger backward. He only stopped when he hit the wall. The intense pain from his stomach made him feel like his internal organs were in the wrong place. Even breathing was painful. Qi Yihan¡¯s cold and murderous voice sounded. ¡°Be polite to your Fourth Aunt in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up everytime I see you.¡± Qi Lingxuan was in so much pain that his body was spasming. He never knew that Qi Yihan¡¯s punches could cause so much pain. Tang Li and Qi Lingxuan were in the opposite mood. She smiled at Qi Yihan happily. Qi Yihan held her hand and said, ¡°If he pisses you off in the future, tell me and I¡¯ll help you beat him up.¡± Tang Li quickly nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± After saying that, a talisman quickly appeared in her hand. The talisman floated to Qi Lingxuan and stuck to his forehead. Then Qi Lingxuan uncontrollably followed the two of them out. The two of them brought Qi Lingxuan to Tang Li¡¯s palace. At this moment, Situ Jin and Qin Mingyue were already waiting there. When the two of them saw the three of them enter, they quickly went up to them. Situ Jin glanced at Qi Lingxuan and a cold smile appeared on his face. He then asked Tang Li, ¡°Tang Li, are we leaving this place now?¡± ¡°Wait a minute. I have to delete our traces.¡± With that, she quickly drew a talisman in the air with his finger. After the talisman was formed, a burst of light flashed and instantly flew in all directions. After a while, Tang Li stopped and looked at the four of them. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Then, she continued to draw the talisman. Soon, a ball of light appeared where they were standing. In the light, Situ Jin suddenly said anxiously, ¡°Mingyue, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Tang Li! Stop! Mingyue isn¡¯t with us!¡± ¡°Mingyue!¡± With a flash of light, Situ Jin¡¯s roar disappeared. The few of them felt their minds go blank. When they came back to their senses, they were already standing in the passageway of the ancient tomb. When Situ Jin came back to his senses, he patted his head and said with confusion, ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯ve forgotten something?¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan looked at each other. Qi Yihan walked up to him and patted his shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time for us to leave this tomb.¡± Situ Jin looked around and frowned. ¡°I knew that I wouldn¡¯t find those legendary things in the tomb. I must be out of my mind to follow these people down here.¡± After saying that, he looked at the mural on the stone wall and exclaimed. Then, he walked closer to the unfinished mural and pointed at the war on it. ¡°Look, why is this mural only half-drawn? Where¡¯s the other half?¡± After saying that, he suddenly covered his chest, broke out in cold sweat, and started panting. He quickly held onto the stone wall and said, ¡°Why does my heart hurt so much?¡± Qi Yihan looked at Tang Li. Tang Li said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. You haven¡¯t yet recovered from your old illness. Coming to the tomb has affected your health again.¡± Situ Jin believed her and prepared to walk out with them. However, as soon as he left, he suddenly touched something. He looked up and exclaimed, ¡°Tang Li, Yihan, look.¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan stopped and walked to his side. Situ Jin pressed his hand and the stone started to move. Qi Yihan tugged at him, and Situ Jin took two steps forward. Just as he stood still, the stone behind him opened. He quickly turned around and saw that the rock had actually moved to the side, revealing a hole the size of a bowl. Inside the hole was a box with golden edges. Situ Jin subconsciously took the box out. Qi Lingxuan, who was standing a distance away, looked at the box and suddenly said, ¡°Is there an Elixir of Immortality in the box?¡± The three of them glanced at him at the same time and looked away, ignoring him. Qi Lingxuan wanted to come over and take a look, but he was afraid of being beaten up. He could only stand two meters away from them and crane his neck to look. Situ Jin checked the box and handed it to Qi Yihan. ¡°See if you can open this box.¡± Qi Yihan took the box and got Tang Li to take out some tools. He took some time to open the box and saw a pill inside. At the same time, there was a piece of paper with something written on it. Situ Jin took out the paper and handed it to Qi Yihan and Tang Li. Tang Li and Qi Yihan looked at it at the same time. The words on it were specially written by the Vermilion Bird tribe. After reading it, the two of them fell silent. After a long while, Tang Li said, ¡°You found this pill. Take it.¡± ¡°Is it really the Elixir of Immortality?¡± ¡°No, but this medicine is very good for your health.¡± Situ Jin took out the pill, but he did not want to eat it at all. He put the pill in and took the wooden box. He subconsciously said, ¡°Since it¡¯s mine, I¡¯ll keep it for now.¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan had no objections. Qi Lingxuan, on the other hand, was staring at the box. At that moment, Tang Li said coldly, ¡°You¡¯d better not have any ideas about this pill. The black smoke in your body is in conflict with this pill. Believe it or not, after you eat it, you¡¯ll immediately become a zombie.¡± When Qi Lingxuan heard this, his heart skipped a beat. He would definitely not let himself become a walking corpse for a pill. Then, they walked out of the tomb. When the three of them walked out of the tomb, Situ Jin turned around, and his pupils instantly constricted. He said anxiously, ¡°The tomb has disappeared.¡± Tang Li and the others turned around at the same time. As expected, the tomb suddenly disappeared. Behind them, there was no longer an aisle, only a stone wall. Then, they looked at Tang Li, wanting her to explain what was going on. Tang Li lowered her eyes and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°This tomb doesn¡¯t belong to this world to begin with. It¡¯s just that for some special reason, it ended up here. Let¡¯s forget about this place after we leave. Anyway, we won¡¯t be able to find it in the future.¡± Qi Yihan agreed. ¡°Li is right.¡± The moment the four of them walked out of the tomb, Xuanyuan Qing, Butler Yang, and the masters, who had been waiting there, heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Master Tang, you¡¯re finally out.¡± Tang Li asked, ¡°Where are the townspeople?¡± ¡°We contacted the higher-ups. They sent people to pick up the townspeople.¡± Xu Guanhai said, ¡°It¡¯s actually good that that town has disappeared. They don¡¯t have to worry about being cursed anymore.¡± Tang Li nodded. Everyone talked about what happened in the tomb and followed Xuanyuan Qing to the Xuanyuan family. The Xuanyuan manor was enormous. After Xuanyuan Qing settled everyone in, Tang Li sat with the masters and talked about that town and the Xuanyuan Tomb. Xuan Yi said, ¡°The higher-ups want everyone to keep what happened to the town secret. They want everyone to say that someone poisoned the town.¡± Tang Li did not mind. ¡°Whatever.¡± Anyway, she was not in the habit of spreading rumors. Then, they talked about how that town ended up in the tomb. Xu Guanhai said, ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered why we ended up in that tomb after the witch made the village disappear.¡± Tang Li did not say anything. After they finished chatting, they started talking about the middle of July. ¡°This year is a once-in-a-century year. When the time comes, all the people from the Mystic Society in our country will come out to protect the human world. Master Tang, I hope you can help.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± After chatting for a while, Tang Li went to the suite where Butler Yang and his sister were staying. Yang Yingying was still unconscious. The two of them walked to the bed. Butler Yang asked expectantly, ¡°Madam, are you treating my sister now?¡± Tang Li nodded and walked to the edge of the bed. She sat down and reached out to touch Yang Yingying¡¯s forehead. She asked Butler Yang, ¡°Have you talked to your relatives?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told them. Everyone is very happy that Yingying is found. They definitely hope that she can forget that dark memory.¡± Tang Li nodded and took out the bell and talisman. As she rang the bell, she stuck the talisman on Yingying¡¯s forehead. At the same time, Tang Li quickly chanted an incantation. After a long while, Yang Yingying started to struggle. Butler Yang held his breath and looked at her with anticipation, excitement, and anxiety. After nearly half an hour, Yang Yingying finally opened her eyes. She looked very confused. She asked timidly, ¡°Who are you?¡± Butler Yang¡¯s lips trembled. Then, when Tang Li moved aside, he sat beside her and held her hand. With a trembling voice, he said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m your brother.¡± Yang Yingying looked at him in a daze for a while before saying, ¡°You¡¯re not my brother. You¡¯re my father.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your father. Your father and mother went out because of something. From now on, you¡¯ll be with Brother.¡± ¡°Where did they go?¡± ¡°To earn money to buy you delicious food and new clothes.¡± ¡°Hehe ~¡± ¡°So you must be with me in the future.¡± After all, they were siblings. Wei Yingying immediately believed him. She smiled sweetly and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be with you. This way, no one will dare to snatch the toy you made for me.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Tang Li looked at the two of them for a while before turning to leave. As soon as she reached the door, she saw Qi Yihan waiting for her not far away. She quickened her pace and walked up to him. Qi Yihan glanced at the door and asked, ¡°Is she recovered?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Tang Li grabbed his finger. After he held her hand, the two of them walked to the side. As Tang Li walked, she asked, ¡°Are we returning to the Imperial Capital?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to your island and take a look first. The infrastructure there has been built.¡± Tang Li nodded happily. At this moment, Qiqi and Linlin said excitedly, ¡°Godmother.¡± Then, the two of them ran over. Linlin ran over and hugged Tang Li¡¯s leg. She said happily, ¡°Godmother, I missed you so much.¡± Tang Li touched her head and asked, ¡°Where did you go? Why didn¡¯t I see you when we came out?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something good near the Xuanyuan family. Qiqi and I were trapped for a while and only came out now.¡± ¡°What can trap you?¡± Tang Li did not believe it. Linlin giggled non-stop. Qiqi told her, ¡°That thing was too big. We were afraid that it would come out and harm people, so we ate it in one go. It took some time to digest.¡± Tang Li nodded and did not blame them. Then, she held each of their hands and walked towards their room with Qi Yihan. As Tang Li walked, she said, ¡°You guys have been eating all kinds of things. Let¡¯s go to my island. I¡¯ll purify your bodies.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 469 - Visiting the Island Tang Li and Qi Yihan still made a trip back to the Imperial Capital. She wanted to ask the leaders for rewards. After packing a van with some good stuff, Tang Li and Qi Yihan went to visit the old man. The old man was obviously very happy to see the two of them return. He said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± Qi Yihan told him about the ancient tomb. The old man said regretfully, ¡°As expected, these are all legends.¡± After saying that, he looked at Tang Li and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Li say that she wants to build a herb garden? Will the herbs cultivated in the future be able to increase one¡¯s lifespan?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Li nodded. The old man nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait.¡± When people got older, they really wanted to live for a few more years. The three of them chatted for a while more before the old man suddenly asked about Qi Lingxuan, ¡°What do you think of this person? Can he be of use to the Qi family?¡± Tang Li did not like Qi Lingxuan. If not for the fact that he was the male lead of this book, she would have made him disappear a long time ago. However, since he was the male lead, he would definitely become successful. She looked at Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan said, ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t give him too much power.¡± The old man nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave him to you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After Tang Li and Qi Yihan left the old man¡¯s place, they did not return to the Qi Mansion. Qi Yihan did not even go to the company. The two of them took a helicopter to the island. Tang Li had seen the construction situation here in the video before. When she really came over, she could not help but praise, ¡°Yihan, the construction team you found is really good.¡± This island was originally a deserted island filled with trees and weeds. After a few months of renovation, it was clean with a house built in the middle. The house was divided into two parts. One was filled with high-tech buildings, and the other was an antique residential area. In the middle was an artificial river with several bridges on it. The other places were all flat ground, divided into countless pieces separated by cobblestone paths. Tang Li sat in the car and walked around the island. In the end, she wrapped her arms around Qi Yihan¡¯s neck and said happily, ¡°Yihan, this is exactly the same as my ideal plantation.¡± Qi Yihan wrapped his arms around her waist and said, ¡°Next, I¡¯ll prepare some robots for you. If you don¡¯t trust people, get the robots to do the work.¡± ¡°Yes~¡± Tang Li was so happy that she kissed him on the lips. She then called Qiqi and Linlin over and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to set up a formation on this island. Come and help.¡± ¡°Yes~¡± Tang Li, Qiqi, and Linlin spent a total of three days setting up formations for the entire island. Then, she used her mystic technique to plant all the herbs she had brought. The formation was activated, and spiritual energy spread everywhere. The air on the entire island became fresh. While Tang Li, Qiqi, and Linlin were setting up the island and planting herbs, Qi Yihan would spend a few hours every day dealing with work. He spent the rest of his time helping Tang Li debug various machines and equipment in the high-tech building. During this period of time, all kinds of high-tech equipment were constantly sent over, and some engineers also came. These people were very respectful to Qi Yihan and called him Doctor Qi. That night, after a deep conversation, Tang Li laid on Qi Yihan¡¯s chest. Qi Yihan rubbed her back and asked, ¡°Li, it¡¯s time you tell me all about yourself.¡± Tang Li tapped his heart with her finger and looked up at him. Qi Yihan lowered his head and their eyes met. Tang Li smiled and asked, ¡°Do you believe me if I say I¡¯m not from this world?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She had mentioned this before, and he believed her. Tang Li asked again, ¡°Then let me tell you, the world we¡¯re in now is from a book. Do you believe me?¡± A look of surprise finally flashed across Qi Yihan¡¯s face. However, he quickly put away his surprise. Ever since he saw how powerful Tang Li was and went to another world, he felt that nothing was impossible. Qi Yihan hugged her waist tightly and rested his chin on her head. His voice was low. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your world like?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Tang Li told him slowly, ¡°¡­Actually, this book is the epitome of our world. Most of it is not bad, but there are male and female leads in it. They are the key to supporting this book. When they are gone, this world will collapse.¡± ¡°Are you talking about Qi Lingxuan and¡­ Xiang Wanwan?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Tang Li touched his chest and continued, ¡°What¡¯s different is that there are Xuan Sect and families with mysterious powers in the real world¡­ The author of this book probably doesn¡¯t know about this, so this world doesn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then what about the strange things we encountered?¡± ¡°They are actually not written in the book. It was me who caused them to happen.¡± Qi Yihan hugged her and pondered for a while before asking, ¡°How did you get in?¡± Tang Li buried her face in his chest. She said in a muffled voice, ¡°I was going to treat someone, but before I could see my patient, I was dragged in the fight between two artifact spirits. Then, I was brought in.¡± As expected, when Qi Yihan heard that, he chuckled. Tang Li pinched him unhappily. Before she could retract her hand, it was grabbed. Qi Yihan brought her hand to his lips and kissed it. He said piously, ¡°If you didn¡¯t get involved in that fight, you wouldn¡¯t be here and we wouldn¡¯t be together.¡± When Tang Li heard this, she smiled. ¡°Actually, in our world, I¡¯m a respected master. It¡¯s just that in this book, I try to live differently.¡± Because she was the successor of the Xuan Sect, she had no friends. Everyone respected her because of her ability, so she could only be cold. Hearing that, Qi Yihan chuckled. He pinched her chin. After their eyes met, he said, ¡°I like the way you are right now.¡± If she was very cold, they would definitely not have a happy ending. After all, he was not an easy person to get along with. Tang Li was so happy that she laid her entire body on him. She held his handsome face and said, ¡°I like the way you are too.¡± With that, she pressed her lips down. ¡­ The two of them stayed on the island for more than twenty days before leaving. When they left, Tang Li was not the only one who could not bear to leave. Qiqi and Linlin could not bear to leave either. Linlin blinked her big eyes at Tang Li and Qi Yihan. Before she left, she was already looking forward to coming back. ¡°Godfather, Godmother, when are we going to come back?¡± Tang Li knew that they liked the spiritual energy in this island, so she said, ¡°In the future, you can come over whenever you want. I¡¯ll prepare Invisibility Talismans for you. You can fly over as a Kylin.¡± Qiqi and Linlin were happy. The four of them left the island and returned to the Imperial Capital. Chapter 470 - Checking in on Old Friends After Tang Li and Qi Yihan returned to the capital, their life returned to how it was before, but it was a little different. Because there was Yang Yingying. Butler Yang was very busy. Even if he wanted to take good care of Yang Yingying, he was sometimes too busy. However, Butler Zhang treated Yang Yingying as Qiqi and Linlin and doted on her, making her smile every day. Sometimes, when Tang Li saw him, she would smile and joke, ¡°Butler Zhang, I think you can become a kindergarten teacher. With your ability, you¡¯re definitely a top teacher.¡± Butler Zhang was very happy to be praised and replied, ¡°I¡¯m just practicing now so that I can take care of Master and Madam¡¯s children in the future.¡± At the mention of children, Tang Li thought about Qi Tiancheng and Qi Yaolong, who were about to get married. After they left the Imperial Capital, Second Madam had been looking for outstanding girls for her sons every day. She had investigated all the girls in the upper-class circle of the Imperial Capital. Now, the two of them were taking turns to go on blind dates. ¡°I wonder what Second Sister-in-law is thinking. She seems to be afraid that Tiancheng and Yaolong won¡¯t be able to get a wife.¡± Tang Li had been back for a few days. Third Madam came over every day to chat with her, and today was no exception. ¡°Does it have anything to do with me whether she wants her sons to get married or not?¡± Tang Li said. Third Madam felt that Tang Li was too naive. ¡°She wants Tiancheng and Yaolong to have children as soon as possible. If you and Fourth Brother don¡¯t want children, no matter how much Fourth Brother earns, the family business will still be theirs in the future.¡± Tang Li still didn¡¯t care much when she heard that. ¡°If their children are capable, Yihan and I won¡¯t mind at all.¡± After saying that, she added, ¡°When Zeyu comes of age, Third Sister-in-law, you should also find him a wife as soon as possible. Maybe Zeyu¡¯s child will be more promising than theirs.¡± These words delighted Third Madam. ¡°Really?¡± She felt that Tang Li must have read her son¡¯s fortune. Tang Li smiled. ¡°If you think it¡¯s true, then it¡¯s true.¡± After staying for a while longer, Third Madam left happily. After Third Madam left, Butler Zhang walked in with Qiqi, Linlin, and Yang Yingying. ¡°Madam.¡± Tang Li looked at Yang Yingying. She didn¡¯t remember much, and her intelligence was only that of a few years old. Tang Li was reminded of Yuan Yuan and wanted to visit her later. When Tang Li arrived at Mrs. Guo¡¯s house, Mrs. Guo wasn¡¯t at home. Instead, she saw Ouyang Yi. At this moment, Ouyang Yi was reading a fairy tale to Yuan Yuan. The two of them heard footsteps and looked over at the same time. ¡°Hi, Tang Li.¡± ¡°Sister Tang.¡± Tang Li walked over and asked, ¡°How has Yuan Yuan been these past two months?¡± ¡°I learned a lot of words and started learning drawing as well. Sister Tang, let me show you my drawing.¡± After saying that, Yuan Yuan ran into the house to get her sketchbook. Tang Li looked at Ouyang Yi and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a mission recently?¡± Ouyang Yi should be very busy now that he had become an official member. ¡°Yes,¡± Ouyang Yi said to her. ¡°I just came back from a mission yesterday and wanted to come and see Yuan Yuan. Auntie Guo has something to do, so she asked me to help look after Yuan Yuan.¡± Ouyang Yi used his life to protect Yuan Yuan, so he was used to visiting her every time he came back. Yuan Yuan was also very happy to spend time with him. Tang Li nodded and did not say anything else. Ouyang Yi asked, ¡°Tang Li, I heard that the higher-ups are inviting your husband to participate in a very important scientific research. Did your husband agree?¡± Qi Yihan had not told her about this, so Tang Li did not know. She shook her head. ¡°The higher-ups probably just asked him for help. I don¡¯t mind if he agrees.¡± Ouyang Yi nodded. Just as he was about to speak, Yuan Yuan took out her sketchbook. Tang Li took it and looked at it carefully. She gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Yuan Yuan¡¯s painting is very beautiful.¡± Yuan Yuan smiled shyly and pulled Tang Li and Ouyang Yi into the house. As they walked, she said, ¡°Sister Tang, Brother Ouyang, Mom bought me grapes today. They¡¯re delicious. You guys can try some.¡± The two of them followed her in. Yuan Yuan took out the grapes. Ouyang Yi ate one and asked her to go and practice drawing while he had something to talk about with Tang Li. ¡°Tang Li, I heard that you planted a lot of herbs that are about to go extinct on an island. Are you going to make a lot of magical herbs?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. In the future, if people like us get injured during missions, we won¡¯t have to worry about dying.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll mass produce these herbs soon. When the time comes, I¡¯ll prioritize cooperating with the military.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡­ Tang Li stayed at the Guo family¡¯s house until Mrs. Guo returned. They chatted for a while longer before she left. On the way, she received a call from the president of the medical association. He invited her to a medical conference in two days. Before Tang Li could reject, he said, ¡°Miss Tang, this conference will be held at Imperial University¡¯s medical school. The people who are attending are all professors. When the time comes, you¡¯ll represent the medical world of the Imperial Capital. If you don¡¯t want to say anything, you can just sit there.¡± Tang Li smiled. ¡°Are you asking me to make up the numbers?¡± He smiled and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m inviting you to be our mascot.¡± Tang Li thought for a moment. She planned to find some capable people in the medical world to help her develop new herbs, so she agreed. The other party was very happy. ¡°Alright, the conference will start at nine o¡¯clock this Saturday morning. Come straight to the medical school¡¯s hall.¡± Tang Li, ¡°Sure.¡± After hanging up, Tang Li went to the entertainment company. At that moment, Tang Zitong happened to be at the company. The moment she saw Tang Li, she tugged at her and said happily, ¡°Fourth Sister, let me tell you a piece of good news. Yu Meng has already sung a song. Do you think we should post a preview of the song online or wait until the music video is produced?¡± Tang Li did not know much about this, so she said, ¡°It¡¯s better to ask a professional about this. I don¡¯t know.¡± Tang Zitong thought for a while and finally said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Si Haocheng. He definitely knows.¡± Tang Li glanced at her and asked, ¡°How is the relationship between you two going?¡± Tang Zitong blushed in embarrassment. ¡°Just¡­ hold hands and kiss.¡± With that, she covered her face. ¡°Fourth Sister, why are you asking about something so embarrassing?¡± Tang Li looked at her and chuckled. She asked, ¡°Have you seen his family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At this point, Tang Zitong became discouraged. ¡°He brought me to see his family without even telling me in advance. That day, I thought we were just going on an ordinary date. Fourth Sister, his family is filled with intellectuals. I was scared and didn¡¯t know what to say to them.¡± Tang Li imagined that scene and could feel how depressed Tang Zitong was at that time. She asked again, ¡°Didn¡¯t Secretary Si help you?¡± ¡°Yes, he did. He deliberately picked topics that I know. After that, we talked about the instruments and the entertainment company. His parents and sister sat at the side and watched us.¡± At this point, Tang Zitong felt extremely awkward. ¡°At that time, I was thinking about how I should interact with my parents-in-law after I married him. However, to be honest, the food my future mother-in-law cooked was superb. I ate a lot. After eating, I realized that they had been staring at me. Do you think they think I ate too much?¡± Tang Li suddenly felt like laughing, but she held it back and asked, ¡°When you left, did they say anything or give you anything?¡± ¡°Yes, they told me to visit them again when I have time. My future mother-in-law even gave me two books. My future sister-in-law also gave me some good-looking stones.¡± Tang Li said firmly, ¡°Looks like they like you a lot.¡± ¡°Really? I was still worried that I gave them a bad impression back then¡± Tang Zitong scratched her head as she said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re their benefactor. Even if you¡¯re ugly, they¡¯ll still like you.¡± Tang Zitong complained in embarrassment, ¡°Fourth Sister, what kind of metaphor is that?¡± Tang Li smiled at her. ¡°I mean, you¡¯re very outstanding.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± After the two of them finished that topic, Tang Zitong started talking about Yu Meng. ¡°Previously, Yu Meng rejected all the managers I hired for her. However, a few days ago, I hired another one and she immediately agreed to let him become her manager. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡± Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not strange. That person is the one she¡¯s waiting for.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Tang Zitong smiled and clapped her hands happily. ¡°That¡¯s great. I finally don¡¯t have to be with her for 24 hours.¡± Now that someone could accompany Yu Meng, she could focus all her attention on the imperial instruments in the future. Chapter 471 - Attending the Medical Conference Tang Li and Tang Zitong went to the studio to take a look at Yu Meng. At this moment, Yu Meng was not recording. However, she liked to stay there. She wore earphones and practiced while reading the music. Beside her sat a man wearing a black mask. ¡°He has been wearing a mask since he came here and hasn¡¯t taken it off. How did Yu Meng recognize him as the person she¡¯s been waiting for?¡± Tang Zitong really didn¡¯t understand. Tang Li glanced at her and asked, ¡°If Secretary Si appeared in front of you with a mask on, would you be able to recognize him?¡± Tang Zitong said without thinking, ¡°Of course. I can tell at a glance.¡± Tang Li was amused by her words. She chuckled and said, ¡°So can Yu Meng.¡± The two of them watched for a while but did not disturb Yu Meng. As they walked back, Tang Li asked about Xiang Wanwan. ¡°I¡¯ve been so busy recently that I don¡¯t have time to call Ziqing and Wanwan, but I heard that Wanwan has participated in two international competitions in the past two months and won first place. Wanwan is really a top student. I feel that Third Brother will have to work harder to get her.¡± Tang Li did not reply. If she wanted to live in this book forever, she had to let the male and female leads be together. Third Brother was destined to never get Xiang Wanwan. Tang Zitong continued to talk about Ziqing with Tang Li, ¡°Ziqing was selected to be a professor¡¯s student. That professor is not only a university professor, but he is also the deputy director of a very famous law firm. Now, Ziqing works in that law firm whenever she has time and is very busy.¡± Tang Li nodded. When she came back, she had called Su Ziqing to catch up with her. After staying in the entertainment company for a few hours, Tang Li went to the famous bridge in the Imperial Capital. Under the bridge, there were a lot of fortune tellers, among whom some were, of course, swindlers. As Tang Li walked over, perhaps because of her noble aura, many fortune-tellers would ask her if she wanted her fortune to be read. A fortune-teller wearing glasses and pretending to be blind stopped her and asked, ¡°Miss, do you want to read fortune?¡± Tang Li, ¡°No need.¡± With that, she continued walking. The fortunate teller blocked her way again and quickly said, ¡°You are fated to die. Soon, you will live a miserable life and eventually die a tragic death. If you don¡¯t find a master to dispel that curse, you won¡¯t live past 25 years old.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li stopped as if she was interested. The fortune teller felt that there was a chance, so he quickly added, ¡°My fortune-telling is the most accurate in this area. Many people have come all the way to ask me to read their fortunes.¡± Tang Li thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Then how do you think I should change my fate?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The master sized Tang Li up from head to toe and realized that other than a wedding ring on her finger, she had nothing else of value. However, he thought that she must have brought a bank card. ¡°If you want to change your fate, your lifespan will be shortened. However, if you are sincere enough, I can help you.¡± Tang Li tilted her head and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Then forget it.¡± With that, she left. ¡°Hey¡­ Miss!¡± After taking a few steps, Tang Li stopped and turned to look at him. She kindly reminded him, ¡°You¡¯ll be unlucky today. Be careful.¡± After Tang Li left, the fortune teller came back to his senses and was furious. ¡°What a joke. How can a master like me be unlucky?¡± However, not long after, someone suddenly bumped into him. He subconsciously pushed that person and he fell to the ground. Soon, two people walked over to pin him down, accusing him of hitting someone. In an instant, many people surrounded him. The master kept explaining that he did nothing, but many people saw that it was him who pushed that person. Soon, police cars and ambulances arrived. Tang Li, who was standing a little further away, looked over. She shook her head and continued walking. Over the bridge, there was a low gate that was about to be demolished. The gate was obviously still the same building from decades ago, ready to be demolished and rebuilt. On the left side of this gate was the river, and on the other side was the antique street. Tang Li stood opposite the gate and rubbed her chin. After some thought, she took out her phone and called Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan was in a meeting. As long as there was a meeting organized by him, the atmosphere was always very serious. No one dared to breathe loudly. Even the leaders who were reporting were careful. When the phone rang and Qi Yihan immediately picked it up, everyone knew who called. As expected, the cold look on Qi Yihan¡¯s face softened and his voice became gentler. ¡°Li.¡± Tang Li said in a cute voice, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ve taken a fancy to the shop here at the foot of the bridge. Can you buy one for me?¡± Without thinking, Qi Yihan said with a smile, ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up the phone, he said to one of his subordinates, ¡°Go and buy the land and put it under Tang Li¡¯s name.¡± His subordinate, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡­ After settling this matter, Tang Li went back. When Qi Yihan returned at night, he told her, ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to buy the land over there. You can do whatever you want with it.¡± With that, he gave her a map. When Tang Li saw that, she immediately looked at him with sparkling eyes. After a while, she asked, ¡°Um¡­ I just wanted a shop.¡± With that, she said to him seriously, ¡°I¡¯m just a fortune-teller. Isn¡¯t it a waste of money to give me such a large piece of land?¡± Qi Yihan didn¡¯t think so. ¡°It won¡¯t be a waste. When the time comes, there will be a lot of people looking for you. You¡¯ll definitely need a large venue. It just so happens that they¡¯re rebuilding there now, so I thought I might as well buy it all at once.¡± Tang Li leaned her head on his shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re the best.¡± After saying that, she thought of something and raised her head to ask him, ¡°I heard from Ouyang Yi that you want to join a research project. Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes, I only received the invitation this morning.¡± ¡°Are you going?¡± ¡°Yes, the research project has to be kept secret, so I¡¯ll give lectures and do the research in the name of a professor.¡± ¡°What do you have to give lectures?¡± ¡°I need to help the research institute find some talented people.¡± Tang Li understood and leaned her head on his shoulder again. ¡°Then are you not going to manage the company?¡± ¡°Yes, but I only need to spend half a day every day dealing with important business.¡± Tang Li nodded and told him about the invitation she received today. In the end, she said incredulously, ¡°The president of the medical association asked me to be a mascot, but I¡¯m sure he will ask me to speak when the time comes.¡± Qi Yihan tilted his head to look at her and smiled. ¡°My wife is the best.¡± Tang Li smiled. The two of them chatted for a while and went out for a walk. When they returned, they happened to see Butler Zhang, Qiqi, Linlin, and Yang Yingying watering the flowers in the courtyard. Yang Yingying was actually a little older than Tang Li. However, because she had lived in that kind of situation for all these years, not only was she small, but she also looked like a high school student. Especially her pure eyes, no one would treat her as an adult. When the two of them entered, Linlin ran over the moment she saw them. ¡°Godfather, Godmother.¡± Linlin stood in front of the two of them and looked up at them. She said happily, ¡°Qiqi and I have already gotten first place. The game company wants us to go to the venue to receive the award.¡± Tang Li raised her hand to touch her braids and asked, ¡°Do you guys want to go?¡± ¡°No, I want to be with my godparents.¡± Tang Li turned to look at Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan said, ¡°We can get someone to receive it for you.¡± Linlin was happy. Butler Zhang and the other two put down the kettle and walked over. Yang Yingying was a little afraid of Qi Yihan. Every time she saw him, she would subconsciously hide behind Butler Zhang. However, she liked Tang Li a lot. She called Tang Li, ¡°Sister Tang.¡± Tang Li smiled at her and asked, ¡°How is Yingying at home today?¡± Yang Yingying said to her, ¡°Brother is very busy, so I stayed with Brother Zhang, Brother Qiqi, and Sister Linlin. Butler Zhang took us to eat a lot of delicious food.¡± Tang Li nodded and said, ¡°Your brother is indeed very busy, but this will be your home from now on. You can go wherever you want, but when you go, tell Butler Zhang.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Soon, it was Saturday. As promised, Tang Li drove to the lecture hall of Imperial University¡¯s medical school. When she arrived, it was only around 8: 40 am. She did not expect to see a large group of people standing outside. They looked like they were expecting a certain important leader to arrive. Tang Li was about to park the car further away when Chairman Wan and Professor Wang from the Medical Association waved at her at the same time, signaling her to drive the car over. Tang Li drove the car over. The moment the car stopped, a group of people surrounded the car. When Tang Li opened the car door, the professors from other universities looked at her curiously. ¡°So you¡¯re Tang Li.¡± ¡°Tang Li, I didn¡¯t know you were so young. As expected, the new generation surpasses the old!¡± ¡°Tell us about cell rebirth at the exchange meeting today.¡± ¡°I heard that you know a lot of difficult diseases. Let¡¯s have a good talk.¡± ¡­ Tang Li was speechless. Didn¡¯t they agree that she would just be the mascot and didn¡¯t need to talk? Chapter 472 - : Tang Li Panicked It was supposed to be a conference, but in the end, it became Tang Li¡¯s personal event. A group of 40-year-old professors held notebooks and pens. They asked one question each and recorded Tang Li¡¯s answer. At noon, a group of leaders from the medical school invited everyone to the cafeteria for lunch. Then, everyone started chatting in the cafeteria. There were not many people in the cafeteria on Saturday during summer vacation, but when the students who came to get food saw this scene, they were still shocked. Someone immediately took a photo of this scene and uploaded it to the school¡¯s BBS. In an instant, all the students were discussing. When the medical students saw these people, they were stunned. ¡°Oh my god! Isn¡¯t that the chairman of the medical association?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the best brain tumor specialist in the Imperial Capital, Professor Ye?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the best cardiovascular professor, Professor Xu?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t everyone see the girl they surrounded?¡± ¡°Who is that girl? Can someone take a close-up photo of her?¡± ¡°No, I have to go to the cafeteria at the medical school to see who that girl is! To be able to sit with a group of medical experts, she must be super powerful!¡± ¡°I heard it¡¯s Tang Li who cured a patient with cell necrosis.¡± ¡°No way, no way. I didn¡¯t expect Tang Li to be so beautiful.¡± ¡°A student eating in that cafeteria posted another photo. Everyone, look. She¡¯s simply stunning.¡± ¡°Oh my god, I want to see it too.¡± ¡°Do you really dare to walk in and take a look?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare, but I can watch from afar.¡± ¡°Me too¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m so envious of seniors who didn¡¯t go home during summer vacation. If I knew I would see such a scene, I wouldn¡¯t have gone home this year.¡± ¡­ Before long, Tang Li and the group of professors realized that there were more and more people in the cafeteria. A professor from another school sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe so many students from Imperial University didn¡¯t go back during the summer vacation. Are they all medical students?¡± Tang Li and the other professors also looked at the crowd. Only the professors and leaders of Imperial University knew why these students were here. However, there were indeed many senior students who wanted to eavesdrop on their conversation and learn something. The leaders and professors of Imperial University agreed. One of the leaders smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for them to see so many experts gathered together. It¡¯s understandable that they want to learn something.¡± At that moment, a professor from another school looked at Tang Li and said, ¡°Miss Tang, I think you should give some lectures here. This way, all the students will have a chance to learn from you. Maybe among them, there will be someone who can contribute greatly to the medical field in the future. Why don¡¯t¡­ you come to L University to give a lecture one day?¡± The professors from other schools immediately said that they wanted to invite Tang Li too. The leaders and professors of Imperial University immediately expressed their sincerity in inviting her to give a lecture. The surrounding students were shocked. ¡°Is it really Tang Li? Is she really that capable? She actually made a group of experts respect her so much.¡± ¡°Just because she can cure some illnesses doesn¡¯t mean she can cure other illnesses. I keep feeling that these professors and leaders are too enthusiastic about her.¡± Some people felt that they were overly enthusiastic about Tang Li, while more people admired her from the bottom of their hearts. The meal lasted for more than an hour. When it ended, no one could bear to part with Tang Li, so they discussed when to hold another conference. At that moment, Tang Li did not need to speak. She stood between them and played with her phone. Coincidentally, Su Ziqing and Xiang Wanwan both sent her messages. Su Ziqing, ¡°Cousin, I can¡¯t make it back in time for lunch. Can you leave later in the afternoon? I want to come back as soon as possible. I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. I miss you a lot.¡± Xiang Wanwan, ¡°Miss Tang, you¡¯re amazing. The entire Imperial University is talking about you. I wanted to come to the cafeteria at the medical school, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so crowded that I couldn¡¯t squeeze in.¡± After reading the message, Tang Li replied to Su Ziqing, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not in a hurry to go back today.¡± She replied to Wanwan, ¡°If you have nothing to do in the afternoon, I¡¯ll come out and look for you later.¡± She happened to want to ask how the male and female leads were doing recently. Su Ziqing, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try to come back early.¡± Xiang Wanwan, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be outside the cafeteria at the medical school.¡± At that moment, a professor called Tang Li. Tang Li looked up. The professor said, ¡°Miss Tang, why don¡¯t we go for a cup of tea and talk in the afternoon?¡± Everyone agreed with that suggestion. Tang Li thought for a moment and rejected, ¡°Let¡¯s have tea when I have time. I need to meet my friends later.¡± The group of professors looked disappointed. Only then did everyone walk out of the cafeteria. As they walked, they still seized the chance to ask Tang Li questions. Looking at the group of experts walking out, the students were full of respect. After sending the group of professors away, the leaders of the medical school and the medical association surrounded Tang Li again. The president of the medical association said, ¡°Miss Tang, you¡¯re also a member of the medical association. When you have time, you have to go over and take a look. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even know where our medical association is located.¡± The dean of the medical school added, ¡°Miss Tang, your husband is an honorary professor of our school. Why don¡¯t you come to our school to be an honorary professor too?¡± The others immediately agreed. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Tang Li was speechless. However, she was actually a little tempted. In the end, Tang Li agreed. When she bid goodbye to the leaders and medical association, it was already past three in the afternoon. When Xiang Wanwan saw Tang Li, she said in admiration, ¡°Miss Tang, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re very capable too. I heard that you won several awards in the two months I was gone.¡± Xiang Wanwan smiled shyly. ¡°The award I received is far inferior to yours.¡± Tang Li patted her shoulder. ¡°As long as you work hard, you can become very successful in your field.¡± Xiang Wanwan nodded. The two of them strolled around the Imperial University campus. The summer wind was hot, but when she walked with Tang Li, Xiang Wanwan actually felt a little cool. After walking for a while, they saw two students walking over from the opposite, complaining about the weather. ¡°It¡¯s really too hot this year. If I knew it would be this hot, I would have gone back to my hometown. Other than the air-conditioned room, I don¡¯t even want to go anywhere.¡± ¡°I heard that the laboratory building in the Chemistry Department is haunted again.¡± ¡°What the hell? Didn¡¯t the Chemistry Department already refute the rumor?¡± ¡°I heard that last night, a student was doing experiments in the laboratory building until one in the morning. When he left, he turned off all the lights. The moment he walked out, the lights were turned on again.¡± ¡°What if he remembered wrongly?¡± ¡°At first, he thought so too, so he turned off the lights again. However, the moment he left, the lights were on. At that time, he was so scared that he went to look for the administrator.¡± ¡°Then? What happened?¡± ¡°Then, the administrator went with him to take a look at the laboratory. Not only were the lights on, but a bottle of chloroethylene in the laboratory was also overturned. Fortunately, they found it in time. Otherwise, the student who went to do the experiment the next day would definitely be in trouble in the sealed laboratory. The student was very sure that the chloroethylene was not overturned. Moreover, they checked the surveillance cameras and saw that the chloroethylene suddenly collapsed on its own. Isn¡¯t that strange?¡± The two of them walked away, talking. Tang Li and Xiang Wanwan only treated this as gossip. Tang Li even took the time to ask the book spirit about the development of the male and female leads. The book spirit told her that the two of them had not seen each other much recently. Tang Li did not mind. The two of them stayed at Imperial University until Su Ziqing returned. The three of them drank coffee and ate dinner before Tang Li went back. Qi Yihan had been coming back early these past few days. He and Tang Li were either reading books or listening to music in the living room or taking a walk in the garden. Tonight, the two of them were still taking a walk in the garden. The Qi family¡¯s garden was very beautiful no matter the season. Every flower, grass, and tree was managed by someone. The two of them held hands. Tang Li told him about the conference at Imperial University today. In the end, she said, ¡°I knew it would end up being a question and answer session. I feel like my throat is sore.¡± Qi Yihan stopped and turned her around, saying, ¡°If this happens again, drink more water.¡± Tang Li nodded and asked him, ¡°When are you going to give a lecture at Imperial University?¡± ¡°This Wednesday.¡± ¡°I want to go too.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to leave a seat for you at the front so that I can see you.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The two of them walked for more than an hour in the garden. When they were tired, they found a chair and sat down to rest. After taking a shower when they got back, they would exercise. After exercising, Tang Li laid on Qi Yihan and fell asleep. Qi Yihan rubbed her back and asked, ¡°I¡¯m going to the neighboring city tomorrow morning. Do you want to come with me?¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± However, the next morning, when Tang Li woke up, she realized that Qi Yihan did not wake her up. Not only did he not wake her up, he did not wake up either. Tang Li raised her hand to pinch his cheek and called out, ¡°Hubby, wake up. You¡¯re late today.¡± She didn¡¯t wake him up. For some reason, Tang Li panicked. She quickly checked his pulse and opened his eyelids to take a look. It was normal. Qi Yihan suddenly opened his eyes. Looking at Tang Li who had an anxious expression, he touched her face and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Your pulse was very weak just now. You scared me.¡± Tang Li leaned her head against his heart. His heartbeat had become normal. She asked, ¡°Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere? If you feel uncomfortable, you have to tell me.¡± ¡°No, I must have been sleeping too soundly.¡± Chapter 473 - Getting Back Together Soon, it was Wednesday. Qi Yihan¡¯s lecture was at ten in the morning for two hours. Because it was summer vacation, people who attended the lecture were either students or teachers. The two of them went to Imperial University at around eight. After Qi Yihan arrived at Imperial University, he still had to go to the leader¡¯s office. Tang Li did not want to go with him, so she said, ¡°I¡¯ll just walk around. I¡¯ll go to the hall where your lecture is held when it¡¯s almost time.¡± Qi Yihan was a little worried and instructed, ¡°Go in early. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be a little difficult to get to the front.¡± Tang Li blinked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it summer vacation? Are there going to be a lot of people?¡± Qi Yihan nodded. ¡°Yes, the teachers from Imperial University¡¯s Faculty of Economics are not the only ones attending this lecture. There are also teachers from the other faculties and graduate students who didn¡¯t go back home.¡± Tang Li understood. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll come half an hour earlier.¡± With that, the two of them separated. Qi Yihan was an economics professor, so the place where the two of them got out of the car was the Faculty of Economics. At around eight o¡¯clock, Imperial University was not hot yet. There were towering trees on both sides of the school road, blocking a large area of the sun. At that moment, Tang Li¡¯s phone rang. It was from Su Ziqing. When Su Ziqing heard that Qi Yihan would give a lecture at the Imperial University, she called Tang Li and found out that Tang Li was indeed here. Su Ziqing said she would come over to see Tang Li. The two of them agreed to meet at the entrance of the faculty of economics. When Tang Li reached the entrance of the faculty of economics and stood there, the students and teachers passing by could not help but look at her. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that Tang Li, who was with a group of experts in the medical world that day?¡± ¡°Why is she here today?¡± ¡°She¡¯s really pretty.¡± ¡°I heard from a friend at the medical school that the dean of the medical school personally invited her to give a lecture.¡± While waiting for Su Ziqing, Tang Li took out her phone and looked at the group chat. At this moment, not only was the group chat of the Mystic Society very lively, but the group chat of the Medical Association also had 99+ messages. She opened the group chat of the Mystic Society and saw that it was about the ghost festival in July. Only then did Tang Li remember that there were less than ten days left until the middle of July. Other than the group chat, the president of the Mystic Society also sent her many private messages. Xuan He, ¡°Master Tang, can you make time to come to the Mystic Society during this period of time? We¡¯ve been assigning positions for the guards on the Ghost Festival. We want you to guard Shangyang Mountain. Do you think it¡¯s alright?¡± Xuan He, ¡°Shangyang Mountain is the main entrance of Ghost Festival. If you can¡¯t handle it alone, we¡¯ll send a few more people to help you.¡± ¡­ After reading his message, Tang Li sent a message to him. ¡°I can do it alone. Also, I won¡¯t be coming to the Mystic Society. If there¡¯s anything I can do, just let me know.¡± Xuan He immediately replied, ¡°Alright, if you need us to prepare anything, just make a list and send it to me. The higher-ups are also taking this Ghost Festival very seriously. We must guard the Imperial Capital well.¡± Tang Li, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Cousin.¡± ¡°Miss Tang¡­¡± Tang Li looked at the two people who were walking towards her and was a little surprised to find that Xiang Wanwan was wearing exquisite makeup today. At that moment, Su Ziqing said to Tang Li in a teasing tone, ¡°Wanwan was going on a date with her boyfriend, but I dragged her over.¡± Xiang Wanwan blushed and denied, ¡°We¡¯re not a couple.¡± She didn¡¯t have classes this morning and was about to go to the neighboring school to listen to the lecture when Qi Lingxuan called. He said that he was about to arrive at Imperial University, so they decided to meet up. ¡°Why do you have to put on such beautiful makeup every time you meet him?¡± Xiang Wanwan blushed even more. Tang Li looked at Xiang Wanwan and said to her, ¡°Go ahead and see the person you want to see.¡± Su Ziqing frowned imperceptibly. Tang Li knew that Xiang Wanwan and Qi Lingxuan couldn¡¯t be together and that Xiang Wanwan would suffer if they were together, so why did she let them meet? Xiang Wanwan had been looking forward to meeting Qi Lingxuan, but after seeing Tang Li, she suddenly stopped looking forward to it. ¡°He¡¯s still on the way. Let¡¯s go to the cafe first. I don¡¯t wanna stand there like an idiot, waiting for him.¡± Tang Li did not object. Su Ziqing wanted to say something but gave up. When the three of them went to the cafe and sat down, Qi Lingxuan drove to the entrance of Imperial University and called Xiang Wanwan. In the past, whenever he called Xiang Wanwan, she would answer. But this time, she hung up and sent him a message. Xiang Wanwan, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I have something on at the last minute. Can you wait for me for half an hour?¡± Qi Lingxuan frowned and quickly typed, ¡°Reason.¡± Xiang Wanwan, ¡°My friend is at Imperial University. This friend is very important to me.¡± Qi Lingxuan, ¡°Is it a man or a woman?¡± Xiang Wanwan, ¡°A woman.¡± Qi Lingxuan gripped his phone, anger flashing across his eyes. Was he not as important as her friend? During this period of time, he had been extremely busy. When he finally had some time, he wanted to come and see her, but she actually made him wait for half an hour. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. However, Xiang Wanwan was special to him, so he decided to wait for her. However, after waiting for a while, his phone suddenly rang. After answering the call, the other party said, ¡°I¡¯ve found what you wanted. It¡¯s at the harbor.¡± He asked, ¡°Are you sure those people have it?¡± The other party: ¡°Yes.¡± Qi Lingxuan, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there in an hour.¡± At the cafe. The three of them found a seat by the window and sat down. They asked for coffee and started chatting casually. However, Xiang Wanwan was obviously a little distracted after sending the message and had been looking at her phone. Su Ziqing gave Tang Li a look, and Tang Li shook her head. Su Ziqing frowned even more and found a topic to talk to Xiang Wanwan about. Half an hour later, Tang Li was going to the hall. She asked Su Ziqing, ¡°Ziqing, do you want to come with me?¡± Su Ziqing shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to the library to study.¡± Tang Li left first. The moment Tang Li left, Su Ziqing looked at Xiang Wanwan and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to see your boyfriend.¡± Xiang Wanwan quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can go myself.¡± Su Ziqing smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that you and Tang Lei are a good match, but since you don¡¯t like him, you have to let me see what your mysterious boyfriend looks like. That way, I can tell Tang Lei and get him to give up on you.¡± Xiang Wanwan thought for a moment. She didn¡¯t like Tang Lei and didn¡¯t want to make him wait for her. She also knew that Tang Lei would occasionally send Su Ziqing messages to ask about her. Since Su Ziqing said so, Xiang Wanwan didn¡¯t stop her. The two of them walked out of the school. When they reached the school entrance, they saw a black car parked not far away. Su Ziqing asked, ¡°Is it that car?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xiang Wanwan nodded and was about to walk over with Su Ziqing when she saw Qi Lingxuan come down from the driver¡¯s seat and walk over. Qi Lingxuan was wearing a black suit. He was tall, handsome, and looked like the male lead of a novel. After he walked up to Xiang Wanwan, he glared at Su Ziqing before opening the front passenger seat and gestured for Xiang Wanwan to enter. Su Ziqing said, ¡°So Wanwan¡¯s boyfriend is the young master of the Qi family.¡± Xiang Wanwan was not surprised that Su Ziqing knew Qi Lingxuan. She nodded in embarrassment. Su Ziqing nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back to school. Have fun you guys.¡± With that, she turned and walked towards the school gate. Xiang Wanwan watched as Su Ziqing left before getting into the car. She was about to say something to Qi Lingxuan. Qi Lingxuan suddenly leaned over. The powerful male hormones instantly hit her, making Xiang Wanwan blush. After Qi Lingxuan fastened her seatbelt, he drove away. Xiang Wanwan asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡± Qi Lingxuan glanced at her and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t sell you.¡± Chapter 474 - Qi Yihan fell Unconscious Tang Li thought that it would not be too crowded if she went to the hall where Qi Yihan¡¯s lecture was held half an hour early. Unexpectedly, there were a lot of people who had the same thoughts as her, especially teachers from other schools. In order to make it in time, they came very early. In addition, many executives from other companies rushed over too when they heard the news. When Tang Li reached the entrance of the hall, there was already an endless stream of people entering. Everyone was chatting excitedly about today¡¯s lecture as they walked. Among the people, there were some women who clearly spent a lot of time dressing up. ¡°I¡¯m so excited. Finally, Professor Qi is giving a lecture. As the CEO of the Qi Group, not only is he good at making money, he¡¯s also so handsome. He¡¯s my idol.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that not only are the teachers from our university¡¯s finance department here listening to his lecture today, but also the executives from large companies.¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s squeeze in. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to stand.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± When Tang Li heard this, she subconsciously quickened her pace. However, after walking in, she understood why Qi Yihan asked her to come over early. A few minutes after the hall was opened, it was already packed with people. As Tang Li walked, she heard many people talking about Qi Yihan with admiration. When she finally squeezed to the front, she happened to see a seat in the middle. Sitting beside that seat was a teacher from Imperial University who was stopping the woman who wanted to sit down. ¡°Sorry, this seat is already taken.¡± The woman was wearing a high-end suit and ten-centimeter high heels. She had exquisite makeup on and looked like she just came over from the company. When she heard the teacher, she frowned and said unhappily, ¡°You must be a teacher at Imperial University, right? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s wrong to occupy two seats at the same time?¡± The teacher frowned and replied, ¡°Professor Qi specially asked me to reserve this seat for his wife. If you think it¡¯s unfair, you should have come earlier.¡± These words made the woman embarrassed. She turned around and left in a huff. When Tang Li heard this, she walked over and bumped into the woman. The woman stopped and glared at Tang Li, who was wearing a mask. Tang Li glanced at her and walked up to the teacher. The woman subconsciously turned to look at Tang Li with a cold smile, waiting to see a good show. The teacher sitting at the side did not recognize Tang Li, who was wearing a mask, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. this seat is for Professor Qi¡¯s wife.¡± Tang Li nodded and took off her mask. ¡°I¡¯m Tang Li.¡± The moment the teacher saw Tang Li¡¯s beautiful face, he recognized her. He quickly stood up and said, ¡°Miss Tang, please have a seat.¡± ¡°Why can she sit here but I can¡¯t!¡± The woman standing there was displeased. She didn¡¯t hear the teacher call Tang Li Fourth Madam and thought that Tang Li probably wasn¡¯t Qi Yihan¡¯s wife. Tang Li turned around and looked at her. She smiled and said, ¡°Because my husband saved this seat for me.¡± The woman was stunned for a moment before she left awkwardly. The moment Tang Li sat down, many people started discussing in low voices. ¡°So she¡¯s Professor Qi¡¯s wife. She¡¯s indeed very beautiful.¡± ¡°I heard that the medical school wants to invite her to be a professor. Is she really that capable?¡± ¡°Professor Qi¡¯s wife must be very capable.¡± When it was almost ten o¡¯clock, there was a huge commotion at the back of the hall. Everyone subconsciously turned around and saw Qi Yihan walking among a few well-built bodyguards. Wherever the group of people went, everyone subconsciously moved aside. When he reached the front, he did not immediately go to the stage. Instead, he first glanced at where Tang Li was sitting. After seeing Tang Li, he walked to the podium. The moment Qi Yihan stood on the podium, his noble and powerful aura instantly stunned everyone. Even if he didn¡¯t speak, the entire venue immediately fell silent. Then, he took the microphone and started his speech. Qi Yihan¡¯s speech was very profound. One had to listen carefully to understand. Once they understood, they would feel enlightened. After the lecture ended at 12, many people rushed up to ask Qi Yihan questions. Tang Li had to sit down and wait for him. After waiting for more than half an hour, she was really hungry. She walked behind the people who were surrounding Qi Yihan and said, ¡°Everyone.¡± Her voice was not loud, but everyone heard her. They subconsciously turned to look at her. Tang Li stood there and asked, ¡°It¡¯s almost one. Aren¡¯t you all hungry?¡± Other than Qi Yihan, everyone was stunned. Tang Li added, ¡°My husband and I are hungry.¡± These words made everyone smile embarrassedly. ¡°Haha¡­ We were too eager to ask Professor Qi questions and forgot that it was already past lunchtime.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, but I have another question. Professor Qi, why don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Qi Yihan walked to Tang Li with his notebook and said, ¡°That¡¯s all for today. My wife and I still have something to do, so we gotta go.¡± With that, he walked down the stage with Tang Li. The group of people standing there wanted to stop him from leaving, but for some reason, they did not dare to. After Tang Li and Qi Yihan walked out of the hall, Qi Yihan smiled and said to Tang Li, ¡°Luckily, you came today. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to leave until late in the afternoon.¡± ¡°When you gave lectures in the past, did they always keep you for so long?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Qi Yihan said, ¡°I can only give a lecture every few months. If I wasn¡¯t too busy in the afternoon, I would stay to answer their questions.¡± Tang Li held his hand, her heart aching a little. ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll be there with you whenever you give lectures. Once the lecture finishes, I¡¯ll take you away immediately.¡± Qi Yihan held her hand and smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± When the two of them were about to reach the car, Tang Li¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was from Xuan He. Xuan He asked Tang Li, ¡°Master Tang, I heard that your husband is giving a lecture at Imperial University today. Are you also at Imperial University?¡± Tang Li was a little curious as to why he asked this. Xuan He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. It just so happens that there¡¯s something going on at Imperial University¡¯s Chemistry Department recently, so the university invited people from the Mystic Society to take a look. I thought that since you are there, why don¡¯t you go take a look?¡± Tang Li did not answer him immediately. Instead, she asked Qi Yihan, ¡°Yihan, are you in a hurry to return to the company this afternoon?¡± ¡°No at all.¡± Tang Li nodded and said to Xuan He, ¡°Alright, after lunch, I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll inform them. You can just go over.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up, Tang Li told Qi Yihan about what Xuan He said. Qi Yihan nodded. He originally planned to take Tang Li out for a meal, but he gave up on that idea and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re going to the Chemistry Department later, let¡¯s eat at the school cafeteria.¡± Tang Li did not object. There was not only a cafeteria at Imperial University, but also a relatively high-end restaurant. However, it was the holiday now, so there were not many people in the restaurant. When the two of them entered, it was empty. And there was only a middle-aged waiter wiping the table. When the waiter saw them enter, he quickly greeted them warmly and handed them the menu. ¡°Professor Qi, Mrs. Qi, I didn¡¯t expect you to come here for lunch. Order whatever you want. I¡¯ll get the chef to prepare at once.¡± Tang Li took the menu and quickly ordered a few dishes. ¡°That¡¯s all we need.¡± The waiter quickly noted it down. Tang Li ordered some more. ¡°And these for them.¡± Tang Li was talking about the bodyguards who were sitting at the other table. The waiter quickly nodded. ¡°Alright, wait a moment. Many of the dishes were prepared in advance. They¡¯ll be ready soon.¡± The moment the waiter left, Qi Yihan rested his forehead on his hands, looking a little tired. Tang Li reached out to touch his forehead. His temperature was normal, so she asked, ¡°Why are you so tired?¡± Qi Yihan held her hand and kissed it. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have been feeling tired since this morning.¡± Tang Li placed her finger on his artery. His pulse was normal. Qi Yihan held her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I must have been too tired recently and my body is not functioning well.¡± Tang Li was still worried and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go with me to the Chemistry Department later. Just rest in the car.¡± Qi Yihan was really tired and nodded. After dinner, Qi Yihan sent Tang Li to the Chemistry Department. When Tang Li got out of the car, she said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Sleep for a while. I¡¯ll try to finish as soon as possible. We¡¯ll go home later.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After Tang Li left, Qi Yihan leaned back and closed his eyes, but soon, he was overwhelmed by a dizziness. In the next second, he lost consciousness and looked like he had fallen asleep. Tang Li walked for a while before seeing a person who looked like a teacher stride over to welcome her. When she arrived in front of Tang Li, she introduced herself, ¡°Miss Tang, hello. I¡¯m a staff member from the Chemistry Department. You can call me He. I will take you to see the situation inside, but please don¡¯t tell anyone afterwards.¡± Tang Li nodded in understanding. He brought Tang Li to the laboratory building. Tang Li took a few steps and suddenly stopped to look at the car parked there. For some reason, she felt panicked. Seeing that she was not leaving, He asked, ¡°Miss Tang, did you leave something in the car?¡± As far as He knew, masters in this field all had some kind of special tools to collect ghosts. Tang Li was a little worried about Qi Yihan. She nodded and said, ¡°I did leave something in the car. Wait for me here.¡± With that, she turned and walked towards the car. When she reached the car, she opened the door and saw that Qi Yihan was already asleep. Tang Li reached out to touch his face. He did not wake up. No matter how she looked at him, he seemed perfectly fine. Tang Li thought for a moment and adjusted the seat. She took off his shoes and let him lie down. Then, she took out a thin blanket from the bag to cover him. After that, she got out of the car and told the bodyguard in front, ¡°If I¡¯m not back in two hours and Yihan hasn¡¯t woken up, come and find me.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Only then did Tang Li follow He to the laboratory building. Chapter 475 - The Ghost Gate The laboratory building looked very desolate. Xiao He explained to Tang Li, ¡°Recently, there have been many accidents in the laboratory building, so the school prohibited students from entering.¡± Tang Li nodded and followed her in. After entering the glass door, a middle-aged man walked over. When the middle-aged man saw Tang Li, he was obviously surprised. ¡°Ms. Xiao, why did you bring a student in? Didn¡¯t you say that a master will come today to check this building?¡± Xiao He told him, ¡°Miss Tang is a master recommended by the Mystic Society.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The middle-aged man opened his mouth in shock. After a while, he said in surprise, ¡°Sorry, but you really look like a student.¡± Tang Li smiled at him. Xiao He added, ¡°Mr. Zhang, stay downstairs and watch. Don¡¯t let anyone in. I¡¯ll bring Miss Tang up to take a look.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After the middle-aged man agreed, he quickly took out a magnetic card and handed it to Xiao He. ¡°You can open every room you want with this magnetic card.¡± Xiao He took the card and said to Tang Li, ¡°Miss Tang, let¡¯s go.¡± This laboratory building had a total of six floors and an area of more than a thousand square meters. There were more than ten laboratories on each floor. ¡°The first, second, and third floors are usually where junior students do experiments. The fourth and fifth floors are where graduate students do experiments. The sixth floor is only open to professors.¡± As Xiao He spoke, she brought Tang Li to the elevator. After the two of them entered the elevator, he asked Tang Li, ¡°Miss Tang, which floor do you want to go to first?¡± ¡°The fourth floor.¡± Xiao He pressed the fourth floor. When the elevator was going up, Xiao He peeked at Tang Li several times. When they were about to reach the floor, she finally could not help but ask, ¡°Miss Tang, are you sure we don¡¯t need to prepare anything?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± After Tang Li answered, the elevator arrived. When she walked out of the elevator, she suddenly said to Xiao He, ¡°Ms. Xiao, you don¡¯t have to follow me. Wait for me at the ground floor.¡± Xiao He was shocked and his face turned pale. She quickly asked, ¡°Miss Tang, have you sensed anything?¡± Tang Li glanced at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Leave it to me.¡± After giving Tang Li the magnetic card, Xiao He went downstairs. Tang Li walked into the corridor with the magnetic card. The corridor was very long. Because there was a turn, one could not see the end of it. Coupled with the fact that all the doors were closed, it was quiet and a little dark. Tang Li walked alone in the corridor, and her footsteps were especially loud. After walking for a while, she stopped by the door 407. She reached out to open the door with the magnetic card. What entered her sight was a variety of test tubes as well as a middle-aged man in his fifties who was standing by the test table and doing experiments. The middle-aged man was wearing a lab gown, and his expression was especially serious. Tang Li walked towards him. He did not stop his experiment as if he did not notice her. Tang Li walked to the table and watched him do the experiment without saying anything. After a while, the experiment ended. The middle-aged man raised his head to look at Tang Li. Tang Li asked, ¡°Why did you stay here and come out to scare people?¡± After saying that, she glanced at his name tag. He was actually a professor called Lu Guangyuan. Professor Lu was obviously a little surprised that Tang Li could see him. In the next second, he was about to leave when he was blocked by an invisible barrier. Professor Lu turned around to look at Tang Li and said firmly, ¡°Are you a master?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve caused a lot of trouble for the students and teachers here. I¡¯m here to take you away.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t leave,¡± Lu Guangyuan said. ¡°It¡¯s been five years. I can¡¯t even leave this building. Some people want to take me away, but they can¡¯t. Also¡­¡± He emphasized in a serious tone, ¡°I¡¯ve never harmed anyone. Or rather, I¡¯ve saved many students in the past five years.¡± Tang Li could tell that he didn¡¯t harm anyone. If he had really harmed someone, there would be black smoke on his body. Not only was there no black smoke on his body, but he was also emitting a faint golden light. It was obvious that he had accumulated some good deeds. She asked, ¡°Why are there many rumors about you scaring people recently?¡± Hearing that, Professor Lu was angry. ¡°That¡¯s because some students are too bold. They do dangerous experiments without letting their teachers know. They almost killed themselves, so I scared them away.¡± ¡°There are also some students who are too reckless. Not only do they waste chemical reagents, but sometimes they also leave some dangerous chemical reagents on the table. If the people who come later are not careful, their life will be in danger.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li fell silent. After a long while, she asked, ¡°Professor Lu, how did you die?¡± Professor Lu sighed and said, ¡°That day, a group of students were doing an experiment in the laboratory when the alarm suddenly rang. Coincidentally, I was on the same floor. When I opened the door of the laboratory, a powerful poisonous gas was emitted from inside, and the students were on the ground, unconscious.¡± ¡°I knew that calling for emergency service was too late, so I grabbed a gas mask and went in to save them. Unexpectedly, when I saved the last student that day, his body was pressed under a laboratory table. When I dragged him out, the gas mask was torn off. In the end, that student and I were poisoned to death in that laboratory at the same time.¡± ¡°Then¡­ What about that student?¡± ¡°He left immediately.¡± Tang Li understood. Professor Lu was obsessed with that experiment and couldn¡¯t leave. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°I know how to make you leave.¡± Tang Li went straight to see the leaders of the Chemistry Department and told them about Professor Lu. The leaders were all surprised, but none of them doubted Tang Li¡¯s words. The dean said, ¡°Professor Lu is one of the most responsible professors in our school. At that time, he saved dozens of students. In the end, he died in that laboratory with the student who did the experiment. Miss Tang, tell us what we need to do. As long as we can help Professor Lu, we are willing to do anything.¡± Tang Li told them, ¡°You can talk to Professor Lu and ask him to let go of his obsession.¡± The dean thought for a moment and agreed. Soon, several leaders rushed over. Under Tang Li¡¯s lead, they saw Professor Lu. The dean personally promised him, ¡°In the future, we will get security guards to patrol all the laboratories that are undergoing experiments. We will also educate students about safety. Professor Lu, don¡¯t worry, you can leave.¡± The other leaders also said something. Only then did Professor Lu feel relieved. Under Tang Li¡¯s guidance, he left the laboratory building. When Tang Li walked out of the laboratory building, she found Qi Yihan waiting for her outside the door. She strode over and smiled at him. Qi Yihan touched her face and asked, ¡°Is the matter settled?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± As the two of them walked towards the car, Tang Li told him what was going on. Qi Yihan said, ¡°He¡¯s a very responsible professor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Professor Lu has been keeping these students from danger in the past five years. He collected a lot of good deeds. When he left, I got half of it.¡± With that, she showed him her palm. Only Qi Yihan could see the golden light on her palm. ¡°Is this the reward you want?¡± ¡°Sort of. I¡¯ve never done anything for free.¡± These words amused Qi Yihan. He held her hand and the two of them walked under the sun, as if their bodies were covered in a layer of light. For the next few days, Qi Yihan was not too tired. Tang Li was relieved. In the blink of an eye, it was the 14th of July. Tang Li woke up early in the morning and felt inexplicably depressed. She called Qiqi and Linlin over and said to them, ¡°I¡¯ll guard Ghost Gate tonight. When the time comes, stay by your godfather¡¯s side and protect him.¡± Qiqi and Linlin immediately replied, ¡°Yes, Godmother.¡± Qi Yihan was very worried about her. ¡°Take them with you. If there are malicious ghosts that you can¡¯t deal with, they can help you.¡± ¡°I can guard it alone. I¡¯m worried about the other exits. If a few malicious ghosts sneak out, it¡¯ll be troublesome.¡± Qi Yihan frowned. Qiqi and Xiaoli spoke up for Tang Li. ¡°Godfather, Godmother can even suppress us. Those ghosts are nothing to her. Don¡¯t worry about her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± In the end, Qi Yihan agreed to let Tang Li go alone. Tang Li went to the Mystic Society first. After discussing the measures to deal with the opening of the ghost gate, everyone started taking action. Mount Shangyang was the largest cemetery in the Imperial Capital. There were more than a hundred thousand cemeteries on this mountain, and it was also the place with the densest Yin Spirit. When Tang Li drove here, it was noon. The sun at noon in July was supposed to be very hot, but as soon as she approached Mount Shangyang, a chill ran down her spine. People in the Imperial Capital took the middle of July seriously. Many people would come over during the day to visit their deceased. There was a guard room under the cemetery. Normally, there would be people guarding the cemetery, but on the Ghost Festival, the people guarding the cemetery would go back. A little further out of the guard room was a large piece of flat land. Other than parking the car, there was also a group of people selling flowers. After Tang Li parked the car in the parking lot, she walked towards the guard room. The person guarding the cemetery was a middle-aged man who looked to be in his thirties. At this moment, he was reading the newspaper. When he heard the knock on the door, he turned around. When he saw Tang Li, surprise flashed across his eyes. He thought that such a beautiful woman should be here to visit her deceased. Why was she looking for him? The guard quickly put down the newspaper and walked over to open the door. Tang Li went straight to the point. ¡°You must have received a notice from the higher-ups that someone will come to replace you today, right?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± The middle-aged man looked shocked. ¡°Is that you?¡± ¡°Yes, you can go back now.¡± Chapter 476 - Guarding the Mountain Other than Qi Hao, who had already gone overseas, the other men in the Qi family were all called over by the old man. The old man glanced at his grandchildren and then at Qi Yihan. ¡°Where did Li go?¡± Qi Yihan replied, ¡°The higher-ups called her over. They need her help with something.¡± The old man nodded and suddenly asked, ¡°I heard that Tiancheng and Yaolong have been going on blind dates recently.¡± Everyone was a little surprised that the old man would suddenly bring this up. Second Master quickly replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. Guizhi has already found them a suitable girl. We can start preparing the wedding.¡± For a family like the Qi family, as long as the young ones were willing to get married, they could marry pretty much any girl from the upper class. The old man nodded in satisfaction and looked at Third Master. Third Master quickly said, ¡°Zeyu has come of age yet. It¡¯s still too early to talk about marriage.¡± Unexpectedly, the old man said, ¡°It¡¯s not early. We can let him get engaged first and get married when he¡¯s old enough. Haven¡¯t you realized that there are only a few in the fourth generation of our Qi family?¡± These words surprised the masters even more. First Master asked directly, ¡°Father, did something happen?¡± The old man looked at him unhappily and said with a straight face, ¡°What can happen? I¡¯m just concerned about you guys.¡± With that, she looked at Qi Lingxuan. Although he did not like this grandson of his, after hearing what the master said this morning, he felt that since this grandson was capable, he should keep him. ¡°Everyone, stay here today. This morning, a master said that today is the Ghost Year, a once-in-a-lifetime occasion where ghosts are everywhere. The master gave me some talismans. When the time comes, the malicious ghosts won¡¯t be able to reach omy courtyard. It¡¯s safer for you to stay here than in the Qi Mansion.¡± These words shocked the other men. Qi Yihan frowned and said, ¡°If it¡¯s really as scary as that master said, Father should call everyone over.¡± The old man¡¯s expression darkened. He didn¡¯t like it when his words were refuted. However, this was his favorite youngest son, so he explained, ¡°Master said that women carry a strong Yin Spirit and that their coming here will bring trouble to our family. Besides, there will be a group of masters guarding the Ghost Gate tonight, so there might not be any malicious ghosts coming out. Don¡¯t worry about the women. I¡¯ve already sent that master to the Qi Mansion and paid a high price to let him stay there. The master will protect them.¡± After saying this, he added, ¡°Call Li and ask her to come over later.¡± If Tang Li was capable, he would feel more at ease with Tang Li around. Qi Yihan still frowned. If the women in the family found out about what the old man did, they would be disappointed. He lowered his eyes and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°If I am here, Qiqi and Linlin have to be here with me too.¡± ¡°No, children attract the Yin Spirit!¡± The old man¡¯s face darkened. ¡°These two children are not yours and Li¡¯s to begin with. Why did you bring them here? If something happens, our entire Qi family will suffer.¡± Qi Yihan was about to say something when the old man said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll go and rest first. You guys are not allowed to go back today.¡± With that said, he stood up and left. After the old man returned to his room, Third Master said, ¡°Fourth Brother, don¡¯t blame Father. Father is doing this for our own good.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and turned to walk out. Third Master quickly asked, ¡°Fourth brother, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay at the Qi Mansion.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave.¡± The old man, who had already entered the room, suddenly came out and shouted at him, ¡°After tonight, you can do whatever you want, but not tonight.¡± Qi Yihan turned around and looked at the old man opposite him. His gaze then swept across the others. Suddenly, his eyes blurred and he felt that the people in front of him had all turned black and white. He suddenly wanted to find Tang Li. He felt that if he did not find her now, he would forever lose her.. With this thought in mind, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get Li.¡± The old man nodded and said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the sake of the entire Qi family. Maybe nothing will happen tonight. Even if something happens, we have Talismans and masters. We will be safe.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and did not say anything else. He turned around and walked towards the car. When Qi Yihan came, he brought Qiqi and Linlin with him, who were sitting in the car while he was gone. After getting into the car, Qiqi and Linlin seemed to have sensed his mood. At the same time, they leaned against the back of the seat and looked at him. Linlin asked in a sweet voice, ¡°Godfather, are you unhappy?¡± Qi Yihan turned to look at the two little ones and said, ¡°Sit tight. I¡¯ll take you to your godmother.¡± Qiqi and Linlin looked at each other. Qiqi said with a straight face, ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous over there. Godmother asked me and Linlin to protect you at home.¡± Qi Yihan was silent for two seconds. He was really anxious to find Tang Li, but he couldn¡¯t really go over just like that. What if he made things worse for her? He said, ¡°I¡¯ll call and ask if I can go.¡± With that, he took out his phone and called Tang Li. When Tang Li heard that Qi Yihan wanted to look for her, she wanted to reject him. However, she didn¡¯t because she felt bored guarding the mountain alone. Coupled with the fact that she was strangely worried about Qi Yihan, she said, ¡°Come over then.¡± Then, she added, ¡°Let Qiqi and Linlin join us.¡± She felt that with Qiqi and Linlin around, he would be safe. Ghosts were all made of Yin Spirit. Qiqi and Linlin could easily swallow a lot of Yin Spirit. After hanging up, Tang Li did not wait long before Qi Yihan arrived with the two little ones. Despite it was two in the afternoon, the hottest time of the day, many people still came to pay respect to their ancestors When Tang Li saw Qi Yihan walking over, she quickly stood up and opened the guard room, waving at him. ¡°Hubby, Qiqi, Linlin, come over quickly.¡± Qi Yihan¡¯s aura was too strong. Coupled with the fact that he was holding two little cuties, he attracted everyone¡¯s attention. When Tang Li called out, everyone immediately looked at her. Tang Li ignored everyone¡¯s gazes. When the three of them walked over, she pulled Qi Yihan into the guard room. After sitting down, she rested her chin on one hand and asked Qi Yihan with a smile, ¡°Hubby, did you miss me?¡± Qi Yihan touched her cheek and nodded. Linlin, who was standing at the side, giggled. Then, she covered Qiqi¡¯s mouth with her hand and whispered into his ear, ¡°I think Godmother is very bored and wants Godfather to keep her company.¡± Tang Li kicked her calf and said, ¡°Kids, behave yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a kid.¡± Linlin raised her head and puffed out her chest. ¡°I¡¯m an adult Kylin.¡± ¡°Then turn into an adult and show me.¡± Linlin stopped talking and looked sad. Qi Yihan looked at the two girls who were bickering and his lips curled up. He said, ¡°Will my staying here with you tonight affect you?¡± ¡°No, you just have to stay in this guard room and let Qiqi and Linlin protect you. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll be afraid when you see so many strange ghosts in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be afraid,¡± Qi Yihan said. ¡°I don¡¯t think ghosts are scary. The scariest thing is the human heart.¡± Tang Li agreed with him and nodded. However, she still said, ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll give you some stuff. Even if Qiqi and Linlin are not by your side, no ghosts will dare to approach you.¡± Linlin immediately said, ¡°Qiqi and I will definitely stay with Godfather tonight.¡± ¡°I said if.¡± After saying that, Tang Li looked out the window. Tang Li asked, ¡°Did you feel the cold air when you came?¡± ¡°I felt it,¡± Qiqi and Linlin replied at the same time. Qi Yihan asked, ¡°Is it because the Yin Spirit here is too strong?¡± ¡°Partly, and partly because this is the main entrance of the Ghost Gate. Yin Spirit is already leaking out.¡± Qi Yihan nodded in agreement. When it was past three o¡¯clock, there were fewer and fewer people. At four o¡¯clock, it was almost empty. At this moment, Qi Yihan¡¯s phone rang. It was from First Master. First Master asked, ¡°Fourth Brother, why does it take you so long to pick up Fourth Sister-in-law? Father is already angry and wants you to come back quickly.¡± Qi Yihan said calmly, ¡°Li and I have something on, so we won¡¯t be coming over.¡± ¡°Outrageous!¡± The old man¡¯s displeased voice was heard immediately. ¡°If you don¡¯t come back right away, I¡¯ll get the bodyguards to kidnap you back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t send bodyguards over. Let them protect you.¡± Qi Yihan hung up after saying that. Tang Li tilted her head to look at him, a little surprised that he would go against his father. Qi Yihan told Tang Li what the old man said today. In the end, he said tiredly, ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with Father¡¯s way of doing things. In a family like ours, it¡¯s fine to be controlling and dictatorial. But today, I can¡¯t accept it anymore. I felt very tired and didn¡¯t want to listen to him anymore.¡± Tang Li held his hand and said, ¡°If I were you, I would also refute. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Qi Yihan tilted his head to look at her and his mood suddenly brightened. He felt that as long as Tang Li could understand him and stand on his side, nothing else mattered. The field below the cemetery was very wide. It was still early before dark. Tang Li suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we barbecue? It¡¯s such a wide field and there¡¯s no one around. Isn¡¯t it the best place to barbecue?¡± Qi Yihan subconsciously looked at the cemetery beside him. As if knowing what he was thinking, Tang Li smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there aren¡¯t many ghosts here. Most of them have left. If we barbecue here, we can let them smell it.¡± Qi Yihan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. He said, ¡°Even if you want to barbecue, we don¡¯t have the tools and food.¡± Tang Li turned her gaze to linlin. Linlin blinked her big eyes in confusion. Tang Li gave her an amiable smile. ¡°Linlin, go buy the tools and foods. I¡¯ll give you an Invisibility Talisman. Fly to the market and bring back some food.¡± ¡°Oh, right. Don¡¯t forget the barbecue tools.¡± Linlin was stunned. ¡°Godmother, I¡¯m a baby. How can I buy so many things?¡± Tang Li raised her hand to pull her braid and asked, ¡°You just said that you¡¯re an adult. Why are you a baby again?¡± With that, she pushed her. ¡°Hurry up. If you don¡¯t know what to buy, ask the butcher.¡± Then, she gave her her phone. ¡°You can pay with my phone.¡± Linlin had no choice but to go reluctantly. After Linlin left, Qi Yihan looked at Tang Li. Tang Li smiled at him and said, ¡°Linlin is a sweet talker. She can definitely carry out the task.¡± Qi Yihan chuckled. Linlin returned an hour later. As expected, she did not disappoint Tang Li and bought a lot of delicious food. When she turned back into a human, she pouted and said unhappily, ¡°When the guard in the market saw me carrying so much stuff, he asked me to call my parents to pick me up. If I didn¡¯t run fast, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to come back.¡± Tang Li, ¡°I¡¯ll reward you with delicious food later.¡± Linlin was instantly happy. Qi Yihan would definitely be the one to set up the barbecue. Tang Li, Qiqi, and Linlin stood at the side and waited. At this moment, Xuan He called. Before Xuan He could speak, he saw Qi Yihan and the grill beside Tang Li. He was speechless and suddenly forgot why he called. Seeing that Xuan He remained silent, Tang Li asked, ¡°Master Xuan, why are you calling me?¡± Xuan He came back to his senses and quickly asked, ¡°Master Tang, will your husband affect you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll make him stay in the guard room.¡± Xuan He knew what Tang Li was capable of, so he did not say anything else. Instead, they started talking about serious matters. ¡°We¡¯re all ready, but I¡¯m worried that something unexpected will happen, so we¡¯re going to use a special communication method. When the time comes, whoever is in trouble, the others will be able to get the news immediately and rush over to help.¡± Tang Li nodded and said, ¡°Use the talisman to communicate. Later, we¡¯ll cast a spell together to make our talismans connect.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up the phone, Tang Li went to the side and took out a talisman. Together with the other masters, they used mystic techniques to connect everyone¡¯s talismans. After she was done doing that, Qi Yihan finished grilling a lot of delicious food, so Tang Li started eating. As soon as the sun set, this place became gloomy. Although it was July, the place was actually cold. The four of them entered the guard room. Tang Li drew another talisman to cover the entire room. With a flash, the guard room seemed to be isolated from the outside world. Chapter 477 - The End In summer, it would usually be dark around eight in the Imperial Capital. However, on Shangyang Mountain, it was already dark outside the guard room at seven. Coupled with the fact that there were no street lamps and the moon was blocked by dark clouds, the wind was blowing outside the guard room like a ghost wailing. Ordinary people would definitely be scared to death at this moment. Qi Yihan looked out the window and asked Tang Li, ¡°Are there already ghosts coming out?¡± ¡°No,¡± Tang Li said. ¡°This is caused by the Yin Spirit that came out of the ghost gate before it opened.¡± Qi Yihan looked outside for a while and suddenly said to Tang Li, ¡°Li, take out my toolbox.¡± Although Tang Li did not know what he wanted to do, she immediately took it out. Qi Yihan placed the toolbox on the table in the guard room and quickly opened it. He then took out a few special-looking parts and quickly assembled them. Tang Li watched him assemble without blinking. Before long, he assembled something that looked like a compact. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°A magnetic field detector.¡± Qi Yihan tested the dial in the room. Seeing that there was no reaction, he asked Tang Li, ¡°Li, is this room isolated by you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± With that, she asked, ¡°Do you want to go out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The four of them walked to an empty space a meter away from the door. When they walked out of the area isolated by the talisman, the wind was even stronger, rustling their clothes. The needle on the dial in Qi Yihan¡¯s hand started to spin faster and faster. In the end, it was like a windmill that couldn¡¯t be stopped. ¡°The magnetic field here is already in a mess.¡± After Qi Yihan finished speaking, he took the dial and walked towards the entrance of the cemetery. As he walked, the needle on the dial was so fast that it was invisible. Just as he reached the metal door at the entrance, Tang Li stopped him. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t go in.¡± Qi Yihan nodded and put away the dial. The four of them returned to the guard room. The two of them discussed the cause of the magnetic field disruption. Qiqi and Linlin stood by the window and looked out. The two of them watched for a while before Linlin suddenly said to Tang Li, ¡°Godmother, a ghost is coming out of the cemetery.¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan looked out. Qi Yihan could not see it, so Tang Li tapped the space between his eyebrows and he saw several ghosts coming down from the mountain. Soon, they arrived and were looking at them curiously. These ghosts were from the cemetery and were dressed neatly. Other than their feet not touching the ground, they were not scary. Tang Li said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Our other goal tonight is to make all the ghosts that are lingering in the human world go to the Netherworld. These ghosts feel like they are about to leave, so they came down early. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid,¡± Qi Yihan said. ¡°They don¡¯t look like they pose a threat to us.¡± ¡°Yes, but when the ghost gate opens at midnight, there will be all kinds of ghosts. They might come to scare you, so don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Qi Yihan tilted his head to look at Tang Li, who was talking to him seriously. He held her hand and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Tang Li smiled back at him and leaned closer to him. She leaned her head on his shoulder and said, ¡°After I¡¯m done with work tonight, I want to travel for a while.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°I still want to eat the food you cook.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Linlin, who was standing by the window, whispered into Qiqi¡¯s ear, ¡°Godmother is acting cute to Godfather again.¡± Qiqi glanced at her and said, ¡°Godmother is a girl. She has the right to act cute.¡± When Linlin heard this, her eyes lit up. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯m a girl too. I want to act cute too.¡± Qiqi, ¡°Sure. Just find someone who can tolerate you.¡± Linlin didn¡¯t know what to say. As the time approached midnight, it was even darker outside. At eleven o¡¯clock, other than Tang Li and the others who were staying in the small room, the rest of the place was dark, as if it was covered by a thick black cloth. The ghosts they saw previously could no longer be seen. At that moment, Tang Li took out a talisman and threw it into the air. Immediately, images of the other masters appeared. Over there on their side, it was dark as well and seemed to be more dangerous. The moment they contacted each other, they told each other about the situation. Xuan He said, ¡°All the ghosts in the cemetery have come out, and the Yin Spirit around is getting stronger and stronger.¡± The other places were similar to his place. In the end, everyone looked at Tang Li. Tang Li said, ¡°It¡¯s about the same on my side, but according to my prediction, the gate of hell might open a few minutes earlier tonight.¡± ¡°What?!¡± The masters¡¯ expressions changed drastically. Xuan He quickly said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there must be many malicious ghosts smashing against the gate, trying to break through it. Master Tang, you have to be careful.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Tang Li talked to them for a while. Qiqi and Linlin, who were standing by the window, sensed something. At the same time, they turned around and said to Tang Li, ¡°Godparents, the ghost gate appeared.¡± Tang Li and Qi Yihan looked out of the window at the same time. As expected, they saw a trace of light in the darkness. In the light, an extremely large door appeared in the sky above the cemetery. Tang Li said to the masters, ¡°Everyone, be careful. The Ghost Gate has already appeared.¡± With that, she walked towards the door. As she walked, she said to Qiqi and Linlin, ¡°Qiqi, Xiaoli, protect your godfather.¡± ¡°Yes, Godmother.¡± ¡°Li.¡± Tang Li stopped by the door and turned to look at Qi Yihan. She smiled at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we can go back when the sun rises.¡± Qi Yihan nodded at her. ¡°Be careful.¡± Tang Li nodded and walked out. Tang Li quickly walked towards the Ghost Gate. The closer she was, the more powerful the Yin Spirit she could feel. At this moment, the ghost door was not opened yet. She quickly extended her finger and drew a talisman in the air. After the talisman was drawn, a golden light quickly attached to the ghost door. Then, she took out the copper bell. As she expected, the ghost gate opened a few minutes earlier. The moment the ghost gate opened, Tang Li leaped in. She stood inside and shook the copper bell in her hand. Soon, many malicious ghosts who wanted to rush out were stopped by her. A malicious ghost was unhappy. He bared his teeth and threatened, ¡°Human, I advise you to mind your own business.¡± Tang Li snorted and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯d better not go to places you¡¯re not supposed to go.¡± ¡°What if we insist on going?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s see if you have the ability!¡± The malicious ghosts immediately transformed into various terrifying shapes and attacked Tang Li. Tang Li did not stop shaking the copper bell. A peach wood sword appeared in her other hand and she started fighting with the ghosts. These malicious ghosts had done many evil things in the human world to begin with. They could not reincarnate in the ghost world and would dissipate into ashes after some time. Therefore, they wanted to escape back to the human world and find a suitable body to reincarnate in. However, although these malicious ghosts looked powerful, they were nothing to Tang Li. The moment they touched the peach wood sword, they turned into ashes and disappeared. The other malicious ghosts who wanted to charge at her were stunned by the wooden sword in Tang Li¡¯s hand for a few seconds. However, when they thought that they would be turned into ashes anyway, they charged at her again. For a moment, Tang Li started a massacre of these malicious ghosts. As more ghosts disappeared, more ghosts charged at Tang Li. Tonight, the ghosts in the entire Ghost Festival were out of control. They kept increasing in number and Tang Li went on a killing spree. More than an hour later, the ghosts who wanted to rush out were finally afraid and did not dare to charge at her anymore. However, at that moment, Tang Li sensed an enormous power. She quickly shouted outside the ghost gate, ¡°Qiqi, Linlin, come and guard the gate!¡± Then, she took out the Guqin. She dropped her blood on the Guqin and threw it out. In the next second, her consciousness was pulled into a huge vortex. ¡°Li!¡± Knock, knock, knock! ¡°Master Tang, are you inside?¡± The sudden knock on the door brought Tang Li back to her senses. She subconsciously raised her right hand to look at her wrist. There was no longer a red line. She subconsciously looked around and realized that she had returned to the room in the real world. ¡°How is that possible!¡± In a panic, she started searching for the novel but couldn¡¯t find it anywhere. Her heart ached and her mind went blank. Seeing that she did not open the door and there was a lot of noise inside, the person outside pushed the door open and stuck his head in. Tang Li looked up at the same time. This person was the butler of this villa. Seeing that Tang Li seemed to be looking for something, he asked, ¡°Master Tang, what are you looking for?¡± ¡°A romance novel.¡± Tang Li did not find the novel and was extremely flustered. She quickly strode up to Butler Yang and asked, ¡°Did you see the romance novel in here?¡± Butler Yang was obviously a little confused by this question. He shook his head and said to her, ¡°Master Tang, there is no such a thing here.¡± Tang Li frowned. She remembered she entered the novel while the book spirit was fighting with the artifact spirit. Butler Yang really did not know why Master Tang asked such a strange question. However, remembering why he was here, he asked, ¡°Master Tang, when are you going to treat my master?¡± Tang Li was not in the mood to treat the owner of this place. She was worried that Yihan would go crazy if he found out that she was suddenly gone. The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became. Butler Yang was shocked by Tang Li¡¯s reaction. ¡°Master Tang¡­¡± Butler Yang suggested,¡± Why don¡¯t you go and see my master first? When you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll get someone from the villa to help you find whatever you want. ¡± ¡°No, help me find it now,¡± Tang Li said anxiously. ¡°Help me find a novel called xxxx.¡± Butler Yang was about to speak when a young man¡¯s voice came from behind him. ¡°Did Master Tang lose something in our villa?¡± Tang Li and Butler Yang looked over at the same time. When Tang Li saw this person, her pupils constricted rapidly. He looked exactly like Qi Lingxuan. Butler Yang greeted him, ¡°Young Master Lingxuan.¡± The young man looked at Tang Li and smiled at her. He introduced himself politely, ¡°I¡¯m Huo Lingxuan. The one who suddenly fainted is my cousin and the owner of this villa. Master Tang, I heard that your medical skills are very good. Please help my cousin.¡± Looking at the man in front of her, Tang Li¡¯s heart was racing. His name was Huo Lingxuan, and he looked exactly like the male lead in the book. She did not believe that there was no connection between them. She immediately put away the panic in her heart and asked the two of them, ¡°What¡¯s the full name of the patient?¡± Previously, she only knew that this patient was the head of the Huo family. Butler Yang was about to tell him. Huo Lingxuan suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Master Tang, why are you asking this? People don¡¯t normally call my cousin by his name. They call him the head of the Huo family.¡± Tang Li stared at Huo Lingxuan. There was definitely something wrong with this person. She lowered her eyes and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Alright, take me to see your family head now.¡± ¡°Master Tang doesn¡¯t look very well. Do you want to rest for a while?¡± Tang Li raised her head to look at Huo Lingxuan, and a cold glint flashed across her eyes. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything else. ¡°Take me to see your family head immediately.¡± Butler Yang immediately came back to his senses and gestured for Tang Li to follow him. ¡°Master Tang, please.¡± The two of them walked out. Huo Lingxuan, who was left behind, looked at the departing figure and a hint of ruthlessness flashed across his eyes. Then, he immediately followed. The three of them walked in the villa. There were armed guards everywhere. As they walked, Tang Li asked, ¡°How did the family head faint?¡± ¡°My cousin fainted without warning.¡± Tang Li glanced at Huo Lingxuan, who was eager to answer, and then at Butler Yang. Butler Yang said, ¡°Some time ago, the head of the family said that he was going somewhere to train, but he suddenly fainted the night before.¡± ¡°What abilities does your family head have?¡± The heads of these mysterious families all had very special abilities. ¡°Our family is the descendant of the divine beast, White Tiger. Cousin can become a White Tiger.¡± Hearing that, Tang Li suddenly understood something. Tang Li glanced at Huo Lingxuan and felt that this person must have something to do with it. She did not ask further. After walking for a while, Huo Lingxuan suddenly asked Tang Li, ¡°Master Tang, what novel did you say just now? It turns out that you masters like to read novels.¡± Tang Li glanced at Huo Lingxuan but did not say anything. Huo Lingxuan added, ¡°I have a cousin sister who likes to read novels too. What novel are you looking for? I¡¯ll help you ask her if she has it.¡± Tang Li suddenly stopped and immediately asked, ¡°Where is your cousin sister now?¡± ¡°She lives in my courtyard. If Master Tang wants to ask her, I¡¯ll take you there now.¡± Tang Li nodded. ¡°Alright, take me there now.¡± ¡°Alright, Master Tang, this way please.¡± With that, he pointed in another direction. Butler Yang, who was standing there, frowned and felt that Master Tang was acting a little strange. ¡°Master Tang, we¡¯re about to reach the main courtyard. Can you go and see the family head first?¡± Tang Li said, ¡°I¡¯ll see his cousin first. It won¡¯t take long.¡± With that, she gestured for Huo Lingxuan to lead the way. Huo Lingxuan brought her to his courtyard. Huo Lingxuan¡¯s courtyard was a little far from the head of the family¡¯s courtyard. The two of them walked for a long time before arriving. The moment she entered the courtyard, Tang Li asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your cousin sister?¡± ¡°Master Tang, don¡¯t worry. She is inside. Please.¡± The two of them continued walking towards the hall in the courtyard. When she reached the door of the living room, Tang Li saw the novel placed on the table. At the same time, there was a formation in the living room that ordinary people could not see. Huo Lingxuan said, ¡°Master Tang, she must be out playing. Why don¡¯t you go in and take a seat? I¡¯ll get someone to find her immediately.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Tang Li suddenly reached out her hand toward the book. The book flew into her hand as if it had wings. She glanced at the cover of the book and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for this book.¡± Then, she turned around and walked out of the door, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll borrow the book for a few days.¡± With that, she left. Huo Lingxuan looked at the departing figure and smiled evilly. As Tang Li walked, she placed her hand on the book, trying to wake up the book spirit inside. However, there was no reaction at all. She frowned and quickly opened the novel. Only then did she realize that this was not the one she was looking for. At this moment, a light flashed from the book and was about to suck her in. Tang Li snorted and quickly drew a talisman on the book, quickly sealing the light. ¡°How dare you set me up. You¡¯re courting death.¡± After saying that, Tang Li¡¯s body swayed. In the next second, she appeared in front of Huo Lingxuan. She grabbed his neck and asked in a low voice, ¡°Speak, what is your motive?¡± Huo Lingxuan did not expect Tang Li to find out so quickly and that she was not sucked into the book. He opened his mouth and said with difficulty, ¡°How is that possible!¡± Since that book could suck her in, why couldn¡¯t this one? Besides, he had asked many masters to cast a spell on this book! ¡°Tell me the truth.¡± Tang Li tightened her grip. Huo Lingxuan felt like he was about to suffocate. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you¡­ I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡± Only then did Tang Li let go of him. Huo Lingxuan coughed for a long time before saying with lingering fear, ¡°I want to seal my cousin in this novel so that I can become the owner of this villa.¡± ¡°Master Tang, as long as you cooperate with me, I¡¯ll give you anything you want.¡± Tang Li sneered and said, ¡°You can¡¯t afford what I want.¡± Then, with a flash, she disappeared in front of him. In the next moment, Tang Li appeared in the main courtyard. Before Butler Yang could react, Tang Li said, ¡°Butler Yang, bring me in immediately.¡± Although Butler Yang was still a little confused, he subconsciously led Tang Li to the family head¡¯s bedroom. The bedroom was divided into an inner and outer room. The outer room had an office area and a resting area. Tang Li did not look at the outer room and quickly walked in. When she saw the familiar face lying on the bed, Tang Li smiled. She suddenly strode over and held his face to look at it carefully. At the same time, the red thread returned to their wrists. Tang Li mumbled, ¡°Yihan, wait for me. I¡¯ll wake you up.¡± Then, she instructed, ¡°Bring Huo Lingxuan over.¡± In less than a minute, Huo Lingxuan was brought over and tied up. What brought him over was actually a divine beast with horns on its head. After Huo Lingxuan was brought here, he looked at Tang Li with fear and indignation. Tang Li sat on the edge of the bed and said, ¡°Hand over that book.¡± ¡°No¡­ Mm¡­¡± The enormous pain made his face twist. ¡°Wait, wait, the book is with me.¡± ¡°Take it out.¡± Before Huo Lingxuan could react, the divine beast that brought him here took out the novel on him. Tang Li took the novel and placed her palm on it. She immediately summoned the book spirit. ¡°Send Yihan¡¯s soul back.¡± The book spirit¡¯s trembling voice was immediately heard. ¡°We can¡¯t give him back his soul. Now, many ghosts have entered this world. Your husband is on a killing spree. He is about to make this world collapse.¡± Tang Li¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly said to the divine beast and Butler Yang, ¡°Watch Huo Lingxuan. I¡¯ll go bring Yihan out.¡± Before Butler Yang could react, Tang Li disappeared, leaving the book beside the head of the family. When Tang Li appeared at the ghost gate, she saw many malicious ghosts surging out. Qiqi and Linlin were gone, and so was Qi Yihan. She quickly drew a talisman and forcefully closed the ghost door. At the same time, she sensed Qi Yihan¡¯s aura and disappeared. When Tang Li found Qi Yihan, he was covered in a murderous aura and was constantly killing with the sword in his hand. Beside him was Qiqi and Linlin, who were also killing. At this moment, he was covered in blood like a killing machine. Tang Li leaped up and landed beside Qi Yihan. Qi Yihan did not see her at all. The moment he sensed someone approaching, he stabbed his sword at her. ¡°Hubby.¡± Tang Li¡¯s voice instantly woke him up. Qi Yihan withdrew the sharp sword in his hand. In the next second, he quickly pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly. His eyes were red and his voice was hoarse and trembling. ¡°Li.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Tang Li reached out and drew a Heart Cleansing Talisman on his back. She said, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± In the next second, she felt tears dripping down on her neck. Then, the man said in an even more hoarse voice, ¡°Please, don¡¯t scare me anymore.¡± Tang Li¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Alright.¡± The two of them hugged for a long while before Tang Li withdrew from his arms. She took out the bell and kept ringing it. Then, a peach wood sword appeared in her hand. She quickly dealt with the malicious ghosts and shouted, ¡°Qiqi, Lili.¡± The two Kylins who were devouring the Yin Spirit quickly flew over. ¡°Godmother!¡± Tang Li said, ¡°Go get Qi Lingxuan.¡± The two of them quickly grabbed Qi Lingxuan, who was hiding in the dark. Tang Li said to Qi Yihan, ¡°Yihan, you were pulled into the novel like me. This person is your cousin¡¯s consciousness. Only by killing him can you leave.¡± When Qi Lingxuan, who was thrown to the ground, heard this, his pupils constricted and he was about to resist. However, how could Qi Yihan give him this chance? A gun quickly appeared in his hand and he pulled the trigger. Bang! Qi Lingxuan fell into a pool of blood. At this moment, the book spirit¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°The world is about to collapse.¡± Tang Li threw out a pen. ¡°Write that Qi Lingxuan was the greatest villain and was killed by Qi Yihan and Tang Li. From now on, this book will be the small world I created. We can enter whenever we want.¡± After the last stroke, the malicious ghosts that were still rampaging turned into smoke and disappeared into the world. At the same time, the first ray of light came from the horizon. All the Yin Spirit and darkness were dissipated. Tang Li touched Qi Yihan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ll take you away from here.¡± With that, the two of them disappeared. In the next moment, Tang Li returned to the bedside. Huo Lingxuan covered his chest and spat out a mouthful of blood. He looked at Tang Li in disbelief. Tang Li looked straight at the man lying on the bed. After a few seconds, the man¡¯s eyes moved. After waiting for a while, he finally opened his eyes. Looking at the man who had opened his eyes, Butler Yang, who was standing at the side, cried tears of joy. ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally awake.¡± The man looked at Tang Li in a daze. Tang Li waved her hand at his eyes and asked with a frown, ¡°Did you lose your memory when you returned to the real world?¡± She was wondering if she should get him into the book again. She did not want a husband who lost all his memory. However, in the next second, the man reached out to her. Tang Li gave him her hand. He immediately held it. The man smiled. ¡°Now, we can live the rest of our life together.¡± Tang Li smiled as well. ¡°We will live together forever.¡±